3 20 545 https://historysoa.com/files/original/5/506/1905-06-01-The-Author-15-9.pdf 2310a2bd6bc138b90a9ba908490b3b3c PDF Text Text �� Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author Subject The topic of the resource The Author Description An account of the resource A digitised run of the Society of Authors' monthly periodical, The Author, 1890–1914, made available together for the first time. Currently users can browse issues and <a href="https://historysoa.com/items/browse?search=&advanced%5B0%5D%5Bjoiner%5D=and&advanced%5B0%5D%5Belement_id%5D=51&advanced%5B0%5D%5Btype%5D=is+exactly&advanced%5B0%5D%5Bterms%5D=Index&collection=&type=&tags=&exhibit=&date_search_term=&submit_search=Search+For+Items&sort_field=Dublin+Core%2CTitle">indices</a> (not available for all volumes). Full text search for all issues, and other additional search functionality, will be added in 2022. Date A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource 1890–1914 Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context The-Author-Issues Publication Date The date of an event (in YYYY, YYYY-MM or YYYY-MM-DD format) 1905-06-01 Volume 15 Issue 9 Pages Page range in volume 249–280 Ngram Date Version of the date in YYYYMMDD format for use by the Ngram plugin 19050601 Ngram Text Version of the text with no HTML formatting for use by the Ngram plugin Che Euthor. (The Organ of the Incorporated Society of Authors. Monthly.) FOUNDED BY SIR WALTER BESANT. JUNE 1st, 1905. [Prick SIXPENCE. Vou. XV.—No. 9. TELEPHONE NuMBER : 374 VICTORIA. TELEGRAPHIC ADDRESS : AUTORIDAD, LONDON. —_§_-—<—_e NOTICES. — OR the opinions expressed in papers that are signed or initialled the authors alone are responsible. None of the papers or para- graphs must be taken as expressing the opinion of the Committee unless such is especially stated to be the case. Tue Editor begs to inform members of the Authors’ Society and other readers of 7he Author that the cases which are from time to time quoted in The Author are cases that have come before the notice or to the knowledge of the Secretary of the Society, and that those members of the Society who desire to have the names of the publishers concerned can obtain them on application. ——+->+—— List of Members. Tue List of Members of the Society of Authors published October, 1902, at the price of 6d., and the elections from October, 1902, to July, 1903, as a supplemental list, at the price of 2d., can now be obtained at the offices of the Society. They will be sold to members or associates of the Society only. —1—~ The Pension Fund of the Society. Tue Trustees of the Pension Fund met at the Society’s Offices in April, 1905, and having gone carefully into the accounts of the fund, decided to invest a further sum of £230. When the purchase Vou. XV. is complete the amount will be added to the investments at present standing in the names of the Trustees, which are as follows. This is a statement of the actual stock; the money value can be easily worked out at the current price of the market :— ON ae £1000 0 0 teal boeken 500 0 0 Victorian Government 3 % Consoli- dated Inscribed Stock ............... 291 19 11 War Doan 201 9 3 London and North Western 3 % Deben- bare Siecle 250 0 0 Motels. £2,243 9. 2 Subscriptions, 1905. £8. d. Jan. 12, Anonymous . : : 70 276 Donations, 1905. Jan. Middlemas, Miss Jean 010 0 Jan. Bolton, Miss Anna 0 5 0 Jan. 24, Barry, Miss Fanny . 0 5 0 Jan. 27, Bencke, Albert 0.5.0 Jan. 28, Harcourt-Roe, Mrs. 010 0 Feb. 18, French-Sheldon, Mrs. 010 O Feb. 21, Lyall, Sir Alfred, P.C. 1 0 9 Mar. 28, Kirmse, Mrs. 010 0 April19, Hornung, H. W. . . 25.0 0 May 7, Wynne, C. Whitworth . 5 0.0 May 16, Alsing, Mrs. J. E. : ? Y May 17, Anonymous . — se COMMITTEE NOTES. + HE committee of the society met at 389, Old Queen Street, on Monday, the 8th day of May, with heavy agenda for their consideration. After the minutes had been signed, the first matter dealt with was the election of members and 250 associates. ‘Twenty-five new members and asso- ciates were elected, making the total for the current year ninety-nine. The list is printed below. Then followed the discussion of a difficult question between a member of the society and a publisher. The secretary read a long report of the case which had been received from the solicitors, who had gone very carefully into all the papers and details. After full and serious consideration the committee decided they were unable to take the matter up, put were willing to accept, subject to the member's consent, the suggestion put forward by the pub- lisher, to appoint an arbitrator to settle the division of profits. The question of the general lien which the binders claimed on stock in their possession, brought forward at the last meeting, was further considered. A dispute arising out of Mr. Grant Richards’ bankruptcy, between a member of the society and the trustee, was also discussed. The secretary read the documents and the solicitors’ opinion upon the point, but as the questions in- volved were difficult and complicated the com- mittee decided to obtain counsel’s opinion, and to reconsider the case when this opinion came to hand. Another curious matter dealing with the right of an author to the publication of his name was carefully considered, and a long report of the solicitors was read to the committee, who decided from the information before them that it would be impossible for them to take action, but that if the member was willing to take counsel’s opinion, they would then reconsider the case. It has been the habit for the chairman for the current year to take the chair at the general meetings, although it often occurred that the questions dealt with in the report had arisen during the chairmanship of his predecessor. It was decided, therefore, that although the election of the chairman should be made at the customary time, that is, during the first month of the year, it should not take effect till after the general meeting. The appointment of correspondents in Canada and Sweden was discussed. ‘The secretary was instructed to make full inquiries with a view to appointing suitable representatives. The committee decided that the chairman of the committee should, on behalf of the society, sign the petition of the Music Defence League, in the hope of inducing the Government to pass an Act to stop the present musical piracy. There were various other matters of minor importance before the committee, but no further contentious work. The meeting lasted for two hours. THE AUTHOR. Cases. Five new cases have been in the secretary’s hands during the past month. The number is very small. ‘This should be taken as a good omen. Three were for money due, one for the return of a MS., and one related to a question of infringement of copyright. The money has been paid in one case. In the other two cases it turned out, on demand being made, that one paper was in bankruptcy, and that for the other a receiver for the debenture holders had been appointed. It will be impossible, therefore, to bring these cases to any satisfactory conclusion at present until the liabilities have been clearly set forth. In the matter dealing with MS., the MS. has been returned and forwarded to the author. The question of infringement of copyright is still in course of negotiation. ‘All the cases open from former months have been closed with the exception of a question of contract, where the member resides in Australia. Owing to the difficulty of obtaining information, this matter must necessarily be delayed. Mr. Grant Richards’ bankruptcy is still moving forward, but the progress is slow. The trustee at one time expected to be able to sell the business as a whole, but it would appear that the negotia- tions have fallen through, and there is considerable difficulty in arranging for the transfer of each book separately. “he society, through its secretary and solicitors, is doing everything it can on behalf of its members. —-——+— May Elections. Alsing, Mrs. J. E. The Cottage, Kopling, Sweden. 45, West End Avenue, Harrogate. c/o E. Marlay Carolin, Esq., Assistant Loco. Superintendent, 0.8. A. Railway, Volks- rust, Transvaal, 81, Westbourne Ter-. race, W. 6, Boundary Road, Hampstead, N.W. Heberton Hall, Leiston, Suffolk. Braithwaite, Miss Alice Carolin, Mrs. De la Rue, E. A. . Donaldson, 8. H. (Sid- ney Hunter) Doughty, Miss Gertrude Essex, John Ridgwell . Gordon, Major Evans, M.P. Gibson, Miss L. V. 4, Chelsea Embank- ment, S.W. 9, Gray’s Inn W.C oe Square, Griffith, Miss Lucy G. Grylls, A. C. Glynn Inglefield, H. B. . Latham, Edward . Lobley, Prof. J. Logan, F.R.G.S. Masefield, J. E. (J. M.) Mosely, Miss Ettie I. Peacey, Howard Russell, Lady . Synge, Miss M. B. Tanner, James T. : Taylor, The Rev. R. H., D.D. Underwood, F. J. . THE AUTHOR. 117, Elgin Avenue, W. 24, Cadogan Place, S.W. 61, Friends Road, Croydon. 36, Palace Street, Buckingham Gate, S.W. 1, Diamond Terrace, Greenwich. Gloucester House, Kew. Rydal Mount, Meads, Eastbourne. South Woodfield Park, Reading. 15, St. Loo Mansions, Chelsea, 8.W. Savoy Mansions, W.C. Goddington _ Rectory, Bicester. Three of the members elected in May do not desire either their names or their addresses to be printed. —+-—<>— + —__ WE regret that in the last issue of The Author Mrs. Christobel Hulbert Sewell’s pseudonym, “ Chris Sewell,” was, in error, attached to Mrs. Charles Scheu’s name, also published in that issue. ——_—?+———___ BOOKS PUBLISHED BY MEMBERS OF THE SOCIETY. ——+ (In the following list we do not propose to give more than the titles, prices, publishers, etc., of the books enumerated, with, in special cases, such particulars as may serve to explain the scope and purpose of the work. Members are requested to forward information which will enable the Editor to supply such particulars.) ARCH AOLOGY. EHNASYA. By W. M. FLINDERS PETRIE. With Chapter, By C. T. CUNELLY, M.A. Twenth-sixth Memoir of the Egypt Exploration Fund. Roman EHNASYA (Herakleo- polis Magna). Ehnasya. Plates and Text. By W. M. FLINDERS PETRIE. Supplementary to 12 x 10, 41 + 15 pp. Plates. Offices of the Egypt Exploration BIOGRAPHY. Fund. JoHN KNox AND THE REFORMATION. Longmans. Lane. 93 x 6. 281 pp. By ANDREW 10s. 6d. n. DIARY AND LETTERS OF MADAME D’ ARBLAY (1778—1840), as Edited by her niece, CHARLOTTE BARRETT. a Preface and Notes by AUSTIN DoBsoNn. 524 pp. Macmillan. VOL V. 9 x bE. A Lire of WILLIAM SHAKESPEARE. 8 x 54. 495 pp. Smith, Elder. 7s. 6d. Fifth Edition. NApoLeon: THE First PHASE, With In Six Vols. 10s. 6d. n. By SIDNEY LEE. Some Chapters on the Boyhood and Youth of Bonaparte, 1769—1793. By OscaR BROWNING. 8% 10s. 6d. n. x BS; Lane. 315 pp. 251 CLASSICAL, HARVARD LECTURES ON THE REVIVAL OF LEARNING. By JoHN EpwIn Sanpys, Litt.D. 7 x 5, 212 pp. Cambridge University Press. 4s. 6d. n. DRAMA, Mrs. DANE’S DEFENCE. By HENRY ARTHUR JONES. 63 x 48. 127 pp. Macmillan. 2s. 6d. INDISCRETIONS. By Cosmo HAMILTON. 7% x 5. 268 pp. Treherne. 1s. THE GREEK KALENDS: a Comedy in Verse. By ARTHUR DILLON. 64 x 5. 123 pp. Mathews. 3s. 6d. n. EDUCATIONAL. STORIES FROM THE NORTHERN SaAGAs. Selected from various translations, and Edited by A. F, MAgor and K. E, SpercHr, With a Preface by the late Pror. YorK POWELL. Second Edition. Revised and Enlarged. 73 x 5. 282 pp. Marshall. 2s. 6d. GIPsy STORIES (112 pp.) THE STORIES OF ANTONIO AND BENEDICT MOL (120 pp.). FRom Borrow’s BIBLES IN SPAIN; HAWTHORNE’S TANGLEWOOD TALES; THE GOLDEN FLEECE, &¢. (English School Texts), Edited by W. H. D. Roose, Litt.D. 63 x 4}. Blackie. 8d. each. FICTION. THE REDDING STRAIK. By RoBERT AITKEN. 7} x 5. 324 pp. Edinburgh: Morton ; London: Simpkin, Marshall. 6s. Dorset Dear. By M. E. FRANcts (Mrs. Francis Blundell). 8 x 5}. 332 pp. Longmans. 6s. GrorRGE EASTMONT: WANDERER. By JoHN LAW. 73 x 5. 243 pp. Burns & Oates. 3s. 6d. THE ErRRoR oF Her Ways. By FRANK BARRETT. 7% x 5. 321 pp. Chatto & Windus. 6s. RosE OF THE WORLD. By AGNES AND EGERTON CASTLE. 7% x 5. 379 pp. Smith, Elder. 6s. THE PHANTOM ToRPEDO Boats. By ALLEN UPWARD. 7} x 5. 326 pp. Chatto & Windus. 6s. MIXED RELATIONSHIPS. By RENNIE RENNISON. 7} x 5. 381 pp. Simpkin, Marshall. 6s. THE Hint. A Romance of Friendship. By H. A. VACHELL. 8 x 5. 319pp. Murray. 6s. MARIAN SAx. By E. MARIA ALBENESI. 72 x 5, 370 pp. Hurst & Blackett. 6s. WAVES OF Fate, By E. NoBLE. 72 Blackwood. 6s. MARJORIE’s MistaAKE. By BertTHA M. M. MINIKEN. 74 x 4%. 424 pp. Edinburgh: Morton; London: Simpkin, Marshall. 6s. STINGAREE. By HE. W, HORNUNG. Chatto & Windus. 6s, THE FRIENDSHIPS OF VERONICA. 7% x 5. 296 pp. Rivers. 6s. THE PRIDE OF Mrs. BRUNELLE, By ARTHUR H. HOLMES, 74 x 5, 312 pp. Burleigh. 6s. LITERARY. Freely Expressed on certain phases of By MARIE CORELLI. x 6, 3846 pp. Te x 43. 324 pp. By THOMAS COBB. FREE OPINIONS. Modern Social Life and Conduct. 7% x 5. 353 pp. Constable. 6s. AUCASSIN AND NICOLETE. Done into English, By ANDREW LANG. 8 x 54. 91 pp. Routledge. 3s. 6d. n. MISCELLANEOUS, A HANpDBOOK of FREE STANDING GYMNASTICS. By E. ADAIR ROBERTS. 10 X 7}. 138 pp. Sherratt & Hughes. 3s. 6d. n. THE STAMP FrEenp’s Kalb. 28 pen and ink sketches by the Author, 2s, 6d. By W. E. Imeson. With Horace Cox. 252 PHILOSOPHY. THE PRINCIPLES OF Hprepiry. By G. ARCHDALL REID, ‘M.B. 9 x 53. 359pp. Chapman & Hall. 12s. 6d. n. POEMS. ‘+ PEACE AND OTHER Poems. By A. C. BENSON, 7 x 44. Lane. 5%. n. THE DANCE OF OLIVES. By ARTHUR MAQUARIE. 63 x 4. Dent. 4s. n. POLITICAL. Russia IN REVOLUTION. By G. H. Perris. 9 x 53. 359 pp. Chapman & Hall. 10s. 6d. n. REPRINTS. Kine RicHarp III. (The Red Letter Shakespeare). 6} x 38. 173 pp. Blackie. 1s. 6d, n. SPORT. FIsHING IN DERBYSHIRE AND AROUND. By W. M. GALLICHAN (Geoffrey Mortimer). 74 x 5. 184 pp. Robinson. 3s, 6d. n. THEOLOGY, St. JoHNn: The Revised Version. Edited with Notes for the Use of Schools. By the Ruv. A. CARR, M.A. 8vo. Sv. MATTHEW : The Revised Version. Edited with Notes for the Use of Schools. By the Rev. A. CARR, M.A. With three maps. Cambridge University Press. ls. 6d. n. TOPOGRAPHY. Lonpon Town. By EprIc VREDENBURG. Illustrated with 40 views in colour and black and white (photo- graphs). 9} x 7}. 29 pp. Raphael Tuck. 1s. n. A GARDEN OF EDEN: Kempton Park once upon a time. By EpirH A. BARNETT. 7$ x 5. 147 pp. Constable, 5s, 0. TRAVEL. By JOHN FosTER FRASER. 8 x 53. 6s. CANADA AS IT IS. 303 pp. Cassell. —__—_———_e—>__—__—_ LITERARY, DRAMATIC, AND MUSICAL NOTES. \ | R. MURRAY is publishing “The British hs Trade Year Book,” edited by Mr. J. Holt Schooling. The aim of the work is to show in a thorough and lucid fashion the course of British trade in each important section, and more broadly the average yearly results during each successive decade. Mr. G. W. Forrest, O.I.E., is engaged on the Life of Field-Marshall Sir Neville Chamberlain, who was one of the “Illustrious Brotherhood of the Punjaub,” and who, at the time of the mutiny, kept a personal diary and wrote home very full and interesting letters. The work will be published by Messrs. Blackwood. Mr. Richard Bagot has now finished a new novel entitled “The Passport,” which will. be THE AUTHOR. eden in book form in Great Britain and the nited States in the early autumn of this year. Mr. Justin Huntley McCarthy is engaged on a novel which will be ready for publication in the autumn of this year or in the spring of 1906. “The Conflict of Owen Prytherch” is the title of a novel dealing with modern Welsh life, which Mr. Walter M. Gallichan is publishing shortly through Mr. George Morton. The story, which deals with the experiences of a Welsh Noncon- formist minister who is too “advanced” for his flock, contains a reference to the religious revival in Wales. A new novel by Sydney C. Grier will appear in The Graphic as a serial, prior to its publication in book form. A third edition of “How the Steam Engine Works,” by Randal McDonnell, has been issued at the price of 2s. 6d. Copies can be obtained from Messrs. Sealy, Bryers and Walker, and Messrs. M. H. Gill & Son, of Middle Abbey Street, Dublin, and O’Connell Street, Dublin, respectively. In a preface to the work, the author states that his aim has been to give a clear and concise account of the steam engine, and one free from all unnecessary detail. “ Qccasional Verses ” is the title of a collection of poems by E. Urwick reprinted from London and provincial journals. They are mainly of a humorous character, though one referring to the death of President McKinley reveals the serious side of the writer’s art. Messrs. Longmans, Green & Co. have recently published in 2 vols. a work by Dr. F. E. Hare, entitled ‘Common Humoral Factor of Disease.” The work is described as a deductive investi- gation into the primary causation, meaning, mechanism and rational treatment, preventive and curative, of the paroxysmal neuroses (migraine, asthma, epilepsy, etc.), gout, high blood pressure, circulatory, venal and other degenerations. The same publishers have also published poems by E. Nesbit, under the title of “ The Rainbow and the Rose.” Messrs. Constable’s list of forthcoming books includes “Extinct Animals,” by Prof. E. Ray Lankester. The work is the substance of a course of lectures which Prof. Lankester delivered at the Royal Institution to a juvenile audience during the Christmas season. Messrs. Methuen published last month, at the price of 2s. 6d. net, “ An English Church History for Children,” by Miss Mary E. Shipley, with a preface by the Bishop of Gloucester. | They have also published a re-issue of Mr. Baring Gould’s “Strange Survivals and Super- stitions,” at the same price. : Miss Netta Syrett’s novel, “‘ The Day’s Journey, . THE AUTHOR. recently published by Messrs. Chapman & Hall, is a story of temperament, revealing the effect of disillusionment after marriage, and the gradual working towards reconciliation which ultimately is effected. _ We are informed that Mr. Poultney Bigelow has been appointed by the Boston University to ‘act as their delegate at the International Congress called by the King of the Belgians to discuss matters of Colonial expansion. The Congress meets on September 25th, 1905. ‘““A Child of the Shore,” which some of the papers have erroneously described as the first work of a new writer, is, in fact, by the author of the play “The Waters of Bitterness ” (produced by the Stage Society two years ago), and of “Verses for Granny,” ete. The frontispiece to the work is from a statuette of the author’s. Mr. Egerton Castle’s new book, “Rose of the World,” which was published in England early last month,has already gone through two editions in America, where it was published on April 10th. “Zelia” is the title of a story by Miss Etta Buchanan Bennett, author of “A Scottish Blue Bell.” The price is 3s. 6d., and the publishers Messrs. Jarrold & Sons. It is a straightforward story of an old-fashioned kind, with a plain record of loves and hates. The scene is laid first in the Southern States of America and then in England. Mr. Anthony Hope, lecturing at the Queen’s Square Club on May 9th, compared the classic with the modern novel, and stated that what struck him most in the latter was the tendency towards . working philosophy into the story. Whilst the great writers of former days gave expression to their philosophy in explanations and asides, the modern method was to use the characters of the story in order to achieve this object. Hitherto, the main question had been what happened. In the new-style story, however, that point was of secondary importance, the real question being why did it happen ? or ought it to have happened at all ? Mrs. Craigie (‘John Oliver Hobbes”) will deliver a lecture on “Plato and Dante,” under the auspices of the Dante Society, on June 7th, at 3.30. Sir Theodore Martin, K.C.B., president of the society, will take the chair. “The Stamp Fiend’s Raid,” by W. E. Imeson, has been published by Messrs. Horace Cox at the price of 2s. 6d. The work—which contains 28 pen and ink sketches by the author—is an inoffensive skit on many of the hobbies of the day, chiefly philately. It is written on popular lines, with a view to interest equally the general reader and those collectors whose pursuits are introduced. Messrs. Blackwood have published “ Elizabeth Grey,” by E. M. Green, which is the journal of an author written in a Somerset farmhouse. 253 Mr. Thomas Burleigh has recently publishe novel by Mr. Arthur H. Holmes, ander tik ne “The Pride of Mrs. Brunelle.” : Messrs. Chapman & Hall have recently pub- lished, atthe price of 12s. 6d. net, Dr. G. Archdall Reid’s new work, “The Principles of Heredity.” Whilst the work ig designed to supply the want of a text-book on the subject, the author expresses the hope that it may not be found lacking in general interest to the professional biologist and general reader. Mr. John Jackson has published, through Messrs. Kegan Paul & Co., a work dealing with “ Ambi- dexterity.” Specimens of ambidextral writing and drawings are given in the book, which contains an introduction by Major-General Baden-Powell. The price is 6s. net. Mrs. Katherine 8. Macquoid’s novel, “A Village Chronicle,” recently published by Messrs. Digby, Long & Co., is a record of joys and sorrows, comedies and tragedies of the inhabitants in a well-cared-for English village. The volume con- tains four full-page illustrations by Forestier. Mr. Oscar Browning’s work, «“N apoleon, the First Phase,” published by Mr. John Lane, deals with the youth and upbringing of the Emperor. | “The Friendships of Veronica” is the title of Mr. Thomas Cobb’s latest. novel, published by Mr, Alston Rivers. The story, whilst not entirely political, relies for its plot on an election campaign. In her new book, entitled “ It’s a Way They have in the Army,” Lady Helen Forbes has drawn a picture of regimental social life in India, which, though not always pleasing, may provide the public with food for thought. Messrs. Duckworth & Co. are the publishers. The sixth and concluding volume of Macmillan’s Madame D’Arblay’s “Diary and Letters, 1778— 1840,” will shortly be issued. It contains a lengthy postscript to Mr. Dobson’s preface in Volume [. explaining the principle of the edition. It also includes a Bibliography of the previous issues, a long Appendix on Rear-Admiral James Burney, and an Appendix on the recently published letters regarding “ Kvelina.” The volume is illustrated by photogravure portraits of Mrs. Crewe, Chateau- briand, Mme. de Staél, and Dr. Burney, and has also photographs of Madame D’Arblay’s house in Bolton Street, Piccadilly ; of Rogers’s house in St. James’s Place ; of Walcot Church, Bath, where Madame D’Arblay is buried, and of the memorial tablet to her in that church. A full general index terminates the volume. Messrs. Kegan Paul, Trench, Triibner & Co. are projecting a new series, the “ Dryden Library,” in eighteen-penny cloth volumes and two shillings leather. The first issue will be a selection of fifty pieces from the “Collected Poems” of Austin 254 Dobson, and it will include a photogravure frontis- piece reproducing a pen-and-ink drawing by the late George H. Boughton, R.A. The Rev. G. W. Allen, Vicar of St. James’s, Bradford, and author of “The Mission of Evil,” “Wonderful Words and Works” (Skeffington), is editing a new quarterly magazine, called 7'he Seeker, devoted to the search for God and the true self, The magazine will deal with the deeper spiritual apprehension of religion, and will include piblical interpretation, the relation of doctrine to life, the influence of thought on health and power, and why it is that Christianity has so little effect on the world. The first number has just been issued. It contains 28 pages, which will in future numbers be increased to 32. The subscription is Qs. 6d. a year, post free. The publisher is Mr. Philip Wellby. Mr. Sydney Grundy’s play, “ Business is Business” (adapted from M. Octave Mirbeau’s “ Les Affaires sont les Affaires”), was produced at His Majesty’s Theatre on May 13th. The main character in the piece is a modern financier, whose success in business has been achieved by methods which cause him to be loathed by his children. After driving his daughter from home for having frustrated his attempt to arrange a marriage between her and the son of a poverty-stricken earl, the financier learns of the death of his son, whom he adored. This last blow shatters all his ambitions and causes him to break down completely. The caste includes Mr. Beerbohm Tree and Miss Viola Tree. Mr. Louis N. Parker’s one-act play, entitled “The Creole,” was produced on the afternoon of May 6th., at the Haymarket Theatre, in front of Capt. Marshall’s play, “ Everybody’s Secret.” Mr. Parker’s piece deals with the domestic life of Napoleon Bonaparte, and shows how an estrange- ment between Napoleon and his wife, Joséphine, was terminated through the instrumentality of the daughter. Mr. Cyril Maude appeared as Napoleon, and Miss Alice Crawford as Jos¢phine. “Daniel Dibsey.” A farcical comedy. By George Blagrove. Was produced at the Royal Albert Hall Theatre on May 1st, before a crowded audience. 9 PARIS NOTES. —— 9 — HE third volume of “ 1815 : La Seconde Abdi- cation: La Terreur Blanche,” by Henry Houssaye, is one of the most interesting of recent books. The author has the great gift of knowing exactly what to omit, the art of selection. The subject he has taken is a huge one, and the amount of historical documents which must have THE AUTHOR. been studied for such a work must certainly have been enormous, and yet there is not a word too much in this volume. After reading it carefully from the first chapter to the last, a book of nearly six hundred pages, one has a remarkably clear idea of the period of history depicted, of the questions of the day, of the motives which actuated other European nations and of the terrible struggles, the individual ambitions and jealousies, and finally the heroic reaction of the French nation. It would be difficult to find any book giving in so few words so faithful an account of all that the whole nation endured during the period between the second abdication of Napoleon and the treaty of peace when “kings crept out again to feel the sun.” The whole story is given of Napoleon’s return to Paris after Waterloo, of the opinion in France, the intrigues of Fouché, of La Fayette’s speech to the Chamber, of Napoleon’s various messages and final abdication. ‘Then comes the departure of Napoleon to La Malmaison and the return of King Louis XVIII., the occupation of Paris by the Allied Armies and Napoleon’s decision to leave for America, the treachery of Fouché, the confidence of Napoleon in the English, and the ignoble story of the Bellerophon, St. Helena, and Hudson Lowe. The final chapters of the book are styled by the author “Crucified France.” In one part he treats of the exigencies of the Allies, and we have @ picture of France occupied by the English, Prus- sians, Austrians, Russians, Dutch, Belgians, Bavarians, and Spanish, so that in fifty-eight departments the French were supplying the enemy with money and provisions. Lord Castlereagh esti- mated that this occupation cost France 1,750,000 francs a day. For the English army alone the city of Paris had to provide 114,000 lbs. of bread a day, 76,000 lbs. of meat, about 30,000 pints of wine, etc. Wellington was finally indignant at the abuses of the Allies, and he wrote to Castlereagh to request that the sovereigns should be told that the oppression must cease and that the troops must not be allowed to pillage and destroy for the pure pleasure of it. Finally, after the treaty of peace was signed and the enormous indemnity agreed upon, France was in the most pitiable condition. With justifiable pride the author concludes : “ When a country can resist so many times similar © catastrophies, when it can triumph over such @ crisis, it must be that it possesses miraculous — vitality and inconceivable reserves of strength and energy. How can one have any doubts with regard to the destinies of a nation which for tea centuries has gone from one resurrection 0 another resurrection ?” After reading this book one is not surprised that the author should lay down his pen with “a stronger and more ardent faith in the fortunes of France.” THE AUTHOR. The Napoleonic era is always a favourite period, and M. Gilbert Stenger’s series of books has had great success. The whole work is entitled “Histoire de la Société francaise pendant le Consulat.” The first volume was “ La Renaissance de la France,” the second “ Aristocrates et républi- cains ; les emigrés et les complots ; les hommes du Consulat.” The volume just recently published is entitled “ Bonaparte. Sa Famille. Le Monde et les Salons.” It is, perhaps, the most interesting of the three, and shows Napoleon in a light which will surprise many readers. The first chapter treats of his childhood, his early education and his life until the age of seventeen. We read of his studious habits, his poverty and pride, his devotion to his family, and his great ambition. We have, too, the story of Joséphine, and of her marriage with Napoleon. The next part of the book is taken up with an account of each member of the Bonaparte family, and the third part is devoted to an account of the society of that period, each chapter treating of the various sdlons, including those of Madame Récamier, Madame de Stael, Madame de Genlis, Madame de Houdetot, the Marquise deCondorcet, the Duchesse de Luynes, and the Marquise de Custine. It is a book which gives an excellent idea of the social life of the times, serving as a key to much that seems complex in modern French society. One sees the difference between the old salons and the new ones, and one learns to understand better the line of demarcation which Napoleon was so anxious to efface. There are two more volumes yet to appear before M. Stenger will have accom- plished his task. Another book by Pierre Loti, dedicated to his companions on the Redoutable, and entitled “La Troisieme Jeunesse de Madame Prune.” It was written three years ago, before the Russo- Japanese war had commenced. It describes another journey to Japan, to the city of Madame Chrysanthéme. Fifteen years in the history of most nations do not count in the same way as that period has counted in Japan. It is one long series of surprises and regrets for the poet who had formerly sung of the mystery and charm of the extreme Orient. Instead of the picturesque junks there were now boats of all kinds, such as one might see at the Havre, or at Portsmouth. Instead of the “mantle of verdure covering the rocks and giving to the bay the charm of Eden, a road bordered with manufactories and coal stores.” High up on the mountain, letters ten yards long, an American system of advertisement for some alimentary pro- duct! Fifteen years ago, the author tells us, there were no drunkards in Japan except the European At present the Japanese sailors have Sailors. 255 adopted Western customs and—alcoholic beverages. The tea-rooms are dirty and smell of absinthe 5 one may enter without taking off one’s shoes, and instead of cushions to sit upon there are chairs placed around tables, and there are rows of bottles containing whisky, brandy, and pale ale. The whole book has the charm of description, the melancholy poetry peculiar to Pierre Loti, but the things described now seem to have lost much of their charm. The practical West has invaded the East and sweptaway much of the mystery and poetry. Yokohama, with its electric wires everywhere, is, we are told, like an immense spider’s web, a mascarade a faire pitieé. Everything is changed, ‘‘ Kuropeanised,” and in despair when a yellow- faced journalist with a black coat and tall hat attempts to interview Loti he escapes to his ship, ne voulant plus rien savoir de ce Japon-la. He managed to find some spots, however, which were still charming, and he lingers over these. Itisa volume of impressions, a series of word-pictures given in the style that makes all Pierre Loti’s works so fascinating. “La Beauté d’Alcias,” by Jean Bertheroy, a book which takes us away from all that is prosaic and gives us a picture of life in an antique setting. The secret of the success of this author is the way in which he can give us warmth and life in these stories of the past instead of merely cold, colourless sketches. Doris, the daughter of the perfumer, Alexandre, loves a Grecian youth named Alcias. He is an athlete and the most handsome of young men. The whole story turns on the girl’s deep love for him. After one of his great athletic victories he returns blind. The anguish of Doris is terrible, for, with her intense love of beauty, she is heart-broken that Alcias should lose his eyesight. She persuades him to allow her to take him to Epidaure and to beseech Péan, the son of Apollo, to have mercy on him. They join the procession of pilgrims and climb the holy mountain where so many miracles have been performed. The terrible part for the young girl is to feel that the grace of their gods has not touched her lover; he has no faith, and has only consented to the pilgrimage in order to please her. Her attempts to convince him are most touching. The miracle finally is accom- plished, and Alcias, while asleep in the temple, is roused by the glory of the sunrise, opens his eyes, and to the joy and amazement of himself and of Doris his sight immediately returns. The great charm of the book is its life. Such colouring and atmosphere arerarely obtained in stories of this kind. Among other new books are the following : — “Hommes nouveaux,” by G. Fanton; “ Les Revenantes,” by Champol ; “ La Grande Aventure,” by Georges Labruycre; “ Fatale Méprise,” by Henri Barande. 256 THE AUTHOR. “Les Derniéres Années de Chateaubriand,” by M. Edmond Biré ; “ Victor Hugo & Guernsey,” by M. Paul Stapfer. “Age d’aimer,” by M. Pierre Wolff, has been a great success for Mme. Réjane at the Gymnase Theatre, and at the Thédtre Antoine; “Le Meilleur Parti,” by M. Maurice Maindron. Auys HALLARD. ——-——_—_ THE DON QUIXOTE FETES IN MADRID, —_-—<— + T has been worth while coming to Spain to see how the whole country has been permeated with the desire to do honour to Cervantes and his ‘*Don Quixote.” In the capital itself the tri-centenary of the publication of the great Spanish classic has been celebrated with so much enthusiasm by the chief centres of art, science, education, music, literature, the army, and the church and the stage, that could Cervantes himself have returned to the city where he died in want and neglect three hundred years ago, he would have thought it was one of those dreams of his imagina- tion which so often played him false. For the past week the Puerta del Sol has resounded with the cries of the vendors of programmes of the fétes, ~ with flaring coloured pictures of “The Knight of the Sad Countenance ” and some of his adventures ; special stamps bearing the portrait of Cervantes and the “‘ windmill scene’ of “ Don Quixote” have been issued for use in Spain for the fourteen days of the centenary celebration. ‘The fétes were pre- faced by ten lectures from the leading literary Spaniards of the day on the origin and the different aspects of ‘‘ Don Quixote” and its relation to science, politics, art, poetry, music and metaphysics. It is difficult to do justice to the flood of eloquence which emanated from the Chair of the Atheneeum on each of these occasions. The attention accorded to Sefior Navarro Ledesma, the well-known writer on Cer- vantes, was very marked, and impatient signs of displeasure met any cough or sound which threatened to impede the hearing of the sonorous voice of the speaker, which, with the regularity and rapidity of an express train, gave unintermittent expression for an hour and a half to the rush of ideas on the subject ; and every evening saw the same large attendance to the other lectures of equal celebrity. Art added her tribute to the inaugura- tion of the fétes by an exhibition in the Crystal Palace of the Park of Madrid of the pictures painted for the “Don Quixote” competition; and the Marquesa de Villahermosa celebrated the occasion by presenting the Society of Artists with a mag- nificent silver trophy. The exhibition of literary objects of interest relating to Cervantes and his works was opened by King Alfonzo and Queen Maria Christina on Saturday, the 6th of May, at the Biblioteca Nacional. As he grows to manhood, the young King’s resemblance to the well-known Velasquez portrait of his ancestor, Philip IV., is so marked that it almost seems as if he had walked out of the frame of the picture at the museum in the Prado. When the Wednesday preceding the commence- ment of the fétes brought no sign of help from my co-delegate of the Authors’ Society, who lives in Madrid, it seemed time to commence opera- tions on my own behalf. So, armed with an article which had appeared in a Spanish newspaper of that morning publishing my qualifications, I repaired to the Ministry of Public Education and the Fine Arts. There I saw the minister himself, and through his influence and that of the celebrated Spanish authoress, Sefiora Pardo Bazan, to whom the Marquis de Villobabar in London had written on my behalf, tickets soon arrived for every one of the fétes ; and as my countryman’s promise of a ticket for the function at the Royal Academy came to naught, I was glad to receive three for the same occasion. On Sunday, May 7th, military bands paraded the city from early morning, and in the afternoon the battle of flowers took place in the beautiful Boulevard of the Castellana. The bitter east wind did not prevent crowds of people filling every available space under the trees, whilst ticket- ] holders had seats in the gaily decorated boxes erected down the centre of the drive which formed — the course. ‘he Royal Pavilion, gracefully fes- tooned with flowers, was the chief seat of warfure during the afternoon, for from thence the King — launched his floral missiles with unintermittent — energy for an hour and a half; and it was here that the shouts of laughter were loudest as the — carriages filed by. Scenes from ‘Don Quixote” were, of course, the prevailing features of the festive — cars—“ The Watch of the Arms,” ‘‘ The Marriage of Camacho,” “‘ The Lepanto Prison,” being among — the most successful of the realistic representations ; — and the “Crowning of Cervantes” by a flying figure of Fate met with loud acclamations of delight. The military torchlight procession commenced at ten o’clock that night, and to give more force to the lights borne by the troops the street lamps were extinguished. The view from the War Office of the glittering bands of soldiers, passing from the Prado into the street of the Alcali, was very striking ; and the regiments formed a wide, moving line of light as they marched down the Alcalé on their way to the Royal Palace. The place of honour in the procession was occupied by a white effigy of Cervantes, backed with an illuminated presentment of his book, “Don Quixote,” and topped with a large lamp of varying hues, which cast weird shadows on the rich tapestries hung from the windows of grandees’ houses on the route. Monday was the day of the state function at the Royal Academy, and that of the coronation of the Cervantes statue by the deputations and delegates _ of all the literary and educational societies inte- * rested in the centenary. It was only then that I sd heard my co-delegate had retired from action. For “ij the moment I shrank from publicly presenting the _ wreath which I had that morning purchased as the tribute of the Authors’ Society. But it seemed a pity that its glistening laurel wreaths and red, blue and white streamers, bearing the inscription in gold letters, “To Cervantes, from the Society of oO ai English Authors,” should be wasted. So when the ml) time came! left my friends in the carriage, whichtook ‘g@ up its position as near as possible to the course of the procession,and tacked myselfon tosome young people. wo) = For as the Spaniards still mostly class women ,* “with children and idiots,” I thought I could thus, without exciting any resentment, meekly make my way to the statue facing the Houses of Parliament, » decked with the gorgeous canopy of state occasions, is, and the boxes filled with the Royal Family, grandees, diplomats, &c., and there I deposited the tribute of the Society of English Authors. This 62 coronation of the Cervantes statue function followed of) the Royal Academy festival, when the discourse on J* “Don Quixote,” written for the occasion by Juan s¥ Valera, was read aloud by Sefior Pidal, as the author died a month ago when he had not quite finished the task to which he had been deputed by the learned society. The reading of the posthumous | pamphlet was followed by the King signing a decree for the erection of a monument to the memory of Cervantes. The Cervantes tri-centenary week was theoccasion * ‘cof a great gathering - from Catalonia, Galicia, me? Valencia, &c., of the Orfeones (Societies of Orpheus), + ae and therespective bright-coloured capsofthe musical ‘mh unions and the sweet strains of their music added “b@ much to the cheerfulness of the city during the “9)> fétes. But their great festival in the bull ring of ‘elf Madrid was not a great success. The vast arena, ‘which reminds one so much of pictures of the ose ancient Amphitheatre of Rome, was lighted for the / ‘| first time with electric lights, which failed to reveal | of the beauty of the decorations, as they did not act ' ley well, and there was such a want of organisation in of the proceedings that it was midnight before half of «| od the programme was over. However, the “ Gloriaa ‘n@@t Espafia ” and the “ Gloria d Cervantes ” were worth ‘so hearing in their perfect rendering by the well- ‘"bet modulated voices of the massed choirs under their THE AUTHOR. 257 respective banners beneath the countless pennons strung from side to side of the creat cireus open to the deep blue sky ; and the King waved his cap in enthusiastic appreciation of the performance. The commemorative funeral service to Cervantes was certainly a triumph in realism. The dim-lighted church of San Jeronimo was draped with purple, and the catafalque was surmounted with the author’s books and surrounded by candles. Ministers, officers, diplomats and grandees assembled in full uniform in honour to the obsequies, and the King came in state to the service. The funeral oration was preached by the Bishop of San Luis de Potosi in Mexico, who came over especially for the occasion. a The final function of the gala performance at ~ the Royal Theatre was a splendid exhibition of the gorgeous uniforms and the jewels and _toilettes which grace society in Spain; and the well- rendered scenes from “Don Quixote” of “The Watch of the Arms,” “The Convicts,” and “ The Knight of the Mirrors” were followed by an apotheosis to the great author to the music of Sefores Fernandez, Shaw and Maestro Caballero ; and the King and all the brilliant assembly were loud in their applause of this spectacular expres- sion of “Gloria to Cervantes.” Space forbids more than these notes of the “ Don Quixote” fétes this month, but I hope next time to give a short account of the glimpse I had into the literary life of Madrid, and to tell of the kindness I received from such Spanish celebrities as Silvela, Moret, Pando y Valle, Blasco Ibafiez, Palacio Valdés, &c., and I must not conclude without say- ing that I was much pleased at being presented by the Minister of Instruction and the Fine Arts with the official bronze medal of the Cervantes Centenary with a kind address of appreciation. RacHEL CHALLICE. i AN AUTHOR’S RIGHT TO HIS WORK. ee (Statement of the case reprinted from the United States Publisher's Weekly.) UDGE McCALL, of the Supreme Court Special Term, handed down a decision in the suit brought by Basil Jones against the American Law Book Company, to restrain the defendants from publishing an article entitled “Army and Navy,” in the second volume of their “ Cyclopsedia of Law and Procedure,” except under the plaintiff’s name. It appears that the American Law Book Company of New York City, in order to attract attention to its cyclopedia, caused articles written by young law writers to be 256 «Tes Derniéres Années de Chateaubriand,” by M. Edmond Biré ; “ Victor Hugo & Guernsey,” by M. Paul Stapfer. “L’Age d’aimer,” by M. Pierre Wolff, has been a great success for Mme. Réjane at the Gymnase Theatre, and at the Thédtre Antoine; “ Le Meilleur Parti,’ by M. Maurice Maindron. Atys HALLARD. ———1-——_o_—_—__- THE DON QUIXOTE FETES IN MADRID. ——> + T has been worth while coming to Spain to see I how the whole country has been permeated with the desire to do honour to Cervantes and his ‘‘Don Quixote.” In the capital itself the tri-centenary of the publication of the great Spanish classic has been celebrated with so much enthusiasm by the chief centres of art, science, education, music, literature, the army, and the church and the stage, that could Cervantes himself have returned to the city where he died in want and neglect three hundred years ago, he would have thought it was one of those dreams of his imagina- tion which so often played him false. For the past week the Puerta del Sol has resounded with the cries of the vendors of programmes of the fétes, * with flaring coloured pictures of “The Knight of the Sad Countenance ”’ and some of his adventures ; special stamps bearing the portrait of Cervantes and the ‘‘ windmill scene ” of “ Don Quixote” have been issued for use in Spain for the fourteen days of the centenary celebration. The fétes were pre- faced by ten lectures from the leading literary Spaniards of the day on the origin and the different aspects of ‘‘ Don Quixote” and its relation to science, politics, art, poetry, music and metaphysics. It is difficult to do justice to the flood of eloquence which emanated from the Chair of the Athenzeum on each of these occasions. The attention accorded to Sefior Navarro Ledesma, the well-known writer on Cer- vantes, was very marked, and impatient signs of displeasure met any cough or sound which threatened to impede the hearing of the sonorous voice of the speaker, which, with the regularity and rapidity of an express train, gave unintermittent expression for an hour and a half to the rush of ideas on the subject; and every evening saw the same large attendance to the other lectures of equal celebrity. Art added her tribute to the inaugura- tion of the fétes by an exhibition in the Crystal Palace of the Park of Madrid of the pictures painted for the “Don Quixote” competition; and the Marquesa de Villahermosa celebrated the occasion THE AUTHOR. by presenting the Society of Artists with a mag- nificent silver trophy. The exhibition of literary objects of interest relating to Cervantes and his works was opened by King Alfonzo and Queen Maria Christina on Saturday, the 6th of May, at the Biblioteca Nacional. As he grows to manhood, the young King’s resemblance to the well-known Velasquez portrait of his ancestor, Philip IV., is so marked that it almost seems as if he had walked out of the frame of the picture at the museum in the Prado. When the Wednesday preceding the commence- ment of the fétes brought no sign of help from my co-delegate of the Authors’ Society, who lives in Madrid, it seemed time to commence opera- tions on my own behalf. So, armed with an article which had appeared in a Spanish newspaper of that morning publishing my qualifications, I repaired to the Ministry of Public Education and the Fine Arts. There I saw the minister himself, and through his influence and that of the celebrated Spanish authoress, Sefiora Pardo Bazan, to whom the Marquis de Villobabar in London had written on my behalf, tickets soon arrived for every one of the fétes ; and as my countryman’s promise of a ticket for the function at the Royal Academy came to naught, I was glad to receive three for the same occasion. On Sunday, May 7th, military bands — paraded the city from early morning, and in the afternoon the battle of flowers took place in the beautiful Boulevard of the Castellana. The bitter east wind did not prevent crowds of people filling every available space under the trees, whilst ticket- holders had seats in the gaily decorated boxes erected down the centre of the drive which formed the course. The Royal Pavilion, gracefully fes- tooned with flowers, was the chief seat of warfare _ during the afternoon, for from thence the King — launched his floral missiles with unintermittent energy for an hour and a half; and it was here that the shouts of langhter were loudest as the carriages filed by. Scenes from “Don Quixote” were, of course, the prevailing features of the festive cars—“ The Watch of the Arms,” “‘ The Marriage of Camacho,” ‘The Lepanto Prison,” being among the most successful of the realistic representations ; and the “Crowning of Cervantes” by a flying figure of Fate met with loud acclamations of delight. The military torchlight procession commenced at ten o’clock that night, and to give more force to the lights borne by the troops the street lamps were extinguished. he view from the War Office of the glittering bands of soldiers, passing from the: Prado into the street of the Alcald, was very striking ; and the regiments formed a wide, moving line of light as they marched down the Alcalé om their way to the Royal Palace. The place of honour in the procession was occupied by a white effigy of Cervantes, backed with an illuminated presentment of his book, “Don Quixote,” and topped with a large lamp of varying hues, which cast weird shadows on the rich tapestries hung from the windows of grandees’ houses on the route. Monday was the day of the state function at the q Royal Academy, and that of the coronation of the ne) Cervantes statue by the deputations and delegates +0 of all the literary and educational societies inte- = rested in the centenary. It was only then that I 1 —sciheard my co-delegate had retired from action. For 1) the moment I shrank from publicly presenting the wreath which I had that morning purchased as the tribute of the Authors’ Society. But it seemed a pity that its glistening laurel wreaths and red, blue and white streamers, bearing the inscription in gold letters, “To Cervantes, from the Society of English Authors,” should be wasted. So when the ai time came] left my friends in the carriage, which took up its position as near as possible to the course of the procession,and tacked myselfon tosome young people. oo For as the Spaniards. still mostly class women 7 “with children and idiots,” [ thought I could thus, without exciting any resentment, meekly make my way to the statue facing the Houses of Parliament, decked with the gorgeous canopy of state occasions, _ and the boxes filled with the Royal Family, grandees, diplomats, &c., and there I deposited the tribute of the Society of English Authors. This coronation of the Cervantes statue function followed the Royal Academy festival, when the discourse on “ Don Quixote,” written for the occasion by Juan Valera, was read aloud, by Sefior Pidal, as the author died a month ago when he had not quite finished the task to which he had been deputed by the learned society. The reading of the posthumous ‘185 pamphlet was followed by the King signing a woe decree for the erection of a monument to the "6 memory of Cervantes. iT The Cervantes tri-centenary week was the occasion ' 4 of a great gathering from Catalonia, Galicia, ole” Valencia, &c., of the Orfeones (Societies of Orpheus), ba and therespective bright-coloured capsof the musical ia) unions and the sweet strains of their music added ‘se much to the cheerfulness of the city during the / fétes. But their great festival in the bull ring of ' Madrid was not a great success. The vast arena, which reminds one so much of pictures of the S ncient Amphitheatre of Rome, was lighted for the ' '*« first time with electric lights, which failed to reveal Jd of the beauty of the decorations, as they did not act Je. well, and there was such a want of organisation in _ 90 the proceedings that it was midnight before half of oc the programme was over. However, the “ Gloriaa Espafia ” and the “ Gloriad Cervantes ” were worth earing in their perfect rendering by the well- odulated voices of the massed choirs under their 1698 THE AUTHOR. 257 respective banners beneath the countless pennons strung from side to side of the great circus open to the deep blue sky ; and the King waved his cap in enthusiastic appreciation of the performance. ‘The commemorative funeral service to Cervantes was certainly a triumph in realism. The dim-lighted church of San Jeronimo was draped with purple, and the catafalque was surmounted with the author’s books and surrounded by candles, Ministers, officers, diplomats and grandees assembled in full uniform in honour to the obsequies, and the King came in state to the service. The funeral oration was preached by the Bishop of San Luis de Potosi in Mexico, who came over especially for the occasion. The final function of the gala performance at the Royal Theatre was a splendid exhibition of the gorgeous uniforms and the jewels and _ toilettes which grace society in Spain; and the well- rendered scenes from “ Don Quixote” of “The Watch of the Arms,” “The Convicts,” and “ The Knight of the Mirrors” were followed by an apotheosis to the great author to the music of Sefores Fernandez, Shaw and Maestro Caballero ; and the King and all the brilliant assembly were loud in their applause of this spectacular expres- sion of “Gloria to Cervantes.” Space forbids more than these notes of the “ Don Quixote” fétes this month, but I hope next time to give a short account of the glimpse I had into the literary life of Madrid, and to tell of the kindness I received from such Spanish celebrities as Silvela, Moret, Pando y Valle, Blasco Ibafiez, Palacio Valdés, &c., and I must not conclude without say- ing that I was much pleased at being presented by the Minister of Instruction and the Fine Arts with the official bronze medal of the Cervantes Centenary with a kind address of appreciation. RacHEL CHALLICE. Or AN AUTHOR’S RIGHT TO HIS WORK. a (Statement of the case reprinted from the United States Publisher's Weekly.) UDGE MoCALL, of the Supreme Court Special Term, handed down a decision in the suit brought by Basil Jones against the American Law Book Company, to restrain the defendants from publishing an article entitled “Army and Navy,” in the second volume of their “ Cyclopedia of Law and Procedure,” except under the plaintiff's name. It appears that the American Law Book Company of New York City, in order to attract attention to its cyclopadia, caused articles written by young law writers to be 258 nominally “edited” by famous judges and jurists, and then published such articles without giving credit to the real author, but under the name of the distinguished gentleman who looked over the proofs. Judge McCall in effect holds that both usage and inherent right gave an author the right to have his literary production published under no name other than his own. The court’s opinion is as follows: “This is an action on the equity side of the court in which the relief sought is an injunc- tion against the defendant, restraining it from publishing an article entitled ‘Army and Navy,’ found in yol. II. of defendant’s publication entitled ‘Cyclopedia of Law and Procedure,’ except under the plaintiffs name. The said article, it is claimed, was prepared and written by the plaintiff while under contract with the defendant to do work of this precise nature, and the grounds upon which the plaintiff asserts he is entitled to the relief prayed for are: First. That a custom or usage in the publication of law encyclopedias was a part of the contract entered into as between the parties herein, and as such gave plaintiff a contractual right to have his article published under his name. Second. That irrespective of any custom or usage, the right of an author to the public credit of his work and to the publication of his name in con- nection therewith is inherent and resides in him until waived or surrendered. It may be accepted that the right to literary property is as sacred as that of any other species of property, and as has been forcibly said : ‘The rights of authors in respect to their unpublished works have been so frequently and elaborately considered and carefully adjudi- cated by the courts of this country and England, and are now so well understood, that in considering first publications there can be no doubt. The author of a literary work or composition has by law a right to the first publication of it. He has a right to determine whether it shall be published or not, and if published, when, where, by whom and in what form.’ These rights were vouchsafed to authors at common law and statute has in nowise impaired them. What is true as general proposi- tions is not at all altered by the fact that the crea- tion of a man’s genius or mind may have developed while he was in the general employ of another. ‘For a man’s intellectual productions are peculiarly his own, and he will not be deemed to have parted with his right and transferred it to his employer unless a valid agreement to that effect is adduced’ (Boucicault v. Fox, 5 Blatchford, U.S., p. 95). There is nothing in the contract before the court out of which can be spelled any such waiver, It is true that he stipulated that whatever he pro- duced should be submitted to a process of editing, but it would be a wide stretch of the imagination THE AUTHOR. that would work out of that proposition a sale or waiver of his rights to ownership to or credit for the results of his labour. The case is replete with evidence of a custom developed almost into usage of the right of this particular class of writers to have their productions published under their names. This defendant’s published volumes teem with such instances, and this particular author, plaintiff herein, has his first article published under his name. ‘That he wrote a letter of thanks to the representative of the publisher for so doing is rather a proof of his understanding of proprieties, and it would be absurd to treat it as an expression of any views that he was treated in any other manner than he had a perfect right to expect. Some proof has been offered that this particular article is not solely the work of the plaintiff. That may or may not be true, but to protect a person under such circumstances the law does not require thatit = should be his exclusive work. The work maybe ©. the result of the labours of one or many actingin = co-operation. Whatever may be the case, the right = is substantially the same and equally entitled to protection of the court (Z'rench v. Maguire, vol. LY. ei How Pr., p. 479). Upon all the facts I believe the — pat plaintiff has made a complete case and is entitled =~ o to the relief he prays for. Decree and findingst0 © be submitted accordingly.” CoMMENTS. The case quoted has been reprinted from the United States Publisher’s Weekly. It is of com siderable interest to authors on both sides of th water; but we regret to say that the evidence out in the report of the case is meagre and unsatis factory, first, because the actual terms of the con- tract have not been printed, and, secondly, because the evidence adduced in support of the alleged custom has not been quoted. ‘The report, however if we understand it correctly, is of a decisio delivered in a court of first instance, and is pre- sumably subject to review upon appeal, in whicl case we may have the opportunity of reading further discussion of the subject. With regard to the custom, Judge McCall m have had a question of fact only to decide, and may take it that if there was evidence upon wh he could reasonably found his decision as to the court of appeal will not be able to inter with it. The judges in such a case would exp their views upon it, and possibly might hint t their finding would not be the same, but t would not disturb it. The wording of his judgm is rather peculiar. The claim of the plaintiff, he quotes it, is based upon a “ custom or usage the publication of law cyclopwdias.” If by this are to understand that law cyclopzdias stand u a different footing from that of other cyclope literature in the United States, they must be very much more numerous there than they are in this country, or it would hardly be possible to establish the existence of a custom with regard to the signing of the articles in them. In England it would be difficult to assert that a custom existed regulating the publication of law cyclopedias although customs relating to cyclopzedias generally or to the publi- cation of articles with names appended to them might conceivably be proved. Perhaps the most curious “ custom” however, if it can be called one, which the case shows, consists in the publisher employing a lawyer, learned pre- sumably but not famous, to write an article, and then having it read over and edited by a legal luminary, famous, but possibly not learned, and signed by the latter who apparently acquiesces in the arrangement. Whatever effect American cyclopedic enterprise may have had in this country, it has hardly yet, as far as we are aware, arrived at this point. We can imagine an excellent article on Marine Insurance, for example, being written by a young practitioner in the Admiralty Court, but we can hardly picture the President of the Probate, Divorce and Admiralty Division, or one of the gentlemen who practice within the bar before him, appending his name to it. Honesty, 9%, we hope, would not need the fear of exposure and ridicule to support it in prompting a refusal. That an editor publishing an article with a name attached to it should use the name of the true author of the work is a custom which has nothing _ Surprising about it. We could prove such a usage =) in this country, but it would not be one peculiar to | law cyclopedias. Judge McCall, by the way, talks * of “a custom almost developed into usage,” a distinction of terms which, as far as we are aware, ‘om @ is not recognised in England either in law courts 1 © or in ordinary “usage.” — “s —_-‘ Turning to the portions of the judgment which | 199 seem to deal more exclusively with the legal aspect oi) 1 of the case, the absence of information as to the “09% precise terms in which Mr. Basil Jones contracted With the American Law Book Company leaves us ‘ila little perplexed as to what the finding really is. 200 Does it amount to this, that the author, even if he #/@ sells his copyright, has the absolute right to have | his name appended to his article whether the editor ishes it or not. Apparently Judge McCall so olds, on the strength of the custom which he nds to exist, so that if the editor wished to publish cyclopzedia entirely composed of unsigned articles, € could not do so without the consent of all their authors. This goes along way beyond the right of the author to have no other name but his own am employed. i With regard to the use of another name than hat of the author, should such a case arise in THE AUTHOR. 259 England, we have little doubt that the remedy could be found. Such a deception would be a fraud upon the public; it might be a source of damage to the real author, and it might be a source of damage to the author whose name was used. It certainly would give rise to so much scandal that no publisher could afford to risk the possible discredit and loss attaching to methods such as those described, and no self-respecting editor would condescend to such an artifice in order to attain the doubtless desirable use of a well-known name for advertising purposes. The feelings of the well- known personage, whether lawyer or not, who discovered that his editing of an article entailed his being made known to the world as its author would probably in the first instance be expressed in private, but in plain terms, to the editor. What his feelings would be when he learnt that the transaction was coming into court for review (in the case of a lawyer) before his brother lawyers we can hardly imagine, but certainly the publisher and editor of the cyclopedia would get but scant support from the scandalised celebrity. Many legal writers receive considerable assistance from friends, generally junior to themselves collabo- rating withthem. This, however, is quite a different matter, and in legal text books, as in medical and other professional works, whatever indebtedness there may be to others is always frankly and cordially acknowledged in the preface or otherwise. In conclusion we would warmly congratulate Mr. 3asil Jones upon his success, and recommend the study of the case to the readers of the American Law Book Company’s publications. i 9 LITERARY AGENTS, —t-——+- —- N opinion often expressed, but only in part true, is that a literary agent is invaluable to the man who has made his name, but of very little use to the beginner. Now, asa beginner —one of some years standing, yet still a beginner so far as the English Press is concerned—I am convinced that a literary agent of the proper sort would be of immense assistance both to the writer and to editors. ‘There are many men and women, whose duties take them to the uttermost parts of the world, who, if they keep their eyes and ears open and possess some little skill in the scribbler’s craft, could furnish matter which editors would be glad to take. They are, however, prevented from disposing of their literary wares by their ignorance of the proper market. : The writer who lives in England may acquire, 260 by the judicious expendittire of a few pence weekly at the railway bookstall, a wide and very thorough knowledge of the style of work required by the various monthly and weekly periodicals ; but those whose lives are spent in distant lands may have never heard of the papers most anxious to get the very thing which they are able to produce. Time and money are other and vital considera- tions. A man in China or Peru may write an article on some topic which is of pressing interest at the moment, but if it has to travel to and fro— when each journey means a month’s delay—until it has found its proper goal, the opportunity will have passed and the article be valueless. Now what is required by such a man is an agent who is an expert in the requirements of the monthly and weekly Press, and who for a matter of a couple of shillings, to cover postage, etc., would dispose of short stories and articles short and long, reserving to himself the right to return such as he considers unsaleable (but making no charge beyond actual expenses for doing so), and making his profit out of a percentage on all money received by him from publishers. There may be such agents, but one does not hear much about them, and the little one does sometimes hear is not, to their credit. Yet it appears to me that such a business could be run honestly and yet profitably. Some years ago, at the close of a short visit to England and before returning to my duties many thousand miles away, I applied to several literary agents whose advertisements I had noticed in various literary papers, for I had a small collection of articles and stories which I had written in exile, and I hoped by disposing of them to add materially to an utterly inadequate income. One firm replied that they did not undertake small matter of that description as it was not sufficiently profitable : another offered to buy outright any they approved of at one pound a thousand words, which, if my work was good, meant that they would give one- half of what it was worth, besides which I should never be able to discover my real value in the literary market. A third firm offered to try and dispose of my work for a payment in advance of five pounds for every half-dozen articles or stories, taking no percentage on receipts. This plan appeared to me to offer them no inducement to dispose of my work. Finally I left England without having effected anything and disposed of my manuscripts to papers abroad. The ideal agent for the beginner would be one who would make his profit by taking a percentage on sums received. He would have classified and tabulated the monthly and weekly — periodicals somewhat in this manner. The two main classes would be “illustrated” and “ unillustrated,” and these would be subdivided into sections according THE AUTHOR. to the class of work they require: topical, personal,. anecdotal, religious, philosophical, scientific, and: soon. Further sub-divisions as to style might be necessary, such as short and crisp, solid, humorous, literary, etc. The names of the papers would appear under the class-heads, and a paper might appear under various classes. The heads of the firm could decide in a few minutes, by skimming through the article, which class or classes it would suit, and they would mark it accordingly, say, ‘1 B. 3,” which might mean “ Not illustrated— personal—humorous.”” A clerk could then send it the round of the papers classed under that head. A quick reader could class from fifty to sixty manuscripts a day averaging two thousand words. and worth anything from fifty to a hundred and fifty pounds. Such an agency would supply “a_ long-felt want,” and if some firm of undoubted integrity were to take up such business there can be little- doubt that they would find it immensely profitable: once they became known. “sige range RE Henry FRANCIS. a AUTHORS AND INCOME TAX. += —— N one of the past issues of Zhe Author there = appeared an article under the above heading, —_ 1! containing a case put before counsel for his = opinion by the Committee of Management of the = Society (summarised in the five questions with, — which it concluded) and counsel’s opinion on the case, with a reference to the Act under which income tax is levied, and his answers to those questions. — It is not here the intention to dispute the correctness of counsel’s opinion, but, assuming that,. to show the absurdity and insufficiency of the law in so far as it relates to the levying of income tax. on payments made for literary work, to show what should be the underlying principle which would place the question whether any such. payment should be regarded as capital or income beyond all. doubt, and finally, to suggest that there be intro- duced into any new Copyright Act a definition 0 what constitutes capital and what income payments made for literary. work. ‘According to counsel, all payments, whether fo copyright or “minor” rights, are to be treated 1 exactly the same way; they are all to be lumped together as income from which the expens incurred for the earning thereof are to be deducted in calculating the amount.on which income tax 1 payable. Under “minor” rights. are specifie serial rights, rights of translation, right. of drama: tisation, There is “etc.” added, but it is difficult to conceive what. rights.are.included thereunder. — Taking this as correct, then, the Government regards all payments for literary work, whether for copyright, serial rights, rights of translation or right of dramatisation in one light ; it is all income: thence it follows that, from the Government point of view, there is no such thing as capital in pay- ment for literary work. Now, no one, I think, will dispute that the value of a land freehold is capital. A freehold is a property from which income can be derived from leasing or hiring it out, from letting someone else have the use of it to enjoy or to derive a profit from. Now a literary work, a musical work, a sculpture, a picture, an invention, or any other work of the imagination ig really an intellectual d freehold; and that it is this is acknowledged by the } copyright or patent granted for it as a matter of justice. Every such work is a portion of the domain of the intellect reclaimed for mankind, and, as such, the universal freehold of the person acquiring it (rightly of limited duration). That being the case, it follows that payments for the copyright of literary works are really payments made for the purchase of freeholds, of properties from which profit is expected to be derived from if letting others have the enjoyment of their contents; ij thus, then, the value of an intellectual freehold, a © _ Copyright, is capital as much as is the value of .@ a land freehold. A literary work being an intellectual product, and not immoveable like land, is the author’s freehold for the whole surface of the earth ; his one creation is capable of being dressed in the garb of every nation into which the inhabitants of the earth divide themselves ; but it is still one and the same production, in whatever national garb, #.¢., language, it may be clothed. Therefore, then, an author has, in justice, as many copyrights as there are nationalities. From this it follows that when he sells a right of translation into any language he sells the freehold in one of the other countries than the native one; he sells a copyright which exists because mankind is divided into different nationalities ; and, as he sells a copyright + when selling a right of translation, any payment 1) for a right of translation is also capital. A literary production, besides being capable of changing its dress, is also capable of altering its 6) form without altering its essence; it may be “ist transformed from some other form into a drama, o & or froma drama into some other form. In whatever ‘ig form the work may originally exist, the right of “oe% transforming his own production is as much the ilat right of the originator of the work as is that to it © in its original form ; and, when a literary work is transformed, it is not the original work that is »iialtered on the original site, as would be the case if “7 e8the work were standing on the earth, but the old THE AUTHOR. 261 form is left existing and the new one created without interfering with it. A new portion of Intellectual domain is reclaimed—a new copyright is created. The right of dramatisation, or vice versa, is thus the right to a freehold or copyright, a right from which a profit can be made in an entirely different way from the original form of the work. The right of dramatisation is, in justice, as extensive as the copyright of the work in its original form; it is universal, and carries with it the right of translating the drama into every language. When, therefore, a writer sells the right of dramatisation he sells the right to create a copyright in a new form of hig work, and, that being so, what is paid for the right of dramatisa- tion is also capital. When a writer sells serial rights, whether for one country, one language, or more, he sells the right to use his property in a specific manner or for a. specific period. When that purpose has been carried out, or when that time has elapsed, he has made a profit from having thus sold a limited use of his property, but the freehold or copyright is still his to sell. Having, thus, still in his own possession the copyright, by utilising which only can a profit be made, what he receives for the use of his copyright in the form of serial rights in one or more languages or countries is income and not capital. Tncome tax is a tax upon one’s income, As it is levied yearly, the inference is that it is a tax upon the income obtained during the year for which it is levied. But whether it is go or not, that is what it should be, as it is called income tax and is levied yearly ; and, therefore, the income obtained during any one year should not be taken into consideration in any other year when the assessment for income tax is being made, because one’s income may in- crease or decrease, and an annual income tax can take notice only of the income of the year for which it is levied. The object of an income tax is to be a tax proportional to one’s income, to take cognisance of any increase or decrease therein, so that it may remain proportional, and, therefore, to calculate an annual income tax on a three-year or any other than an annual basis, is not only to depart from the very purpose for which an income taxis levied, but also to make the term a misnomer and what is done under it an act of injustice. In accordance with what is stated above, the questions propounded to counsel should, then, be answered as follows :— : (1) The sum received by an author in respect of a work of which he retains the copyright should, in all cases, be considered as income. (2) The sum received on the sale of a copyright is always to be considered as capital. “A lump payment for such minor [?] rights as serial use, 262 right of translation, dramatisation ”” is income to the extent of that portion of it which is paid for serial rights, whether for one country or the whole world ; the balance, being that portion paid for the right of translation and or of dramatisation, is capital, whether the former includes the right of translation into one language or into more ; the right of dramatisation carries with it the right of translating the drama throughout the world. (3) It can make no difference in an author’s liability to pay income tax in what manner payment is received for the copyright, a right of translation, or the right of dramatisation, whether “ (a) by a lump sum in full discharge ; (6) by a share of the profits ; (c) by a royalty ; (d) by a sum in advance of royalty”; because payment for all these rights is capital. With regard to payment “(e) by a lump sum on sale of serial use to a magazine, periodical, or paper,” it must be divided, as stated above, into payment for serial use, which is income, and payment for any other right or rights, which is capital, income tax being leviable only on the former. (4) An author has (in justice) the right to make deductions for expenses incurred in his literary work “ (a) directly, as railway journeys, purchase of books, purchase of photographs, stationery, typewriting, etc.; (4) indirectly, for rental of portion of his house as office.” (5) The amount received in any one year by an author for his literary work has no right to be calculated on a three-year basis when the assess- ment for income tax is being made. The income tax, being levied yearly, is a tax upon the income obtained during each one year, and, therefore, each year’s income is quite independent, the object of an income tax being the levying of a tax propor- tional to the income. Husert Hazs. —_—_———_-—>——__—_ A NEW MARKET FOR ENGLISH BOOKS AND PUBLICATIONS. ee oot ee HE introduction of a postal order service between Russia and England opens a new and a great market for the output of English literature. Till last October it was impossible to send small amounts of money from Russia to England; thus the Tsar’s subjects were obliged to buy books from local booksellers only. ‘There was scant attention paid to the wants of customers, and the vendor had no catalogues of English publications ; the only catalogues obtainable were published by German booksellers, such as Messrs. Brockhaus & Co., of London and Leipzig. Notwithstanding the slight difference in value THE AUTHOR. between a shilling and a German mark—the mark being counted at 50 kopecks (real value 46), and the shilling at 60 kopecks (real value 47)—the six- shilling book was usually sold at 7s. 114d., and it was necessary for the customer to wait a month to obtain his book or to pay an additional 2s. for postage. As for cheap editions, their existence was unknown to the general public on this account. English books being difficult and costly to buy, the Tauchnitz edition of English authors was generally sought for, unless the purchasers could afford to pay the higher price. For this reason” the sale was small. The introduction of the postal order system between Russia and the United States has brought American literature on the market, and such publications as Success, Frank Leslie’s Monthly, Harper's Weekly, Every- body’s, and scores of other magazines may be found everywhere, subscribed for directly by the public through various American agencies. But still much time is lost in transit, and all advertisers are not honest. Some people have given orders to unprincipled -traders, or there has been a difficulty where the Post Office has altered the name in the Postal Order Exchange Office, and after payment was made no books or magazines were sent to the purchaser. ‘This naturally deterred many from giving orders. The Polish and Russian booksellers publish regularly a list of various English magazines, which, notwithstanding the fact that it is issued from rival houses, is practically the same list. : The selection seems to have been compiled by Messrs. George Routledge or their “ Literary Year- Book” editor, and how fanciful is the arrangement | of prices the following extract will show :— Annual Subscription, Roubles. £ 6d. Weeklies— Black and White... ee Oe 2 Country Life on ut 2e 2 Graphic eee oe a. | 20 2 Queen... en os ve) 2 1d, Weeklies— Golden Penny 6°50 0 Tit-bits As ee 6°20 O41 Penny Illustrated ... eee 5:50 0 Good Wordsand Leisure Hour 6:0 0 6d. Magazines— Cassell’s Family | 10°50 1 Family Herald Bee ae 90 0 Pearson’s Mag. ne 6°40 0 Windsor Mag. ve ee 50 0 1s, Magazines— Cornhill a a 9°75 1 Macmillan ... ae oe 9-0 0 2s. 6d. Reviews and Mags.— Blackwood ... <e aed pee 2 Fortnightly ... tae ot ee 2 Nineteenth Century eal 48 2 THE AUTHOR. It is only natural that most people will prefer to pay to Grumiau, Hanson, or any other American agency, 15s. for Country Life than to a Warsaw or St. Petersburg bookseller £2 12s. 1d., or for Pearson’s Magazine 7s. 6d. instead of 19s. 64d. ; and to have the right to buy the best American dollar-and-a-half book post free for 2s. 6/., rather than to give a local bookseller for the same book 8s. to 10s. There are few people in Poland or Russia who can speak English, bus many can read English and understand what they read, and they will seize very gladly an opportunity of buying English books and publications at a reasonable price if they can be sure of receiving them quickly and in proper order, At present publications and books are ordered from London in the following manner :—The Polish or Russian bookseller sends the order to his agent in Leipzig ; he, through Messrs. Brockhaus or any other German house, sends it to London, whence, once a week, the parcel is sent to Leipzig ; but previous to this all the advertisements are torn out by the Germans to save the weight. From Leipzig the agent sends the publications to the bookseller, who receives them at the censor’s office and then posts them to the customer, who thus receives a copy which has already been spoiled by German hands. Should he protest against this destruction of his property, he is told that it was torn at the censor’s office, but this is untrue. Most of the magazines which the censor knows do not contain articles on Russia or of a socialistic or immoral description he will pass without look- ing at. Some years ago a novel by Mr. Max Pemberton, I think in the Pearson or some such magazine, treating of Nihilists, passed the censor’s office, as he did not suspect the magazine would publish a tale dealing with such matters. Of course, The Clarion, Free Russia, J ustice, can under no circumstances pass the censor’s office, and various reviews may often be cut in half by his scissors. Books of the type of “The Woman who Did ” have not always passed under his favour- able criticism, but there are thousands of books with which the censor would not interfere. Now, then, is the opportunity for the introduc- tion of English literature. The literature of France has an enormous sale, not only in book-form, but also as periodicals. It is mostly directly sub- scribed for by customers from Paris, notwithstand- ing the fact that the French books and publications are everywhere on sale, and the price is reasonable, owing tothe competition of a few French booksellers who in Warsaw, St. Petersburg, and other towns, opened shops, and have cut down the price of books. It only remains to state what kind of books are likely to command a sale. 263 First, owing to the large number of English governesses who live not only in Warsaw, but everywhere in the provinces, all kinds of children’s books and publications for the young people of both sexes will meet with a ready sale ; secondly, novels and magazines, especially cheap novels ; then illustrated high-class papers. There is no restaurant or café where you will not find Black and White, the Graphic, or the Illustrated London News, which, with the Cornhill Magazine and Family Herald, are now universally popular. These five publications most probably have a larger sale in Russia than all other publications put together, even including the Review of Reviews. It would be difficult to start an English book- seller’s shop in St. Petersburg or Warsaw, but if a reliable English bookseller would take the trouble to publish a catalogue of well-selected publications and a catalogue of cheap English half-crown and six- penny books, even including in the catalogue scientific or literary books at an expensive figure, and would advertise the list in a few Russian and Polish papers, as Novy Mir, Kraj, Petersburgskye Vedomosty, in St. Petersburg, and Kurjer Warszaw- ski, Slowo, Gazeta Polska, Tygodnik Llustrowany, in Warsaw, in a few weeks he would see a splendid result from his advertisement. Customers would come in large numbers, and notwithstanding that the local booksellers would expect to improve their own trade, he would make a profitable and ever- increasing business. Many French publishers spend a good deal of money in advertisements in Russia every December, and certainly they reap great profits thereby. Now it is a question whether the English booksellers will seize the opportunity or will leave it to the Americans. Before the introduction of the postal order system there was no practical use in advertising, but now the whole position is altered. If English publishers were only to send their catalogues regularly to the principal newspapers and booksellers, or even their publications on commission or approval, as the Germans do to booksellers of standing and repute like Gebethner and Wolf, Wende & Co., J. Fisher, M. Borkowski, and I. Hoesick, in Warsaw, or N. Kimmel in Riga, and M. O. Wolf, Ltd., in St. Petersburg, it would help to a certain extent to push forward the sale of books and publications ; but advertisements in local papers are more likely to serve the purpose, even though the booksellers, a very conservative class, seeing business escaping from their hands, would also try to push their sales for- ward. Austrian or German Poland has no market for French or English books. Few people know English or French, and English governesses are scarce. The introduction of cheap English books 264 on the market would prevent their being adapted, translated into Polish or Russian, and pirated, as is now so often the case. “ ALMAR.” ——_—_—__+—>—_+-—___—__ FOREIGN PRESS-CUTTING AGENCIES. — + USTRIA-HUNGARY. Vienna, Observer, Concordiaplaz. Bupaprst.—Fygielo, 8, Nyar Ut. BreLGrum.—Bruxelles, European Press, 3, Place Royale. DENMARK.—Copenhagen, On Dit, Hobrogade, 13. Francr.—Paris, Le Courrier de la Presse, 21, Boulevard, Montmartre. GrerMANy.—Berlin, Berliner Litterarische Bureau, 127, Wilhelmstrasse, 8.W., 48. Hoiuanp.—Amsterdam, Handels Bureau Marcurius, Steenmeyer et Cie. Iraty.—Milano, Eco della Stampa. Mex1co.— Mexico, Camacho David, 8, Apartado postal, 37. Norway.—Christiania, Norske Argus, 21, Pruss- engade. Russta.—St. Petersburg, Université Populaire, 17, Nadezhdinskaja. Sparn.—Madrid, Prensa de Madrid, 28, Calle de Serrano. Swepen.—Stockholm, Argus, Mille. A. L. Andreson Observator, 5, Hamngaten. SwITzERLAND.—Geneva, Agence de coupures de journeaux, case Stand 57, and Argus Suisse de la Presse, Rue de Mont Blanc. Unrrep States.—New York, American Press Information Bureau, World Building, 61, Park Row. Informatie ———__+—_+____—_- MAGAZINE CONTENTS. + — BOOKMAN. Frederick von Schiller. By Elizabeth Lee. More Wampum. By Y. Y. Book MONTHLY. “To Be Continued,” or The Gentle Art and Craft of Writing Serial Stories. By Ernest Treeton. CHAMBERS’ JOURNAL. Social Pioneers of Science. By T. H. 8. Escott. A Journey with Sir Walter Scott in 1815. By A. Francis Steuart. CONTEMPORARY REVIEW. Hans Christian Andersen. By George Brandes. Has the Clock Stopped in Bible Criticism. By the Rev. Canon Cheyne. THE AUTHOR. The New Trend of Russian Thought. By the Count S. C. de Soissons. . Church Reform in Russia: Witte versus Pabedonosteff. By Laicus. The Scientists and Common Sense. By Professor E, Armitage. The Interpretation of Nature. By Professor C. Lloyd Morgan. FORTNIGHTLY REVIEW. The Real Chrysanthemum. By Ethel M. M. McKenna, The Calling of the Actor. By H. B. Irving. A Valuation of Mr. Stephen Phillips. Wodehouse. Journalism New and Old. By Edward Dicey, C.B. By E. A, Dramatic Thoughts —Retrospective—Anticipative. By Sir Squire Bancroft. A Causerie on Current Continental Literature. By S. W. The Irish University Question. By Stephen Gwynn. INDEPENDENT REVIEW. The So-called Science of Sociology. By H. G. Wells. The State and Secondary Education. By T. J. Mac- namara. “ Mere Technique”: An Answer by Simon Bussy. The Optimism of Browning and Meredith. By A. C, Pigou. Mr. Henry James and His Public. By Desmond MacCarthy. LONGMAN’S MAGAZINE. Sydney Smith. By the Rev. Canon Vaughan, The Demeter of Cnidos. By St. John Lucas. MACMILLAN’S MAGAZINE, Western Influence on Japanese Character, Moyna. The Quest of the Dactyl. The Fellow Workers of Voltaire : I1I.—Galiani. By 8, J. Tallentyre. By E. G. T. MONTHLY REVIEW. Music as a Factor in Everyday Life. Somervell. Walter Savage Landor. By Walter Sichell NINETEENTH CENTURY. The After Dinner Oratory of America. Crilly. What is the Raison D’Etre of Pictures. By H. Heath- cote Statham. Some Noticeable Books. By Walter Frewen Lord. Church and State in France. By Comte de Castellane. By Daniel PALL MALL MAGAZINE Real Conversations Recorded. By William Archer! J. Churton Collins. TEMPLE BAR. Nine Letters from Edward Fitzgerald to Mrs. Kemble. A God-Daughter of Warren Hastings. Grier. UNIVERSITY REVIEW. The University Movement: Introductory Note. Right Hon. James Bryce. | Shakespeare and Stoicism. By Professor Sonneschien. There are no articles dealing with literary, dramatic oF musical subjects in the Cornhill Magazine or The World's Work. By the << By Arthur By Sydney G. — THE AUTHOR. WARNINGS TO THE PRODUCERS OF BOOKS. oe ERE are a few standing rules to be observed in an agreement. There are four methods of dealing with literary property :— I. Selling it Outright. This is sometimes satisfactory, if a proper price can be obtained. But the transaction should be managed by a competent agent, or with the advice of the Secretary of the Society. II. A Profit-Sharing Agreement (a bad form of agreement). In this case the following rules should be attended to: (1.) Not to sign any agreement in which the cost of pro- duction forms a part without the strictest investigation. (2.) Not to give the publisher the power of putting the profits into his own pocket by charging for advertisements in his own organs, or by charging exchange advertise- ments. Therefore keep control of the advertisements. (3.) Not to allow a special charge for ‘office expenses,” unless the same allowance is made to the author, (4.) Not to give up American, Colonial, or Continental rights. (5.) Not to give up serial or translation rights. (6.) Not to bind yourself for future work to any publisher. As well bind yourself for the future to any one solicitor or doctor ! III. The Royalty System. This is perhaps, with certain limitations, the best form of agreement. It is above all things necessary to know what the proposed royalty means to both sides. It is now possible for an author to ascertain approximately the truth. From time to time very important figures connected with royalties are published in Zhe Author. IY. A Commission Agreement. The main points are :— (1.) Be careful to obtain a fair cost of production. (2.) Keep control of the advertisements. (3.) Keep control of the sale price of the book. General. All other forms of agreement are combinations of the four above mentioned. Such combinations are generally disastrous to the author, Never sign any agreement without competent advice from the Secretary of the Society. Stamp all agreements with the Inland Revenue stamp. Avoid agreements by letter if possible. The main points which the Society has always demanded from the outset are :— C1.) That both sides shall know what an agreement means. (2.) The inspection of those account books which belong to the author. We are advised that this.is a right, in the nature of a common law right, which cannot be denied or withheld. (3.) Always avoid a transfer of copyright. —___+—_+—<>—e —___—_ WARNINGS TO DRAMATIC AUTHORS. ge N | EVER sign an agreement without submitting it to the Secretary of the Society of Authors or some com- petent legal authority. 2. {t is well to be extremely careful in negotiating for the production of a play with anyone except an established manager. 265 ; 3. There are three forms of dramatic contr: in three or more acts :— (a.) Sale outright of the performing right. This IS unsatisfactory. An author who enters into such a contract should stipulate in the contract for production of the piece by a certain date and for proper publication of his name on the play-bills. ().) Sale of performing right or of a licence to perform on the basis of percentages on gross receipts. Percentages vary between 5 and 15 per cent. An author should obtain a percentage on the sliding scale of gross receipts in preference to the American system. Should obtain a sum in advance of percentages. A fixed date on or before which the play should be performed. (¢.) Sale of performing right or of a licence to perform on the basis of royalties (i.c., fixed nightly fees). This method should be always avoided except in cases where the fees are ae? to be small or difficult to collect. The other safeguards set out under heading (8.) ¢ also in this case. aide 4. Plays in one act are often sold outright, but it is better to obtain a small nightly fee if possible, and a sum paid in advance of such fees in any event. It is extremely important that the amateur rights of one-act plays should be reserved. 5. Authors should remember that performing rights’ can be limited, and are usually limited, by town, country, and time. This is most important. 6. Authors should not assign performing rights, but should grant a licence to perform. The legal distinction is of great importance. 7, Authors should remember that performing rights in a play are distinct from literary copyright. A manager holding the performing right or licence to perform cannot print the book of the words. 8. Never forget that United States rights may be exceed- ingly valuable. ‘’hey should never be included in English agreements without the author obtaining a substantial consideration. 9. Agreements for collaboration should be carefully drawn and executed before collaboration is commenced. 10, An author should remember that production of a play is highly speculative : that he runs a very great risk of delay and a breakdown in the fulfilment of his contract. He should therefore guard himself all the more carefully in the beginning. 11, An author must remember that the dramatic market is exceedingly limited, and that for a novice the first object is to obtain adequate publication. As these warnings must necessarily be incomplete, on account of the wide range of the subject of dramatic con- tracts, those authors desirous of further information are referred to the Secretary of the Society. act for plays ——____ + WARNINGS TO MUSICAL COMPOSERS. eps ITYLE can be added to the warnings given for the assistance of producers of books and dramatic authors. It must, however, be pointed out that, as a rule, the musical publisher demands from the musical composer a transfer of fuller rights and less liberal finan- cial terms than those obtained for literary and dramatic property. The musical composer has very often the two rights to deal with—performing right and copyright. He 266 should be especially careful therefore when entering into an agreement, and should take into particular consideration the warnings stated above. o> — HOW TO USE THE SOCIETY. —_e I. VERY member has a right toask for and to receive advice upon his agreements, his choice of a pub- lisher, or any dispute arising in the conduct of his business or the administration of his property. The Secretary of the Society is a solicitor, but if there is any special reason the Secretary will refer the case to the Solicitors of the Society. Further, the Committee, if they deem it desirable, will obtain counsel’s opinion. All this without any cost to the member. 2. Remember that questions connected with copyright and publishers’ agreements do not fall within the experi- ence of ordinary solicitors. Therefore, do not scruple to use the Society. 3. Send to the Office copies of past agreements and past accounts, with a copy of the book represented. The Secretary will always be glad to have any agreements, new or old, for inspection and note. The information thus obtained may prove invaluable. 4. Before signing any agreement whatever, send the document to the Society for examination. 5. Remember always that in belonging to the Society you are fighting the battles of other writers, even if you are reaping no benefit to yourself, and that you are advancing the best interests of your calling in promoting the independence of the writer, the dramatist, the composer. 6. The Committee have now arranged for the reception of members’ agreements and their preservation in a fire- proof safe. The agreements will, of course, be regarded as confidential documents to be read only by the Secretary, who will keep the key of the safe. The Society now offers : —(1) To read and advise upon agreements and to give advice concerning publishers. (2) To stamp agreements in readiness for a possible action upon them. (3) To keep agreements. (4) T'o enforce payments due according to agreements. Fuller particulars of the Society’s work can be obtained in the Prospectus. 7. No contract should be entered into with a literary agent without the advice of the Secretary of the Society. Members are strongly advised not to accept without careful consideration the contracts with publishers submitted to them by literary agents, and are recommended to submit them for interpretation and explanation to the Secretary of the Society. This The 8. Many agents neglect to stamp agreements. must be done within fourteen days of first execution. Secretary will undertake it on behalf of members. 9. Some agents endeavour to prevent authors from referring matters to the Secretary of the Society; so do some publishers. Members can make their own deductions and act accordingly. 10. The subscription to the Society is £1 1s. per annum, or £10 10s for life membership. THE AUTHOR. TO MUSICAL COMPOSERS. > HE Society undertakes to stamp copies of music on behalf of its members for the fee of 6d. per 100 or part of 100. The members’ stamps are kept in the Society’s safe. The musical publishers communicate direct with the Secretary, and the voucher is then forwarded to the members, who are thus saved much unnecessary trouble. o—~D> THE READING BRANCH. —e EMBERS will greatly assist the Society in this branch of its work by informing young writers of its existence. Their MSS. can be read and treated as a composition is treated by a coach, ‘he term MSS. includes not only works of fiction, but poetry and dramatic works, and when it is possible, under special arrangement, technical and scientific works. The Readers are writers of competence and experience. The fee is one guinea. <> NOTICES. ge HE Editor of Zhe Author begs to remind members of the Society that, although the paper is sent to them free of charge, the cost of producing it would be a very heavy charge on the resources of the Society if a great many members did not forward to the Secretary the modest 5s. 6d. subscription for the year. Communications for “The Author” should be addressed to the Offices of the Society, 39, Old Queen Street, Storey’s Gate, S.W., and should reach the Editor not later than the 21st of each month. All persons engaged in literary work of any kind, whether members of the Society or not, are invited to communicate to the Editor any points connected with their work which it would be advisable in the general interest to publish. Communications and letters are invited by the Editor on all subjects connected with literature, but on no other subjects whatever. Every effort will be made to return articles which cannot be accepted. > The Secretary of the Society begs to give notice that all remittances are acknowledged by return of post, and he requests members who do not receive an answer to important communications within two days to write to him without delay. All remittances should be crossed Union Bank of London, Chancery Lane, or be sent by registered letter only. OO LEGAL AND GENERAL LIFE ASSURANCE SOCIETY. a ENSIONS to commence at any selected age, either with or without Life Assurance, can — be obtained from this society. : Full particulars can be obtained from the City Branch Manager, Legal and General Life Assurance _ Society, 158, Leadenhall Street, London, E.C, THE AUTHOR. AUTHORITIES. —— 4 HE Manchester Guardian has paid the society the compliment of writing a leader upon it on the occasion of its twenty-first birthday. The article is not merely laudatory, but shows an accurate grasp of the work that the society undertakes. It says: “The Society of Authors is more akin to a Trade Union. It aims at dealing with all questions affecting literary property, either as regards copyright or the commercial relation between authors and publishers.” This article has roused some remarks from a contributor to The Sphere, who writes over the initials “C. K.8.” With his expressed opinion on Mr. Kipling or Mr. Barrie’s work, however erroneous, we do not desire to deal, nor with his suggestion that literature is divorced from the drama ; but the following paragraph needs some explanation : ‘When Sir Walter Besant spoke of literature he really only thought of fiction, which is the least important factor of our literature to-day. Our best literature, our poetry— which the illiterate man in the street calls ‘‘ minor” because he thinks that Tennyson was the last of the poets—our history, our biography, and our criticism are none of them helped in the least by the Society of Authors or by the literary agent. The opening statement is entirely erroneous, as anyone who was an intimate friend of Sir Walter’s for many years could readily have informed the writer. But the latter part of the paragraph is altogether misleading, and, taking the mildest view, shows an absolute ignorance of the work of the Society. As a writer in The Academy phrases it when dealing with the matter : “Tt is no part of the functions of the Society of Authors to ‘help literature,’ whether good, bad, or indifferent. It exists to define and protect literary property, which is quite another matter. Does the writer mean that the Society refuses to admit poets, biographers, and critics to membership? Or that it takes the guineas of poets, biographers, and critics, but denies to them privileges which it accords to its other members? Or what does he mean? We have a strong suspicion that he has been : > é ; using at random words which mean nothing at all.’ But a further point: biographers, poets, essayists, critics, historians, all make contracts for the pub- lication of their works either with editors or publishers. It is of the utmost importance, since, according to the view of “0. K.8.,” they cannot make money by their work, that they should lose as little as possible. To attain thisend the Society can and does give most valuable assistance. But consider for a moment, is this statement of the commercial value true? Surely in a great many cases it is utterly untrue, although it may be for the benefit of both publishers and editors to persuade these biographers, poets, and critics that their labours must be financially unsuccessful. 267 Ir appears that a question has been raised in Italy concerning the reproduction of music by gramophones and phonographs. The information before us shows that such reproduction has been held not to be an infringement of copyright. France, we know—always the most forward country where copyright legislation is concerned — has held such reproductions to be an infringement of copyright. The English Courts have held that the stamped cylinder was not an infringement of copyright ; but, surely, the reproduction of music by this means, as we have pointed out in Zhe Author on former occasions, is an infringement of performing rights. Unfortunately, owing to the lax way in which music composers deal with their performing rights and owing to the control which publishers have obtained over musical property, these rights are seldom turned to account. Thereby much valuable property is lost. The matter is one of serious importance, when we take into consideration the fact that composers in England are unable, as a general rule, to live by the product of their compositions only, but are bound to teach or obtain some other appointment in order to gain a livelihood. Publishers have sneered at the French method of collecting royalties on performing rights. This is not surprising to those who have knowledge of the method by which they obtain control of the composer’s property in England and the means they use to market the same. We have received an interesting and amusing letter from the manager of one of the leading music-publishing houses in London, whose ire has been roused by the article that appeared in the last issue of Zhe Author. ‘The publisher sets out in glowing language what he and other publishers have done for composers in the matter of securing sound copyright legislation. It is very interesting to see the trade posing as the saviour of the com- poser. This will deceive no one who has any knowledge of music publishing. The composers at the present time are in a much worse way than the authors. As a matter of fact, there are very few in a position to make, and there is no combina- tion strong enough to insist on the making of agreements which will prevent the copyright and performing rights being transferred to the pub- lishers. In consequence, all these statements about the energetic and generous action of the publishers are not for the benefit of the composers, but for the benefit of the trade. Our correspondent concludes his letter by saying ‘‘ we have been fighting for the cause of copyright alone and unaided for five years, consequently we are unable to feel the respect and veneration for Mr. Algernon Sidney’s 268 Society of Authors which we might otherwise have oeen disposed to entertain.” As we have already pointed out, this struggle for reasonable copyright legislation is at present for the benefit of publishers only, to enable themselves to market and safeguard their own property. It is clear that our correspondent, though he may have some knowledge of his own business, is in woeful ignorance of the methods of the society, of what it has done and is willing to do for composers. Composers should strike at the root of the evil. At the present time it is not so much a matter of importance to them that these works, the outcome of their brains, in the possession of the publisher, should be protected for the benefit of the publisher, as that they should strive for better agreements and for more effective control and management of their own property. If they obtained this, then the copyright question would be to them one worth fighting for, and the society is anxious to show them what methods they should employ in order to obtain a more satisfactory position. We must take it as a compliment, therefore, that our correspondent is unable to feel respect and veneration for the Society or its work. This expression of opinion was frequently in the mouths of the book publishers when the Society was first started. Music publication has to pass through the same phase of evolution. A RATHER curious case of re-issue has come under our notice. Hight or nine years ago Sir Herbert Maxwell and Mr. F. G. Aflalo jointly edited half a dozen volumes for Messrs. Lawrence and Bullen, under the name of ‘ The Anglers’ Library.” After the reconstruction of that firm, Mr. Bullen, it appears, sold the rights in the library to Messrs. Routledge, who are reissuing it in a new binding and at a lower price than originally. Neither of the editors has in any way resented this, but the transaction is somewhat complicated by the fact that the Press has with one accord accepted these as entirely new books, apparently forgetting that they reviewed the originals (not a line having been altered) many years ago. ‘This, in the case of technical books, in which the very latest information is always desirable, might have two results equally distressing to the original editors and contributors. In the first place, the angling public might think itself hoodwinked into. buying old books as new. In the second, the angling writers who contributed to this library may justly deprecate their stale information of nine years ago being reviewed as if it had been written within the year. Such results would obviously be grossly unfair to the editors, who had no intimation of the proposed re-issue. THE AUTHOR. THE COMING OF AGE. —-— + Tue Soctety’s Work. a twenty-first anniversary of the incorpora- tion of the Society of Authors takes place on June 30th. It is not unfitting, therefore, that at its coming of age, a short retrospect of its aims and the work that it has done should be placed before the present members. The first meeting recorded in the books took place at a private house in Kensington on the 28th day of September, 1883, where the following gentlemen assembled with a view to making arrangements for its foundation. Sir Walter Besant (then Mr. Walter Besant), in the chair, Ulick Ralph Burke, A. Egmont Hake, Prof. Fleeming Jenkin, the Rev. W. J. Loftie, Wilfrid Meynell, 8S. G. C. Middlemore, J. Henry Middleton, Walter Herries Pollock, W. R. S. Ralston, W. Baptiste Scoones. Tristram Valentine acted as honorary secretary. The next recorded meeting occurred on the 18th day of February, 1884, in a room lent by Mr. Baptiste Scoones, and at that meeting, the first real meeting of the society, sixty-eight members were elected. In May of the same year Lord Tennyson accepted the presidency of the society, and Sir Walter Besant was elected chairman of the committee. In those days the society was composed of a president, vice-presidents, fellows and associates. This arrangement, under the present constitution, has been varied. There is a president and council, members and associates. The managing committee is elected from the members of the council, and in the hands of the managing committee the work of the society lies. The following is the first list of vice-presidents, which was afterwards much enlarged : R. D. Blackmore, Lord Crewe, R. G. Egerton- Warburton, F.S.A., Prof. Michael Foster, General Sir Frederick F. Goldsmid, His Eminence Cardinal Manning, Hon. Sir Henry Parkes, Sir William Frederick Pollock, Charles Reade, George Augustus Sala, Sir Henry Thompson, Canon Tristram, The Rev. Henry White and Miss Charlotte M. Yonge. — So that from the very first, with Lord Tennyson as president “and a representative list of the vice- presidents, the society reveived the substantial support of the literary profession. One of the first matters to engage the attention of the committee was the draft of a Memorandum and Articles of Association. When this was settled a Board of Trade licence under the Companies’ Acts was procured. The incorporation took place, as y THE AUTHOR. already stated, on the 30th of June, 1884. In the same year the Lord Mayor of London (Sir Robert Fowler) invited the infant society to dinner at the Mansion House. In the early days of the society, meetings were held every week in order to get the work into shape, but it was soon found that weekly meetings were unnecessary. Since then, the committee have been called together once a month except in cases demanding immediate action, when they have met more frequently. On the death of the first president, Lord Tennyson, Mr. George Meredith was elected to fill the position, which he still occupies. Sir Walter Besant as the first chairman of the com- mittee was succeeded by Sir Frederick Pollock, father of the present baronet. Sir Frederick Pollock resigned the position in January 1888, and Sir Walter Besant was re-elected and held the post till November 1892. At that date he resigned with the full idea that the society was then able to stand by itself, and in order that those who desired to detract from the society’s work, might not, as was constantly their custom, state that the society was Besant’s Society. On his retirement, and till his death, Sir Walter Besant continued to act as Editor of The Author, and was aconstant attendant at the committee meetings, giving in both capacities a great deal of his valuable time to the general welfare. Sir Frederick Pollock, the present baronet, succeeded Sir Walter Besant. Then followed Sir Martin Conway, H. Rider Haggard, Anthony Hope Hawkins, Douglas Freshfield, and lastly, Sir Henry Bergne. These are the names of those who have so unselfishly given both time and money to help their follow workers, and to protect the property of their fellow authors. No one can appreciate how heavy and laborious is the work of chairman of the com- mittee, except those who have gone through the mill. Members of the committee may find the work a serious call on their time, but the comparison is as the chastisement with whips to the chastisement inflicted with scorpions. Dramatic authors and writers of books on all subjects, technical as well as essentially literary, were included as the first members of the society. The Memorandum and Articles of Association, how- ever, were drafted on wider lines in order to give the society scope—in the event of its success—for the protection of other kinds of copyright property. Since those early days its field has been somewhat widened. Now it deals with the works of musical composers and musical copyright, also artistic copy- right so far as refers to the illustration of books, for the artistic copyright of book illustrators is very closely joined to literary copyright. At present, 269 therefore, the society embraces four distinct classes, dramatic authors, authors of books, musical com- posers, and book illustrators. In the early days of the society, according to the old records, it appears that the committee were immediately overwhelmed with work, for many complaints were forthcoming, and much discontent was abroad, the copyright laws also were in a dis- graceful condition. There were many claims on the resources of the society, which at that time were very limited. In fact, in order to fight one or two actions, a special subscription was pro- posed, to which the members willingly con- tributed. Once or twice the balance at the bank ran perilously low. But the founders never despaired of the society’s ultimate success. To relate the early struggles of the society is not the purport of the present article. The record of unselfish labour on its behalf undertaken by many men of letters, and especially by Sir Walter Besant, is long. Instances of financial support, in addition to valuable time, freely and generously given, were many. To show in what manner and with what success the society has exerted itself to carry into effect the purposes of its original programme is the more immediate purpose of this paper. And here it may be convenient to record first what has been done for the consolidation and amendment of the law of domestic copyright and for the promotion of international copyright. The question of American copyright was one of the first to occupy the attention of the society. From the moment of its foundation the society threw all its weight and influence (by no means so great then as now) into obtaining a friendly understanding with American authors, and those other Americans who were interested in the passing of an equitable copyright law. New copyright legislation was obtained in America in 1891. As everyone knows, this law leaves much to be desired. ‘The society is still in constant touch with the promoters of equitable legislation in the United States, and will avail itself of every oppor- tunity to obtain a more generous legislation. To proceed with caution is, however, necessary. A false move might prove fatal. In the direction of the consolidation of domestic copyright, the society has been able to act more directly, and with important results. There existed no difference of opinion as to the unsatis- factory state of the law, and no need for hesitation. A copyright committee was appointed ; numerous meetings were held; other bodies interested in copyright were consulted, and finally a new copy- right law was drafted under counsel’s care. This was a full consolidating and amending bill, dealing with copyright property, literary, dramatic, artistic 270 and musical. To bring it before Parliament ultimately proved impossible, but it was found useful to have such a bill ready. Subsequent events have, it is true, demonstrated this bill to have been cumbersome and inadequate. The action of the society was, however, at the time sound, and beneficial to authors. In 1891, after the passing of the new United States law, the society found itself in a position to take a further step. Lord Monkswell brought forward a bill that had been drafted by the society. This bill reached a second reading in the House of Lords, but was not taken further. In 1896, a new copyright law committee was formed. This com- mittee, persuaded that the time for a consolidating Act had not yet arrived, decided to draft a small amending Dilf. This bill was drafted by counsel, and was, after much expense and labour, agreed upon in its final shape. Of this bill Lord Monkswell, always indefatig- able in questions of copyright, and ever willing to assist the efforts of the society, took charge. The pill passed its third reading in the House of Lords on the 23rd of July, 1897. In the autumn of the same year a consolidating bill was brought forward by the Copyright Association. The latter bill and the bill of the society ran concurrently at the beginning of 1898. Finally, however, the whole question was taken up upon a new basis. A bill was drafted by Lord Thring separating literary from artistic copyright. This bill was carefully studied by the members of the Copyright and Dramatic Committees of the society, and a number of valuable suggestions regarding it were offered, and the bill passed through the House of Lords. It was also adopted by the Government, but was finally put aside. In 1900, owing no doubt, in a great measure, to the persistent action of the society, the Government made a public declaration of an intention to take up the question of copy- right. It must be added with regret that since this declaration nothing in the shape of a draft bill has appeared from the Government offices, but the above record will suffice to show how perseveringly the society has laboured for the amelioration of domestic copyright. It need hardly be said that the expenses have been heavy, whilst the members of the committee and others have generously made ungrudging sacrifices in order to forward the interests of their fellows of the craft. Colonial copyright has, during the same period, presented serious difficulties. In this direction the importance of the society’s action can hardly be over-estimated. The committee of the society were the first body to perceive that the colonial position formed one of the chief impediments in the way of new copyright legislation on the part To put the matter on a more of the Government, THE AUTHOR. satisfactory basis became immediately one of the society's foremost aims. At one time Mr, Hall Caine was appointed delegate of the society during a visit which he paid to Canada. Subsequently, in 1899, the secretary of the society visited the Dominion. The persevering efforts of the society to solve the complex difficulties which existed were rewarded with some success when the Canadian Parliament in 1900 passed an Act embodying the ideas for which the society had been so long contending. Respecting international copyright, it may suffice to say that all its bearings, ramifications, and modifications have the society’s constant attention, and only last year the society endea- voured to obtain the accession of another country, Roumania, to the convention. The society is in touch with those interested in copyright property in France, Germany, Italy and other countries. All changes in the domestic or international copyright laws of different countries are carefully watched both from the domestic and international point of view. The information at the society’s disposal is kept strictly up to date, and everything of importance is duly chronicled in the pages of Zhe Author. To sum up, the society has done everything that it is possible to do in the way of procuring more liberal legislation in America. It has helped to bring about satisfactory legislation in Canada. Its perseverance has forced the question of the improvement of domestic legislation upon the English Government, and it is in constant touch with other countries on all questions relating to international copyright. On these grounds alone the society has a right to claim that such results merit the support of all members of the literary profession. The next point demanding consideration is what the society has done to maintain, define, and bela literary, dramatic, and musical property at 10me. It has, in the first place, published technical works on a number of questions of primary import- ance to authors. These works contain accurate information previously nowhere to be found. During the earlier years of the society’s existence, much time was devoted to the collection and due arrangement of a mass of statistics now embodied in these works. The publication of these books though a small undertaking when compared with the more important enterprises in which the society has been engaged, is one of serious moment to authors. Sir Walter Besant was the soul of this department of the society’s work. His time and labour were given without hesitation, and without prospect of return. His practical mind grasped and his mathematical talent enabled him to make THE AUTHOR. plain what particulars were to be investigated, and how the results of the investigations could be lucidly presented. In both he was ably seconded by Mr. Squire Sprigge, whose name is associated with “The Cost of Production” and “Methods of Publication.” As copyright law is one of the most intricate and difficult laws to elucidate, so copyright property is one of the most difficult proper- ties to market to the best advantage. In conse- quence, members of the society are constantly seeking advice and assistance. The record of the reports for the past ten or fifteen years will show the enormons amount of money the society has spent in legal advice year by year, its annual bill with its solicitors amounting to about £300. The assistance the society must have given by this expenditure is easily gauged. The excellence of its solicitors, owing to constant practice in the special subject, must also be of very great benefit to the members. We should like to point out as an obifer dictum that all writers, dramatists, composers who are not members of the society, should hasten to join when they see a statement of this kind, for every legal opinion taken, every case fought, must benefit them as a body and bring them, indirectly, assistance. It is not fair, therefore, that they should increase their income from the subscriptions of their more generous fellow-craftsmen. An ordinary opinion upon an agreement would cost a writer from one guinea to three guineas. To obtain such an opinion is one of the commonest ways by which members make use of the society. A member can obtain opinions on as many agree- ments as he likes during the year for the fee of £1 1s. only, in addition to any other legal advice he may require on copyright questions. The benefit that must accrue to the member is clear, therefore, from this most sordid point of view. It would have been unnecessary to touch upon this point had it not been so frequently overlooked. The society has also, on several occasions, obtained opinions from counsel at great expense, and the record of the cases taken in hand during the past four years is as follows :— I. EL IT. 1901. 102 cases: 4 County Court. 5 High Court, 1902. 146 cases: 10 County Court. 8 High Court. 1903. 127 cases: 9 County Court. 4 High Court. 1904. 112 cases: 8 High Court, 6 High Court. No. 1 refers to those cases and disputes, in which the Secretary acts as between a member and the editor, publisher, or other delinquent ; No. 2 to those cases taken through the County Court ; No. 3 to High Court cases. Besides this list, again, there are many matters which, placed in the hands of the society’s solicitors, 271 are settled without being brought into Court—in fact, it may be stated that out of three cases placed in the solicitors’ hands for settlement only one will go to trial. It is not to the advantage of a trade defendant to obtain the publicity of a court of law. : _This record then may, on the whole, be con- sidered an honourable record of the society in carrying on the work of its founders. The society has been accused of being a bitter enemy to pub- lishers, editors and others. This, as Sir Walter Besant so often repeated, is not really the case ; but the members of the society when they have got a case which should be fought must be prepared to fight it, as the very vitality of the society must lie in its fighting strength. The general knowledge of this fact is the surest means of obtaining satis- faction for the author and fair dealing from the publisher. It is possible that at no distant date the time may arrive when the society will have no need to put this quality into practice; but although the society numbers fully 1,600 members, it is still far from the ideal laid before it by Sir Walter Besant and those others interested. It should have a membership of at least 3,000, and in proportion as. the society becomes more and more the association of all British authors and copyright holders, the more rapidly will it be able to accomplish the objects which it has set before itself. oe gg ge THE ANNUAL DINNER. Oe ‘ PFVYE annual dinner of the Incorporated Society of Authors took place on Tuesday, May 16th, at the Hotel Cecil, more than a hundred and fifty members and guests being present. The fact that the society was completing the twenty-first year since its incorporation, and was consequently celebrating its coming of age, added special interest to the occasion, and was a subject of frequent allusion in the speeches. These followed closely upon the conclusion of the last course, when the chairman, Sir Henry Bergne, K.C.B., K.C.M.G., proposed briefly the usual loyal toasts, followed by the permission to smoke, of which many of those present, not exclusively male members of the company, proceeded to avail themselves. In proposing the toast of the Incorporated Society of Authors, the chairman made reference to the twenty-one years which had elapsed since Sir Walter Besant had founded it, and inaugu- rated the policy afterwards followed during his lifetime and since his regretted death. In dealing with the objects of the society and indicating the 272 extent and manner in which these were being carried out, Sir Henry Bergne spoke first of the defence of literary property, conducted by the society throughout its existence. A defence which members were aware could be effected far better by combination and co-operation than by the isolated efforts of individuals. In carrying out this defence of literary property, the society had been taken in one of its actions to the House of Lords, with the result that at least a doubtful point of law had been settled. Secondly, in the Amendment and Consolidation of the Domestic Law of Copyright, the society had made and was continuing to make efforts on behalf of authors, and if not much had been actually achieved, a bill had been drafted, and the amendment of the existing law had been promised in a Speech from the Throne. Further progress, however, had been delayed by the difficulty of combining domestic with colonial law upon the subject. Possibly the best mode of dealing with that difficulty might lie in cordial consultation and co-operation with the great self-governing Colonies on the subject of Copyright, and he was not without hope that some progress in that direction might shortly be made. The first Government to succeed in passing a satisfactory Copyright Act would earn the lasting gratitude of authors. In the promotion of Inter- national Copyright, satisfactory advance had been made. Since the foundation of the society the International Copyright Convention of Berne and the additional Act of Paris had been signed, and a separate Convention concluded with Austria- Hungary. In speaking of this the chairman referred to the recent accession of Japan to the International Copyright Union. With regard to the recognition of the rights of British authors in America, good progress had also been made. This made a really good record in regard to International Copyright. Sir Henry Bergne expressed cordial appreciation of the co-operation and assistance of the Copyright Association, saying that wisdom, like water, took the form of the vessel into which it was poured, and that if, indeed, the wisdom of the Society of Authors differed sometimes in form from that of the Copyright Association it was at least certain that the endeavour of both societies had been directed to protect all the legal rights of intellectual property. He called attention, while upon this topic, to the presence of Mr. John Murray, who was seated near him on his right, and paid a ‘tribute of regret to the memory of Mr. John Daldy. In conclusion, he urged that the society had much left to do; and he specified three main objects for its efforts, namely : first, the securing of domestie copyright legislation ; second, the -obtaining of a more satisfactory position for authors with regard to their rights in the United States ; THE AUTHOR. and third, the obtaining of fresh accessions to the International Copyright Union. After the toast of the society had been duly honoured, Sir A. Conan Doyle, replying in a vigorous speech, expressed his regret that Sir Walter Besant had not survived to see the coming of age of the society, which in its younger days had had so much opposition to face and so few friends. It had ever fought the cause of the weaker brother against the oppressor, or still more so, that of the weaker sister. It had not, however, as some might think, to protect the fool from his folly, because the fool was so self-satisfied a person that he felt no desire to be enrolled as a member ; it was rather for the assistance of those handicapped by want of experience that the society existed. Sir Arthur Conan Doyle desired to say no word against publishers as a class, but referred to them as a profession, for which no qualification or licence was required before admission, and alluded humorously to the popularity due to Napoleon among authors for having once had a German publisher shot. In conclusion, he referred to the fact that all classes of writers were benefited by the society’s efforts, and appealed to members to support the pension fund. Mr. Egerton Castle next rose to propose the health of the “ Guests of the Society,” comparing them to the friends and neighbours assembled to do honour to a promising youth attaining his majority. He contrasted the position of author- ship in modern days with that which it once occupied, and referred to the man of intellect as recognising, in the words of Sheffield, that “Of all the arts in which the wise excel, Nature’s chief masterpiece is writing well.” Among the guests Mr. Castle first made reference to Sir Richard Henn Collins, the Master of the Rolls, whom he described as a ripe classical scholar, holder of every high university honour, chairman of the Historical Manuscripts Commission, arbitra- tor on the Venezuelan Boundary Commission, and the editor of “Smith’s Leading Cases,” with which he, Mr. Castle, confessed himself only acquainted in the metrical form known as “ Leading Cases done into English,” by Sir Frederick Pollock. Enumerating other distinguished men present, Mr. Egerton Castle named Mr. Fletcher Moul- ton, K.C., M.P., who, he said, had been defined as a rare example of the mathematical mind triumphant, and to whose connection with patent law, a kindred subject to copyright, he made special reference ; he also called attention to the presence of Mr. John Tweedy, the president of the Royal College of Surgeons ; of Sir Henry Howorth, K.C.1.E., whom he described as <P 5 THE AUTHOR. 273 an antiquary, a lawyer, a politician, and a dis- tinguished raconteur; of Mr. John Murray, the representative of the fourth generation of the great publishing house, a fifth generation of which, he mentioned, was now growing up. Mr. Castle referred to Mr. Murray as himself a scholar, a man of the highest culture, a past president of the Publisher’s Association, and a man of letters, and observed that no doubt many present would grate- fully acknowledge the invaluable intellectual help which he always so generously afforded to authors in the production of their books ; if all firms of publishers, he added, resembled that of John Murray in their methods, there would never have arisen any need for a Society of Authors. Among foreign guests by whose presence the society was honoured, Mr. Castle named Monsieur E. Pettileau, representing the Société des gens de Lettres, which suggested and formed the model upon which the Society of Authors was founded, and Mr. Hugenet, editor of La Chronique, the only French paper published in London, an instructor at Greenwich Naval College, an officer, a journalist, anda novelist. To the presence of these two gentle- men he referred as a contribution by the Society of Authors to the promotion of the entente cordiale destined to have such lasting and beneficent effect upon the peaceful progress of the world. Sir Richard Henn Collins, in replying on behalf of the guests, declared that he found it difficult not only to represent those whose distinguished names had been enumerated, but also to distinguish the large number of other guests unnamed among those present, and to do this without consultation and without hope of remuneration and reward, His real difficulty, however, lay, he said, not in voicing the thanks of his male guests, but of the ladies also. He humorously described himself as deeply impressed by the collective power of author- ship around him, which he averred inspired him with a sense of awe, and made him feel that the guests should have been provided at the door with slippers like worshippers entering a mosque. For the large output of printed matter for which judges were mainly responsible he disclaimed the title of “ literature,” but he was able to assert that judges and lawyers were much addicted to the study of novels. With regard to these he described the domain of fiction as having been conquered by lady novelists, who now no longer should be described, as they had been by Sir Arthur Conan Doyle, as the “ weaker sisters.” On the contrary he himself would predict that some day men would adopt feminine pseudonyms when publishing novels. He congratulated the society upon its attitude towards litigation and upon the satisfac- tion with which it viewed having obtained a binding decision in the House of Lords. Mr. A. W. A’Beckett, in conclusion, proposed the health of the chairman, and alluding to his own position as acting chairman of the committee of management, declared that with Sir Henry Bergne it had become a sinecure, as the chairman was never away. He also referred to the changed position of modern journalism in relation to litera- ture, making special allusion to distinguished literary men, members of the society, who were also journalists. The day was past when journalism could be described as the Cinderella of literature or as the grave of literary ambition. After the health ofthe chairman had been drunk with enthusiasm, and Sir Henry Bergne had briefly replied, an adjournment was made to another room, where the rest of the evening was spent. —_—_—t_—e— SOME REFLECTIONS ON CRITICISM. DES e VERY now and then—perhaps twice in the year—lI have noticed that the magazines and papers take it into their heads to dis- cuss the art and practice of reviewing. For some abstruse reason the public is supposed to enjoy these dissertations. Possibly, in the interests of fair play, they like to see the critics subjected to a taste of that discipline which they mete out to others : possibly, too, they enjoy getting a glimpse of the inner workings of journalism. I find, in most of these articles, a consensus of opinion as to the uselessness of Press notices (which 1s somewhat disturbing), and an equally strong conviction that the British public cannot do without its daily allotment of criticism (which is reassuring). For my own part, I like reading reviews. When I pick up a daily paper I generally turn to them as soon as I have satisfied myself that nothing very startling has happened in the world of politics or of sport. But then it must be admitted that I do not suffer myself to be influenced by what I read—to any great extent. [ have given up buying modern books: I do not even belong to a circulating library; but I probably read as many new novels in the course of the year as most people. The fact is—to be quite candid —I am myself one of the despised band of critics ; which may, or may not, make my opinion the more valuable on some disputed points. As a guide to purchasers, I dare say that reviews are useful enough. As a means of inducing the general public to buy, I believe them to be prac- tically useless. If we suppose that a man has already made up his mind to form a library of modern writers, it is conceivable that a good review might induce him to add a certain book to his collection ; but there are few indeed who are bitten with this mania. The mass of readers have to be 274 bullied, so to speak, into buying a book—they must run up against the name at every turn until it strikes them with an air of familiarity ; in most cases, even then, they will content themselves with borrowing the work from a more generous neigh- bour. Of course, I will allow that there may still be a considerable number who order books from their libraries on the strength of a flattering notice that happens to catch their eye, but these are chiefly ladies, exiled in the country, and the books they look for are lives of eminent men, reminis- cences (with plenty of anecdote), or, more rarely, a novel by some favourite author. It is very seldom indeed that they can be induced to venture upon a work by a new hand. Probably a series of favourable reviews (say even as many as twenty) scattered among what are generally considered the best papers, would not sell more than a very small edition of a new book by an unknown writer. The case of well-known authors is different. So long as the fact of their having produced a new work is given sufficient prominence, it matters little to their sales whether the reviews are good or bad. And as theirs are the only books (except in the rarest instances) that ever receive notices of a really useful length in any important paper, it must be admitted that reviewing does not exercise so great an influence, either for good or evil, upon an author’s career, as the world is apt to suppose. * I am speaking here of reviews properly so called —that is to say, reviews of a reasonable length, which may be defined as something over half a column in most papers. I suppose everyone is agreed that the short notices so liberally scattered about in many journals are almost entirely worth- less, except possibly for the purpose of quotation in publishers’ advertisements. Here, with the aid of judicious /acune, they often make a brave show enough. But in their original position they are not much regarded. In the eye of the public a short notice is evidence of mediocrity, at the best ; and, be it never so laudatory, it cannot hope to attract more than one or two casual purchasers. Not many people read these cursory comments at all: the few who do (with the exception of the author himself and the friends to whom he proudly displays them) read them merely in the hope of finding a touch of smart sarcasm. They are not infrequently well repaid for their trouble. Some- times it is possible to put quite a lot of venom into a few lines ; and when a hard-worked reviewer takes up a volume towards the end of a long day’s work, and finds himself with very little space to spare, this method certainly gives a quick and satisfactory finish to his labours. Many worthy books suffer because of the sins of their forerunners. And it is always easier to blame than to praise— when space is at a premium. THE AUTHOR. If short notices were entirely abolished, it is possible that good reviews might be of some value to the struggling author. But that would mean, of course, immensely increased labour in the matter of selection. As things stand, even now, the process of weeding out unworthy books is an extremely difficult one : it would become formid- able indeed (to a conscientious man) if a second and a third revision had to be undertaken in addition to the first. And then, there is always the personal equation of the selector to be con- sidered. Who is to attempt the ungrateful task ? Is the editor to go through the vanloads of new volumes delivered at his office personally, in order to separate the tares from the wheat, or is he to delegate this work to the reviewers themselves ? It is certain that very few editors could find time for this extra labour, in itself sufficient to occupy an able-bodied man pretty thoroughly. In most cases, at present, some member of the editorial staff settles, approximately, the amount of space to be allotted to each volume; but his ruling is commonly determined by matters quite foreign to the merit of the book submitted to him. Probably he is very much pressed for time ; he has a thousand other things to occupy his attention, and a very cursory glance at a new book has to determine its fate. If by an unknown writer, there must generally be something out of the common in its scheme, or it must bear the imprint of a good publishing house, in order to gain admission to his list at all. Sometimes, however, the reviewer has to do his own weeding. A parcel is sent out to him, with instructions to notice only such books as are worthy of remark. This practice, I have always thought, is alittle bit rough upon the reviewer, who feels the weight of added responsibility, and, in addition, is only too well aware that he is paid by the column. If he reads a book carefully from start to finish, and reluctantly finds it unworthy of discussion, he has an unpleasant feeling that he has wasted his time. Besides, it is undeniably easier to review a thoroughly bad book than a moderately good one. Most men, I fancy, enjoy writing a really severe critique, when they can assure themselves of the justice of their cause. I make no doubt that Macaulay enjoyed composing his onslaught on ‘Satan’ Montgomery more than his other contri- butions to the Edinburgh Review. Similarly, there is a certain gusto in Lowell's attack on Pro- fessor Masson’s ‘“ Milton,” which differentiates it, pleasantly enough, from his essay on Keats. Most reviewers, if they got the chance, would take the brightest and the dullest of their batch, and leave those that do not seem particularly interesting at first sight. This would be well enough, no doubt, from the reader’s point of view, but hardly from the THER AUTHOR. 275 author’s. The brightest does not always mean the best. There is such a thing as solid worth, and it is not always very fascinating on a casual acquaintance. 1 apologise for uttering a commonplace when I say that the chief agent of the booksellers is the talkative lady who advises her friends to get the last book that has happened to catch her fancy. Conversation is the great factor in popularity, to an author; if he can get himself talked about at afternoon teas he is not far from success. It sounds degrading, but it is none the less true. And for that reason I take it that personal paragraphs are of more value to him than the best reviews. Somehow or other he must contrive to get his name known. When you come to consider it, sell- ing books is very much like selling mustard, or cocoa, or any other of the luxuries (or necessaries) of life. The public goes to the name it has heard of before ; and the oftener that name is repeated in the Press (in any connection or phrase) so much the better for its owner. It is true that authors do not, as yet, employ all the methods of advertise- ment used by manufacturers of soap and pickles. They say it would be beneath the dignity of a noble profession. But time will show. Methods of attracting attention have been used lately that would have astonished our fathers considerably ; it is not improbable that the hoardings of the future will be covered with pictorial recommendations to buy the immortal works of our descendants. <A few of the bolder spirits have inaugurated this new departure already. I am reluctant to enter into a debate here as to the competency, or the conscientiousness, of reviewers. Perhaps | am not altogether an unbiased critic of the tribe, and my opinion may not be worth much, but I will state my conviction that the common book-reviewer generally knows quite as much of his business as the musical and artistic critics do of theirs. This may not be a fulsome compliment, but it would not become me to say more. As to his conscientiousness, I believe him, in the main, to be sufficiently honest. “Log-rolling,” about which we used to hear so much some years since, is a moribund form of amusement, if not actually extinct. Frankly, I do not suppose that there were ever many reviewers who conspired together, of malice prepense, to puff each other’s wares. But, obviously, the per- sonal element must play its part in reviewing, as in other things. You may say that a critic should strenuously refuse to receive a book for review that chanced to be written by any personal friend—still more by an enemy—of his own. I can only reply that such a critic would have to live a very secluded life, or else to be content with very little work. Of course, most men will try to say something nice about a friend’s book—unless it is very bad : per- haps some of the less conscientious among us will even impart a trifle of personal animosity into a critique of an enemy’s book—especially if it be very good. But I fancy that there are not many critics who suffer their judgment to be warped to any great degree in this latter direction. We err, if at all, rather in the direction of undue kindliness. The critic is no longer the author’s natural enemy, as he was in the days of Pope, and Swift, and Sterne—who were never tired of having a fling at that “‘ most tormenting form of cant.” It is seldom now that you shall see an incompetent scribbler handled as he deserves. Perhaps we are afraid; perhaps we are more humane than our progenitors ; perhaps—and I fancy this is the most likely hypothesis—the critic is now almost invariably himself an author, and has a not unnatural sympathy with his victim. EK. H. Lacon Watson. ee se IF ONLY! aces By Onz wHo Dipn’t. ‘“ HAVE always said you were the coming man,” declared Ardale, with animation, “ and now you have come, my dear Lessing, no one rejoices in your good fortune more than I.” “Thank you,” said the man with a tired face who sat opposite to him, rolling a cigarette between thin, nervous fingers. “Only the other day,” pursued Ardale com- placently, “I was talking with Grantley about your stuff. He had just come across your first book and was effusing over it. Said he had never read such a first book. I told him that I had prognosticated your ultimate success from it, twenty-five years ago. You know I always boast that I discovered you.” “Yes,” said Lessing wearily. His face looked wan in the firelight, and his lips were strangely set. “One is always proud of having discovered genius before the great dunder-headed public realises it,” Ardale went on, warming with his subject. “Lord! what a time it takes to get anything into the common skull! I knew when I read your remarkable first book, that you’d get right there some day, sure enough; but it has taken the British public five-and-twenty years to recognise you.” He smiled in satisfaction at his own superior judgment, and flipped the ash from his cigarette as if it were vulgar opinion. 276 “You knew twenty-five years ago that I'd ‘ get there’ ; did you ?” said Lessing slowly. “JT did, by Jove!” declared the critic. “Then why the devil didn’t you say so, then?” demanded Lessing, with sudden fierceness. His friend gasped. “« My dear chap ’”’—he began. “Why didn’t you say so in print when I was fighting the uphill fight, longing and praying for the spark to set my name afire? What made you write columns about the men whose reputations were already established, who needed no aid to sell their thirty thousand copies? What?” “JT don’t remember ”—Ardale began to stammer. The content on his face had given way to a look of discomfiture. “No, you don’t; but I do. I remember well the time you were reviewing for the Daily Post, and I envied, with all my heart, your position on the staff of that important paper. I envied your power and those upon whom you bestowed it. I knew who wrote the notice of my first book in its columns. It was little more than a paragraph of commonplaces about ‘merit,’ ‘promise,’ and so forth, tucked away in a corner ignominiously as if to avoid the public eye. I knew, also, who wrote the two columns of pseudo-criticism and fulsome adulation that Sir Potter Patterson’s last novel received in the same issue. It was a silly, con- ventional pot-boiler, as you were well aware, but you treated it to an enthusiastic gush of applause that was read with an equally enthusiastic gush of acceptance from one end of England to another. Why did you do it? You knew the book was rot.” “My dear Lessing, how the deuce can I tell you now why I did idiotic things twenty-five years ago ! A boy like that—let me see—not more than six or seven and twenty—I s “You were no boy, Ardale. You held a responsible post as critic on a leading paper, and you were qualified for it. I’m not saying a word against your lack of ability. You had ability and knew your business. You knew then, as well as you know now, a good thing when you saw it. Why could you not say so then, as you say itnow ? Why could you not give me acolumn of support then, when I needed it a thousand times more than I need it now? You gave me two in the Pioneer last week. It was waste of time and space. Hveryone reads my books, they no longer need advertisement.” “But, my dear man, that has nothing to do with the case. What editor do you suppose would afford a column to a young and unknown writer, however great his merits ? Don’t you know better than that ? Pray, be reasonable.’’ “J am reasonable, and my common sense tells me that it is senseless to ‘ gild refined gold and THE AUTHOR. paint the lily’; that there is no earthly use in writing pages of gush about the work of an author whom everyone reads and judges for himself ; that it is worse than useless, it is degrading and abominable, to eulogise feeble work because the author of it has made a name; and that it is drivelling idiocy to write, as so many of you do, reams of abuse against some author you agree to despise. Your columns of vituperation against Ball Mayne’s last novel, a few weeks back, were as unnecessary and uncalled for as your adulation — of me.” “Upon my word, Lessing, you are in a strange mood to-day. What makes you so devilishly cornery ? Most men do not resent adulation, and as for Ball Mayne, he’s such a prig and self- advertising charlatan that a “You find it advisable to help advertise him by quoting yards of his stuff and exciting the curiosity of the public to know what has incurred your wrath! Really, Ardale, it surprises me that the absurdity of this does not strike any man with a sense of humour.” “Would you never, then, warn the public against rot?” demanded the critic testily. Lessing laughed. “Warn! Did you ever see a fence with ‘ Caution’ on it that you did not long to climb? Surely you, a man of the world, know the irresistible attraction of a warning. Every man Jack who read your savage onslaught the other day will have resolved, swr-le-champ, to read Mayne’s book, either to refute or agree with you. It’s human nature. ‘'There’s only one way to treat bad work—ignoreit. Or, better still, zive it the same kind of faint praise and patronage you gave my first book. That will help it to die comfortably !” “Tt is all very well,” said Ardale impatiently, “to talk in that strain, as if we poor servants of the Press had any voice in the matter. But you must be perfectly aware of the fact that we havn't, that we are the slaves of demand and of the men who employ us. The public like to read about its celebrities and notorieties. How can space be spared for new men whom nobody knows, or cares, anything about ?” “It is the manifest duty of the Press to make the public ‘know and care,’ to hail fresh talent when it appears. How else can it be discovered ? The critic’s function is to lead and guide opinion, not follow weakly in its train. Instead of that now-a-days, in England, at least, there’s a con- — spiracy against the new man, whatever his poten- tiality. He has to wrest his laurels from an unwilling Press, and if he has pluck and genius to succeed it isin the face of every obstacle the mind of man can devise. Whether this results most from ignorance, cowardice, jealousy or snobbery I can’t pretend to determine.” .and I can’t have it. orange. THE AUTHOR. ‘Your candour is refreshing,” said Ardale, with tight lips, “ but you forget vi “‘T forget nothing. I only know, and I convict you out of your own mouth, that when I was a youth and showed, as you admit, distinct talent, you gave me no encouragement whatever ; you slowed me down, crushed me back, wasted my best years—you and your damned crew—when half a column of good, strong arresting criticism would have called attention to my work and given me my chance. Shall I tell you what I thought then ; what I think now? It is that you are all cowards— shrinking pitiful cowards! You dare not give an independent verdict until the world has applauded ; you are afraid to let your voices be heard above the crowd. Can you deny it?” Ardale was silent a few minutes. Then he spoke, gently, as if arguing with an angry and unreasonable chiid. “T can’t understand you, Lessing ; for the life of me, I can’t. If you were some callow youth just starting on a literary career, full of bumption and resentful of criticism, your attitude would be natural enough. We all think, at that period, that the world is conspiring against our marvellous genius. But you—you who have ‘arrived,’ the man of the hour, the talk of Europe—I’ll be hanged if I can see what you have to complain of. A great name, a great fortune, a great future—what more can you want ?”’ “JT want,” said Lessing slowly, “life, faith, enthusiasm. I want youth.” Ardale smiled. “Oh well, we all want that, when we’ve lost it. But it isn’t in the market.” “No; it isn’t in the market. It’s all I want, What I have, I don’t eare about. Under this flap,” he laid his hand upon his writing desk, ‘I have proofs of a new novel -and the last chapters of a serial ; I have requests for stories from several editors, on my own terms ; I have letters from foreign translators begging for right to translate my works ; I have offers from ' publishers that would make a young author's blood dance. I am getting royalties on all the books I ever wrote, and my plays are bringing me in seventy pounds a week. My income is fifteen thousand a year, and if I had time, or power, to write more words a day, I could double it. But what is the use of it all tome? I want nothing, need nothing, but peace and quietness.” “Oh come now,” protested Ardale. “T take little or no interest in my work. Some- times I hate it, and I know it is not so good as it was. I am wrung out, in fact, dry as an old And when I think of the days when one- hundredth part of what the world lavishes upon ‘me now would have made me deliriously happy— 277 more than happy—would have opened heaven’s gates for me on earth—when I think of this, the horrible irony of it eats into my very sonl. I want to stand up before my fellows and curse this damnable ‘scheme of things entire’ that ‘either gives a stomach and no food,’ or food and no appetite. It enrages me!” “No good getting enraged,” counselled Ardale, with a fatuous smile; “console yourself with the reflection that all the younger men envy you your good fortune.’’ : “Console myself!” cried Lessing, “It is the thought of them that stings and lacerates me. Are you prepared to listen to a short story of real life, or will it bore you ?” “Go on,” said Ardale, watching him anxiously. “You are always interesting, even when you're serious and truthful. Most men aren’t. Go on.” Lessing rose and poured some brandy into a glass. Ardale had begun to notice that his face was ash-coloured. “Help yourself,’ he said, drinking the spirit raw. “I forget the duties of hospitality in the ardour of this discussion.” He seated himself again, paused a few moments, and then began his story. “Twenty-five years ago,” he began, “I was full of ambition and enthusiasm. Moreover, I was in love—in the way one loves at twenty-two. There wasn’t any other girl in the Cosmos. But her people were in a good position and they were kind to me, trusted me. It was impossible to requite that kindness and confidence by a cool request that they would endow me with their only daughter and a sufficient income to keep us both. And my income was nothing a year, with occasional accidental windfalls. So I kept quiet and the girl and I were—friends.” He drew a long breath. a little uneasily. “Tt was at that time,” Lessing continued, “I put all my hopes, longings, even prayers, into the novel which you said just now was a remarkable first book ; from which you deduced my future success. It was remarkable. Crudeand unfinished, it yet had something in it that will never be in my work again. I could write nothing so power- fal and convincing now, though I have learnt all the tricks—to make much out of little. Well, it came out. The girl was enchanted, excited. 1 was in a burning fever of anticipation. ‘The reviews were all flattering, in that little easy, careless, patronising way which the young writer knows so well and finds so hard to bear. They were all nice, in fact, but they didn’t matter. They impressed nobody, least of all the most important persons— the autocrats and rulers of the market, those gigantic middlemen, the distributors upon whose Ardale shifted his seat 278 will and whim we rise or sink. So my ‘promising’ first book sank, buried under the heap of others that came out with it, Sir Potter Patterson’s silly pot-boiler atop. You, and others like you, might have saved it, might have run me, at least, into a second edition upon a wave of enthusiasm. But you dared not. I was a new man, and you distrusted your own discrimination too much.” “You do us an injustice, Lessing; we spoke well of the book, you admit that,” declared Ardale in a wounded tone. “JT admit that you poured a little stream of tepid praise upon it, while you exhausted all the complimentary adjectives in the language upon the work ofa well-known writer. Don’t be a humbug, Ardale. You know as well as I do that a certain sort of feeble praise damns a book more than any slating can. But to return to mystory. I was to receive a royalty of 10 per cent. on copies sold and £25 onaccount. I got the £25—and that was all. Then I began to debate with myself whether rat poison or the Thames offered the best mode of escape from a world that had no use for me.” “ Surely, it didn’t go as far as that with you!” said Ardale, shocked. “Just as far as that—the thought—but no farther. 1 accepted a post as war correspondent to a moribund paper, on very low terms. Some months later the girl wrote me a sweet, friendly letter asking advice. A nice man she rather liked, and her parents liked very much, had proposed to her. She did not wish to marry him, but she respected him, and might love him in time. Would I counsel her what to do. She knew I would understand and not think her horrid for writing. She would never be happy again if I thought her horrid. It was a pathetic little note, and tore me all to pieces. Of course I knew what she meant. There was no help for me. I wrote back and advised her to marry the nice man.” “You were a fool!” said Ardale with pleasure. lt gave him great satisfaction to return his friend’s candour. “T was—a proud fool. I ought to have told her the truth and left the matter with her. But you must remember I saw no prospects whatever of being able to keep a wife. The choice did not seem to lie between being a fool ora sensible man, but between being a rogue or a man of honour. So she married her nice man.” “ And you?” “J married, three years later, a writer, as you know. She was a journalist when we met, and we were excellent friends. But our wedded life wasn’t bliss. We did not often agree; we earned very little between us, and she hadn’t the remotest notion of engineering a frugal menage. We faced the sordid struggle, however, with some courage THE AUTHOR. for awhile. My second and third books came out, and each time we hoped afresh for the spark to fire it, the advertising puff that would give us some hold on the future. We even dared to have a child. But the books died and the child died, My wife lost heart—and faith in me. She left me for a bachelor existence, and I was not sorry. Since then I have lived alone. Five years ago she died.” “And now you are going to marry the most charming womanin London. Everyone raves of the beauty and goodness of Lady Evelyn. The masculine _ half of society envies you like the devil!” “Tt is true,” said Lessing, “that Lady Evelyn is charming. I think her the most perfect woman I ey ever met. But I am not going to marry er.” “Not!” Ardale laid both hands on the arms of his chair, and looked as if about to spring up in surprise. *« You are not going to marry her, after having the engagement announced in all the society papers! In Heaven’s name, why not ?” “Because,” replied Lessing, with quiet emphasis, “Tam not going to marry at all.” He paused, then went on, with some apparent effort : “T am dying.” “Good God !” The two men stared into each other’s eyes speechlessly. In Ardale’s face a ghastly horror appeared, but Lessing’s bore no expression of dread or panic. His eyes were dark with feeling, his face pale, but he was quite calm. “You don’t mean it,”’ Ardale breathed. ‘‘T do. To-day I have had the third verdict on my case. All three specialists are in accord, They wrap up the death sentence with infinite tact and assure me, in the most genial and cheerful manner that, with care and luck, I may live quite a time—perhaps even a year ! “Jt is horrible! horrible!” exclaimed Ardale, in sharp agony. ‘“ Just when you have made your name—when you have everything at your feet—I can’t believe it—I won’t.” The man of the world was thrown off his © balance, tears stood in his eyes, and he trembled. ‘Tt is true, nevertheless.” “ T have known men under the same verdict go on gaily into old age. Specialists often err. They are cocksure of necessity to preserve their reputa- tion. You'll live, Lessing, you must.” “ Why should 1?” asked Lessing, ‘since 've no desire for life.” “‘ No desire!” echoed Ardale faintly. “Not the least. I’m too tired to enjoy it, to care about it. Pain has worn me out lately. Don’t look so tragic, Ardale. You must not frighten me, you know. A person with acute heart disease must be soothed, calmed, and told * THE AUTHOR. 979 lies about himself. You have no tact, man, or you would not look at me with such eyes.” j {His smile was whimsical; neither sad nor frightened, but a trifle nervous. For some time Ardale could not utter a word. Then he rose and held out his hand. “Tm sorry, Lessing,” he said in a voice that shook painfully. ‘‘ Forgive me for what I did not do, for the cowardice of which you so justly accuse me. But how should I know that you if only a “Tf only!” echoed Lessing. And the broken phrase, the most tragic in our language, melted like a twilight ghost into the silence of the room as Ardale went out with bowed head. se ee STORIES OF AUTHORS’ LOVES.* — 1 N writing “Stories of Authors’ Loves” Clara I E. Lauchlin has set herself no easy task. Perhaps such a subject is best treated lightly and sympathetically, without probing much below the surface, or “violating the fine reticences of life.” Even authors may be allowed some privacy, some plot of holy ground where'the public may not penetrate, where the intellectual man of science may not tear up the flowers with the questionable desire of seeing how they grow, or exhume long- buried bones of contention. The book contains much pleasant reading, though but little is added to the information already before the public to explain the motives or elucidate the mental development of those with whom the author deals. The style is easy and colloquial, almost too easy at times: for we are told tbat Byron was a “ preternaturally sensitive little chap,” and that his ancestors were a “ mixed lot.” By such phrases as these his subsequent lapses from virtue and general eccentricities are explained and condoned. Nowadays it is the fashion to whitewash every black sheep, but why should poor Lady Byron be dismissed with a few wordsof complacent ridicule for resenting his treatment of her; and Byron’s actions be gently alluded to as “very vexatious”? No early Victorian admirer could have said more for him. Shelley, on his side, might resent the playful raillery against his passions—such treatment re- minds us of a patronising Elder patting an excitable little boy on the head to calm him ;—with equal right he might object to the assumption that he was a child full of childishness up to the last hour of his life. But as the author states that “God only smiled * “Stories of Authors’ Loves,” by Clara E, Lauchlin. Published by Isbister & Co., London, patiently” on his blasphemy because he was so young: it is not for man—or woman—to take him seriously. Keats does not fare much better for another reason. His love was not ideal enough to save him from the tortures of jealousy, and, there- fore, loving in a low form, he was bound to be tormented where another would have found content. The tragedy of the Carlyles can hardly be dealt with adequately in a book which is intentionally superficial. ‘Therefore it is not surprising to find but a few pages devoted to their story. Love is the mainspring of the volume: it is natural, therefore, to find not only everything focussed on this point, but the character regarded as incomplete where that feeling is lacking or latent. Whilst acknowledging the truth of this view in the main, it does not quite reconcile us to the lofty pity extended to George Eliot’s earlier years any more than to the entire espousal of Byron’s cause on the plea that he had an early ideal in Thyrza, which led. him to find all other women who attracted him—and there were many—want- ing and unworthy of his fidelity. Surely the subjects under the author’s pen would infinitely prefer their original shortcomings left in all their bitterness and incompleteness : for they would then gain in strength what they Jost in sweetness. ‘The lack of strength is the principal fault in this book. The real success of the author lies in her de- scription of wedded bliss unmarred by storms or complications, though deferred by hard fate or obdurate fathers. The story of the Brownings affords an oppor- tunity for some charming writing and a real insight into a woman’s mind. ‘The Tennysons, too, have a graceful tribute to their love story, and a few lines at the close describing the wife who made his life so complete are worthy of quotation. “ Serene and sweet she walked by his side for more than forty years, quickening his insight, strengthening his faith, fulfiling his every heart’s desire : and when the eventide was come, “<«Pwilight and evening bell, And after that the dark.’ “She was still there, nor let go his hand until he put it in that of the pilot himself, when he had crossed the bar.” Other lives, not so fortunate, figure in these pages. Dickens, Thackeray, and poor Charles Lamb, who renounced so much for a different sort of love. The book has a wide range and aims high, but lacks the strength and breadth of a serious study for serious people. It would be an excellent book for girls if it were a little more bracing, but here also it fails. Whilst fall of high ideals and the praise of true love as distinct from 278 will and whim we rise or sink. So my ‘promising’ first book sank, buried under the heap of others that came out with it, Sir Potter Patterson’s silly pot-boiler atop. You, and others like you, might have saved it, might have run me, at least, into a second edition upon a wave of enthusiasm. But you dared not. I was a new man, and you distrusted your own discrimination too much.” “You do us an injustice, Lessing ; we spoke well of the book, you admit that,” declared Ardale in a wounded tone. “JT admit that you poured a little stream of tepid praise upon it, while you exhausted all the complimentary adjectives in the language upon the work ofa well-known writer. Don’t be a humbug, Ardale. You know as well as I do that a certain sort of feeble praise damns a book more than any slating can. But to return to mystory. I was to receive a royalty of 10 per cent. on copies sold and £25 onaccount. I got the £25—and that was all. Then I began to debate with myself whether rat poison or the Thames offered the best mode of escape from a world that had no use for me.” “ Surely, it didn’t go as far as that with you!” said Ardale, shocked. ' “Just as far as that—the thonght—but no farther. 1 accepted a post as war correspondent to a moribund paper, on very low terms. Some months later the girl wrote me a sweet, friendly letter asking advice. A nice man she rather liked, and her parents liked very much, had proposed to her. She did not wish to marry him, but she respected him, and might love him in time. Would I counsel her what to do. She knew I would understand and not think her horrid for writing. She would never be happy again if I thought her horrid. It was a pathetic little note, and tore me all to pieces. Of course I knew what she meant. There was no help for me. I wrote back and advised her to marry the nice man.” “You were a fool!” said Ardale with pleasure. lt gave him great satisfaction to return his friend’s candour. ““T was—a proud fool. I ought to have told her the truth and left the matter with her. But you must remember I saw no prospects whatever of being able to keep a wife. The choice did not seem to lie between being a fool ora sensible man, but between being a rogue or a man of honour. So she married her nice man.” “And you?” “TI married, three years later, a writer, as you know. She was a journalist when we met, and we were excellent friends. But our wedded life wasn’t bliss. We did not often agree; we earned very little between us, and she hadn’t the remotest notion of engineering a frugal menage. We faced the sordid struggle, however, with some courage THE AUTHOR. for awhile. My second and third books came out, and each time we hoped afresh for the spark to fire it, the advertising puff that would give us some hold on the future. We even dared to have a child. But the books died and the child died, My wife lost heart—and faith in me. She left me for a bachelor existence, and I was not sorry. Since then I have lived alone. Five years ago she died.” “And now you are going to marry the most charming womanin London. Everyone raves of the beauty and goodness of Lady Evelyn. The masculine half of society envies you like the devil!” “Tt is true,” said Lessing, “ that Lady Evelyn is charming. I think her the most perfect woman I have ever met. But I am not going to marry her.” “Not!” Ardale laid both hands on the arms of his chair, and looked as if about to spring up in surprise. «You are not going to marry her, after having the engagement announced in all the society papers! In Heaven’s name, why not?” “ Because,” replied Lessing, with quiet emphasis, “Tam not going to marry at all.” He paused, then went on, with some apparent effort : “T am dying.” “Good God!” The two men stared into each other’s eyes speechlessly. In Ardale’s face a ghastly horror appeared, but Lessing’s bore no expression of dread or panic. His eyes were dark with feeling, his face pale, but he was quite calm. “ You don’t mean it,” Ardale breathed. ‘‘T do. To-day I have had the third verdict on my case. All three specialists are in accord, They wrap up the death sentence with infinite tact and assure me, in the most genial and cheerful manner that, with care and luck, I may live quite a time—perhaps even a year ! “Tt is horrible! horrible!” exclaimed Ardale, in sharp agony. ‘Just when you have made your name—when you have everything at your feet—I can’t believe it—I won’t.” The man of the world was thrown off his ~ balance, tears stood in his eyes, and he trembled. ‘“‘ Tt is true, nevertheless.” «“ T have known men under the same verdict go on gaily into old age. Specialists often err. They are cocksure of necessity to preserve their reputa- tion. You'll live, Lessing, you must.” no desire for life.” “No desire!” echoed Ardale faintly. “Not the least. I’m too tired to enjoy it, to care about it. Pain has worn me out lately. Don’t look so tragic, Ardale. You must not frighten me, you know. A person with acute heart disease must be soothed, calmed, and told — * 4 ee ee eee “Why should 1?” asked Lessing, “since I've | | é THE AUTHOR. lies about himself. You have no tact, man, or you would not look at me with such eyes.” f tHis smile was whimsical; neither sad nor frightened, but a trifle nervous. For some time Ardale could not utter a word. Then he rose and held out his hand. “Tm sorry, Lessing,’ he said in a voice that shook painfully. ‘‘ Forgive me for what I did not do, for the cowardice of which you so justly accuse me. But how should I know that you if only u “Tf only!” echoed Lessing. And the broken phrase, the most tragic in our language, melted like a twilight ghost into the silence of the room as Ardale went out with bowed head. ————_—__—>—_+-—___—- STORIES OF AUTHORS’ ee N writing “Stories of Authors’ Loves” Clara E. Lauchlin has set herself no easy task. Perhaps such a subject is best treated lightly and sympathetically, without probing much below the surface, or “violating the fine reticences of life.” Even authors may be allowed some privacy, some plot of holy ground wherethe public may not penetrate, where the intellectual man of science may not tear up the flowers with the questionable desire of seeing how they grow, or exhume long- buried bones of contention. The book contains much pleasant reading, though but little is added to the information already before the public to explain the motives or elucidate the mental development of those with whom the author deals. The style is easy and colloquial, almost too easy at times: for we are told that Byron was a “ preternaturally sensitive little chap,” and that his ancestors were a “ mixed lot.” By such phrases as these his subsequent lapses from virtue and general eccentricities are explained and condoned. Nowadays it is the fashion to whitewash every black sheep, but why should poor Lady Byron be dismissed with a few words of complacent ridicule for resenting his treatment of her ; and Byron’s actions be gently alluded to as ‘‘very vexatious”? No early Victorian admirer could have said more for him. Shelley, on his side, might resent the playful raillery against his passions—such treatment re- minds us of a patronising Elder patting an excitable little boy on the head to calm him ;—with equal right he might object to the assumption that he was a child full of childishness up to the last hour of his life. But as the author states that “ God only smiled LOVES.* *“ Stories of Authors’ Loves,” by Clara E. Lauchlin, Published by Isbister & Co., London, 279 patiently” on his blasphemy because he was so young, it is not for man—or woman—to take him seriously. Keats does not fare much better for another reason. His love was not ideal enough to save him from the tortures of jealousy, and, there- fore, loving in a low form, he was bound to be tormented where another would have found content. The tragedy of the Carlyles can hardly be dealt with adequately in a book which is intentionally superficial, ‘Therefore it is not surprising to find but a few pages devoted to their story. Love is the mainspring of the volume: it is natural, therefore, to find not only everything focussed on this point, but the character regarded as incomplete where that feeling is lacking or latent. Whilst acknowledging the truth of this view in the main, it does not quite reconcile us to the lofty pity extended to George Eliot’s earlier years any more than to the entire espousal of Byron’s cause on the plea that he had an early ideal in Thyrza, which led. him to find all other women who attracted him—and there were many—want- ing and unworthy of his fidelity. Surely the subjects under the author’s pen would infinitely prefer their original shortcomings left in all their bitterness and incompleteness : for they would then gain in strength what they Jost in sweetness. ‘The lack of strength is the principal fault in this book. The real success of the author lies in her de- scription of wedded bliss unmarred by storms or complications, though deferred by hard fate or obdurate fathers. The story of the Brownings affords an oppor- tunity for some charming writing and a real insight into a woman’s mind. The Tennysons, too, have a graceful tribute to their love story, and a few lines at the close describing the wife who made his life so complete are worthy of quotation. “ Serene and sweet she walked by his side for more than forty years, quickening his insight, strengthening his faith, fulfiling his every heart’s desire : and when the eventide was come, “* Twilight and evening bell, And after that the dark.’ “She was still there, nor let go his hand until he put it in that of the pilot himself, when he had crossed the bar.” Other lives, not so fortunate, figure in these pages. Dickens, Thackeray, and poor Charles Lamb, who renounced so much for a different sort of love. The book has a wide range and aims high, but lacks the strength and breadth of a serious study for serious people. It would be an excellent book for girls if it were a little more bracing, but here also it fails. Whilst full of high ideals and the praise of true love as distinct from 280 expediency, or the “second best,” it is uncon- vincing, and leaves an impression of sweet senti- ments wanting tone. The idea is there, but the vigour is lacking. ——— + CORRESPONDENCE. —t——+ —— Is “AuTHor” A PROPER DESCRIPTION ? Srr,— In signing some legal papers recently I was surprised to have it objected by the solicitor then present that the term author was no proper “description.” “Journalist” and “ editor” he allowed were admissible, but not “author.” In fine, faute de mieux, there I was, reduced to brand- ing myself as “of no occupation.” I wish to ask, sir, whether the being reduced to so extenuated a condition does not, in duly qualified opinion, literally constitute a reductio ad absurdum. As a class, it seems to me, authors must be up to something ; and, if so, that something should be describable. Indeed, have they not, like Cowley’s wise man, “all the works of God and Nature under consideration,” and so more business than a first minister:of State? Can it be, then, that there is no name for so comprehensive an occupation as this ; and that, contrary to the rule, a man may be veritably in the midst of the most important affairs, and yet nominally ‘of no occupation ” at all? Shakespeare in his will describes himself briefly asa “gent.” That is not bad ; but too general to serve as a precedent here. ‘Thoreau, to make a. skip, experienced more difficulty in the matter “T don’t know”—he wrote in answer to a circular —‘T don’t know whether mine is a profession or a trade, or what not. ... It is not one, but legion. . . . My steadiest employment, if such it can be called, is to keep myself at the top of my condition, and ready for whatever may turn up in heaven or earth.” Consulting ‘‘ Who’s Who,” I find much the same uncertainty. Some writers call themselves writers, some authors, some men of letters, some novelists, some critics, some poets ; and, of course, there is a heavy percentage of the legitimate “ journalist ” and “editor,” with possibly a stray essayist, philosopher, or publicist thrown in. But, apart from too fine a specialization, the question is, what should be the accredited and authentic designation of a person who writes, not for any paper or magazine, nor exclusively in any way, but, in general, publishing a book every now and again? Further, the mere publishing of a book only makes one half an author (which is worse than none). Unless the public ratifies the title, it has a savour of presumption to appropriate There seems something it without more ado. THE AUTHOR. spurious about the “author” who, for all the reading world knows of him, is none. Yet what is such a one to call himself meanwhile ?—author- prospective, author-presumptive ? Norman ALLISTON. —-—~<> + SatomE: A REMINISCENCE. Sir,—The belated performance of Oscar Wilde’s play must have recalled forcibly to the minds of many of us the events of a certain evening just thirteen years ago when the inaugural dinner of the Authors’ Club was held at its first home, 17, St. James’ Place. Unless I am much mistaken the ban of the censor had been issued against Salomé that very afternoon. still smarted under the prohibition when he joined us on that memorable night in June. Those who listened to his speech on that occasion can scarcely have doubted this, or have been deceived by the “J don’t care” with which the dramatist announced the fact, as he waved his cigarette in the air with seeming indifference to a decision which, you may depend upon it, was very keenly felt. To-day, as things have gone, one is tempted to reflect how it might have been more wise and kindly to have still accepted the examiner’s inter- dict and withheld Salomé from the boards altogether. OLD Brrp. — + REVIEWING EXTRAORDINARY. Dear Srr,—May I draw your attention to an innovation in the matter of reviewing which con- stitutes, I consider, a dangerous abuse? In a review: of my book, “The Child Slaves of Britain,” which appeared in the Daily News on the 8th of April, the following sentence occurs + “But in his summary he singularly enough announces that ‘the real root of slavery m England rests in the free ingress of aliens.’” The passage I have italicised was put im inverted commas as though a quotation from my book. The reviewer next proceeded to show its inanity. I at once wrote to the editor to say — that no such passage occurred anywhere in my book, that it was entirely opposed to my own — views on the question, that I considered it absurd and imbecile, and I asked him to be so good as to insert my disclaimer. To tell the public that my book was based on such a theory was to discredit the book and injure its chances. the Daily News took no notice of my letter and inserted no rectification. Yours faithfully, Ropert SHERARD. At any rate, the gifted writer thereof The editor of — Is this fair play ?— a Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author, Vol. 15 Issue 09 (June 1905) Subject The topic of the resource The Author, Vol. 15 Issue 09 (June 1905) Type The nature or genre of the resource Publication Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context 1905-06-01-The-Author-15-9 publications The Author https://historysoa.com/files/original/5/505/1905-05-01-The-Author-15-8.pdf f9fd14b10ccf89ac5156b3bd0a85355a PDF Text Text �� Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author Subject The topic of the resource The Author Description An account of the resource A digitised run of the Society of Authors' monthly periodical, The Author, 1890–1914, made available together for the first time. Currently users can browse issues and <a href="https://historysoa.com/items/browse?search=&advanced%5B0%5D%5Bjoiner%5D=and&advanced%5B0%5D%5Belement_id%5D=51&advanced%5B0%5D%5Btype%5D=is+exactly&advanced%5B0%5D%5Bterms%5D=Index&collection=&type=&tags=&exhibit=&date_search_term=&submit_search=Search+For+Items&sort_field=Dublin+Core%2CTitle">indices</a> (not available for all volumes). Full text search for all issues, and other additional search functionality, will be added in 2022. Date A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource 1890–1914 Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context The-Author-Issues Publication Date The date of an event (in YYYY, YYYY-MM or YYYY-MM-DD format) 1905-05-01 Volume 15 Issue 8 Pages Page range in volume 217–248 Ngram Date Version of the date in YYYYMMDD format for use by the Ngram plugin 19050501 Ngram Text Version of the text with no HTML formatting for use by the Ngram plugin Che Huthor. (The Organ of the Incorporated Society of Authors. Monthly.) FOUNDED BY SIR WALTER BESANT. Vou. XV.—No. 8. May ist, 1905. [Prick SIXPENCE. TELEPHONE NUMBER : 374 VICTORIA. TELEGRAPHIC ADDRESS : AUTORIDAD, LONDON. ————_—~<+-— NOTICES. ta OR the opinions expressed in papers that are RK signed or initialled the authors alone are responsible. None of the papers or para- graphs must be taken as expressing the opinion of the Committee unless such is especially stated to be the case. Tue Editor begs to inform members of the Authors’ Society and other readers of The Author that the cases which are from time to time quoted in The Author are cases that have come before the notice or to the knowledge of the Secretary of the Society, and that those members of the Society who desire to have the names of the publishers concerned can obtain them on application. + List of Members. Tux List of Members of the Society of Authors published October, 1902, at the price of 6d., and the elections from October, 1902, to July, 1903, as a supplemental list, at the price of 2d., can now be obtained at the offices of the Society. They will be sold to members or associates of the Society only. Set tae oe ee The Pension Fund of the Society. THE Trustees of the Pension Fund met at the Society’s Offices in February, 1904, and having gone carefully into the accounts of the fund, decided to purchase £250 London and North Western 3% Debenture Stock. Accordingly, the Mvestments of the Pension Fund at present Vou. XV. , standing in the names of the Trustees are as follows. This is a statement of the actual stock; the money value can be easily worked out at the current price of the market :— Consols 24% £1000 0 0 EO AOE ee es 500 0 0 Victorian Government 3 % Consoli- dated Inscribed Stock ............... 291 19 14 Waroan 201. 9 3 London and North Western 3 % Deben- LOte StOCK 3 6, 250 0 0 Total: oe £2,243 9 2 Subscriptions, 1905. & is. ad. Jan. 12, Anonymous . 0 2 6 Donations, 1905. a Jan. , Middlemas, Miss Jean 010 0 Jan. , Bolton, Miss Anna : - 0-5 6 Jan. 24, Barry, Miss Fanny . : - 07 6 0 Jan. 27, Bencke, Albert : : - 0 5 6 Jan. 28, Harcourt-Roe, Mrs. . . 010 0 Feb. 18, French-Sheldon, Mrs. . +0 10 0 Feb. 21, Lyall, Sir Alfred, P.C. . . tf 0 0 Mar. 28, Kirmse, Mrs. : - 010 0 April19, Hornung, E. W. . : “25 0 6 ————" o> —_____—__ COMMITTEE NOTES. Bie HE April meeting of the committee was held at the offices of the society on the 8rd ult., at four o’clock ; Sir Henry Bergne was in the chair. The agenda comprised a large number of matters and the sitting lasted over two hours. After the minutes of the last meeting had been read and approved, the members and associates whose names were before the committee were elected. The total number of elections during the year amounts to 74. The number elected at the April meeting was 23. The list is printed below. The committee then considered two cases against 18 THE the same publisher who, for certain reasons of his own, had withheld from authors payments shown to be due on his accounts. As the authors could not obtain a settlement they invoked the assistance of the society in order to enforce their demands. In the first case the matter had to be adjourned. It was necessary for the committee to be more fully informed respecting the exact terms of the agreement before they could come to a decision. The member, unfortunately, is resident abroad. In the second case, the committee decided to com- mence action if the author would undertake to bear a third of the expenses. This he has undertaken to do. Some months ago a judgment was obtained on behalf of one of the members of the society against a travelling theatrical manager. The solicitors of the society have, on one or two similar occasions, experienced great difficulty in making the judg- ment debtor pay. The member in this case com- plained that the judgment had only been partially satisfied, and he seemed to get no further. The committee decided to instruct the solicitors to exhaust all legal methods with a view to obtaining the amount still due, and it is hoped that, with renewed activity, the member and the judgement will be satisfied. The next case before the committee arose out of the difficulty of an author, who had paid for the production of his work, to possess himseif of his property, when the publisher became bankrupt. The binder claimed a general lien on the stock. The committee discussed the question very fully, but adjourned the matter, in order that they might gain fuller information which would enable them to decide whether or not action could be taken with advantage. The question of United States copyright was again brought forward. As the Amending Billhad passed into law at the end of the session, before it had been possible to make any satisfactory protest, the committee decided to adjourn the question until a fitting opportunity should arise. It has been reported that at the next session of congress a consolidation in the United States Copyright Laws will be taken in hand. If this information is correct, it is possible that an opportunity will then arise for taking action. In the meantime, any movement will be carefully watched. ‘The com- mittee are in a position to receive the fullest infor- mation from the most reliable sources. ‘The chairman reported that the secretary of the society had been offered the solicitorship in Eng- land of the famous French Society “la Société des Gens de Lettres,” and that as the position was practically honorary, he had sanctioned tle secre- tary’s acceptance of it. The committee approved the course the chairman had adopted. AUTHOR. A question of international copyright was placed before the committee, arising from the adherence of Sweden to the Bern Convention of 1886. Sweden has signed the Convention, but not the additional Act of Paris of 1896. Article 7 of the Bern Convention of 1886 runs as follows :— “ Articles from newspapers or periodicals published in any of the countries of the Union, may be reproduced in original or in translation in the other countries of the Union, unless the authors or publishers have expressly forbidden it. For periodicals it is sufficient if the prohi- bition is made in a general manner at the beginning of each number of the periodical. This prohibition cannot in any case apply to articles of political discussion, or to the reproduction of news of the day, or current topics.” This Article was altered by the Additional Act of Paris of 1896, so as to run :— “Serial stories, including tales, published in the news- papers or periodicals of one of the countries of the Union, may not be reproduced, in original or in translation, in the other countries, without the sanction of the authors or their lawful representative. This stipulation shall apply equally to other articles in newspapers or periodicals, when the authors or editors shall have expressly declared in the newspaper or periodical itself in which they shall have been published, that the right of reproduction is prohibited. In case of periodicals it shall suffice if such prohibition be indicated in general terms at the beginning of each number. In the absence of prohibition, such articles may be re- produced on condition that the source is acknowledged. In any case, the prohibition shall not apply to articles on political questions, to the news of the day, or to miscel- laneous information.” It will thus be seen that in those countries which have not signed the Additional Act of Paris, works which have not the notice “ All Rights Reserved” printed either generally in the periodical, or pat- ticularly with the article, may be reproduced with- out the consent of the author. The society's correspondent in Sweden has brought before the notice of the committee the fact that Swedish newspapers have taken advantage of this, and in consequence, the committee desire to impress upon all members of the society who desire to maintain their market in Sweden, the importance of having the notice printed with the serial use of short stories, essays, &c. ‘They also decided to issue a letter to the editors of the important magazines, periodicals, and newspapers, pointing out the diffi- culties that might arise if no notice were printed, owing to the fact that Norway and Sweden had — joined the Bern Convention without signing the Additional Act of Paris. The question of Canadian Copyright was further discussed. Readers of Zhe Author may remember that im the March issue, it was reported that the com mittee had decided to place the papers relating to a claim ’ Pee Son Caen een of one of the members of the society in the hands of a German lawyer. They have now decided to carry the case through the German courts if neces- sary. It is hoped, however, that the publisher will make some reasonable offer of settlement without this step being necessary. The Secretary reported that the chairman had sanctioned three county court cases, two of which, however, had not gone into court, one because the member, at the last moment, refused to commence action. (This is a difficulty which arises from time to time, and-sometimes with serious consequences to the society on account of its loss of prestige). The other owing to the fact that the publisher said the debt before the summons was issued. The third action is in the course of settlement. eg Cases, Since the last issue of The Author, although the business before the Committee has been heavy, the cases which have passed through the secretary’s hands have been but few. There have been two questions concerning contracts for publication between authors and publishers. One of these has been satisfactorily settled. The other may take some time, for the member involved resides in Australia. There have been two cases in which members have desired the return of their MSS. In both cases the MSS. have been returned by the editors and forwarded to the members. Three cases where money due to authors has been in arrears. In one of these the money has been paid in full; in another the secretary has received part payment; in the third no answer has been obtained owing to the fact that it has been impossible to find any trace of the debtor. There has been one case of accounts which has been satisfactorily settled. This makes eight cases in all during the month. All the matters in hand before April have been _ cleared up with one exception, which is still in the hands of the society’s solicitors for advice, and one case where money is due. The chairman of the society has given leave to place the latter in the solicitors’ hands in order to enforce the members’ rights. It will be a county court case. One of the county court cases referred to as unsettled in last month’s statement is now ended. The magazine paid the amount due before the issue of the summons. —_—t—> + April Elections, Bayliss, Miss Ellen . Blackmore, Gecffrey , Sander- Sander- “ Glenwood,” stead load, stead, Surrey. THE AUTHOR. Collins, J. Hawksworth . Cunynghame Francis, J. de M. Davies, A. T. Dryden, Miss ‘ Farrer, Reginald . Hills, Miss Katherine Tmeson, W. E. James, J. Barnard ‘ Jebb, Richard Kay, Richard Kindler, Mrs. : : Langan, The Rev. Thomas, D.D. Maxwell, W. B. . . y Rackham, Arthur. ; Robson, A. W. Mayo, DAS: : : : Sanders, Miss E. K. Scheu, Mrs. (Chris Sewell) Sewell, Mrs. (Christobel Hulbert) . : : Talbot, Miss L. Agnes . Worsley, Miss Alice. Weale, G. L. Putnam 219 The Glebe, Cranbrook School, Kent. 12, Lincoln Chelsea, S.W. Avon House, Kenysham, near Bristol. Kingsfield, Bradford- on-Avon, Wilts. 50, Ennismore Gardens, Ingleborough, Lan- caster. 11, Collingham Place, Kensington, S.W. Street, Clevedale, Downend, Gloucestershire. The Higher Grange, Ellesmere. Berrington Priory, II- minster, Somerset. 420, Lonsdale Street, Melbourne, Australia. Abbeylara, Granard, Treland. Lichfield House, Rich- mond, Surrey. 3, Primrose Hill Studios, Fitzroy Road, N.W. 8, Park Crescent, W. Park House, Curzon Park, Chester. Towerhurst, Leigh Woods, Clifton, Bris- tol. The Fourth House, The Stourport Road, Wrib- benhall, near Bewdley. todney Lodge, Clifton. Two of the members elected in April do not desire either their names or addresses published. ie BOOKS PUBLISHED BY MEMBERS OF THE SOCIETY. —_+—~—-_—_ (In the following list we do not propose to give more than the titles, prices, publishers, etc., of the books enumerated, with, in special cases, such particulars as may serve to explain the scope and purpose of the work. Members are requested to forward information which will enable the Editor to supply such particulars.) ART. sy DuDLEY Hratn, 208. Tl. MINTATURES, 101 x 74. 320 pp. Methuen. 220 BOOKS OF REFERENCE, Tue STATESMAN’S YEAR Book, 1905. Edited by J. Scort KnLTie, LL.D. 74 x 43. 142 pp. Macmillan. 10s. 6d. n. AurHorR AND Printer. A Guide for Authors, Editors, Printers, Correctors of the Press, Compositors and Typists. With full list of abbreviations. By F. Howarpb CoLLins. 74 X 5.° 408 pp. Frowde. 5s, EDUCATIONAL. Tun STORY OF THE ENGLISH PEOPLE. A Simple Intro- ductory Historical Reader. By JOHN FINNEMORE. 7x 43. 167 pp. Blackie. 1s. 6d. FICTION. QuEER LaDy Jupas. By “Rita.” 72 x 43. 345 pp. Hutchinson. 6s. A Frontier Mystery. By BERTRAM MITFORD. 72 x 5. 307 pp. White. 6s. THE YOUNGEST Miss BrowN. By FLORENCE WARDEN. 72x 5, 320 pp. Chatto & Windus. 6s. A Sporter oF Men. By RicHARD MARSH. 72 xX «5. 306 pp. Chatto & Windus. 6s. SoRREL-Tor. By E. CRAWFORD (Mrs. J. A. Crawford). 73 x 5. 351 pp. Drane. 6s. CAPTAIN BALAAM OF THE “ CORMORANT,” AND OTHER Sea ComepiEs. By Morney ROBERTS. 73 X 5. 228 pp. Nash. 3s. 6d. Li TING oF LONDON AND OTHER STORIES. By Gro. R. Sims. 64 x 33. 222pp. Chatto & Windus. 1s. 6d. THE OLD CANTONMENT. By B. M. CROKER, 7] x 5. 294 pp. Methuen. 6s. THE GOLDEN Poon. By R. AUSTIN FREEMAN. 7} X 5. 341 pp. Cassell. 6s. Aw INSTINCTIVE CRIMINAL. By GILBERT COLERIDGE. 74x 56. Treherne. 6s. DUKE’s Son. By Cosmo HAMILTON. 7} x 5. 279 pp. Heinemann. 6s. MonarcH, THE Big BEAR OF TaLLAc. By ERNEST THOMPSON SETON. 73 x 6. 214 pp. Constable. 5s. n. Grounp Ivy. By Myra Swan, 73 X 5. 332 pp. Brown, Langham. 6s. HEARTS OF WALES. By ALLEN Rate. 7} x 5. 347 pp. Hutchinson. 6s. A CouRrER oF FortunE. By A. W. MARCHMONT. 73 x 5. 384 pp. Ward Lock. 6s. THE Master MumMMeR. By E. PHILLIPS OPPENHEIM. . 7% x5. 815 pp. Ward Lock. 6s. A Liypsay’s Love. By CHARLES LOWE. 420 pp. Werner Laurie. 6s. THE MANITOBAN. By H. H. BAsHForD. Lane. 6s. 8 x 5h. A Town ROMANCE, OR ON LONDON STONES. By Cc. C. ANDREWS (“CARL SWERDNA”). 73 X 5. 397 pp. Messrs. James Clarke. Cheaper edition, 2s. HISTORY. Tuer CHURCH IN MapRas; being the history of the Ecclesiastical and Missionary action of the East India Company in the Presidency of Madras in the 17th and 18th centuries, chiefly from the company’s own records preserved at the India Office. By the Ray. FRANK PENNY, LL.M., late Chaplain His Majesty’s Indian Service (Madras Establishment). 33 illustrations, demy 8vo. 9 x 6. 700 pp. including index. Smith, Elder & Co. 21s. n. MEDICAL. Tur Foop Inspectors’ Hanppook. By F. VACHER. 4th Edition. Illustrated. 73 x 5. 231 pp. The Sanitary Publishing Co. 3s. 6d. THE AUTHOR. MISCELLANEOUS. CHANGE FOR A HALFPENNY; being the Prospectus of the Napolio Syndicate. By E. V. Lucas and C. L. GRAVES. 81 x 64. Alston Rivers. 1s. n. POETRY. PENTHESILEA. By LAURENCE BINYON. 7} X 5. 63 pp. Constable. 3s. 6d. n. POLITICAL. RACIAL SUPREMACY. Being Studies in Imperialism. By J.G. GopARD. 8 x 54. 323 pp. Edinburgh: Morton; London: Simpkin. 6s. STUDIES IN COLONIAL PATRIOTISM. By RICHARD JEBB. 9 x 58. 336pp. Arnold. 12s. 6d. n. REPRINTS. THe WoRKS OF CHARLES AND Mary Lame. Vol. vi. Letters 1796—1820; Vol. vii. Letters 1821—1834. Edited by E. V.Lucas. 9 x 6. 1,025 pp. Methuen, 7s. 6d. each vol. SCIENCE. A StTuDENT’s TEXT Book oF ZooLoGy. By A. SEDGWICK. Vol. Il. 94 x 6}. 705 pp. Sonnenschien. 21s. SOCIOLOGY. A PECULIAR PEOPLE, THE DouKHOBORS. By AYLMER MaupeE. 8} xX 5%. 388 pp. Constable. 6s. n. A MopErN Utopia. By H. G. WELLS. 7} x 5}. 393 pp. Chapman & Hall. 7s. 6d. SPORT. An AnGurr's Hours. By BH. Tf. 8i x 54. 264 pp. Macmillan. 63. SHERINGHAM. THEOLOGY, THE BIBLE IN MopEeRN ENe@uisH. Old Testament, Four Vols. Introduction and Critical Notes (2nd Edition). 214+187+245+346 pp. New Testament in Modern English with some Critical Notes. One Vol. (8rd Edition of the Gospels and Seventh of St. Paul's Epistles translated afresh), 255 pp. By FERRAR FENTON, F.R.A.S. 73 x 5. Partridge. THE TRIAL OF JESUS. By G1ovANNI Rosapi. Trans- lated from the third Italian edition. Edited by Dr. Emin Reicw. 73 x 54. 342 pp. Hutchinson. 6s. 0. THe CHRIST IN THE TEACHER. Four Addresses given in the Chapel of Keble College, Oxford, January 14th. and 15th, 1905. By J. HUNTLEY SKRINE. 7} X 43. 46 pp. Simpkin, Marshall. 1s. 6d. n. —————_—_o ro —_— LITERARY, DRAMATIC, AND MUSICAL NOTES. — > E understand that the annual dinner of the London Shakespeare League will be held on the 6th of May. honorary secretary to the-dinner, at the price of 8s. 6d. to members and their guests and 10s. 6d. to non-members. All enquiries concerning Tickets may be — obtained of Mrs. Gomme, who is acting a8 THE AUTHOR. ¢) the dinner should be made of Mrs. © 24, Dorset Square, N. W. “The Irish Bee Guide,’ by the Rev. J. C. ‘| Digges is a new book on bees and bee-keeping, containing 150 illustrations. It can be obtained, in“a paper cover, for 2s, nett, and in art linen for /© 3s. nett, from Messrs. Simpkin, Marshall & Co., «i in London; and Eason & Son, Ltd., Dublin. Mr. J. M. Stuart Young is accumulating material o| for a new negro novel. Mr. Fisher Unwin has recently published a new work by Mr. Barry Pain, entitled ‘‘ The Memoirs of Constantine Dix.” The book narrates the career of a professional thief who keeps three banking © accounts as well as houses in Bloomsbury and Brighton, and is, moreover, a philanthropist v2 greatly interested in the reclamation of the lower > classes. “The Double Rose,” by J. W. Boulding, is the 29 title of a play, originally performed at the Adelphi i= Theatre, which Messrs. Jarrold & Son, have now we issued at the price of 1s. The play is of historical ‘ai interest, dealing with the fortunes of the houses of of York and Lancaster. : ““Marjorie’s Mistake” is the title selected by * Miss Bertha M. M. Miniken (author of “Where ) the Ways Part,” “Through Life’s Rough Way,” .* “An English Wife,” etc.) for her new novel, 6 dealing with life in the south west of England, “© mainly. It will be issued about May 18th, by Mr. ») George A. Morton, Edinburgh. ; “The Young Preacher’s Guide,” by the Rev. 1) Gilbert Monks, with a preface by the Archdeacon _1- of London, which was published recently by Mr. 19 Elliot Stock, is divided into two parts, the first part * dealing with the preparation of the sermon, andthe © second part with the mode of delivery. t Messrs. Simpkin, Marshall & Co., have recently “a: published a work entitled “Darwinian Fallacies,” % by John Scouller. As its title indicates, Mr. © Scouller’s book is mainly devoted to an exposure of “19 what, in his opinion, are the fallacies inherent in 4%) Mr. Darwin’s theory of evolution. He has, how- ¥ ever, in addition, given a demonstration of those szomme, at “principles which, he considers, will bring the. ef doctrines of modern science into complete harmony 10) with the teachings of Christ. a Rennie Rennison, the author of “ George’s o> Georgina,” has written another novel ‘“ Mixed ) Relationships,” which Messrs. Simpkin, Marshall ¥ + & Co. published in April. The story is one of > recent times, the Jocale changing from the worsted 2) districts of Yorkshire to the cotton districts of “® Lancashire ; mill life—as viewed by the manager “rather than the operative—is to a certain extent ' discussed. ‘The “Minor Masters of the Old British School of Painting” is the title of a work by George H. 221 Shepherd, which contains the name, birthplace, date of birth and death, and branch of art of over one hundred artists. It is published by Messrs. Shepherd Bros., 27 King Street, St. James’s, Messrs. J. B. Lippincott Co. have recently published a work entitled “The Diseases of Society ” by G. Frank Lydston, M.D. The special object of Dr. Lydston has been to indicate the origin, development, and influence of the anarchist, criminal and sexual pervert, and that class of offenders against the moral law who frequently do not fall under the ban of criminal or civil law. Mrs. F. E. Penny, whose last year’s novel “'The Sanyasi ” is now in a second edition, is publishing through Messrs. Chatto and Windus another novel called “Dilys.” It is a South Indian romance, in which some typical old soldiers of the East India Company, pensioners living in the cantonment bazaars, play a part. The sale of the first edition of Mr. Howard Collins’s “ Author and Printer, a Guide for Authors, Editors, Printers, Correctors of the Press, Com- positors and Typists” (Henry Frowde) was so satisfactory that within five days of publication the second edition—or rather impression, as there will be no alteration in it—was put in the hands of the printers, the Oxford University Press, and it is hoped will soon be ready for sale. That the work is of practical use, may be gathered from the fact that in one of the largest printing establishments in the provinces--employing nearly a thousand hands—-the compositors have requisitioned the principals to adopt and use it all through the works. Mademoiselle Helene Vacaresco has published with Harper Bros., London and New York, “Songs of the Valiant Voivode,” collected from Roumanian peasants. The author states in her preface that she has wandered through Roumania from village to village and gathered the strange stories that grow there like flowers in the country. The tales are drawn from Latin, Dacian and Asiatic sources, while the mysticism of the Slavonic race may sometimes be traced in them. Mr. Morton has recently published a new novel by Mr. Robert Aitken, author of ‘‘ Windfalls.” The title of the work is ‘The Redding Straik.” The Early English Text Society is now bringing out Part II. of Mrs. Mary L. Banks’ edition of the ‘“Alphabetum Narrationum” formerly attributed to Etienne de Besancon. Part III. will contain glossary and notes and is to come out later. Messrs. Smith, Elder have had to go to press with a third impression of Mrs. Humphry Ward’s novel, “The Marriage of William Ashe,” with a fifth impression of ‘ Peter’s Mother,” by Mrs. H. de la Pasture ; and with a fifth and thoroughly revised edition of Mr. Sidney Lee’s “ Life of Shakespeare.” 222 The scene of “The Dryad,” by Justin Huntley M‘Carthy, is Athens, but not the classic Athens, nor the Athens of to-day, which have often found their chroniclers. Mr. M‘Carthy has chosen the dawn of the fourteenth century, when Greece was governed by splendid French adventurers, whose courts were centres of wealth and chivalry. Messrs. Methuen & Co., are the publishers of this work. The same firm have also issued “ Miniatures,” by Dudley Heath, a history of the Art of Miniature Painting from its earliest origin and development in the I!luminated Manuscript under Byzantine, Carlo- vingian, Celtic, and Saxon influences, and in the French, Flemish, and Italian schools of the fourteenth and fifteenth centuries, showing the growth of realistic expression in the Miniature, and tracing its subsequent history as an indepen- dent art of portraiture “in little” down to the present day. Messrs. Constable & Co. have recently published, at the price of 6s., a book by Mr. Aylmer Maude, entitled “A Peculiar People: the Doukhobors.” The work, which contains seventeen illustrations, is a history and description of the remarkable Russian peasant sect, more than 7,000 of whom have settled in Canada, and whose virtues and eccentricities have attracted much attention. “ Alice-Sit-by-the-Fire,”’ by J. M. Barrie was produced at the Duke of York’s theatre, on Wednesday, April 5th. The piece, which is whimsical in tone, shows how an extremely young lady, applied her knowledge of human nature— derived from five visits to the theatre—to an entirely innocent action of everyday life, with un- fortunate results, which are not set right till the fall of the curtain. The caste included Miss Ellen Terry, Miss Irene Vanbrugh and Mr. Aubrey Smith. An original farcical comedy in three acts entitled “Daniel Dibsey,” by George Blagrove, , will be produced at the Royal Albert Theatre, on Monday evening, May Ist. —__—_—_+—<——__—_. PARIS NOTES. — HE name of Jules Verne has for years past been a household word in many countries. His books have been translated into most languages, including Arabic and Japanese. It appears that he commenced his literary career by publishing in a review some stories imitated from those of Edgar Poe. One of them, “ Un Drame dans les Airs,” attracted attention and, encouraged by his success, he at once commenced a novel. M. Hetzel was so convinced of his talent that THE AUTHOR. he advised him not to depart from the style he had adopted, and offered to sign a contract with him — for two novels a year. ‘This was agreed upon, and Jules Verne from that time forth produced the two books annually. In spite of the Revolution, the Franco-German War, and all other outside events, the work was accomplished scrupulously. He was a most conscientious author, and the despair of his printers, as he sometimes revised and corrected ‘ passages nine or ten times before finally approving ae them. Strange as it may seem, the writer of such —— #'" adventurous stories was not a traveller. He wrote most of his books at his home in Amiens, and his _ longest journey was probably an excursion in his aff yacht to the Mediterranean and the English Channel, at He owned a planisphere on which he had com menced to trace the voyages of all the heroes of hi piel books. He had a well-filled library, and quantiti of journals of travel and scientific publications 0 all kinds, both French and foreign. M. Adolphe Brisson tells us that “ Twenty tho sand Leagues under the Sea” was suggested to hi by George Sand in one of her letters to him. “T hope,” she writes, “that you will soon take us down into the depths of the sea, and that yo will let your personages travel in a diving apparat which with all your science and imagination yo will be able to improve for the occasion. . . Thanks a thousand times for the happy moments I have spent with your books in the midst of my troubles.” Some critics in France declare that Jules Ve had the gift of second sight. He prophesied admirably, fifty or twenty-five years ahead, about many of the most marvellous scientific inventions. Before there were any railways he affirmed that voyage round the world would require eighty da and at present it requires seventy-five. At about the same time his Captain Nemo goes down into the depths of the sea in his submarine boat, and in another of his books, “‘ Robur le Conquérant, we have the conquest of the air for travelli purposes. In an article on the works of Jules Verne, : Rzewuski says : “He shows us in his marvellow series of paradoxical studies how interesting @ picturesque this modern world is, in spite of all vulgarities and injustices, and how many elements of beauty, originality and activity manifested, changing every day the aspect of ti lobe.” M. Adolphe Brisson considers that there is som thing more than this in the books of J ules Ver' “ By taking his young readers into all parts of world,” he says, ‘he awakens their intelligence showing them something of life, and he gives the an idea of the relativity of things, which in 108 is the source of all wisdom and kindliness. THE AUTHOR. ogo) teaches his readers that in every climate and conntry oi} the eternal terrestrial comedy is always being played, and that everywhere mankind aspires to a happier fature of justice and love, to some far-off ideal which may be chimerical like that of Captain Hatteras, but the prestige of which we cannot (se entively abolish. For forty years Jules Verne has os¢ been more than a savant, vulgarising his science ' a0) for the younger generation. He has been a novelist ow who at the same time was an idealist.” I He led an extremely simple life. He was an ise early riser, and had finished the greater part of his ‘ysh day’s work before luncheon. In the afternoon he ses read, and then went to do his duty as a citizen, 640) for as a member of the Municipal Council of Amiens se he took a keen interest in public matters. Twice »ow & & week he accompanied his wife to the theatre, and ) ed: the other evenings he usually retired early. ‘1. His long list of books are too well known for ‘mec comment. At the time of his death he had a book | @ in preparation entitled “ L’{nvasion de la Mer,” » ofl the subject of which occurred to him on seeing » 9d; the crumbling of the cliffs of Normandy and of seo those between Dover and Folkestone when on a i998" recent yachting excursion. oo: A subscription is being raised for a monnu- iaoa ment to Jules Verne by his young readers and us admirers. i? “ Le Serpent Noir,” by Paul Adam, is one of the ,joeP strongest and, at‘thesame time, most delicate of this oMmauthor’s novels. The scene is laid in Brittany oo: and the story is essentially modern. A doctor » es{ has discovered a marvellous serum, but has no -<0@ money to spend on the necessary publicity for sls making the most of his discovery. The serpent “iit enters his paradise in the form of a certain man oly who is always on the look-out for commercial |i enterprises. By specious arguments he endeavours ‘7 ® to persuade the doctor into a divorce in order to “%8@ marry a wealthy young widow. The great interest | of the book lies in the psychology of the chief ‘a characters. The devotion and self-sacrifice of the ¥wife, the utter unscrupulousness of the financial ‘onS schemer, and the struggles of the scientist and “i husband. In the end the doctor realises the base- » “9sness of the other man’s arguments, and appreciates eithe devotion and abnegation of his wife. ‘The wy dénouement is a triumph over the individualism ‘which tramples ruthlessly over all obstacles in its Yes way. __ Among the new books are: “ Le Millionnaire,” -Tby J. H. Rosny; “La Conquérante,” by Georges aeohast , “ L?Impossible,” by Jean de la Brete ; al me *Drames de l’Histoire,” by M. le Comte Fleury ; “1 * La Société francaise du XVI° au XX° Siécles,”’ y M. Victor du Bled ; “ Bonaparte et Moreau,” «yoy M. Picard ; “Memoires du Comte de Ram- /Miputeau,” published by his grandson; “ Sophistes 223 francais et la Reévolution européenne,” by M. Th. Funck-Brentano ; “Le Pape et l’Empereur (1804—1815),” by M. Henri Welschinger ; “ Au Service de lAllemagne,” by M. Maurice Barrés ; “Une Année de Politique Extérieure,” by M. René Moulin ; “Quatre Cents ans de Concordat,” by M. Bandrillart. In the reviews M. Emile Ollivier writes in favour of the “Concordat ” in the Correspondant. In the Nouvelle Revue Gilbert Stenger writes on “Le Clergé sous le Consulat.” The Marquis de Ségur publishes in the Revue des Deur-Mondes “ lies Années de Jeunesse de Julie de Lespinasse,” and M. Pierre Leroy Beaulieu examines “ La Situation et les Perspectives écono- miques de la Chine.” The Revue de Paris continues the publication of Wagner’s letters from Paris and from Vienna. In the theatrical world we have had “ Scarron,” by Catulle Mendeés, a great success at the Théatre dela Gaité ; “L’Age d’aimer,” a comedy in four acts, by Pierre Wolff, at the Gymnase; “Le Meilleur Parti,” by Maurice Maindron, a piece in four acts, at the Théatre Antoine. La Duse has had the triumphs of the month at the Nouveau Théatre. Madame Sarah Bernhardt, after “ Angelo,” has been giving a series of performances of ‘ Esther.” “ Monsieur Piégois,” by Alfred Capus, is another success for the author of “ La Veine.” ALYS HALLArp. SPANISH NOTES. — HE recent catastrophe of the bursting of the reservoir in Madrid has plunged the city in mourning. Senor Vadillo, the Minister of Works, will institute a searching inquiry into the reason of the disaster, as it has been said that it was preceded by many ominous signs. However, amid all the tragic scenes of the disaster, the fact that the young sovereign, in company with the Prince of Asturias, hastened in his motor-car to give his personal assistance to the rescue of those sub- merged in the ruins, and subsequently visited the sufferers in the hospitals, and added his royal mother’s and sister’s names to his liberal donations on their behalf, has been a ray of sunshine in the panic and gloom which has pervaded the city, _ A catastrophe often gives rise to reforms, and in this case the well-known engineer Don Carlos Santamaria was appointed to present plans for the new reservoir which is so urgently required in Madrid. 224 It was thought that the national disaster of the bursting reservoir might have led to the postpone- ment of the royal visit to Valencia, but the King rightly decided that a delay would cause a great deal of expense to the city when the preparations were so far advanced. Moreover, it was not only in such fétes as the beautiful battle of flowers, etc., that the Valencians did honour to their sovereign, but they had begged his Majesty to lay the first stone of the lighthouse on the dike to the north of the harbour ; and it was a great satisfaction to Don José Canalejas, the eminent politician, who has combined with General Pando and Don Ramon Castro in the institution of thirty-six perfectly sanitary houses at a moderate rent for workmen, to show the successful result of the labours to the king. Don Benito Galdos is generally associated with the historical romances which have become classics in Spanish literature, but his comedy Realidad marked him as a dramatist some time ago, and the judgment recorded by the well-known critic, Leopold Alas, who came from Oviedo on purpose to be present at the performance, set the seal to its success. So it was with great interest that it was heard that a new play from the pen of “dear Don Benito,” as he is generally styled in Madrid, was to be performed. The drama shows the power of the great writer to set forth the small details as well as the ruling passions of life ; and it is thus that the play, which takes its name from the heroine, “ Barbara,” never ceases to interest the audience, although her crimes naturally savour of Sicilian life in the nineteenth century, in which epoch it is laid. The story goes that the lady, in desperation at her husband's prutalities, managed to compass his death, and although the fact of the murder of this governor of Syracuse was known to the deputy Horace and two others, they all preserved silence in the hope that Barbara would marry the murdered man’s brother, who had returned from the East with a great fortune. The heroine’s love for Leonardo, an unpractical mystic, was a serious barrier to this plan, but the obstacle was removed by the plotters accusing the unhappy man of the murder of Barbara’s husband, and after a powerful scene between the two lovers, Leonardo suffers the result of the crime of his beloved, while she ultimately marries the rich man from the East. It is only the acute suffering of Barbara which seems to counterbalance in any way such “triumphs of the wicked,” and it requires the pen of a genius, with very powerful acting, to show that such triumphs are not synonymous with happiness. The present illness of Don Juan Valera, the well- known writer, is evoking much sympathy and interest in the social as well as the literary THE AUTHOR. world, where the veteran author is a well-known figure. ‘ Pepita Jiménez” was one of his books, which had an immense influence in society. When an illustrious lady, who was known for her worldliness once complained to the author that she could not put the work into the hands of her daughters, who were two veritable angels, the author replied: ‘‘I have not written the book, madam, for daughters such as, yours, but for mothers such as you are.” Valera has always had a contempt for politics, and when some years ago Canovas and Castelar were using their opposing influences with regard to the Restoration, Valera remarked that Canovas was stimulated in the struggle by the clever speeches directed by Castelar against his scheme, and that Castelar’s eloquence would never have reached such perfection had it not been brought to bear against such a powerful opponent, without whom he would have been like a fiddler with no audience. When approached by America to write a treatise on the reason of the decadence of Spain, Valera refused the offer, lucrative as it would have been. “No,” he replied, “ you ask me to write a satire on my mother. I have no pen with which to do it, and if I had, it would pierce my heart.” Valera was taken ill whilst engaged on a scientific work on Cervantes, and it will be a loss to the literary out- put of this season, so filled with tributes to the seventeenth century author, if it cannot celebrate the result of a student of such renown on the subject. It is interesting to note the stride now made by woman in Spain in literature. “Mis Flores” (My Flowers) is the title of a book just published by a poetess of the name of Concha Espina de Serna, and in the prologue from the pen of Enrique Menendez Pelayo, the writer says: “These verses are the spontaneous outcome of a woman's sensible, tender, loving, and ductile mind, swayed — by the breeze of life, and responding like a sensitive — plant to the emotions of the spirit.” Ricardo Leon, moreover, remarks that this authoress has the gift of Andersen for seeing stories in the — commonplace things of life, so that an old clock, a _ table, or a girl reading at a window, assumes & new interest under the magic power of her pen. “To posible,” now placed on the boards ab — Madrid, shows that Linares Rivas has by Ro ~ means exhausted his versatility. Eusebio Blasco’s last volume of verses entitled — “ Poesias Festicas” has just been published, and as — one of the critics says, “ He is, indeed, a poet, and | moreover, a modern human poet, who idealises the things of every-day life in a way unknown to the uneducated. His style is untrammelled by being that of any particular school, and it has am attraction peculiar to itself.” -against 2,072 new editions for 1903. THE AUTHOR. 225 The ovation just accorded to Luis Morote shows that the Spaniards are very ready to give tribute to intelligence and pluck, and if I gave the names of all the celebrities assembled to do honour to the writer on his return from Russia, it would take two columns of print ; and the fact of Canalejas, the well-known democratic and liberal monarchist, making a speech in favour of the guest of the evening, shows the broad-minded nature of the assembly. The journalist’s accounts of his inter- views with Tolstoi, Gorky, ete., were listened to with the deepest interest, and as he told in simple language the story of his efforts in pursuit of his profession, it was felt that the Socialist only spoke the truth when he declared that whereas Valencia is his country, his life lay in the Spanish Press. RAcHEL CHALLICE. $$? > —_______ UNITED STATES BOOK PRODUCTION IN 1904. ——+ (Reproduced from the United States Publishers’ Weekly.) HE number of books recorded by The Publishers’ Weekly in 1904, through its “Weekly Record of New Publications,” was 8,291. The new editions of standard works, and the additions to series are included in this total, of which 6,971 are new books and 1,320 new editions. The whole number of books put on record in 1904 by the Weekly exceeded the number for 1903 by 426, when the total was 7,865. The table shows 1,178 more new books than in 1903, when the figures were only 5,793, and 752 less new editions ; that is, 1,520 new editions for 1904 The in- creased proportion of new books over all previous years illustrates in a marked degree the steady, normal growth of the publishing business in a year—a Presidential year—when great things were not looked for. The analytical table, dividing the year’s output into twenty classes, betrays few notable changes. Fiction keeps its old place at the head of the list, with one of the largest majori- ties it has had in many years. Theology and Religion, which in 1903 lost its position as the second in number to Fiction, regained it in 1904, being followed closely by Literature and Collected Works, Education and Law. Juvenile books were not as abundant as in 1903, Poetry and the Drama -and Biography both taking a step above this class. Physical and Mathematical Science moved to a position above History, while Description, etc., fell two steps lower than it has usually held. TABLE No, 1. CLASSES. Fiction ... oe se ae oe a S16 644 | 1,007 $14 Theology and Religion ee 233 280 | 7B de Literature and Collected Works 8| 331] 644] 538 Education = < a Db]. 721 6991 36 Law se re i i 98 | 606 | s Poetry and the Drama ao 25) 530 | 8 Biography, Correspondence ... 45 | 416 21 Be 42/ 408] 11 land Mathematical Science 245 322 | 52 Bae oe ote is 7 315 42 Political and Social Science See 12 297 | 39 Medicine, Hygiene... aes 97 186 92 Fine Arts: Illus. Gift Books 13 230 23 Description, Geography, Travel 25 215 | 25 Jseful Arts ae ae 26] 144) 3) sand Amusements 16 110 4 Works of Reference 17 87 1 Domestic¢ and Rural 15) 72) 8 Philosophy ae 8| 54] 4 Humour and Satire 4) 6] | 4 Totals 9,793 | 2,072 | 6,971 | 1,320 2,072 | 1,320 | 7,865 | $,291 | | There was little Philosophy in the year’s make-up, and even less Humour. Out of the whole total of 8,291 books recorded, 3,750 were received at this office, against 3,549 of 1903, being an increase of 201. The balance represents titles gathered from copyright entries, from information sent by publishers, and in various other ways. ‘There were of these 4,541 against 4,316 of the same class in 1903, an increase of 225. Table No. 1 gives in classes the figures, approximately, of the book production in this country in 1904, with those of 1903 for comparison. Table No. 2 attempts to show the number of books manufactured in the United States in 1904— first, those by American authors ; second, those by English or other foreign authors made in this country according to the demands of copyright law; and third, the books in English imported bound or in sheets, these three classes comprising the book production of the United States in 1904. The first and second classes are almost all copyright books. This table, like the former, scarcely claims to be exactly correct, as it is impossible always to trace the history of a work, from its author to its final publication. The table shows 5,978 books by American authors against 5,621 of 1903 ; 1,288 books by English or other foreign authors (made here), against 1,356 of 1903; and 1,025 books or sheets imported, against 888 of 1903. The reprints were, as usual, the largest in fiction, amounting to 491, far less, however, than in several years previous, when almost double that number of English or other 226 foreign novels were reprinted. The most evident fact demonstrated by this table is the great number of books by American authors published in 1904 in all classes of literature. TaBLe No. 2. CLASSES. Fiction .... os a Theology and Religion... ee Literature and Collected Works Education : ee Si Law es ae oN Poetry and the Drama... ane 68 Biography, Correspondence, «Xe. 121 Juvenile ... ave os a tes 35 Physical and Mathematical Science... 79 History... oe Ses, aes a 75 Political and Social Science ... 51 Medicine, Hygiene aS oe 13 Fine Arts: Illus. Gift Books 94 Description, Geography, Tra vel 75 Useful Arts a Fon a 36 Sports and Amusements is Works of Reference 8 Domestic and Rural 4 Philosophy ae 13 Humour and Satire 1 Totals Oo RUSSIA AND POLAND: THEIR AUTHORS AND THEIR COPYRIGHT LAW. —_——+— § Russia had given birth to such eminent poets as Puschkin, Lermontoff, and Kryloff, such dramatists as Griboedoff and Gogol, such novelists as Dostoyevsky, Turgenief, and Nekrasoff, in the first part of the past century, it was natural to believe that after such splendid promise the future should bring even more eminent authors to the knowledge of mankind, but the result of these expectations was rather disappointing. To-day there is neither poet nor dramatist of any exceptional merit, and the novelists and short story writers are not so numerous as the huge develop- ment of. literature gave a right to expect. Outside the writers best known to the English public, Tolstoy, Tschechof, Korolenko, and Gorky, there are only a few who merit special mention : H. Jasynsky and the well-known war correspon- dent, Nemyrovytz-Datschenko, and perhaps Mrs. Nadejda Vladimirovna Yakovlef, better known ‘ander her nom de plume of “ Lanskaya,” who is the THE AUTHOR. authoress of an excellent novel translated into many European languages, “ Obrusyteli.” There is algo the humourist Leykin, who in his excellent sketches gives, very well indeed, satirical and comic pictures of various classes in Russian society. The development of the Russian press at the end of the last century and in the present one has been very great, when we consider the colossal number of the illiterate in Russia. Over 700 periodicals have been issued, and out of these over 100 dailies, which command a large sale. Out of about one hundred millions of people* who can speak Russian, no more than twenty millions can be taken into account as readers of books and newspapers. The develop- ment of the press was helped by the cheap postal rates, and there are newspapers published and sent post free for a year for the sum of 8s. 6d., the postal payment being taken monthly, 20 per cent. of the subscription price for dailies, and even less: for other periodicals. Such an enormous journalistic output followed by large demands for books, without an adequate supply of original works, created the necessity of translating the work of foreign authors. The first in the field, of course, were the Polish novelists and playwrights whose writings were adapted; practically there is not a single Polish novelist, playwright, or short story writer worth mentioning, whose works were not published in the Russian papers or in book form. Next came the adaptation of the works of French and English authors, and these are translated and published in Russia, not only in single volumes, but in complete editions, accompanied sometimes by copies of the original illustrations which appeared in the English edition. The most popular English author in Russia at present is Mr. Jerome K. Jerome, whose books are: issued in Russia immediately after their produc- tion in England, often by several publishers. With the production of plays by foreign authors the same practice obtains. The Government stage is the first to set the example of pirating operas, comic operas and plays, without dreaming of paying any royalty ; of course, this malpractice is imitated by others. : But while in the case of the novelist the name of the author remains in the Russian adaptation, the adaptor or rather the translator of the play often omits to mention the name of its author, or the language from which he has taken it. Occasionally he may make some alteration to avoid detection, and will pose as an original play- wright. os ee * Out of a total of 125,680,682 persons living, in Russia, only 55,667,469 axe really Russians according to official statistical returns from census of 1897 just published. THE AUTHOR. Lately, on the same principle, a good many scientific works have been published at very low prices to popularise science. A society called “the Union ” formerly existed, composed of authors and journalists, whose aims were similar to those of the members of our * Authors’ Society,” but for political reasons it was closed last year by the Government. *The existing copyright law does not materially protect authors, as it is very difficult to prove plagiarism or infringement of copyright. According to the law, one sheet, equal to sixteen pages of an ordinary-sized book, can be quoted without in- fringement of copyright, and as no special size of type has been settled upon as legal, even this law may entail much controversy. Articles and short stories can, of course, be borrowed legally ; trans- lation from foreign languages is sanctioned by law even of books and publications issued in Russia in the numerous languages of the various peoples conquered by the Russian nation. Only in the republication of original books more than one sheet is forbidden ; the performance of plays as long as they are not published in book form can be forbidden, if the original language in which the play was written is used. Knowing that the author of “Madame Sans Géne” + had taken all strict precautions when the play was produced in Paris to prevent any Russian theatrical managers from obtaining copies of the work, M. Korsch, the richest theatrical owner in Russia, travelled specially to Paris. Finding the price asked for the right of performing the play in Russia too high, and having been refused a copy of the work by the prompter (although he offered a thousand francs for it), the disappointed purchaser attended the theatre during a few performances, wrote down the play, and afterwards produced it in Moscow. Usually foreign operas and plays for the Imperial stage are bought from prompters ; the musical scores of “the Geisha” were bought from a touring company in Austria for a few pounds. When the Government leads the way in dishonour- able transactions, no wonder that its imitators are equally unscrupulous. Notwithstanding this unenviable condition of affairs in Russian Poland, owing to the strict censorship which rules there, Polish literature is prospering, and may justly claim the third place, after English and French, in European literature. Not only does the number, but the quality, of its authors give it this right. Unfortunately the world at large knows little of * .A book on Russian copyright law was published some years ago by an eminent lawyer, Spasovitch. t+ The English version is called, I think, “ Duchess of Dantzig,” 227 the rank which Polish authors have attained in the sphere of letters, for, with the exception of all the works of Sienkiewicz, one novel of Glowacki, and two novels of Miss Rodziewicz, nothing has been translated into English. Two novels of an eminent author are at this moment in course of publication. The yearly output of Polish books is over two thousand, and is considerably above a million of copies. There are over five hundred Polish periodi- cals, of which eleven daily papers and ninety-two weeklies and monthlies are published in Warsaw alone. In the United States, seven dailies and forty-three weeklies are published ; in Brazil three weeklies, two in Paris, one in Switzerland, and one in Italy ; all the rest are issued in provincial towns of Russian, Ausfrian, and German Poland. If it is said that the figures quoted are not large for a nation of over thirty millions of people, out of which twenty millions are in Russia, three millions in America, and the remainder divided between Austrian and German Poland, let the political situation be remembered, especially the fact that in nine provinces of Russian Poland no Polish publications are allowed, that even in Warsaw there was a time when permission for new publica- tions was refused by the Government, and that even now this is difficult to obtain; then it will be conceded that the results are astonishing. The development of Polish literature under such depressing circumstances is wonderful. Its many shades are well represented ; history and fiction have authors of standard va'ue as well as the largest number of representatives. Towards the end of the third quarter of the last century, between 1870 and 1900, the output of Polish fiction was not only meagre in quantity, but in value, for some of the greatest novelists, like Joseph Korzeniowski, had died; Kaczkowski was silent ; Kraszewski (the father of the novel in Poland, who had written more than 750 volumes of romances, poetry, and history) was in exile ; Sigismund Milkowski, another great writer of fic- tion, though still alive, had been forced to live in Switzerland, for he was a member of the late National Government of 1863. At this moment the first book of Henry K. Sienkiewicz, the author of “Quo Vadis,” appeared, and simul- taneously those of Alexander Glowacki, the Polish Dickens, Clemens Junosza Szaniawski, the writer who has faithfully described the nobility of the country as well as the country Jews in Poland, and Adolf Dygasinski, an excellent novelist, whose special art consisted in describing the heroism of animals, and who is unique in the world’s literature. Historical novels were represented in addition to the above by Adam Krechowiecki and T. Jeske- Choinski, all of them standard authors, whose 228 works were translated into many foreign languages, especially Russian and German. If we do not reckon Sienkiewicz, only one novel, the last of Alexander Glowacki’s, ‘‘The Pharaoh and the Priest,’ has been published in the English language and appeared in America three years ago ; all the others are unknown to the British public. At the same time, Mrs. Elize Orzeszko began to write. Some of her best novels, as “ Eli Makower” and “ Meir Ezofowicz,” are mainly concerned with descriptions of Jewish society. The subject is treated without prejudice and with great talent. The number of ladies who are novelists is very large, but two names merit special mention: Mrs. Gabriel Snieszko-Zapolska, the Polish George Sand, and Miss Mary Rodziewicz, whose novels ‘‘ Anima Vilis” and “ Distaff” are known to the English public, having been brought out*in English by a London publisher. The appearance of so many first-class stars on the Polish literary horizon had its effect on the previously large output of French novels, and the development of the literary movement was followed by an increasing demand of unprecedented strength, The end of the last century was marked not only by the appearance of a very large number of authors, but by their extraordinary talent, so that were one asked to name the greatest novelist in Poland, it would be impossible to select one from a dozen whose genius is pre-eminent. Dombrowski’s novel “ Death” is a masterpiece of its kind. Un- fortunately his other works suffer by comparison, and he will be celebrated as the author of one book. Waclaw Gasiorowski has written a whole series of novels from the time of Napoleon, two of which, one dealing with a descendant of the Stuarts and another called “‘ Countess Walewska ” (the mother of the Prime Minister of Napoleon III.), are in course of publication in London. The Polish Manchester “‘ Lodz” has been immortalised by Wladislaw Rejmont as “The Promised Land.” The Government, by sending Waclaw Sieroszewski to Siberia, unwittingly gave to that region a Polish Kipling, who discovered unknown nations in that vast country and depicted them with great talent in his novels and stories. Stefan Zeromski is the Polish Gorky, except that he has no personal experience of slum life. With the addition of the names of Baron Weyssenhoff and Casimir Glinski and Tetmajer, the list of great Polish authors may be complete. The most popular author of all is of course Sienkiewicz, but not as the author of ‘Quo Vadis,” but of “With Fire and Sword” and other historical novels which were found in the houses of the poorest peasants, and are the best defence against the Germanisation and Russification THE AUTHOR. of Poles. In this respect Sienkiewicz stands alone ; his work is partly shared by Alexander Glowacki, some of whose books are very popular among the working classes in the towns of Poland. One peculiar fact should be noted, viz., that all the leading novelists belong to the very oldest noble families of Poland, and in other branches of litera- ture the same class is conspicuous among the chief authors. History mostly dealing with national events is a very popular study in Poland, and the number of writers is extensive. The authors most widely known are ‘Tadeusz Korzon, Szymon Askenazy, Oswald Balzer, and Alexander Briickner. Essayists and critics are also numerous, Julian Klaczko, who is not only well known in Poland, but also in France, where his work on Pope Julius IJ. won him Continental fame, deserves special mention. Dr. Matlakowski’s work on Shakespeare belongs to the best of its kind in world literature, and most able studies may be found on Tennyson as reviewed by Dr. Swiecicki, Byron and Shelley by Matuszewski, French literature by Wladyslaw Jablonowski, Polish poets by Ferdi- nand Hoesick. All the English leading authors are not only well known to the reading public in Poland, but their works are discussed in periodicals and hand- books of literature, while many have their merits reviewed in essays, even such modern writers as. Hall Caine, Kipling, Hardy, and others. An excellent book on England was written: by Tadeusz Smarzewski entitled “Holidays in England.” It is by far the best study of life and manners in this country which has appeared in Poland; its judgment is sound, and the author's. appreciation is correct. Poetry also has many representatives, the leaders being Mrs. Konopnicka (also a very gifted short-story writer), Miss Jadwiga Luszczewska,. and Miss Terpilowska, whose poem ‘ Borys,” being unfortunately banned by the censor, is little known, but is a work of rare merit. As it dealt with the history of Rome, it was supposed to affect the Tzardom injuriously, and was therefore forbidden. Among the men the chief poets are A, Lange, K. Glinski, Arthur Uppman, Kasprowicz, and others. As arule short poems are the more numerous. Comedy is in course of revival. has many gifted authors who deal generally with local subjects. Of these the principal are Feldman, Jaroszynski, Kisielewski, Swietochowski, K. Zaleski, and Wyspianski. There is not a subject which has not been dealt with by distinguished authors. Even the cats found a historian in M. Jacques de Vermond Leonard, a Polish writer with a foreign name. In former — years Poland had her Moliére in Fredro ; now she — THE AUTHOR. The statement made in the Evho de Paris con- cerning the predominance of French literature in Russia caused me to look up statistics relating to foreign books published in Poland. The catalogue of Messrs. Gebethner and Wolff (large Polish pub- lishers) gives 1138 works, of which 222 are trans- lations. This makes two in ten to be foreign, more than half of which are English, a little less than a quarter French, the remainder being trans- lations from Spanish, Italian, Scandinavian, Russian, or other languages. The majority of foreign books are not novels, but publications for children or scientific works. Polish literature is very poor in popular scientific books or those which deal with trades of all kinds, as well as manufacturers’ manuals. In Poland there are more than 600 booksellers and above 100 publishers; over 2,000 works are published by the authors themselves, and given to Messrs. Gebethner and Wolff or any other leading book- seller (who also publishes on his own account) for sale on commission. The method of dealing between authors and publishers is exceedingly primitive: no agreement is made, but the author receives a certain amount of money in advance, gives a receipt for it in which he says that he has sold his book, or an edition of it, for such a price. The number of copies in an edition is usually limited, but no one can control the number the publisher may choose to issue. The publisher gives no written agreement to the author, but after five years from the publication of the work the author may legally sell it for the issue of a second edition to another publisher. The majority of authors are not professional writers ; they are landowners or have other means of living. Those who earn their bread by their pen are few, unless they work as journalists. Mr. Barrie’s two novels brought him larger profits than all Sienkiewicz’s works put together yielded to him, or indeed the combined publications of any vther five leading Polish novelists. With the exception of Sienkiewicz, no author would refuse £500 for a novel, most would accept £200 with pleasure, while the majority would sell their book for from £30 to £50. Ifan author is fortunate enough to secure the publication of his novel serially in a daily paper in Austrian or German Poland, and simultaneously in a Warsaw daily, he may hope to make from £150 to £200 in addition to what the publisher will pay. Many authors after aserial run are unable to find a publisher. With the exception of one daily, the Warsaw Courier, in most publications there is usually one original novel by a Polish author and one foreign one, generally an English one, as at the present time outside England there are not Many great novelists on the Continent. A trans- lator is only paid from £5 to £10 for his work ; 229 such novels, even of the best authors, are gel- dom published in book form. At the present moment “The Prodigal Son” is published by a Warsaw weekly, and a Warsaw daily is about to give serially “The Return of Sherlock Holmes.” Some of Kipling’s short stories are published in Lemberg. In book form I have seen the works of J. M. Barrie, T. Hall Caine, Sir Arthur Conan Doyle, H. Rider Haggard, A nthony Hope Hawkins, E. Hornung, Marion Crawford, Rudyard Kipling, Sir Gilbert Parker, and Mrs. Humphrey Ward. In Poland one may find many reference books. This is not the case in Russia. “The only Russian encyclopedia is about to be issued by Messrs. Brockhaus in Leipzig, but the Poles possess not only many general encyclopedias, but different ones on special subjects, as education, agriculture, Church, ete., and also many dictionaries of the Polish language, while the Russians have only one, and this was edited by a Pole, Dr. Baudoin de Courtenay, who is also editor of the new dictionary of the Polish language. Poland can also boast of the largest encyclopedia in the world, far larger than that published by the Zimes. The publica- tion of this work began in 1890, and up to the present forty-five volumes have been brought out, yet practically only a little over half the work has been achieved. The most wonderful fact is that the book is now published without a publisher! The Polish Harmsworth, Mr. Granowski, who from £20 made a fortune of £50,000 in a few years by the publication of various periodicals and farthing (not halfpenny) dailies, seeing that the encyclopedia did not pay, made a gift of it to the editors, who continue its publication. The work itself will be of great value, but owing to the lack of capital, with about 4,000 subscribers, the illustrations are scarce, and most of the contributors write for the credit of helping such a splendid pub- lication to a successful end. The work not only surpasses any other encyclopedia in the world, but has many original articles by 300 of the best Polish specialist authors. The Poles have in addition to this a good “ Literary Year-book,” in which not only the names and addresses of authors, periodicals, and publishers are given, but also those of the corps de ballet. The editor probably had heard something of the criticism of the Routledge Year-book, and to avoid a similar notice gave more than was wanted. One valuable fact given in the book is the particulars of all Polish libraries. A Polish weekly is published in St. Petersburg, but, being a pro-Government paper, is despised by the Poles. Unfortunately it is a masterpiece of editorship, and is read by all who desire reliable information as to what is going on in Poland and in the world. Really the Kraj is the best edited weekly paper in the world, being 228 works were translated into many foreign languages, especially Russian and German. If we do not reckon Sienkiewicz, only one novel, the last of Alexander Glowacki’s, “The Pharaoh and the Priest,’ has been published in the English language and appeared in America three years ago ; all the others are unknown to the British public. At the same time, Mrs. Elize Orzeszko began to write. Some of her best novels, as “ Eli Makower ” and “ Meir Ezofowicz,” are mainly concerned with descriptions of Jewish society. ‘The subject is treated without prejudice and with great talent. The number of ladies who are novelists is very large, but two names merit special mention : Mrs. Gabriel Snieszko-Zapolska, the Polish George Sand, and Miss Mary Rodziewicz, whose novels ‘‘ Anima Vilis” and “Distaff” are known to the English public, having been brought out* in English by a London publisher. The appearance of so many first-class stars on the Polish literary horizon had its effect on the previously large output of French novels, and the development of the literary movement was followed by an increasing demand of unprecedented strength. The end of the last century was marked not only by the appearance of a very large number of authors, but by their extraordinary talent, so that were one asked to name the greatest novelist in Poland, it would be impossible to select one from a dozen whose genius is pre-eminent. Dombrowski’s novel “ Death” is a masterpiece of its kind. Un- fortunately his other works suffer by comparison, and he will be celebrated as the author of one book. Waclaw Gasiorowski has written a whole series of novels from the time of Napoleon, two of which, one dealing with a descendant of the Stuarts and another called “ Countess Walewska ” (the mother of the Prime Minister of Napoleon III.), are in course of publication in London. The Polish Manchester “Lodz” has been immortalised by Wladislaw Rejmont as “The Promised Land.” The Government, by sending Waclaw Sieroszewski to Siberia, unwittingly gave to that region a Polish Kipling, who discovered unknown nations in that vast country and depicted them with great talent in his novels and stories. Stefan Zeromski is the Polish Gorky, except that he has no personal experience of slum life. With the addition of the names of Baron Weyssenhoff and Casimir Glinski and Tetmajer, the list of great Polish authors may be complete. The most popular author of all is of course Sienkiewicz, but not as the author of “Quo Vadis,” but of “With Fire and Sword” and other historical novels which were found in the houses of the poorest peasants, and are the best defence against the Germanisation and Russification THE AUTHOR. of Poles. In this respect Sienkiewicz stands alone ; his work is partly shared by Alexander Glowacki, some of whose books are very popular among the working classes in the towns of Poland. One peculiar fact should be noted, viz., that all the leading novelists belong to the very oldest noble families of Poland, and in other branches of litera- ture the same class is conspicuous among the chief authors. History mostly dealing with national events is a very popular study in Poland, and the number of writers is extensive. The authors most widely known are Tadeusz Korzon, Szymon Askenazy, Oswald Balzer, and Alexander Briickner, Essayists and critics are also numerous. Julian Klaczko, who is not only well known in Poland, but also in France, where his work on Pope Julius IJ. won him Continental fame, deserves special mention. Dr. Matlakowski’s work on Shakespeare belongs to the best of its kind in world literature, and most able studies may be found on Tennyson as reviewed by Dr. Swiecicki, Byron and Shelley by Matuszewski, French literature by Wladyslaw Jablonowski, Polish poets by Ferdi- nand Hoesick. All the English leading authors are not only well known to the reading public in Poland, but their works are discussed in periodicals and hand- books of literature, while many have their merits reviewed in essays, even such modern writers as Hall Caine, Kipling, Hardy, and others. An excellent book on England was written by Tadeusz Smarzewski entitled “Holidays in England.” It is by far the best study of life and manners in this country which has appeared in Poland; its judgment is sound, and the author's. appreciation is correct. Poetry also has many representatives, the- leaders being Mrs. Konopnicka (also a very gifted short-story writer), Miss Jadwiga Luszczewska, and Miss Terpilowska, whose poem “ Borys,” being unfortunately banned by the censor, is little known, but is a work of rare merit. As it dealt with the history of Rome, it was supposed to affect the Tzardom injuriously, and was therefore forbidden. Among the men the chief poets are A, Lange, K. Glinski, Arthur Uppman, Kasprowicz, and others. As arule short poems are the more numerous. Comedy is in course of revival. In former years Poland had her Moliére in Fredro ; now she has many gifted authors who deal generally with | local subjects. Of these the principal are Feldman, © Jaroszynski, Kisielewski, Swietochowski, K. Zaleski, and Wyspianski. There is not a subject which has not been dealt with by distinguished authors. Even the cats found a historian in M. Jacques de Vermond Leonard, a Polish writer with a foreign name. THE AUTHOR. The statement made in the Evho de Paris con- cerning the predominance of French literature in Russia caused me to look up statistics relating to foreign books published in Poland. The catalogue of Messrs. Gebethner and Wolff (large Polish pub- lishers) gives 1138 works, of which 222 are trans- lations. This makes two in ten to be foreign, more than half of which are English, a little less than a quarter French, the remainder being trans- lations from Spanish, Italian, Scandinavian, Russian, or other languages. The majority of foreign books are not novels, but publications for children or scientific works. Polish literature is very poor in popular scientific books or those which deal with trades of all kinds, as well as manufacturers’ manuals. In Poland there are more than 600 booksellers and above 100 publishers; over 2,000 works are published by the authors themselves, and given to Messrs. Gebethner and Wolff or any other leading book- seller (who also publishes on his own account) for sale on commission. The method of dealing between authors and publishers is exceedingly primitive : no agreement is made, but the author receives a certain amount of money in advance, gives a receipt for it in which he says that he has sold his book, or an edition of it, for such a price. The number of copies in an edition is usually limited, but no one can control the number the publisher may choose to issue. The publisher gives no written agreement to the author, but after five years from the publication of the work the author may legally sell it for the issue of a second edition to another publisher. The majority of authors are not professional writers ; they are landowners or have other means of living. ‘Those who earn their bread by their pen are few, unless they work as journalists. Mr. Barrie’s two novels brought him larger profits than all Sienkiewicz’s works put together yielded to him, or indeed the combined publications of any other five leading Polish novelists. With the exception of Sienkiewicz, no author would refuse £500 for a novel, most would accept £200 with pleasure, while the majority would sell their book for from £30 to £50. Ifan author is fortunate enough to secure the publication of his novel serially in a daily paper in Austrian or German Poland, and simultaneously in a Warsaw daily, he may hope to make from £150 to £200 in addition to what the publisher will pay. Many authors after aserial run are unable to find a publisher. With the exception of one daily, the Warsaw Courier, in most publications there is usually one original novel by a Polish author and one foreign one, generally an English one, as at the present time outside England there are not Many great novelists on the Continent. A trans- lator is only paid from £5 to £10 for his work ; 229 such novels, even of the best authors, are sel- dom published in book form. At the present moment “The Prodigal Son” ig published by a Warsaw weekly, and a Warsaw daily is about to give serially “The Return of Sherlock Holmes.” Some of Kipling’s short. stories are published in Lemberg. In book form T have seen the works of J. M. Barrie, T. Hall Caine, Sir Arthur Conan Doyle, H. Rider Haggard, Anthony Hope Hawkins, E. Hornung, Marion Crawford, Rudyard Kipling, Sir Gilbert Parker, and Mrs. Humphrey Ward. In Poland one may find many reference books. This is not the case in Russia, "The only Russian encyclopedia is about to be issued by Messrs. Brockhaus in Leipzig, but the Poles possess not only many general encyclopedias, but different ones on special subjects, as education, agriculture, Church, etc., and also many dictionaries of the Polish language, while the Russians have only one, and this was edited by a Pole, Dr. Baudoin de Courtenay, who is also editor of the new dictionary of the Polish language. Poland can also boast of the largest encyclopedia in the world, far larger than that published by the Zimes. The publica- tion of this work began in 1890, and up to the present forty-five volumes have been brought out, yet practically only a little over half the work has been achieved. The most wonderful fact is that the book is now published without a publisher ! The Polish Harmsworth, Mr. Granowski, who from £20 made a fortune of £50,000 in a few years by the publication of various periodicals and farthing (not halfpenny) dailies, seeing that the encyclopedia did not pay, made a gift of it to the editors, who continue its publication. The work itself will be of great value, but owing to the Jack of capital, with about 4,000 subscribers, the illustrations are scarce, and most of the contributors write for the credit of helping such a splendid pub- lication to a successful end. The work not only surpasses any other encyclopedia in the world, but has many original articles by 300 of the best Polish specialist authors. The Poles have in addition to this a good “ Literary Year-book,” in which not only the names and addresses of authors, periodicals, and publishers are given, but also those of the corps de ballet. The editor probably had heard something of the criticism of the Routledge Year-book, and to avoid a similar notice gave more than was wanted. One valuable fact given in the book is the particulars of all Polish libraries. A Polish weekly is published in St. Petersburg, but, being a pro-Government paper, is despised by the Poles. Unfortunately it is a masterpiece of editorship, and is read by all who desire reliable information as to what is going on in Poland and in the world. Really the Kraj is the best edited weekly paper in the world, being 230 a kind of weekly Review of Reviews, with the best bits of other papers, in addition to contributions of some 200 correspondents from all parts of the world, and good literary original articles. « ALMAR.” +—~<>_ -—__- IMPERIAL POSTAL CHARGES. —— INCE the short article that appeared in the last number of Ze Author on Canadian Postal Rates was written, the report of the debate in the Canadian Senate has come to hand from our Canadian correspondent. We have taken the liberty of reprinting Sir George Drummond’s speech as it puts forward much more clearly and lucidly than we could attempt to do, the exact position of Canada as regards the United States and as regards Great Britain. It is hoped that the action of Canada will once again arouse some interest in this discussion in Parliament. The resolution proposed was : ‘“‘ That the atten- tion of the government be directed to the local, foreign and imperial postal charges, with the view of remedying certain ‘inequalities therein, and the Senate affirms the principle that the conveyance of letters, newspapers, books, periodicals, &c., should be at a lower scale of charges within the empire than at the time ruling with any foreign country.” Sir George Drummond spoke as follows : “In rising to propose this resolution I have to ask the indulgence of honourable members while I sub- mit some facts and figures bearing on the case. I desire to draw the attention of this House to one or two of the existing charges between this country and the United States and the United Kingdom, and to show, if itis possible to do so—as I think you will agree it is—that there are very wide and serious discrepancies in the rates current as between these countries. In Canada two cents per ounce is the present rate for the conveyance of letters all over the continent, both in this country and in the United States, while to England and the empire two cents covers only half an ounce; in other words, the rate is double that charged on letters to the United States. My resolution calls for an ex- pression of the opinion of this honourable House that the rates within the empire should be lower than those at the time ruling with any foreign country. The same discrepancy exists with regard to post cards. In Canada and to the United States they are conveyed for one cent each, while to England and the empire generally, the rate is two cents, again double. But the most serious discrepancy occurs in the postage rates for newspapers, magazines, and periodicals, which THE AUTHOR. Canada conveys to England at the rate of half cent per pound, while the rate from England to Canada is no less than eight cents per pound, and the rate from the United States to Canada is one cent per pound. It is difficuit to imagine on what principle the imperial government proceeds in charging a rate of eight cents per pound. It is in itself a monstrous rate, equivalent to $175 per ton, or say £36 per ton. In these days of cheap convey- ance such a rate is absolutely unjustifiable. It is quite true that mails from the United Kingdom have to cross the ocean, but it is equally true that the cost of conveyance across the ocean is much less than land conveyance, and if you take the extent of the United States and of Canada itself, if a rate of one cent per pound covers the cost of the land carriage, there is certainly something seriously wrong in charging eight cents per pound for con- veying the mails across the ocean. But I shall proceed to show that this rate, which the Post- master-General of England iniagines is a source of revenue, is evaded in substance and in fact. I am rather amused, and you will be I have no doubt, at the following remark of the Postmaster-General in the 49th report of the Post Office Department in 1903, the last bearing any reference to the subject. The Postmaster-General says :— “In reference to representations from the Cana- dian Post Office, I have agreed to accept news- papers and other periodicals from Canada for delivery in the United Kingdom prepaid only, at the Canadian domestic rates of postage. I regret that I have been unable to recommend to your Lordship the adoption of these very low rates in the reverse direction. I am of opinion that any rate of postage adopted for Canada must be eventu- ally applied to all other parts of the British Empire and I do not see any present justification for so wide and costly an extension of this unremunerative post. I have already said that I really believe that instead of the rate being unremunerative, it is such an exaggerated rate that, as in all such cases, it is sure to be evaded, and evaded it is. An institution called the American News Company, doing business in New York, imports all this literature by express at two dollars per hundred pounds to New York, that is two cents a pound, and then posting it by the United States post at one cent a pound, delivers _ it in Canada for three cents a pound, so that the Postmaster-General is to this extent cheated out of his revenue. Probably, if he reduced the rate to three cents, he would command the business and — make a handsome profit, but he charges eight cents — a pound and kills the goose that lays the golden eco, I ask this honourable House to consider the effect of this prohibitive rate, as compared with THE AUTHOR. the rate charged by the United States, on the Canadian bookseller and distributors. The Cana- dian bookseller has this before him: If he accepts an order for a subscription for an English magazine or illustrated paper, he is in the first place charged eight cents a pound by the British Post Office, and then he has to pay to the Canadian Post Office one cent a pound in addition for the purpose of having his wares distributed, unless, indeed, he and the subscriber happen to be in'the same city, when he can do it by hand without the intervention of the post office. So he has to compete with an institution which can do business for three cents a pound, while if he employs the legitimate post office facilities, the postage on his wares amounts to nine cents a pound. Now that is a very serious thing. You ask, probably, as it occurred to me, cannot the Canadian bookseller evade the English Post Office in the same way that the United States bookseller does ? but he is met by the express company, which is, so far as I know, a United States institution ; while they carry such wares to New York for two dollars per hundred pounds, they charge four dollars to Montreal, and a proportionately high rate to other parts of the Dominion. Altogether, it appears to me that this rate is destructive to the business of the Canadian bookseller. It affects other classes also. I call every member of this House to witness, if he has not observed for himself, that the supply of read- ing matter of alight character is almost entirely monopolized by United States publishers, and the majority of English papers and magazines which come into this country are reprints coming from the United States and filled with United States advertisements. A Canadian magazine is almost an impossibility. Canada is flooded with United States literature and Canadian manufacturers are met with the free distribution of the advertisements of United States wares. This outrageous condi- tion of things is productive of many serious con- sequences. The United States magazine comes in filled with advertisements of the United States wares illustrated freely and distributed gratis, because out of the one cent a pound charged for the conveyance by post, the Canadian Post Office gets nothing. The charge of one cent a pound goes entirely to the United States government. If the publisher of a magazine in this country, with a limited circulation, struggling with the opposi- tion so improperly created by the flooding of the country with United States literature, has to im- port materials of any kind, type plates, prints or process plates, which are now so common, he is charged duty on them, but if a book is made up and printed on United States paper it comes in free. An arrangement made with the United States for the conveyance of this literature seems 231 a very easy thing. It seems fair to say to this country, as no doubt they do, if you will exchange rates with ourselves, we will carry all your maga- zines that you may send to us, and you will carry all we can supply to you; but in working it out, look at the discrepancy which results. The num- ber of publications, including newspapers, maga- zines and periodicals of all kinds, published in the United States, according to the census of 1900 was 22,072, of magazines monthly and quarterly 8,181 ; while the total number of publications in Canada is 1,227, of magazines, 169, so in entering into an arrangement of that kind we have to consider this difference. In addition, I have looked up some facts with regard to some of the magazines which circulate in this country. I am_ not going to trouble the House with details or statistics of the whole or even any considerable number of them. I will take only two. One magazine weighs 14 ounces, and is carried, as above stated, for seven-eighths of one cent to all parts of Canada. It contains 159 pages of reading matter and 106 of advertisements, on which there are 303 advertisements. Another magazine weighs 19 ounces, is carried for one and three-sixteenths cents, contains 112 pages of reading matter and 183 pages of advertisements, on which are pub- lished 457 separate advertisements. The more popular of the English magazines are now printed in the United States, and while they do not have anything like the number of advertisements to which I have alluded, they still have a fair pro- portion of United States advertisements. As against that we have nothing to offset, no quid pro guo, and I must say that it appears to me the manufacturers and producers in this country have a reasonable cause for complaint when they see the advertisement of rival wares to their own distri- buted at the expense of our government gratis, while if they, on their side, attempt to distribute advertisements or catalogues, they have to pay to their own government two cents per ounce. The difference is very material, but if they are satisfied with it, I have nothing more to say. A strong representation made to England, backed by the weight of this Senate, might probably fortify the hands of our government in dealing with this question, and do infinite good. I have no cog- nizance of the representations which have been made to the British Post Office on the subject, but the inference is very plain that if we are willing to carry our magazines and literature of that kind to England for one-half cent per pound, as against the eight cents per pound charged by the imperial government, our government is not to blame. I. have, in my resolution, made this statement, that— 232 THE AUTHOR. The Senate affirms the principle that the con- veyance of letters, newspapers, books, periodicals, &e., should be at a lower scale of charges within the empire than at the time ruling with any foreign country.’ Does that require any long argument? To my mind, it does not. This country has already shown how it stands by its preferential tariff, which, while I have always maintained it was rather a crude method of settling the difficulty, at least showed what the feeling of this country was, and I know that the country was behind the Government when it established that preference. It shows that the doctrine that there should be a preference within the bounds of the empire was the practically unanimous sense of this country ; not only so, but we led the way in the policy of reprisals adminis- tered to a powerful European government, a policy which was, in 1867, inaugurated by Bismarck him- self, when the German government had to deal with other countries. He put it in the most specific shape that resorting to reprisals, as he termed it, was the only way of dealing with foreign countries which discriminated against the exports of Germany. I am not going to deal with the general imperial question, but this I will say, that imperial sentiment, which is the deliberate policy of this country as affirmed, is the strongest and most effective bond of union in the empire.” Hon. Mr. Scott—‘ Hear, hear.” Hon. Sir George Drummond—“ And that in dealing with it in the miserable haggling way the British post office does, they are trifling with an important factor in the spread of imperial feeling and sympathy. The facts above stated prove that the present rates are in their operations unjust, partial, and prejudicial to the interests of several classes of our fellow citizens :— Ist. To the booksellers and distributors of literature who are sacrificed in favour of American organisations having the same business ends ; 2nd. To our manufacturers and producers who find the wares of their rivals in the United States advertised broadcast and distributed at the expense of the government of Canada ; 3rd. To the British publishers who have to meet the competition in this market of literature arti- ficially cheapened at the expense of the American and Canadian governments ; 4th. To the literary men and publishers of our own country, who have to maintain an unequal struggle against a flood of foreign productions ; Finally. In regard to the motion I have placed on record and hope to obtain the acceptance of by this honourable House, the imperial note with which it concludes is, I think, in strict accord with the present policy and practice of this country. Every one of my hearers knows that our rela- tions with the motherland and other portions of the empire are largely governed by sentiment. The debates now going on in England are almost entirely taken up with this subject, and the col- lateral one of retaliation. Now in this country we are in both subjects in advance of the parent state, we are in the fore- front in the practical adoption of a preferential tariff. We have shown the way to a policy of reprisal in our tariff relations with a great Euro- pean power, and I cannot conceive that any reasonable objection can exist to the terms of my motion. The party debates now running their course in Great Britain, centre on the proposal to give a fiscal preference within the bounds of the empire. Both sides recognise the value of the imperial sentiment evinced by the colonies, or affect to do so, but while one party advocates a tariff preference as a means of fostering this bond of union, by the consolidating influence of mutual interest, the other scouts any such step as a needless sacrifice, preferring to leave things to their own course. Indeed, the leader airily waves aside all such pro- posals as ‘ squalid bonds.’ Needless to say the latter view is not the view held in this country, but having made our prefer- ence and maintained it for years, having shown the practical value of the principle, even at some con- siderable sacrifices, we wait the answer of the mother country without excitement or haste. Now, I have nothing to say about the quality of the supplies we receive ; there are good, bad and indifferent examples, with, I am prepared to say, a preponderance of the best; but it is not Cana- dian nor is it English in tone, temper or tendency, occasionally very much the reverse, and generally and quite naturally, exhibiting a spirit of propa- gandism of American ideas and influences. The extent to which this supply has monopolised our market is largely due to the absurd, even monstrous, exactions of the English post office. I thank God that the good sense of our people has hitherto resisted and kept them immune to in- fluences of this kind, but I cannot believe that any statesman ean regard with indifference the continu- ance of this condition of things. ‘ Continual dropping wears the stone’ is a very old and a very true saying. You will observe that I do not advocate any exclusion of American reading-matter, but I do most earnestly protest against the practical ex- clusion—so far as prices can exclude—of the literature and news of our own country by postal regulations and imposts which are not justifiable, and which benefit the revenues of neither our own nor the mother country.” i ‘ 4 dg slag 4 THE AUTHOR. 233 MR. GRANT RICHARDS’ os UMMARY of the debtor’s statement of affairs at 17th January, 1905, date of receiving BANKRUPTCY. preparation for his autumn productions was greatly In arrear, and that to supply the necessary funds he borrowed £8,000 of the creditors, now treated as fully secured, on charges covering the series of order :— books entitled “The World’s -Classics ” ; the Gross LIABILITIES. | Expected to rank | SSETS istimate liabilities. (As stated and estimated by debtor.) for dividend. | (As stated ee ee by debtor.) pres La | | a | £ sll d. fc sd. ee) 44,301 | 0 | 8 | 368 Creditors unsecured... .| 44,301 | 0 | 8 | Stock-in-trade Ae ee STi 0 0 8,000 | 0 | 0 | 2 Creditors fully | bo | (Estimated cost £23,000.) : Lo secured £8,000 0 0 | Trade fixtures, fittings, utensils, | | | Estimated | &e. ee 150} 0 | 0 fed value of Copyright and publishing rights | 12,514 | 4 | 6 I securities... 16,920 10 8 | Lease of Smartt’s Building ~ 700] 0/0 | ——_——_ | Shares in a company ete 200/010 Surplus, to 1,004 Book debts— pet contra £8,920 10 8 | Good .--£6,994 6 10 | | — Doubtful 1,285 19 10 | 1 Liability on 3 Bad 108-12: 1 | Bills discounted SS other than (Charged to fully secured | debtor’s own | creditors. ) be | acceptances for | | Estimated surplus from securities | 620 | 0 | Oj cvalue cc. £620 0 0 | | held by creditors fully secured 8,920 |10 | 8 a | ————_— |_| Of which it is expected will | 41,195 |15 | 2 rank se i 250} 0 | 0 | Deduct Creditors for distrainable | } | rent, and for preferential rates, 3 Creditors for rent, | &ce., per contra ... 213 | 0 | 6 213 | 0 | 6) rates, &e. | es bo = | 40,982 |14 | 8 | | | Deducted contra. | Deficiency 3,568 | 6 | 0 ie i | a nee eee | 1} 2 | £44,551 | 0 | 8 44,551 | 0|8 | | | OBSERVATIONS. 1. The receiving order was made on the petition of creditors, the act of bankruptcy being notice by the debtor at a meeting of his creditors on the 10th November, 1904, that he had suspended, or was about to suspend, payment of his debts. 2. The debtor states :— (i) That from 1888 to 1890 he was employed by a firm of publishers, and between 1890 and 1896 was on the staff of The Review of Reviews ; that in 1897, with £1,400 borrowed of a firm of bankers and a friend, and since repaid, he commenced to trade as a publisher at 9, Henrietta Street, Covent Garden, W.C., and that from time to time, as the necessities of the business demanded, fur- ther sums were advanced to him by friends and others, some of whom are now creditors of the estate. Gi) That the business grew very rapidly, the net profits since its establishment amounting to nearly £19,000 ; that in February, 1904, he was taken seriously ill, and for four months was unable to attend to business ; that on returning he found his sales had considerably decreased, and the work of leases of 2, Park Crescent, and 48, Leicester Square ; two life policies, and the book debts, and an accommodation bill for £1,000. (iii) That his illness caused certain firms to restrict his credit, and his expezses having been greatly increased by the rent of a new warehouse and a larger staff, he was unable in October, 1904, to meet his engagements ; that he then consulted his principal creditors, but owing to their inability to agree as to the proper course to be adopted, and to the mortgagees having obtained the appoint- ment of a receiver, negotiations for an arrange- ment broke down, and these proceedings were taken. 3. The debtor attributes his failure and insol- vency to his want of capital, over-trading, loss of profits owing to illness during the season of 1904, the refusal of his largest unsecured creditors to consent to a moratorium of sufficient length to enable him to recover his position, and household and personal expenditure, which, although ap- parently warranted by the profits, proved to be too heavy a draft on working capital. The debtor’s deficiency account is inaccurate, but he has under- taken to amend it. 234 4. The usual books of account have been produced. Many entries in the cash book require further and better explanation, which the debtor has been required to furnish. 5. The unsecured liabilities include £6,916 in respect of money lent; £11,259 for printing ; £10,913 for binding ; £4,713 for paper ; £1,576 for other trade supplies and expenses ; £5,048 for royalties due to authors; £1,220 for household accounts; £2,000 due to the trustees of the debtor’s marriage settlement, and £685 for sun- dries. A number of the creditors claim general and special liens over stock in their hands for binding and printing, and these liens are now under investigation by the trustee. 6. The debtor has been adjudged bankrupt. 7. The Official Receiver will be glad to receive from creditors any information respecting the debtor and his affairs. 8. The first meeting of creditors was held on the Ist February, 1905. Mr. A. H. Moncrieff, of 19, Ludgate Hill, E.C., accountant and trade valuer, was appointed trustee, with a committee of inspection. Ecerton 8S. GREY, Official Receiver. —_—____—__+—~>—_ FOREIGN PRESS-CUTTING AGENCIES. aes A USTRIA-HUNGARY. Concordiaplaz. BeLaium.—Bruxelles, European Press, 3, Place Royale. DrnmaRK.—Copenhagen, On Dit, Hobrogade, 13. France.—Paris, Le Courrier de la Presse, 21, Boulevard, Montmartre. GermAny.—Berlin, Berliner —_Litterarische Bureau, 127, Wilhelmstrasse, 8.W., 48. Hotianp.—Amsterdam, Handels Bureau Marcurius, Steenmeyer et Cie. Norway.—Christiania, Norske Argus, 21, Pruss- engade. : Sparn.—Madrid, Prensa de Madrid, 28, Calle de Serrano. SweEDEN.—Stockholm, Argus, Mlle. Andreson Observator, 5, Hamngaten. SwiTzERLAND.—Geneva, Agence de coupures de journeaux, case Stand 57. Unrrep States.—New York, American press information bureau, World Building, 61, Park Row. Vienna, Observer, Informatie A. IL. ~—_+____—- MAGAZINE CONTENTS. 1 BLACKWooD’s MAGAZINE. The Kingdom of Bath. By J. H. Lobban. The Scottish Religious Revolution. By Andrew Lang. THE AUTHOR. Book MONTHLY. 3y W. P. Ryan. CHAMBERS’ JOURNAL. The Grammarian of York. On Tavas’ Hill. CONTEMPORARY REVIEW. The Bankruptcy of Higher Criticism, IT. Reich. The Reconstruction of Belief. Py W. H. Mallock. Liberal Chnrchmen and “The Reproach of Christ.” By A. W. Hutton. Parliamentary Reporting : A Reply. By A. P. Nicholson, CORNHILL MAGAZINE. Autor d’Evelina: Some Unpublished Letters of Fanny Burney’s. By Walter Frith. Reprints and Their Readers. By Joseph Shaylor. Compulsory Classics. By the Hon. John Collier. By Dr. Emit Sa ee OE Schools and Colleges: A Dialogue. By Magister Artium. Mr. G. B. Shaw and the British Public. By Stephen Gwynn. FORTNIGHTLY REVIEW. Maxim Gorky and the Russian Revolt. By R. L. Japanese Poetry. By T. C. Balet and L. Defrance. The Poetry of Thomas Moore. By Arthur Symons. Sir Thomas Lawrance’s Love Affairs By J. B. Firth, INDEPENDENT REVIEW. The Tragedies of Voltaire. By G. 8. Strachey. Stanzas to Tolstoy. By Herbert Trench. “ De Profundis.” By G. Lowes Dickinson. The Appeal to the First Six Centuries. Huntley Skrine. Caidan. By E. M. Forster. MACMILLAN’S MAGAZINE. Matthew Arnold as a Critic. By H. H. Dodwell. The Fellow Workers of Voltaire. By 8. G. Tallentyre- II.—D. Alembert. Ruskin at Hawarden. By W. Sinclair. The Ladder of Education. By Geo. Bourne. MONTH. Freethought. By the Rev. John Gerrard. “ De Profundis.” By M. D. Petre. MONTHLY REVIEW. Beethoven. By Arthur Symons, Popular Songs of Old Canada. By Geo. Stewart. The Later Bourbons. By G. W. P. Sainte-Beuve. By Ferdinand Brunetiere. NINETEENTH CENTURY, Musical Hours. By H.M. the Queen of Roumania (Carmen Sylvia). The Heart of the Mikado. By Suyemutsu. The Commemoration of Shakespeare. By Sidney Lee. The Public as Seen from the Stage. By Gertrude Kingston. The Luminists. By Arthur Nicholson. ‘An Artists’ Love Story. By Eliza Priestley. The Art of Classical Quotation. By J. H. C, Welldon. TEMPLE BAR. Hans Christian Andersen. By Arthur L. Salmon. The Last of Les Jeunes. By Laurence Jerrold. WorRLp’s WORK. Commerce in Literature and Music. Standing. There are no articles dealing with literary, dramatic or musical subjects in the Bookman, Longman’s Magazine, National Review, or Pall Mall Magazine. ‘ By John By Perey Cross THE AUTHOR. 2 WARNINGS TO THE PRODUCER OF BOOKS. 3 — ERE are a few standing rules to be observed in an H agreement. There are four methods of dealing with literary property :— I. Selling it Outright. This is sometimes satisfactory, if a@ proper price can be obtained. But the transaction should be managed by a competent agent, or with the advice of the Secretary of the Society, IJ. A Profit-Sharing Agreement (a bad form of agreement), In this case the following rules should be attended to: C1.) Not to sign any agreement in which the cost of pro- duction forms a part without the strictest investigation. (2.) Not to give the publisher the power of putting the profits into his own pocket by charging for advertisements in his own organs, or by charging exchange advertise- ments. Therefore keep control of the advertisements. (3.) Not to allow a special charge for “ office expenses,” unless the same allowance is made to the author. (4.) Not to give up American, Colonial, or Continental rights. (5.) Not to give up serial or translation rights. (6.) Not to bind yourself for future work to any publisher. As well bind yourself for the future to any one solicitor or doctor ! III. The Royalty System. This is perhaps, with certain limitations, the best form of agreement. It is above all things necessary to know what the proposed royalty means to both sides. It is now possible for an author to ascertain approximately the trnth. From time to time very important figures connected with royalties are published in Zhe Author. IY. A Commission Agreement. The main points are :— (1.). Be careful to obtain a fair cost of production. (2.) Keep control of the advertisements. (3.) Keep control of the sale price of the book. General. All other forms of agreement are combinations of the four above mentioned. Such combinations are generally disastrous to the author. Never sign any agreement without competent advice from the Seezetary of the Society. Stamp all agreements with the Inland Revenue stamp. Avoid agreements by letter if possible. The main points which the Society has always demanded from the outset are :— C1.) That both sides shall know what an agreement means. (2.) The inspection of those account books which belong to the author. We are advised that this is a right, in the nature of a common law right, which cannot be denied or withheld. (3.) Always avoid a transfer of copyright. a WARNINGS TO DRAMATIC AUTHORS. Se EVER sign an agreement without submitting it to the Secretary of the Society of Authors or some com- petent legal authority. 2. [t is well to be extremely careful in negotiating for the production of a play with anyone except an established manager. 235 3. There are three forms of dr in three or more acts :— a i * . : (4.) vo the Pesformiing right. This a cane So ie ww who enters into f act sh stipulate in the contract for production of the piece by a certain date and for proper publication of his name on the play-bills, (2.) Sale of performing right or of a licence to perform on the basis of percentages on toss receipts. Percentages vary between 5 and 15 per cent. An author should obtain a percentage on the sliding scale of gross receipts in preference to the American system. Should obtain a sum in advance of percentages. A fixed date on or before which the play should be performed. (¢.) Sale of performing right or of a licence to perform on the basis of royalties (i.e., fixed nightly fees). ‘his method should be always avoided except in cases where the fees are ey to be small or difficult to collect. The other safeguards set out under heading (0, oly also in this case. oo 4. Plays in one act are often sold outright, but it is better to obtain a small nightly fee if possible, and a sum paid in advance of such fees in any event, It is extremely important that the amateur rights of one-act plays should be reserved. 5. Authors should remember that performing rights can be limited, and are usually limited, by town, country, and time. This is most important. 6. Authors should not assign performing rights, but should grant a licence to perform. ‘I'he legal distinction is of great importance. 7. Authors should remember that performing rights in a play are distinct from literary copyright. A manager holding the performing right or licence to perform cannot print the book of the words. 8. Never forget that United States rights may be exceed- ingly valuable. hey should never be included in English agreements without the author obtaining a substantial consideration. 9. Agreements for collaboration should be carefully drawn and executed before collaboration is commenced. 10. An author should remember that production of a play is highly speculative: that he runs a very great risk of delay and a breakdown in the fulfilment of his contract. He should therefore guard himself all the more carefully in the beginning. 11. An author must remember that the dramatic market is exceedingly limited, and that for a novice the first object is to obtain adequate publication. As these warnings must necessarily be incomplete, on account of the wide range of the subject of dramatic con- tracts, those authors desirous of further information are referred to the Secretary of the Society. amatic contract for plays ee ee WARNINGS TO MUSICAL COMPOSERS. 5 eae ITTLE can be added to the warnings given for the assistance of producers of books and dramatic authors. It must, however, be pointed out that, as a rule, the musical publisher demands from the musical composer a transfer of fuller rights and less liberal finan- cial terms than those obtained for literary and dramatic property. ‘he musical composer has very often the two rights to deal with—performing right and copyright. He 236 should be especially careful therefore when entering into an agreement,and should take into part.cular consideration the warnings stated above. 1 HOW TO USE THE SOCIETY. --—<>— + — 1, VIERY member has a right toask for and to receive K advice upon his agreements, his choice of a pub- lisher, or any dispute arising in the conduct of his business or the administration of his property. The Secretary of the Society is a solicitor, but if there is any special reason the Secretary will refer the case to the Solicitors of the Society. Further, the Committee, if they deem it desirable, will obtain counsel's opinion. All this without any cost to the member. 2. Remember that questions connected with copyright and publishers’ agreements do not fall within the experi- ence of ordinary solicitors. Therefore, do not scruple to use the Society. 3. Send to the Office copies of past agreements and past accounts, with a copy of the book represented. The Secretary will always be glad to have any agreements, new or old, for inspection and note. The information thus obtained may prove invaluable. 4. Before signing any agreement whatever, send the document to the Society for examination. 5. Remember always that in belonging to the Society you are fighting the battles of other writers, even if you are reaping no benefit to yourself, and that you are advancing the best interests of your calling in promoting the independence of the writer, the dramatist, the composer. 6. The Committee have now arranged for the reception of members’ agreements and their preservation in a fire- proof safe. The agreements will, of course, be regarded as confidential documents to be read only by the Secretary, who will keep the key of thesafe. ‘The Society now offers : —(1) To read and advise upon agreements and to give advice concerning publishers. (2) To stamp agreements in readiness for a possible action upon them. (3) To keep agreements. (4) To enforce payments due according to agreements. Fuller particulars of the Society’s work can be obtained in the Prospectus. 7. No contract should be entered into with a literary agent without the advice of the Secretary of the Society. Members are strongly advised not to accept without careful consideration the contracts with publishers submitted to them by literary agents, and are recommended to submit them for interpretation and explanation to the Secretary of the Society. This The 8. Many agents neglect to stamp agreements. must be done within fourteen days of first execution. Secretary will undertake it on behalf of members. 9. Some agents endeavour to prevent authors from referring matters to the Secretary of the Society ; so do some publishers. Members can make their own deductions and act accordingly. 10. The subscription to the Society is £1 1s. per annum, or £10 10s for life membership. THE AUTHOR. TO MUSICAL COMPOSERS. —+— + HE Society undertakes to stamp copies of music on behalf of its members for the fee of 6d. per 100 or part of 100. The members’ stamps are kept in the Society’s safe. The musical publishers communicate direct with the Secretary, and the voucher is then forwarded to the members, who are thus saved much unnecessary trouble. 1 +-_____- THE READING BRANCH. —+——» — EMBERS will greatly assist the Society in this branch of its work by informing young writers of its existence. Their MSS. can be read and treated as a composition is treated by a coach. The term MSS. includes not only works of fiction, but poetry and dramatic works, and when it is possible, under special arrangement, technical and scientific works. The Readers are writers of competence and experience. The fee is one guinea. Bg NOTICES. = HE Editor of Zhe Author begs to remind members of a the Society that, although the paper is sent to them free of charge, the cost of producing it would be a very heavy charge on the resources of the Society if a great many members did not forward to the Secretary the modest 5s. 6d. subscription for the year. Communications for “The Author” should be addressed to the Offices of the Society, 39, Old Queen Street, Storey’s Gate, S.W., and should reach the Editor not later than the 2ist of each month. All persons engaged in literary work of any kind, whether members of the Society or not, are invited to communicate to the Editor any points connected with their work which it would be advisable in the general interest to publish. Communications and letters are invited by the Editor on all subjects connected with literature, but on no other subjects whatever. very effort will be made to return articles which cannot be accepted. — 1+ The Secretary of the Society begs to give notice that all remittances are acknowledged by return of post, and he requests members who do not receive an answer to important communications within two days to write to him without delay. All remittances should be crossed Union Bank of London, Chancery Lane, or be sent by registered letter only. ——_—_——_+—>—_+___——_- LEGAL AND GENERAL LIFE ASSURANCE 2 SOCIETY. — + ENSIONS to commence at any selected age, either with or without Life Assurance, can be obtained from this society. Full particulars can be obtained from the City — Branch Manager, Legal and General Life Assurance Society, 158, Leadenhall Street, London, B.C. a THE AUTHOR. AUTHORITIES. — + THE Dinner of the society has been fixed for May 16th, at the Hotel Cecil. Members will by now have received notice to this effect. As this is the twenty-first anniversary of the incorporation of the society, it is hoped that there will be a good attendance in order to celebrate the event. The first beginnings of the society took place in September, 1883, when a small company of fifteen men met in Mr. Scoones’ chambers in Garrick Street in order to form an association for the protection of literary property. The society was actually incorporated on June 30th, 1884, so that on June 30th, of this year it will have been in existence in its incorporated form for twenty-one years. It is unnecessary to put before the members the steady growth of the society and its constant increase. The larger its membership the ereater the power possessed by the society not only in moral force; but also in those very necessary sinews of war, capital and subscriptions. In 1892 the society numbered 870 members. It has now almost doubled that number and is still steadily increasing. The aim of the founders of the society will, however, not have been completed, until all those who write, whether composers, dramatists, or authors, technical or otherwise—whether they adopt writing as a sole means of livelihood or as a means of supplementing their income—have joined its ranks. This would mean a membership of not less than 3,000. We appeal to the good fellowship of those who write, and to that esprit des corps which ought to exist, amongst those who adopt the art of letters, as amongst the followers of any other art or profession. We hope that long before the society reaches its jubilee this by no means improbable dream will have become an actual reality. During the last three months we have had reason to comment on some exceedingly bad agree- ments which have been submitted to authors. The fact presents itself that on many occasions authors come to the society after they have entered into their agreements, and after they have bound themselves to accept unreasonable terms. There is no excuse for members of the society who get into this difficulty, for not only are warnings printed every month in “ 7e Author,” explaining some of the many difficulties, but these warn- ings are constantly repeated in different forms in ‘articles which appear in the columns of this paper. 237 There is, however, some difficulty in reaching the younger field of authors. It not infrequently happens that those young in authorship are ignorant of the society’s existence. Even when they have produced their first book it is almost impossible to find out their address. Publishers do not make it an invariable rule to forward letters addressed to their care. We must therefore request members to insist that their friends whom they hear of in the springtime of authorship, should join the society. ON another page we publish some interesting details of the Book Market, taken from the United States Publishers’ Weekly. During the past year the output of books has largely increased. During the same period in England also the activity in the Book Market has been considerable. ‘One point in the list is especially interesting—the statement of those books in English and foreign languages manufactured in the United States, and particulars of those works of English authors im- ported in editions. Of the latter there were 1,025. It is quite possible if the Government of the United States had joined the Berne Convention, or had thought fit to rescind the printing clause or simul- taneous publication, that these books imported in sheets might have been actually produced by the printers of the United States. When once the copyright is lost it is useless going to the expense of printing across the water, and it is cheaper to. introduce sheets. REFERRING to the authority printed in the April number of Zhe Author on the question of Russian piracy, a Polish member is kind enough to send us the following paragraph :— “In the last Author the statement made in the French paper, Lcho de Paris, was repeated oe that out of every nine books published in Russia six are French; this is far from correct. In the months of March and April, 1904, 298 books and pamphlets were published in Russia, of which 30 were translations from English authors (four books by Sir Arthur Conan Doyle, and one by Jerome K. Jerome, etc.) 25 from German, 21 from different European languages—Polish, Italian, Scandinavian, Spanish, etc.—and only 17 from French. Thus in all, 93 books were of foreign origin, or more than three out of every ten published in Russia and more than one in ten was English. These statistics applied to the whole year of 1904 will give exactly the same figures. In periodicals, English authors also lead, followed 238 German and Polish and then only by French The most popular novelist in Russia is by authors. 1 not a Frenchman but Mr. Jerome K. Jerome. Next to him stands Sir Arthur Conan Doyle. One reason that fewer French works are translated into Russian than English and German is that publica- tions in these languages generally embrace not only novels but books on scientific subjects, and in this field the French are not regarded as authorities; another explanation may be found in the fact that a great part of the Russian reading public can read French authors in the original, therefore the demand for Russian translations is comparatively small. “What the Echo de Paris says regarding plays is more correct, although I do not know where the 2ussian found five hundred essentially Russian plays, and he omits to mention the number of English, Polish, and Italian plays which are also in the Russian repertoire. Is it necessary to look for them among French plays, or those essentially Russian ?” So much has been written in the papers during the month of April about Hans Christian Andersen and his position in the world of literature that the repetition of his life work is superfluous. We think, however, it is our bounden duty to insert a paragraph drawing attention once again to the fact that April 2nd, 1905, was the centenary of the birth of the great story teller. There is no writer of fairy tales possessed of the same poetic instinct. There is no writer of fairy tales who has been able to write with such deep insight into human nature. There is hardly a story which has not two meanings—its conscious meaning and its sub- conscious meaning. As in the parables of old so in these stories. Those who desire to remain ignorant of their hidden beauty can read them with infinite delight merely as children’s fairy tales, but those who search for truth can find the beautiful reality beneath. To the latter class of readers Hans Andersen’s stories will always be a valued treasure house. It is needless to quote examples, but some of the most self-evident are stories like “The Emperor’s New Clothes” or “The Ugly Duckling” or ‘The Snow Queen.” From whatever source he may have obtained his suggestions he still possessed a power in his treat- ment, entirely his own, and entirely beautiful. In the same way as Shakespeare was a plagiarist Hans Andersen was a plagiarist, but plagiarism in the hands of a genius is one of the greatest proofs of originality. Hans Andersen’s special appeal to future genera- tions will be made through his fairy tales. THE AUTHOR. THE GENERAL MEETING. oe HE meeting of the council (the shareholders) of the Society of Authors, was held at 20, Hanover Square, on March 30th, at 3.45, to consider and to pass the annual report. After the meeting of the council, the general meeting of the members of the society was held, when the following members were present :— A. W. « Beckett, the Hon. Mr. Justice Ameer Ali, Harold Avery, Mrs. Ada 8. Ballin, J. Tyrrell Baylee, the Rev. F. W. Bamford, Miss Clementina Black, R. Warwick Bond, C. E. Buckland, Miss Rachel Challice, Miss E. E. Charlton, Miss Ellen Collett, Miss Marian Roalfe Cox, Basil Field, R. Austin Freeman, Miss Hain Friswell, Walter M. Gallichan (“Geoffrey Mortimer”), Hubert Haes, C. Gasquoine Hartley (Mrs. W. Gallichan), Eyre Hussey, the Rev. H. N. Hutchinson, C. T. Jacobi, A. M. Jasienski, Mrs. Lechmere, the Right Hon. Sir Alfred Lyall, P.C., Miss M. M. Macpherson, Aylmer Maude, Miss Jean Middlemass, Miss K. L, Montgomery, W. Booth Pearsall, Mrs. Romanes, Charles Weekes, and J. H. Yoxall. Sir Henry Bergne, the chairman for 1905, opened the proceedings by proposing that, as usual, the report, which had been circulated to members of the society, should be taken as read. He then proceeded to comment on the most salient items. He thought the members might congratulate themselves on the satisfactory position of the society, for during the past year 233 members had been elected. This was the largest number of elections during any year with the exception of 1892 and 1893, when the elections totalled 260 and 246 respectively. The present membership of the society had reached the high figure of 1630. Sir Henry next dealt with the subject of copyright, and stated how fully the committee realised its importance to members of the society; that it had been impossible with any advantage to bring forward the question of domestic copyright during the past year, and that even if a favourable opportunity occurred, there were many great difficulties surrounding its dis- cussion, especially those connected with the position of the self-governing colonies. Turning to international copyright, he con- gratulated Sweden on its recent adhesion to the Bern Convention. ‘The list of countries which are now signatories to the Convention is as follows :— Great Britain, France, Belgium, Germany, Spain, Sweden, Norway, Denmark, Italy, Switzer- land, Japan, Luxembourg, Tunis, Haiti, and Monaco. THE AUTHOR. The society had, through the government, en- deavoured to persuade Roumania to join the Con- vention, but, unfortunately, without success. He regretted that one country whose market was of vast importance to English authors, was as yet outside the Convention. He referred, of course, to the United States. In this case, as in the case of domestic copyright, Sir Henry pointed out the many difficulties that had to be met, and explained that the committee earnestly desired to place the members’ interests prominently forward with a view to a solution of the problem whenever an oppor- tunity should arise. He considered that the gradual education of public feeling in the United States might, however, prove a surer means to a_ change in the present United States law than any representations from this side, and he certainly thougbt it would be highly inexpedient that any steps should be taken which could possibly provoke international controversy on the subject. Turning to the domestic affairs of the society he drew attention to the fact that the memorial to Sir Walter Besant had been placed on the Embankment. Finally, he dealt with the question of the society’s finances, and explained that the heavy expenses attending the loss of the action of Aftlalo v. Lawrence and Bullen, had made severe inroads on the society’s resources, but he was glad to announce that the matter had been met without the sacrifice of any of the society’s investments. He drew attention to the sum of £512 due to the society’s Solicitors. Of this amount £200 had already been paid, and it was hoped to pay a further instalment before the expiration of the year 1905. It had been necessary for the accountants to obtain an approximate estimate of the solicitors’ charges to the end of 1904, but as a matter of fact the bills for that year had not yet been delivered and would, probably, not be delivered till the autumn. It might, therefore, fairly be stated that this unex- pected strain on the society’s resources had been met without any serious inconvenience, and ex- pressed the hope that it might, ere long, be wiped out altogether, when the society would be financially _ stronger than ever. In confirmation of this statement he showed that although the balance against the society appeared in the balance sheet at £862, yet this was in reality covered, as the liabilities—legacy account £450, and life membership account £615—existed for the accountant’s purposes and could not be recognised as actual liabilities. He paid a well deserved tribute to the zeal and ability of his predecessor, Mr. Douglas Freshfield, for the manner in which he had conducted the affairs of the society during his two years of office. 239 Finally, he mentioned that in the case of the bankruptcy of Mr. Grant Richards, through the action of the society, an author’s representative— Mr. Aylmer Maude—had been appointed to the committee of inspection. This was the first time that the position of 7'he Author had been recognised In a question of this kind, and he congratulated the society on the event. He concluded by asking for any comments or suggestions from the members, which he stated would be carefully considered by the committee. : As no one desired to make any comments, he proceeded to the next matter on the agenda—the election by the members of the society of their representative to the pension fund committee. Mrs. Alec Tweedie, who withdrew under the rules of the fund, submitted her name for re-election, and was unanimously re-elected. Mr. A. W. a Beckett proposed a vote of thanks to the chairman, pointing out how important it was for the society to have as its representative, one so intimately acquainted with Copyright and international affairs. The vote was carried unanimously and the pro- ceedings terminated. ee UNITED STATES COPYRIGHT. 4 T the beginning of the year there was a con- siderable stir among those interested in copyright property, owing to the fact that the United States proposed to pass an amendment to the Copyright Act, giving foreigners a delay of twelve months in which they might secure copy- right for translations. This produced a series of letters in The Standard from English authors on the present position of United States copyright as far as it dealt with the works of English writers. This correspondence again gave rise to considerable discussion in publishing circles and among those allied trades that were interested in the production of books in the United States. Mr. William Heinemann, the English publisher, happened to be in the United States at the time, and he was overwhelmed with questions, discussions and arguments in connection with the whole con- troversy. He explained to Mr. George Haven Putnam and other publishers that Great Britain naturally resented the unreasonable treatment English authors had received in the matter, and pointed out the lack of real reciprocity between the two nations. He was referred by the publishers to the heads of the typographical unions, which really could do more to push forward fair reciprocity than 240 anyone else in the United States. At present the dread on their part of losing the printing business stood in the way of reform. There are over four hundred typographical unions in the United States, the most important lying in New York and Philadelphia. Mr. Heine- man commenced his negotiations by entering into communication with typographical Union No. 6, which is the New York typographical union, and endeavoured to demonstrate that he, as well as they, were desirous of making money, and that their present attitude was against his and their best interests. After he had gone into the matter in some detail with the heads of Union No. 6, it was decided to hold a meeting and call together the representatives of all those trade combinations in- terested. Accordingly, on March 2nd a meeting was held at the Aldine Association, at which the following gentlemen were present: Mr. Scott (Century), President American Publishers’ Asso- ciation, in the chair; Mr. George Haven Putnam ; Mr. Charles Scribner ; Mr. Sullivan, International Typographical Union, Washington ; Mr. Donnelly, Typographical Union No. 6; Mr. Jackson, Typo- graphical Union No. 6; Mr. William Green, President Typothete, City of New York; Mr. 8. H. Eggers, chairman executive committee, Typo- thete; Mr. H. V. Boyar, recording secretary, Typothete ; Mr. William Heinemann. Mr. Scott opened the proceedings. He stated they had met to discuss certain proposals which had been made to them with regard to the obtain- ing of American copyright on English books and he would ask Mr. Heinemann to outline the plan. Mr. Heinemann said that he found on arriving in New York a good deal of curiosity with regard to the apparent indignation of English authors as expressed in a recent correspondence in the Standard. It would appear that under the amendment concerning copyright in translations which passed congress on February 28th, foreign authors would be at an advantage over English authors inasmuch as they would have twelve months grace before a copyright need be completed. As a matter of fact the amendment as passed gave only a very moderate sort of protection, although in its original form it certainly would have seemed as if it favoured continental authors over English authors. Mr. Heinemann expressed an opinion that, if a provisional copyright could be obtained by entering a work at Washington, with the option of completing the copyright within a period of say two or three months, that would be a very helpful measure and one which would certainly reduce the feeling of injustice that many English authors and publishers cherish at the present moment. THE AUTHOR. Mr. Putnam, who had been instrumental in getting most copyright acts passed in the United States, suggested that the only means of obtaining such a measure of relief would be by enlisting the co-operation of the typographers of America and he suggested that as Mr. Heinemann was in America at the present moment that he might advantage- ously meet the representatives of the different typographical unions and see what reception they would give to such a plan. Mr. Heinemann thereupon wrote to typo- graphical union No. 6, requesting a representative of that Union to meet him, and after meeting first Mr. Jackson of typographical union No. 6, and then Mr. Jackson again, and also Mr. Donnelly, representing the typographical No. 6, it was thought well to call a meeting representing all the interests at stake and ask Mr. Heinemann to out- line the suggestion which he had originally made to Mr. Putnam. The present meeting was the outcome of this invitation, and Mr. Heinemann wished to empha- size the fact that this meeting was an entirely informal one and that none of those present were in any way able to pledge their Associations, so he also, although vice-president of the publishers’ association of Great Britain and Ireland, spoke in his private capacity and with no mandate from the publishers’ association of Great Britain and Ireland. Mr. Heinemann pointed out that his wish would be that a copyright could be applied for in America in the same way that a patent was applied for—on specification with a period of say to or three months to complete the copyright. He pointed out that the typographers of America could only benefit by supporting this proposal and, in order to show it, developed the theory that whereas books, the sale of which was quite assured, would always be copy- right in America, those commanding only a limited sale or exceedingly expensive in manufacture would always be manufactured in the country of their origin as they are now—so that the only books which it was necessary to discuss in this relation were those which had a moderate success assured (not sufficient to warrant two independent settings) and experimental books. Of the latter a few might, if Mr. Heinemann’s suggestion was adopted, be lost to American printers, but he had found only a very small number, and a decreasing one, of such books which were experimentally published in England and had proved sufficiently attractive to be reprinted unauthoritatively in America. There remained then the large number of books which were set with no view to American copyright under the present manufacturin clause. These generally published in Englan with no reference to the American edition were LEELA RE RI : i THE AUTHOR. 241 usually under the present arrangement, imported either in sheets or in the shape of English plates, whereas in many cases it would be worth while to take out American copyright after the market had been tested in England, could in the firsst instance a provisional copyright be obtained. This then was what Mr. Heinemann asked for, aud he dwelt on the fact that it would constantly enable the English publishers to bring out a book at the psychological moment, which under present conditions was frequently lost through the delay in taking out American Copy- right. Most frequently this was the case, of course, in the rush of Christmas business, when it very often happened American copyright had to be sacrificed in order to place the book on the market in time for the season’s sales. Mr. Heine- mann contended that a great deal of type-setting would be acquired by American printers, and a great advantage given at the same time to English authors and publishers by the adoption of his suggestion. ~ Mr. Scribner suggested that it would be quite necessary, if such an amendment were proposed to the copyright act, that some provision should be made for the supply of the English edition during the interim period, and he thought that the words “with the consent of the owner of the copyright ” should be added to the section of the present copy- right Act permitting the importation of two copies of any book for use but not for sale. Mr. Putnam drew a comparison to the present proposal with the proposal which now had become a law concerning the rights of translation, and he was not sure whether the period that ought to be allowed should not be thirty daysrather than longer. A general discussion ensued in which it seemed to be generally agreed that the period of sixty days was the most practical period. In conclusion Mr. Scott, on behalf the American publishers, intimated that they would support such a measure, provided a proper means could be found to regulate the importation of the English edition during the period between application and completion of copyright. Mr. Sullivan, on behalf of the typographical unions, intimated that the typographers would equally support such a measure, which was bound to bring printing into the country, and which would foster the good feeling and business relations between English publishers and authors and American publishers and printers, so long as no attempt was made to place the English edition on the market in the interim period and then try to obtain American copyright. It would be necessary to make quite clear that the measure was asked in order to give the fullest possible latitude to those wishing to obtain copyright without the risk of infringing the manufacturing clause to which they always would most jealously adhere. Mr. Green, on behalf of the typothete, agreed with Mr. Sullivan, and Mr. Heinemann, in con- clusion, assured the meeting that it had:never been his intention to ask for. this present measure with a view to circumventing the manufacturing clause, irksome as it was and always would be to English publishers and authors. —_—————+ += — ROBBING PETER TO PAY OUT PAUL. — HE Music Publishers’ Association on Friday, 7th April, unanimously agreed, as a protest against musical piracy, to issue no further new works by composers, to make no more con- tracts with executive musicians to exploit such publications, and to cease advertising the pieces already on their hands. This, assuredly, is a very drastic measure. Because certain tatterdemalions have made them- selves obnoxious by hawking about cheap and nasty reprints of copyright music, it is monstrous to turn round and smite the innocent composer by way of expressing disapproval of the law or conduct of the gutter-merchant. Mr. Carnegie has stated that Great Britain is not organised for commerce. With greater truth, he might have said that it is not organised for art. So taken up are composers in evolving harmonious effects from combinations of notes that they seem to give no thought to the value of social combina- tions for the protection of their business interests. Unfortunately, musicians have no Sir Walter Besant amongst them. Sir Arthur Sullivan, had he been alive now, would surely have taken up the cudgels on their behalf, not alone because of his sympathy with his professional brethren, but also on account of the pride he took in the dignity of his calling. To judge by the comments one hears, Sir Arthur, had he now been with us, would have resented the helm of the musical ship being taken possession of by the tradesman. The composer of the “Golden Legend” at this juncture seems to exemplify in the minds of a good many people the personage of whom the Waterloo veteran, Daddy Brewster, was so fond of saying, “ By Gosh! It wouldn’t ha’ done for the Dook ; the Dook would ha’ had a word to say over that!” There is no question here of the writer having any private axe to grind. THe is on friendly terms with several music publishers. In his limited dealings with them he has been satisfied with the results. The question of these lines being written ' 242 with any hostile intent against music publishers as a body may consequently be dismissed, together svith the idea which certain composers entertain, that, because they have come off second best in their dealings with publishers, the latter have an individual spite against them. Again, it must not be thought that the writer sides with Mr. Caldwell or approves of the tricks of the pirates. The point is that if wholesale infringements of copyright are grossly unfair to publishers, there is no reason to be unjust to the creators and originators of the works in question. A big meeting was recently engineered by the publishers at Queen’s Hall. At it much was said about the crusade against the music-pirates being mainly in the interests of the composer. It was necessary to emphasise this in order to create public sympathy. But does anyone imagine that the publishers, if they had not been primarily affected by the pirates, would have incurred the expense of organising a monster gathering simply to draw benevolent attention to the grievances of composers ? If so, the most credulous should be undeceived by the unanimous agreement now come to by the Publishers’ Association to stop summarily the sale of any new works. What with the devilish tricks of the pirate king on the one hand, and the deep schemes of Associated Publishers on the other, it would appear that the unenviable Briton, who happens to live by composing music is, at the present time, between the devil and the deep sea. Hitherto, nothing has prevented his casting his bread upon the waters of the deep sea on the chance of its being returned to him after many days in the guise of royalties. Now even this small consolation is ruthlessly taken from him. Composers themselves have a right to inquire whether the trade received the sanction of the heads of the musical profession before discharging such a bomb-shell in their midst. Have Composers BEEN CONSULTED ? Can it be possible that the trade have been counselled by musicians as a body to place this Mount Ossa of their (the latter’s) unpublished works upon the Mount Pelion of the pirates in order to enable the publishers to scale the heavens of their business with more facility ? Robert Adam, the Scots writer, many years ago, maintained that “we show wisdom by decent conformity to social etiquette.” If there is no “ Dook” to say a word for composers, the Publishers’ Association would have shown wisdom, when announcing to the world their decrees regarding what they intended to do with the brain productions of musicians, if they had been able to preface the display of their own names by stating that the resolution come to had been THE AUTHOR. recommended by Sir Hubert Parry, Sir Alexander Mackenzie, Sir Frederick Bridge, Sir Villiers Stanford, Sir Edward Elgar, Dr. Cowen, Dr. Prout, Dr. Cummings, Dr. José, Dr. Culwick, Messrs. Macfarren, Algernon Ashton, German, Hamish McCunn, Tosti, Stephen Adams, Lionel Monckton, Sidney Jones, Leslie Stuart, and other distinguished men, who, in reality, ought to steer the ship of music in this country. Had this been done, it would have given to the manifesto what Dr. Johnson calls ‘‘ the true effect of genuine politeness.” Yet it is scarcely to be believed that composers as a body would have voted in favour of this resolution. If, thoughtlessly, individual musi- cians, on being assured that all the others have sanctioned the step taken, have agreed to it, it would appear that the recent valiant talk at Birm- ingham and elsewhere, about the coming school of British composers, has been naught save a vain flow of idle words. Assuming that the firms constituting the Music Publishers’ Association are able to do as they please with the composers, the instinct of self-preservation should impel the latter to cultivate more of the spirit of self-help which the late Samuel Smiles declared ‘‘ constitutes the true source of national vigour and strength.” It is futile for the com- poser, whose source of income can be cut off at any time by the fiat of the Publishers’ Association, to cry out that “nothing can be done against the publishers.” It were better for him if he remem- bered how Beethoven altered the pious inscription put by Moscheles at the end of his arrangement of “Fidelio.” It was “Finale, WITH GOD’s HELP.” To this Beethoven added “O man, help thyself.” This is precisely what the publishers are doing. Being men of business, they are helping them- selves. If the rank and file of composers were more wide-awake, they would do the like. They will not realise that limited liability business houses are not philanthropic institutions. The business man is in trade to make money, and indi- viduals born with the money-making gift take advantage of every circumstance to that end. When Cecil Rhodes arrived at Kimberley and witnessed hundreds of competitive miners engaged in extracting carboniferous gems from the earth, he realised that, under such circumstances, the supply would soon exceed the demand. It was evident to him that, as soon as the gems were no longer precious, they would go out of fashion and the mining community would suffer. What did he do? He persuaded the many competitive firms to combine as certain of the publishing houses have combined. Then some of the mines were closed down, even as, at the present time, the publishers have drastically stopped the output of new music. By thus controlling the market the THE AUTHOR. prices of Kimberley diamonds were raised, and Mr. Rhodes, together with his associates, realised enormous fortunes. In doing this they inflicted no sufferings on dead diamonds ; but the clever com- poser happens to be a living creature. If his activities are stopped, mental and physical distress follows. An apt parallel in regard. to the stoppage of artistic output obtains to-day in Paris. According to Frances Keyser, “it is an open secret that the Autumn Salon is, in a great measure, manceuvred by the picture dealers.” The Rue Laffitte virtually controls the output of the artist. From among the hundreds of talented and obscure painters living in garrets called studios, one is selected by the fraternity of dealers, who possesses the qualities of originality and prolificacy. A couple of fur- coated delegates visit the poor artist and make a bid for all his work. The canvasses which have been accumulating in his garret after rejection by everyone to whom they have been shown, are will- ingly sold. A contract to buy up prospectively at a price all pictures the artist can paint is gladly entered into. The dealers next proceed to make a market for these productions. Invitations are sent to a select circle of amateurs to view privately the new “impressionist ” paintings. Public curiosity is aroused by paragraphs in the newspapers. Next, one of these much talked about pictures is included in a collection offered at a fashionable auction. The dealers bid against each other. They buy the picture at a high price, dividing the loss amongst themselves. Such tactics are pursued until a genuine bidder intervenes, and a huge profit is made. The syndicate, who possess all the pictures by the same artist, then proceed to reap their harvest. “This,” says Frances Keyser in her article, “ Parisians of Paris,” published in Zhe King some months ago, “has occurred with the unfortunate and talented Dutch painter, Jongkind, with Sisley and others, who died in poverty whilst the Rue Laffitte filled its coffers.” I cite these examples with no hostile spirit towards any person in the music trade, but merely to emphasise how, in business, it is to the interest of composers to look after themselves. It takes two to make a bargain. If it is to the advantage of dealers or publishers to get the control of the output of certain composers, and shut down the market as regards all the others, it is equally the concern of the creators of musical works to take care that no such injustice to the profession as a body can possibly happen. From the stand- point of the tradesman who is in business to make money, and therefore to buy at the lowest possible price and sell at the highest figure, he is perfectly justified in taking advantage of cir- cumstances to make a corner in any commodity, 243 whether it be wheat or music. If his conscience is troubled he has merely to repeat mentally the dictum of Diogenes that ‘ No man is wronged but by himself.” I maintain that the composer is being wronged at the present time by himself. If his leaders are asleep and utter no protest against the publishers for arrogating to themselves the right of vetoing the creations of the musical mind being made public, those adversely affected may well exclaim with old Daddy Brewster, “It wouldn’t ha’ done for the Dook! No, by Jimini! the Dook would ha’ had a word there.” Some years ago Sir Walter Besant gave a dinner at the Saville Club. It was attended by Sir Hubert Parry, Sir Villiers Stanford, Sir Alex- ander Mackenzie, and other stars of the musical firmament. Amongst the guests, if I mistake not, was the Secretary of the Incorporated Society of Authors. For the enlightenment of musicians I beg to be permitted to note here that he is a solicitor, who, for thirteen years, has devoted him- self to the study of intricate questions of copyright, and the way they affect producers of literary, pictorial, dramatic, or musical works. Seeing how much writers and dramatists had benefitted by the work of the Society of Authors, Sir Walter Besant was anxious that the aid given to creators of literary, pictorial and dramatic works should be extended to musical composers. In the course of his duties with the members of the Authors’ Society, the Secretary had noticed not one but many agreements between composers and publishers—for a few musical composers are members—which showed that most musicians lacked even a rudimentary knowledge of business whatever their artistic abilities might be. It was apparent that certain composers were unable to protect their own interests, because they failed to understand the wording of the documents they signed, and the legal effect of many of the technical phrases. The outcome of that meeting at the Saville Club was the formation of a music sub-committee in connection with the Incorporated Society of / Authors. Its purpose was, before composers had their works published, to advise them in an expert manner, so that, while they made the best bargain possible, their interests should be legally pro- tected. In addition the Society undertook to check and sign, on behalf of composers, all copies printed by publishers before they were offered for sale. In cases of infringement of copyright the machinery of the Society was also placed at the disposal of musicians. Surely there was some practical advantage to be derived by the musical community from such a proposal. Yet, the fact remains that, whilst the sub- committees dealing with Literary Copyright, Art 244 _ and Drama have done good work and prosper, the | Society being strongly supported by many in these branches of art, the sub-committee on music has died through lack of interest or inability to under- stand its importance. That this should have happened seems strange, when it is difficult, at the present time, to meet a musical composer who has not some sort of grievance or dissatisfaction with regard to his published works which weighs heavily on his mind. It would appear that whilst the soul of the musician organises his brain and fingers to give shape to the most artistic dreams imaginable, he is so obsessed by these dreams that he wilfully disregards the desirability of collective organisation with his fellows in order that, when it comes to negotiating matters of business which affect the pocket, he may be regarded as belonging to a strong instead of a disunited and weak community. MusicaL ORGANISATIONS. I shall perhaps be answered that the Union of Graduates in Music, the Musical Association, The Incorporated Society of Musicians, the Musicians’ Company, and the Orchestral Association already provide all the necessary organisation. Do they ? Those institutions, indeed, command respect. First, the “ Union of Graduates” worthily upholds the dignity of all who have taken University degrees and, under the energetic leadership of Mr. Southgate, exposes anyone who lays claim in public to bogus honours. Secondly, the learned “Musical Association,” which devotes its attention to the reading, discussing and publication of addresses dealing with the history, principles and criticism of music, is a dignified body which has done, unostentatiously, good work. ‘Thirdly, the “Incorporated Society of Musicians,” with its two thousand members, provides valuable opportunities for social intercourse between qualified professional musicians. It maintains an orphanage, gets re- ductions from railway companies and at hotels for its members, conducts excellent examinations throughout the Kingdom, advocates the registra- tion of all bond fide music teachers, and has made itself indispensable in many ways to those who belong to it. Fourthly, the Musicians’ Company, especially of late, has accomplished a good deal in promoting the cause of music by holding an exhibition of priceless manuscripts and ancient instruments, supplementing these by a series of lectures at Fishmongers’ Hall. It also bestows yearly a coveted reward alternately on the best student of the Royal Academy of Music, Royal College, and Guildhall School. Lastly, the “Orchestral Association”? busies itself with the THE AUTHOR. affairs of orchestral musicians, and is a very useful body, But the executive of none of these organisations has taken up the work of giving legal advice to composers regarding questions of musical copy- right, the drawing up of mutual business-like agreements with publishers, or of obtaining redress when the rights of composers have been infringed. To carry out such work successfully requires special knowledge and proper legal machinery, and none of the societies in question possesses among its officers an expert in the laws of copyright and cognate matters whose chief duty it is to advise individual members of the organisations alluded to. This fact seems to strike home to not a few musicians at the present time, when the Pub- lishers’ Association have decided to do as they please with composers. The want of legal pro- tection against street piracy is, of course, a matter calling for remedy. For the grievance to be re- dressed by the publishers making a scapegoat of the guiltless composer shows that the chief need of the latter is his lack of a business knowledge of how to take care of himself. It is as bad as if a bank manager, because a burglar pilfered the safe, turned round and gave his senior partner a black eye Surely, if forcible measures had to be taken, the first people to have been asked about it should have been the composers. Perhaps it was not to the interests of publishers to ask for such per- mission, music trade houses being run with the object of making money and not as benevolent institutions. Creators of literary, dramatic and other, works of commercial value have already found that out. Until those producers protected themselves, tradesmen had a tendency to take the affairs of the artist into their own hands and do with them as they pleased. There are other ways of amending copyright laws than by taking away the bread and butter from the composer. How Composers CAN REMEDY THEIR GRIEVANCE. To establish a new and representative society to deal with this matter is out of the question at a time when taxation and local rates press more severely on the composer of average merit and ability than on almost any other class, he having to keep up appearances, codite que covite. To expect the most prominent men in_ the musical world, whose time is fully oceupied, to worry over the business and legal affairs of their less fortunate brethren is unreasonable, and advice on such subjects is of little use unless it is given by an expert. THER AUTHOR. What is wanted is that a representative of a responsible office, acquainted with business routine, who understands the requirements and views of composers and has their confidence, should be available for consultation at stated hours. The office of the Incorporated Society of Authors is always available for that purpose, whether it is supported by a musical sub-committee or not, and its exceptional knowledge of copyright law could be utilised by the musical community. They would then find themselves able to give expression to their wishes in a collective way, as they ought to be given at the present time, so that their rights, as a body, could neither be played with nor ignored. Perhaps the most practical step would be for the leading composers again to come together, and asking the Society once more to elect the musical sub-committee to joinina body as members. They would by this means not only strengthen the position of themselves and other members of their profession, but they would possess a united strength which they do not now. ALGERNON SIDNEY. $< —e_____ REVIEWS AND REVIEWERS. ae T seems as if it were becoming the fashion for women writers to attack the reviewers. We have been made acquainted with Miss Marie Corelli’s opinion of the latter folk: they are venial or incompetent, or both. Last year in a weekly paper appeared a series of articles in which the novelist who hides her identity under the pseudonym of “ Rita,” to quote the title, “exposes critics.’ Even more aggressive is Lady Florence Dixie, who has delivered herself of an onslaught in the March number of Zhe Author on what she calls “The Reviewing Sham.” Lady Florence Dixie asks if it is not time that reviewing should cease, inasmuch as it is a sham. She assures us half the books noticed are never read, “being merely skimmed through, quoted from, condemned or praised, at the whim of the reviewer.” She tells of a bundle of books sent her for review, which she returned, having neither time nor inclination to read them: ‘To have read conscientiously through each and pro- nounced an honest opinion of the contents would have taken me three hundred and sixty-five days instead of three hundred and sixty-five minutes, which is about the usual time allotted by the ordinary reviewer to the same number of books.” 245 _ Now, in the name of Truth—with a capital T, just out of her well—how has she made this calculation? Is it based upon fact? or is it a guess inspired by prejudice? And who, in her opinion is the ordinary reviewer? Is it Mr. Andrew Lang, or Mr. M. H. Spielmann, or the writer of notices for a small provincial newspaper ? Really I cannot help thinking we have some right to expect further disclosures. But Lady Florence Dixie excels herself when she continues : “I am not blaming the ordinary reviewer. ‘This personage reviews for cash.” How true! But why stop here? Why not tell us that the novelist writes novels for money, and the dramatist plays, and that the poet and even the poetess write verses without being averse to the receipt of mundane reward? But perhaps Lady Florence Dixie would prefer that only those who possess a competence should be permitted to pursue the literary calling. Does the reviewer ‘“‘scamp” books? I am inclined to think the man who writes for a high-class paper does not do so. This is an age of specialists, and books are sent to writers versed in the different subjects. A book on Dickens is sent to an authority on the life and writings of that novelist, who does not require to read every line of the volume to discover its merits and defects. Much old material will be included, and he will naturally pass by the letters and quotations with which he is familiar. Remember, too, the reviewer's business is with books. He reads quickly : some would say with incredible rapidity. It is a matter of training. The child spells his words, the lad reads a word at a glance, the critic sentences. In the case of novels the reviewer, by long practice, detects “padding” and can quickly arrive at the conclusion whether or no the book be worthy of serious consideration. If the book be valuable it will not be ignored. He has to peruse so much trash that a story above the average is read with avidity. It is an axiom that the reviewer is anxious to discover and proclaim talent, if only for the selfish reason that it redounds to his credit. He has the advantage over the publisher’s reader that it is not his business to consider whether it will sell. “Rita” complains, and with justice, of the reviewer who fills the space allotted to him with a list of misprints. ‘The man who does this irritates the reader, for he is so occupied with the compilation of the catalogue of trifling errors that he forgets to say anything worth hearing about the book. I think this class of reviewing is dying, as I trust is that which devotes itself chiefly to falling foul of the author’s preface to the exclusion of a discussion of the merits of the work. 246 Belated criticism is another of “ Rita’s” griev- ances. But all books cannot be noticed at once, if for no other reason than that of the limitations of space; and, if a review have any value, it will secure the desired effect even a month or two after the issue of the work. I have said, ‘if a review have any value,” because “ Rita” holds it valueless. “Does it not stand to reason that an author is quite aware of his own merits as of his own limita- tions ?”’ she asks. Well, I think there are few who will agree with her Some readers are excellent judges of their books, but as a guide for my reading I would rather follow the critic than the author. But ‘ Rita’ goes on to tell us that the author could never be laudatory, because the book written that seemed as perfect in accomplishment as it seemed in inspiration would never be written by any possessor of genius, “ for genius means that sublime discontent with achievement which praise cannot satisfy or blame discourage.” I fear I do not number any geniuses among my friends, but when any writer has proved he is the possessor of genius I will be guided by him as to the merits of his books. In the meantime I will pin my faith to the critics, as, I think, most readers will do. Much has been said concerning the effect of advertisements upon the reviewing columns. “Rita” assures us that an editor who receives a large and steady income from a firm of publishers takes good care that the books issued by that firm are tenderly handled by his staff. Perhaps there may be such editors. My experience as a reviewer is comparatively small, but so far I can say I have never been asked to judge a book gently because the publisher’s advertisement appeared in the paper, nor have I ever been handed a book to “cut up”; and, though I number among my acquaintance many critics, I cannot find one who has met with either practice. Reviewers are no longer, if indeed they ever were, the men who have failed in literature and art. ‘To attack reviewers is practically to indite the entire literary calling, for to-day the majority of writers are critics. There is the great man of letters who steps down into the arena to praise some book that has delighted him; there is the author-reviewer, who maybe is only an occasional critic ; and there is the journalist-reviewer. But there are few who live by reviewing alone. There- fore, when I read the attack of an author upon critics, I always want to know what papers he has been reading, Take the quarterlies, the best class of monthlies and weeklies: Zhe Mortnightly, Contemporary, Nineteenth Century, Speaker, Spec- tator, etc.; the great dailies: Z%mes, Chroniele, Telegraph, News, Morning Post, Standard. It is difficult to find fault with the vast majority of - aims. THE AUTHOR. reviews in these organs. An individual critic may be too easily pleased or too severe, but he writes to the best of his judgment. Those who complain forget that the literary editors would not tolerate dishonest reviewers on their staff. They will not send a book to a critic, who is a personal friend or enemy of the author, nor will they hand a work to a man who is notoriously out of sympathy with its Of course, when a man on a minor journal has to take all literature for his field, there may be cause for complaint ; for, though he may be an excellent judge of some class of work, he may not be able to form an opinion of any value concern- ing another. But, just as one does not derive one’s opinion of current fiction from the novels of Mr. or Miss Dash, so it is distinctly unfair to point to “ The Blankshire Herald” as a typical critical journal. I believe, however, that criticism is more honest in England than in any other country in the world, and the critic less likely to give expression to personal dislike of the author. Reviewers, being human, have likes and dislikes for different schools of writings, as every man of letters has his literary prejudices. To expect a reviewer to have tastes so catholic as to be in sympathy with all works of literature is to ask for the unattainable. Lewis MELvVILLE. 1+ “ K NEW BOOK FOR AUTHORS AND PRINTERS.* —_— R. HOWARD COLLINS has certainly done | \ this job extraordinarily well—so well, that there is really nothing to be said about it except to recommend his book unconditionally to all authors and printers, journalists and typists, proof-readers and compositors. In the matter of technical treatises authors have been half spoiled and half starved. Dictionaries, encyclopedias and gazetteers have been heaped on them ; imper- tinences about style and grammar come in a con- stant stream from people who cannot write to people who can ; but a codification of typographic usage has hitherto been lacking, except in Mr. — Hart’s little pamphlet, which was not in the general market. As to the ordinary school text- books of English composition (some of them * « Author and Printer: A Guide for Authors, Editors, Printers, Correctorsof the Press, Compositors, and Typists.”” With full list of abbreviations. An attempt to codify the best typographical practices of the present day. By F. Howard Collins, author of “ An Epitome of the Synthetic Philosophy of Herbert Spencer.’ (London, Edinburgh, Glasgow, New York, and Toronto: Henry Frowde, 1905). THE AUTHOR. 247 actually in use at the universities), and the catch- penny guides to correct punctuation and the like, most of them would set every purchaser ridicu- lously and disastrously wrong if it were humanly possible to remember—or indeed in any real sense tc read—their ignorant and arid lessons. What was wanted was a man with literary faculty enough to write a bearable book, with judgment and common sense enough to hold the balance between usage and logic, with that rather special technical sense which enables a man to see the importance of apparently little and dry tidinesses, with an en- lightenéd appetite for socially useful work, and with means and leisure to devote himself to it. In short, a man in a million. Fortunately, he has been found; and his name is Howard Collins. The book is well planned technically. It is not a heavy shelf book of reference, useless to nomadic authors. It weighs only fifteen ounces, fits in the jacxet pocket, and yet contains éver four hundred well packed pages, more legible without spectacles than most dictionaries. In form it is a dictionary and literary encyclopedia, set in double columns. If you write “beleiveable,” and it strikes you as not looking all you expected, you turn the word up and find “believable—nof -able.”’ If you are in a difficulty about punctuation, or do not know how to mark corrections in your proof, you turn up Proofs or Punctuation, as the case may be, and find as many rules on these subjects as anyone can safely claim authority for. There are blank pages at the end of each letter to supply new references, or make good omissions, if you can find any. The price is five shillings. It is impossible to give a complete list of all the headings under which the references fall, for Mr. Collins has employed that elusive gift of the born indexer, an imaginative divination, often apparently whimsical, of the puzzles presented by the prepara- tion of books for the press, so that he helps you not only in your rational difficulties (which experience soon provides for), but in those addleheadednesses which often paralyze an author without rhyme or reason, Just as Roget’s Thesaurus is valuable because Roget was an oddity, so is Mr. Collins, too, in that sense, an oddity who knows that the right station for a lifebuoy is not always the most obvious place for falling into the water. As I began writing for the printer thirty years ago, [have not approached Mr. Collins’s book in the spirit of a learner; yet the first thing my eye lit on was something I had never noticed before: namely, that I have never in my life spelt M‘Gregor according to usage, always using the apostrophe instead of the turned comma, which, it appears, is right in O'Neill. I say “according to usage”, because in this, as in many other matters, there is neither right nor wrong. If there were, I could have argued the case out for myself. Usage in printing is like etiquette: it is mostly a matter af usage, not of morals or manners. The thing to be done is not important ; but it is highly impor- tant that everybody should do it, and be able to depend on everybody else doing it in the same way. In matters where reason enters, Mr. Collins does not hesitate to vote with the reasonable minority against the thoughtless majority. Take for example the usage as to whether inverted commas should follow or precede stops. In a sentence in which a quotation occurs there can be no question that it is simply a logical error to place stops belonging to the main sentence within the quotation marks instead of after them. But the contrary usage is so common that I have hardly ever had my copy accurately followed in this respect. Mr. Collins prescribes the correct way, following the careful usage of the few and not the thoughtless usage of the many. I do not praise Mr. Collins’s rules because they are invariably my own. ‘They are not. Every writer of dramatic dialogue soon finds that usages founded on the art of the essayist and historian defeat his attempts to convey a vivid impression of excited speech: for instance, that a torrent of questions and explanations cannot be represented by the stately series of separate sentences into which an inquiry into the characteristics of Marcus Aurelius can be broken. Yet even here I find that on the points at issue, Mr. Collins qualifies his rule so as to provide for me. Then again, every author with an eye for the appearance of a page of type (if any such there be) must by this time have several artistic quarrels with usages which have grown up during the period of desolating Philis- tinism which separates Caslon from Morris. Ever since Morris awakened our artistic con- science to the fact that a book has to be looked at as well as read, and that the most enchanting poem or absorbing story in the world may be made into a disgusting spectacle by vile manufacture and base materials, or, even more effectually, by elaborate and costly snobbishness, certain typo- graphical practices which are rational enough (however unnecessary), have become less and less bearable. Jor instance, inverted commas and apostrophes are so ruinous to the appearance of a printed page that people with cultivated eyes will finally refuse to buy editions in which The Merchant of Venice is printed ‘he Merchant of Venice’’; and don’ts and won’ts and haven’ts and: didn’ts (all quite harmless, pretty, and characteristic without the apostrophe) are peppered all over the page. Since Morris’s death the finest books produced in England, as far as I know, are the Ashendene Press books of Mr. Hornby, and the Doves Press books of Cobden Sanderson and Emery Walker. 248 But why did the Doves Press begin with a Latin Text to shew the noble type it designed on the lines of Jensen? And why did it go on to the Doves Bible now in progress ? No doubt because Latin and Scripture do not require the pepper pot. Mr. Collins leavesall this out of account. He even prints his title page in at least six different types, an outrage for which Morris would have slain him where he stood. But whilst I note the omission I do not blame it : on the contrary, I highly applaud the judgment and resolution with which Mr. Collins has resisted the enormous temptation to give a helping hand to pet reforms under the pretext of codifying usage. But he has not made the necessary rule an excuse for countenancing the slipshod abandonment of old usages, which are both handsome and correct. He insists on the use of z instead of s in the termination ize. He points out that £ should follow the pounds figure instead of preceding it. Both these usages are traditional as well as correct. Yet Mr. Collins is human enough to commit one crime. The blood-curdling vulgarism of pro- gramme for program is expressly prescribed by him. I must really send him a telegramme containing an appropriate epigramme on the point. G. B.S. 0 —— 0 CORRESPONDENCE. —1-—~— Tar ExtRAVAGANT DINNER. Srr,—It may be remembered how, in the spring of 1899, considerable dissatisfaction was expressed inthe columns of Zhe Author anent what was then regarded as the excessive cost of tickets for the Society’s annual dinner. I imagine such objec- tions will be renewed more forcibly, and with even greater reason, this year, when the coming of age of our popular combine is to be celebrated. It certainly seems to me, as it may occur to some fellow-members, that for so noteworthy an event reduction rather than increase in price would have been desirable. Thus the great army of scribes to whom half a guinea, with trimmings, is a distinct consideration might find it both con- venient and comfortable to attend in force so pleasant a function. I fear the price for many must prove prohibitive. Is it too late to hope that the cry of the less affluent penman be heard and suitably answered ? Authors’ Club, S.W. —— 9 —— Oup Birp. WantTED—— ! Sir,—When reading 7he Author I have often been struck by the want of something, which THE AUTHOR. may have occurred to other readers, though I have never seen any allusion made to it. We have the most interesting ‘“ Paris Notes,” from time to time we have the “ American Notes,” or “Cape Notes,” and latterly there have been the equally interesting ‘‘ Notes from Spain ;” but how does it come to pass that there are never any “Notes from Germany”? We surely owe a debt of gratitude to Germany for her literature, as well as for her deep scientific and philosophic research, and it is a matter of some surprise that no allusion should ever be made in the pages of The Author to the productions of modern German literature. Is there no member of the Society who could con- tribute a monthly paper on the subject, similar to. the French and Spanish papers which we already have? One of our highest aims should surely be to become more international—wider in our views. and opinions, and two of the strongest forces. towards the attainment of this end must ever be science and art. These know no limitations of race, and although literature—expressing itself as. it does through the medium of language—must be at a slight disadvantage in comparison with the other arts, yet in these days of rapid trans- lations even that barrier has been practically removed. There is one other form of literature upon which a competent paper would surely be welcome, though probably far more difficult to obtain, and that is the literature of modern Japan; not the old romances or living impressionist lyrics to which, for instance, B. H. Chamberlain and Lafeadio Hearn allude, and which they sometimes quote, but the war literature, the expression of the sentiments of an artistic people, with whom loyalty is nothing short of a religion. This were surely worth having, could we but obtain a reliable account of it, since in no other way can we, who have slowly evolved our civilization through centuries of experiment and failure, hope in the remotest degree to. enter into the feelings of a nation new-born from medigvalism, a child-prodigy amongst the grey- beards of the west—a true people of the Rising Sun. And by this entering into the heart and thought, the very soul of other nations, we join in and help to advance that great work for which so many are striving nowadays, the unifying of the nations. Not only every international congress, arbitration, or commission of enquiry, not alone — every welcome to some foreign soverign, shall help 5 2 towards this end, but—though more silently, it may be even more efficiently—the deepening of individual interest in the thoughts and ideals of other nations, the realisation of the deep underlying unity which is ours by virtue of a common humanity. M. Twycross. Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author, Vol. 15 Issue 08 (May 1905) Subject The topic of the resource The Author, Vol. 15 Issue 08 (May 1905) Type The nature or genre of the resource Publication Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context 1905-05-01-The-Author-15-8 publications The Author https://historysoa.com/files/original/5/504/1905-04-01-The-Author-15-7.pdf ff86d7b3aeedf554ffdc7079fcf2d69c PDF Text Text �� Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author Subject The topic of the resource The Author Description An account of the resource A digitised run of the Society of Authors' monthly periodical, The Author, 1890–1914, made available together for the first time. Currently users can browse issues and <a href="https://historysoa.com/items/browse?search=&advanced%5B0%5D%5Bjoiner%5D=and&advanced%5B0%5D%5Belement_id%5D=51&advanced%5B0%5D%5Btype%5D=is+exactly&advanced%5B0%5D%5Bterms%5D=Index&collection=&type=&tags=&exhibit=&date_search_term=&submit_search=Search+For+Items&sort_field=Dublin+Core%2CTitle">indices</a> (not available for all volumes). Full text search for all issues, and other additional search functionality, will be added in 2022. Date A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource 1890–1914 Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context The-Author-Issues Publication Date The date of an event (in YYYY, YYYY-MM or YYYY-MM-DD format) 1905-04-01 Volume 15 Issue 7 Pages Page range in volume 185–216 Ngram Date Version of the date in YYYYMMDD format for use by the Ngram plugin 19050401 Ngram Text Version of the text with no HTML formatting for use by the Ngram plugin Che HMuthbor. (The Organ of the Incorporated Society of Authors. Monthly.) FOUNDED BY SIR WALTER BESANT. Vou. XV.—No. 7. TELEPHONE NUMBER : 374 VICTORIA. TELEGRAPHIC ADDRESS : AUTORIDAD, LONDON. ——————— NOTICES. ——— + OR the opinions expressed in papers that are KE signed or initialled the authors alone are responsible. None of the papers or para- graphs must be taken as expressing the opinion of the Committee unless such is especially stated to be the case. i THE Editor begs to inform members of the Authors’ Society and other readers of The Author ) #1) that the cases which are from time to time quoted “| in The Author are cases that have come before the ‘| notice or to the knowledge of the Secretary of the 6 Society, and that those members of the Society * who desire to have the names of the publishers ) concerned can obtain them on application. eG List of Members. THE List of Members of the Society of Authors published October, 1902, at the price of 6d., and the elections from October, 1902, to July, 1903, as a supplemental list, at the price of 2d., can now be obtained at the offices of the Society. They will be sold to members or associates of the Society only. —_— + The Pension Fund of the Society. Tue Trustees of the Pension Fund met at the Society’s Offices in February, 1904, and having gone carefully into the accounts of the fund, | decided to purchase £250 London and North Western 3% Debenture Stock. Accordingly, the Investments of the Pension Fund at present VoL. XV. APRIL ist, 1905. [Prick SIXPENCE. standing in the names of the Trustees are as follows. This is a statement of the actual stock; the money value can be easily worked out at the current price of the market :— CongOls 25%. ee eae. £1000 0 0 Whocaleioans: i ee 500 0 0 Victorian Government 8 % Consoli- dated Inscribed Stock ............... 291 19 11 War Ioan 4.6.0. ee... 201 9 3 London and North Western 3 % Deben- EUG LOCK ec ge 250 0 0 otal. 2.80356. £2,745 92 Subscriptions from May, 1904. ey May 6,Shepherd,G. H. . : - 0 5 0 June 24, Rumbold, GCB . July 27, Barnett, P. A. : : Nov. 9, Hollingsworth, Charles . 1905 Aas Jan. 12, Anonymous : Donations from May, 1904. Sir Horace, Bart., May 16, Wynne, C. Whitworth D0. 0 June 23, Kirmse, R. . ‘ 0 5 0 June 23, Kirmse, Mrs. R. : - 055.0 July 21, The Blackmore Memorial Committee : - 20 0 0 Aug. 5, Walker, William S. 2 0 0 Oct. 6, Hare, F. W. E., M.D. 110 Oct. 6, Hardy, Harold : 010 0 Oct. 20, Cameron, Mrs. Lovett 010 0 Nov. 7, Benecke, Miss Ida . tL 1 0 Noy. 11, Thomas, Mrs. Haig 2 2 0 Noy. 24, Egbert, Henry 0 5 0 1905 Jan. , Middlemas, Miss Jean 010 0 Jan. , Bolton, Miss Anna 0 520 Jan. 24, Barry, Miss Fanny . 0 5 O Jan. 27, Bencke, Albert 0-5. 0 Jan. 28, Harcourt-Roe, Mrs. 010 O Feb. 18, French-Sheldon, Mrs. 010 0 L020 Feb. 21, Lyall, Sir Alfred, P.C. 184 annual expenses of the trade of authorship. They are difficult to calculate, but I must brace myself to the task. I only fear, as I have said, that my income may disappear altogether in consequence. On the whole, the comparison with the coach- builder seems to land us in great difficulties. The mention of “John Inglesant” suggests to me another comparison, which I will venture to put forward, though it does involve the impertinence of going behind Mr. Hodges’ opinion. A doctor amuses himself for a long time by building a house. He makes it his hobby ; he is continually altering and embellishing it, he takes his friends to see it, profiting by their suggestions as well as by those of his own taste. It is talked about, and within a certain narrow circle wins a reputation for beauty and comfort. It is at last finished ; he either goes to live in it, or lets it, or sells it, getting in the last case a good price because of its reputation. If he lives in it or lets it, he begins o pay income-tax on the annual value. If he sells it, must he return the price, less expenses, under schedule D, as a speculative builder? The case of “John Inglesant ” seems to me closely analogous. If Mr. Shorthouse received royalties for it, he would pay income-tax on them; but if he sold the copyright, would the sum received really be professional income ? T, A. Lacey. CopyRiGHT IN PLAYS. Str,—Some few years ago I heard Sir Henry Irving (then “Mr. Irving”) in “ Charles the First,” by the late dramatist Wills. Considering the deplorable dearth of good plays nowadays, it seems to me a matter for regret that “Charles the First ” has not been revived. It is probable that Sir Henry Irving has_ the manuscript in his keeping, and he appears to have sole performing right. I have applied to him to know if I could get a chance to read the play, but received a reply merely stating that it has not been published. It will be a great pity if the public never hears anything more of it. Therefore, I venture to ask if nothing can be done to bring it before us again. I remember an amusing incident which happened on the occasion of my hearing the play. I did not know, at that time, the author’s name, and I turned to a man sitting near me, and asked him if he could inform me who was the author. He hesitated for a moment, and then said, ‘“ Isn’t it. by Shakespeare ?” Probably the gentleman had mixed his dates somewhat ! E. URwick. THE AUTHOR. Tue REVIEWING SHAM. Sir,—lIs it not time that reviewing should cease, inasmuch that it is a sham? Half the books noticed or reviewed are never read at all, being merely skimmed through, quoted from, condemned or praised, at the whim of the reviewer. Books have been frequently sent to me and I have been asked to review them. To have read conscien- tiously through each (taking only one bundle thereof as an example), and pronounced an honest opinion of the contents, would have taken me 365 days instead of 365 minutes, which is about the usual amount of time allotted by the ordinary reviewer to the same number of books, which I returned, with regrets that I had neither time nor inclination to read them. the ordinary reviewer. This personage reviews for cash. He does it for a living, and the more books he gets through the larger is the income that he makes. Would it not be a much better plan, think you, for authors when they advertise their books to accompany same with an author's note stating the object and aim of the work, and leave it to the public to read it or not as it feels inclined, and form its own judgment thereon ? If — 7 newspapers would afford space for such a note with advertisements, and make a moderate charge much trouble would be saved, and the review- . ing sham would be abolished. This would be a good job indeed. The excessive expense of sending out “ Copies to the Press” would end, and literature be given fair play all round. Believe me, yours very truly, FLORENCE DIXIE. Glen Stuart, N.B. —-~<_+— Tur Humours oF Books AND THE WAYS OF PUBLISHERS. Sir,—I am writing a book under the above title. Both parts of the title will come in for treatment, and I shall be glad of any little help in — the way of facts, fancies, and fragments under either. My experience of publishers has been some- what extensive and rather mixed. My object will — be to give an account of this experience, and par- ticularly of a case now in the hands of solicitors. I have appealed already and received some assist- ance. I am quite sure that many of your readers have some good stories to tell. nature be, I should like to receive them. May I ask the favour of a bounteous reply and supply ? Your obedient servant, J. P. SANDLANDS. Brigstock Vicarage, Thrapston. Whatever their Iam not blaming eR RAED inl DAS a EL if aid tdg aay Che Huthbor. (The Organ of the Incorporated Society of Authors. Monthly.) FOUNDED BY SIR WALTER BESANT. Vou. XV.—No. 7. TELEPHONE NUMBER : 374 VICTORIA. TELEGRAPHIC ADDRESS : AUTORIDAD, LONDON. —___§_+-— 2 —______ NOTICES. +1 OR the opinions expressed in papers that are K signed or initialled the authors alone are responsible. None of the papers or para- graphs must be taken as expressing the opinion of the Committee unless such is especially stated to be the case. Tue Editor begs to inform members of the Authors’ Society and other readers of 7he Author that the cases which are from time to time quoted in The Author are cases that have come before the notice or to the knowledge of the Secretary of the Society, and that those members of the Society who desire to have the names of the publishers concerned can obtain them on application. + List of Members. Tue List of Members of the Society of Authors published October, 1902, at the price of 6d., and the elections from October, 1902, to July, 1903, as a supplemental list, at the price of 2d., can now be obtained at the offices of the Society. They will be sold to members or associates of the Society only. ae The Pension Fund of the Society. Tue Trustees of the Pension Fund met at the Society’s Offices in February, 1904, and having gone carefully into the accounts of the fund, decided to purchase £250 London and North Western 3% Debenture Stock. Accordingly, the Investments of the Pension Fund at present Vou, XV. Aprin ist, 1905. [PRicE SIXPENCE. standing in the names of the Trustees are as follows. This is a statement of the actual stock; the money value can be easily worked out at the current price of the market :— COngOlS Pk o.oo. £1000 0 0 Wocal Woans: -.6.4.. 6.650 ioe. 500 0 0 Victorian Government 3 % Consoli- dated Inscribed Stock ............... 291 19 11 War loan ..2...5 0.02.40... 201 9 3 London and North Western 8 % Deben- ture Stock (226. 250 0 0 Opal) wees. £2,245, 9, 2 Subscriptions from May, 1904. ‘eG May 6,Shepherd,G. H. . : 7 0.5 0 June 24, Rumbold, Sir Horace, Bart., G.C.B. : : : si 0 July 27, Barnett, P. A. : ‘ / 010 0 Noy. 9, Hollingsworth, Charles . 010 0 1905 | aah Jan. 12, Anonymous . : : . 0 2 6 Donations from May, 1904. May 16, Wynne, C. Whitworth 5 0 0 June 23, Kirmse, R. . ; 0 5 0 June 23, Kirmse, Mrs. R. : - 70 6 0 July 21,The Blackmore Memorial Committee é . 20,0 0 Aug. 5, Walker, William 8. 2 0 0 Oct. 6, Hare, F. W. E., M.D. bat 0 Oct. 6, Hardy, Harold : 010 O Oct. 20, Cameron, Mrs. Lovett 010 0 Nov. 7, Benecke, Miss Ida . 11> 0 Noy. 11, Thomas, Mrs. Haig 2 2 0 Nov. 24, Egbert, Henry 0 5 0 1905 Jan. , Middlemas, Miss Jean 010 O Jan. , Bolton, Miss Anna 0 5 0 Jan. 24, Barry, Miss Fanny . 0 5 0 Jan. 27, Bencke, Albert 0 5 0 Jan. 28, Harcourt-Roe, Mrs. 010 O Feb. 18, French-Sheldon, Mrs. 010 0 10 0 Feb. 21, Lyall, Sir Alfred, P.C. FROM THE COMMITTEE. ee FRBruary 20TH, 1905. MEETING of the Committee was held on Monday, February 20th, at 39, Old Queen — Street, Storey’s Gate, S.W. After the minutes of the previous meeting had been read and signed, the Chairman, Sir Henry Bergne, proposed a vote of thanks to Mr. Douglas Freshfield for the work he had done in conducting the affairs of the Society during the two years of his chairmanship, and for the attention and ability with which he had laboured for the best interests of the Society and its members. The vote of thanks was seconded by the Vice-chairman and carried unanimously. The election of Members and Associates followed. The number elected during the present year comes to forty-six. This is not so large as the number elected at the same period last year, which was a phenomenal year, as all members of the Society will perceive on perusal of the Report ; but the elections maintain the average of former years. The question of United States Copyright was again considered. The provisional date for the dinner was fixed for the beginning of May. Due notice will be sent to the members as the time draws nearer. FEBRUARY 27TH, 1905. A meeting of the Committee was held on Monday, February 27th, to enable the members to take into consideration some further points which had been placed before them dealing with the question of United States Copyright Law, and to determine the ultimate course to be adopted with regard to this issue. Note.—The amendment to the United States law, whereby a certain period of delay is granted in the case of a work published abroad ina foreign language, received the President’s signature on the 2nd of March. As the Act has thus passed. into law, the question whether any representation shall be made to the United States Government, with the view to a similar privilege being granted to works first published in England, is reserved for ulterior consideration. The text of the United States Act is given in another column. Five Members and Associates who had sent in their names between February 20th and February 27th, were duly elected. —— Cases. Srxce the last issue of the The Author ten cases have been before the Secretary. The members’ THE AUTHOR. complaints were in three cases for accounts, in one case for money and accounts, in five cases for money, and in one case for the return of MS. Two of the cases in which the Secretary demanded money have been satisfactorily settled, but so far none of the others have been brought to a success- fal issue, owing to the fact that six of them have been placed in the Secretary’s hands only within the last week. One of the cases in which money and accounts were demanded, has been placed in the hands of the Society’s solicitors by the sanction of the Chairman, and it is probable that the Secretary will have to take the same course in one other case where money is due. ‘AIL the cases left open from the previous month have been settled, cheques having been received or the MSS. returned and forwarded to the members, To this statement, however, there is one exception, and here the matter hasbeen placed in the solicitors’ hands with instructions to carry it through the Courts if necessary. It is satisfactory to report the successful issue of so many of the complaints which have been for- warded to the Society’s office. Mr. Grant Richards’ bankruptcy is still proceed- ing, but the business of winding up is necessarily slow. The debtor was to have come up for public examination at the beginning of March, but owing to his absence abroad his examination has been deferred till the 14th of this month. oo Elections. FEBRUARY 20TH. Dexter, Walter 40,Ommaney Road, New Cross, 8. E. 6, Christ. Church Place, Hampstead, N.W. Gray, Benjamin Lyall, the Right Hon. Sir Alfred, P.C. Lydston, G. F., M.D. 815-100, State Street, Chicago, Tll., U.S.A. Macdonald, R. Neele, Miss Ethel : Powell, Mrs. 23, Upper Addison Gardens, W. Herts. Ronald, Landon 118, Westbourne Terrace, Hyde Park, — Saunders, James Wolverhampton. Lomond, Hookwood, near Horley, Surrey- Shepherd, J. A. “The Spider ” Harmer Green, Welwyn, W. 43, Powlett Street, Abe 2 THE AUTHOR. FEBRUARY 27TH. Langbridge, V. . . 95, Ebury Street, 8.W. Marshall, Mrs. Orde Caxton Hi'all, West- minster, 8S.W. Great Baddow, Chelms- ford. Vernon, France. Sutton Vicarage, Dart- ford. Only one member does not desire the publication of his name or address. Maude, Aylmer Sherard, Robert . : Weekes, A.R.. : —_—__—__—_e——e___ BOOKS PUBLISHED BY MEMBERS OF THE SOCIETY. —_— oe (In the following list we do not propose to give more than the titles, prices, publishers, etc., of the books enumerated, with, in special cases, such particulars as may serve to explain the scope and purpose of the work. Members are requested to forward information which will enable the Editor to supply such particulars.) BIOGRAPHY. CHATHAM. By FREDERIC HARRISON. 72 X 5}. 239 pp. Macmillan. 2s. 6d. COVENTRY PATMORE. By EDMUND GOSSE. 252 pp. Hodder & Stoughton. 3s. 6d, THE LIFE STORY OF CHARLOTTE DE LA TREMOILLE, CouUNTESS OF DERBY. By Mary C. ROWSELL. 9 X 53. 188 pp. Kegan Paul. 63. n. THE KING IN EXILE. THE WANDERINGS OF CHARLES II. FROM JUNE, 1646 To JuLy, 1654. By Eva Scorr. 9 x 53. 524 pp. Constable. 16s. n. WHISTLER. By HALDANE MACFALL. 73 Foulis. 6d. n. 72 X 52. x 4. 71 pp. CLASSICAL, THE TROJAN WOMEN OF EURIPIDES. Translated into English rhyming verse with Explanatory Notes. By GILBERT MuRRAY. 73 X 53. 94 pp. Allen. 2s.n. EDUCATIONAL. HAKLUYT?’s ENGLISH VOYAGES. Selected and Edited by E. E. Spricut, F,R.G.S. 74 x 5. 301 pp. Horace Marshall. 2s, 6d. FICTION. THE MARRIAGE OF WILLIAM ASHE. By Mrs. HUMPHRY Warp. 72 x 541. 506pp. Smith Elder. 6s. THe Kine’s SCAPEGOAT. By HAMILTON DRUMMOND, 7% <x 5. 320 pp. Ward Lock. 6s, Bioomsspury. By C. F. Keary. 73 x 43, 552 pp. Nutt. 68. THE RETURN OF SHERLOCK HoLMEsS. By A. CONAN Doyte. 74 x 5. 403 pp. Newnes. 6s, THE Rose BrocaDE. By Mrs. PHILIP CHAMPION DE CRESPIGNY. 73 x 5. 323 pp. Nash. 6s. BARHAM OF BELTANA. By W. E. Norris, 310 pp. Methuen. 6s. CONSTANCE West. By E. R. PUNSHON. 72 x 5. 304 pp. Lane. 6s, THE Sinver Key. By NELLIE K. BLISsErr. 286 pp. Chapman & Hall. 6s. Laneparrow Hau. By THEODORA WILSON WILSON, 7% x 5. 399 pp. Harpers. 6s, CoMPRoMIsED, By GERTRUDE WARDEN AND H. E. Gorst. Cheap Edition. 84 x 54. 128pp. Greening. 6d, 7% x «#5. 74 x «5. 187 “ WIDDICOMBE.” By M. P. WiILLcocks, ee as John Lane. ratte 208 BY, A DauGuHTer oF Kines. By KATHERINE TYNAN. i <b, SIT pp. “Nash: ‘6s, Miss BADSworTtH,M.F.H. By Eyre Hussey. 8 x 5f 326 pp. Longmans. 6s, P THE Dryap. By Justin HuNTLY McCarruy, 72x 5. 320 pp. Methuen. 6s. THE SILveR PIN, By A. WILSON-BARRETT, 73 x 5. 320 pp. Ward Lock. 6s. SoME EMmoTIONS AND A MoRAL AND THE SINNER’S Comrepy. By JoHN OLIVER HOBBES. Cheap Edition, ts by 5. 199 pp. Unwin. Is. n. Sir CLAUDE MANNERLY. By E. C. Kenyon. 72 x 5. 364 pp. Ward Lock. 3s. 6d. A Doa’s Tate. By Mark Twain, (New Edition), 7% x 5}. 36 pp. Harper. 2s. n. FOLKLORE, SONGS OF THE VALIANT VOIVODE, AND OTHER STRANGE FOLKLORE, FOR THE FIrsT TIME COLLECTED FROM ROMANIAN PEASANTS AND SET FORTH IN ENGLISH. By Héléne Vacaresco. 8} x 53. 238 pp. Harper. 10s. 6d, THE SHADE OF THE BALKANS. GENCHO SLANLIKOFF AND E, J, DILLON, HISTORY. Earby DutcH AND ENGLISH VOYAGES TO SPITS- BERGEN IN THE SEVENTEENTH CENTURY. (Second Series, No. XI.), Edited by Str W. MARTIN CONWAY. 9 x 5%. 191 pp. The Hakluyt Society. THE FIGHT WITH FRANCE FOR NORTH AMERICA. By By HENRY BERNARD, David Nutt. A. G. BRADLEY. New Edition. 83 x 53. 400 pp. Constable. 3s. 6d. n. LITERARY. ADVENTURES AMONG Books. By ANDREW LANG. 8 x 54. 312 pp. Longmans. 6s. 6d. n. JOHN BUNYAN AND THE PILGRIMS’ PRoGRESS. A Lecture delivered before the members of the Lincoln Diocesan Higher Reading Society at Lincoln, December 6th, 1904, by the Rv. C. E. Bonam. With a Preface by the Very REV. E. C. WICKHAMPTON, D.D., Dean of Lincoln. Small post. 8vo. S.P.C.K. 6d. LECTURES ON THE HISTORIANS OF BOHEMIA. Being the Ilchester Lectures (Oxford) for the year 1904. By the Count Lutzow. 8 x 5}. 120 pp. Frowde. 5s. n. MILITARY. THE OFFICER’S FIELD NoTE AND SKETCH BOOK AND RECONNAISSANCE AIDE-MiMOIRE. Tenth Edition. By Lizut-Con. E, Gunter, P.S.C. W. Clowes & Sons. 6s. 6d. n. NATURAL HISTORY. NATURAL HISTORY IN ZOOLOGICAL GARDENS. By F. E, BEDDARD, F'.R.S. 8 x 54. 310 pp. Constable. 6s. n. POLITICAL. IMPERIALISM: ITs Pricns; Irs VocATION. By EMIL Reicu, 7} xX 5. 177 pp. Hutchinson. 3s, 6d. n. SOCIOLOGY. SLAVERY: PICTURES FROM THE DEPTHS. By BART KENNEDY. 8 X 5, 367 pp. Treherne. 6s. THE CHILD SLAVES OF BRITAIN. By R. H. SHERARD, 8k x 62. 265 pp. Hurst and Blackett. 6s. THEOLOGY, THE VOICE OF THE FATHERS : Unanimity. By 8, F. A. CAULFIELD. Brown Langham. 3s. 6d. OBJECTIONS TO SPIRITUALISM. 7ix 5. 95pp. Spiritualist Alliance, Their Erudition and 74 x 5. 198 pp. By H. A. DALLAS, 1g. 0, 188 TH MopDERN PILGRIMAGE, from Theology to Religion. By R. L, BREMNER. Constable & Co. THE YOUNG PREACHER’S GUIDE. By the REV. GILBERT Monxs. 8} x 54. 514 pp. Stock. 7s. 6d. n. TRAVEL. Crrims oF INDIA. By G.W. FORREST. 83 x 5}. 354 pp. Constable. 5s. n. THE WorRLD or To-Day. A Survey of the Lands and Peoples of the Globe as seen in Travel and Commerce. By A. R. Hope MONCRIEFF. Vol. I. 102 x 7. Gresham Publishing Company. 8s. n. In Pursuit or DutcrinEA. By HENRY BERNARD. Geo. Allen. ————————__+ + LITERARY, DRAMATIC, AND MUSICAL NOTES. ——— R. G. H. PERRIS is engaged upon a work which will: be entitled “Russia on the Eve of Revolution.” It is founded upon personal observation of subterranean life in the country of the Ozar, and deals with the causes responsible for the present state of affairs. Messrs. Brown, Langham & Co. are producing a new novel by Miss Myra Swan, author of “Ballast” and several other novels. The title of the present book is “ Ground Ivy.” Mr. William Greener, author of “A Secret Agent in Port Arthur” read the chapter missing from that book to members and friends of the Camera Club on March 23rd. Mr. Frederic Harrison’s life of “ Chatham,” which forms the concluding volume of Messrs. Mac- millan’s well-known series of “Twelve English Statesmen,” was published early in March. With William the Conqueror, Edward the First, and Cromwell, Mr. Harrison places Chatham as one of the four great creative statesmen produced by our country in eight centuries ; and shows how, by the creation of the Colonial system, Chatham became the founder of the British Empire, and how, for a century and a half, the development of our country has grown upon the imperial lines of Chatham’s ideals. His Majesty the King has been pleased to accept a copy of Mr. Mark Synge’s work “ To Lhassa at Last.” Mr. C. F. Keary has written a story, which Mr. David Nutt has published, under the title of “Bloomsbury.” ‘The scene is laid almost ex- clusively in the quarter of London which the title indicates. For contrast, however, it is peopled with a great variety of intellectual types suggestive of the sects and “isms” among which society is to-day partitioned. Mr. John Foster Fraser’s forthcoming book THE AUTHOR. “Canada as it is,” describes the dominion as he saw it from one side to the other. Mr. W. E. Norris’s new novel, which Messrs. Methuen & Co. have published under the title of “ Barham of Beltana,” has for its hero a wealthy colonist, son of a convict, whose transportation to Van Diemen’s Land on a charge of embezzlement was apparently a miscarriage of justice. Mr. Edward Noble, whose novel, “ The Edge of Circumstance” published by Messrs. William Blackwood’s Sons, is now in its third impression, is publishing a new book, entitled “ Waves of Fate,” with the same firm. The work will be on the market in the course of a month or so. It has been proposed that a party of members of the British International Association of Journalists should make a tour through Bohemia, starting from London to Dresden. Mr. James Baker is arrang- ing the tour. His knowledge of Bohemia will be of great assistance to the party. It is proposed, if sufficient names are forthcoming, to start the trip, which will occupy about fourteen days, at the end of May or the beginning of June. Messrs. Hutchinson & Co. have just published Mr. Carlton Dawe’s new book, “The Grand Duke.” The story narrates the adventures of an Englishman, who bears such a striking resemblance to the Grand Duke Boris, the Governor-General of Moscow, that, for the sake of a Russian girl, with whom he is in love, he actually goes to Moscow and personates the Governor-General. Mr. E. A. Reynolds Ball has just issued through Messrs. A. & ©. Black, a new work entitled, “Rome: A Practical Guide to Rome. and its Environs.” The guide, which is published at the price of half-a-crown, describes in sufficient detail the principal objects of interest in Rome, and whilst mainly appealing to tourists who are only able to spend a few weeks in this city, does not neglect the interests of more leisured travellers, and, to some extent, those of residents and invalids. Mr. 8. R. Crockett has completed a new novel, entitled “Peden the Prophet,” which is running serially through The British Weekly. Mr. F. Howard Collins has compiled a guide for authors, editors, printers, correctors of the press, compositors and typists, entitled “ Author and Printer.” This work, which Mr. Henry Frowde is about to publish, is an attempt to codify the best typographical practices of the present day somewhat on the lines of a dictionary, and Mr. — Collins has had the assistance of many authors, editors, printers, and correctors of the press during the three years he has been engaged upon it. The book has also been approved by various trade associations, including the Executive Committee 2 the London Association of Correctors of the — Tess. - id EE THE AUTHOR. A work of fiction called “ A Village Chronicle,” by Mrs. Katherine 8S. Macquoid, will be published before Easter by Messrs. Digby, Long & Co. The book will be illustrated by Forestier. Messrs. Constable & Co. have just issued a new work by Miss Marie Corelli, under the title of “Free Opinions Freely Expressed.’’ The opinions refer to certain phases of modern social life and conduct. Mr. Arthur Dillon, whose volume, “River Songs and other Poems,” appeared some years ago, will this month bring out in book form, a new comedy in verse, under the title of “The Greek Kalends.” Mr. Elkin Mathews is the publisher. Mr. T. Werner Laurie will publish shortly a travel book by Mrs. Katherine 8S. Macqnoid, entitled “Pictures in Umbria.” The work will be illus- trated with fifty drawings by Thomas R. Macquoid, R.I. The price will be six shillings net. There has been a considerable demand of late for “Old Days in Diplomacy,” the second edition of which isexhausted. The book contains much that is of special interest at this moment, on the first outbreak of Nihilism. Miss Montgomery Campbell is now engaged in preparing Sir Edward Disbrowe’s valuable collection of autograph letters from Royalties and statesmen for publication, as algo letters of Sir Herbert Taylor, secretary to George IV., William IV., and the Duke of York. ““Widdicombe” is the title of a novel from the pen of M. P. Willcocks, which Mr. John Lane pub- lished during the middle of last month. It is a story of agricultural life in Devon. Mr. Eyre Hussey’s new work entitled “Miss Badsworth, M.F.H.” which Messrs. Longmans published recently, sets forth the troubles of a philanthropic lady who finds herself confronted by the management of an estate, farm, and pack of foxhounds. Mr. Halliwell Sutcliffe has nearly finished his new book, “Red o’ the Feud,” which will be pub- lished by Mr. Werner Laurie. The author of “Through Sorrow’s Gates,” has returned to that wild atmosphere of the moor-feuds which seems to hold a special glamour for him. Mr. Harry Furniss has just written his first novel, a fantastic tale, which he has himself illus- trated. Messrs. Chapman and Hall will publish the work under the title of ““ Poverty Bay.” We understand from the United States Pub- lisher’s Weekly, that Messrs. Charles Scribner’s Sons are publishing a new story by Mr. E. W. Hornung, entitled “ Stingaree.” A second impression of Mr. Wilfrid Ward’s “Memoir of Aubrey de Vere” has been issued by Messrs. Longmans. The price of the work is 14s, net. Mr. Heinemann will shortly publish a work by 189 Mr. Henry Norman, entitled “ Motors and Men,” in which the theoretical and practical studies of the motor-car and its destined influence are considered. The same publisher is issuing a new and revised edition of “ The Complete Indian Housekeeper and Cook,” by Mrs. Steel and G. Gardiner. The work —which is published in one volume at 6s.— specifies the duties of mistress and servants, the general management of the house, and contains practical recipes for cooking in all its branches, “Duke’s Son,” by Mr. Cosmo Hamilton, will also be published shortly by the same publisher. The story refers to the younger son of a peer, who, being obliged to resign his commission in a crack regiment for financial reasons, resorts to cheating at bridge as a profession. The success which he achieves in this direction is, however, only tem- porary, his marriage to a girl who helps him to fleece his friends giving rise to suspicions which eventually lead to his undoing. Professor Skeat, who has carried through, in successive volumes, his modernisation of the “ Can- terbury Tales,” has now accomplished the same service for Langland’s “ Vision of Piers Plowman,” which will shortly be issued as a volume in the King’s classics. It has been rendered line for line into modern English, the metre of the original being practically kept throughout. The “ Vision” deals with social problems of the fourteenth century, which were not wholly unlike our own. “ Agatha,” by Mrs. Humphry Ward and Mr, Louis N. Parker, to which we referred in our last issue, was produced at His Majesty’s Theatre, on the afternoon of March 7th. The play deals with Agatha’s refusal, and her subsequent retraction of this refusal to marry the man whom she loves, the reason for the refusal being that she has kept him ignorant of the fact that she is an illegitimate child, and the reason for its withdrawal being that her lover’s devotion is sufficiently strong not to be affected by the fact. Miss Viola Tree as Agatha, Mr. Dawson Milward as her lover, and Miss Lillah McCarthy as the unhappy mother, took the leading parts. «The Monkey’s Paw,” by Louis N. Parker and W. W. Jacobs, was produced at the Haymarket Theatre, on Saturday, March 4th, in front of ‘“‘ Beauty and the Barge.” Mr. Cyril Maude and Miss Bella Pateman share the main burdens of the piece, which presents a striking contrast to the one which it precedes. The story is fantastic and gruesome. “ Everybody’s Secret,” by Louis N. Parker and Captain Robert Marshall, was presented at the Haymarket Theatre, on the 14th of March. Adapted from M, Pierre Wolff’s “‘ Le Secret de Polichinelle,” the play deals with an alliance between the son of well-to-do parents and a 190 flower girl, and shows how the lovable nature of the child of the marriage causes the son’s parents to forgive the parties to the union, The cast includes Mr. Cyril Maude and Miss Jessie Bateman. «The Three Daughters of M. Dupont,” trans- lated by Mr. St. John Hankin, was produced by the Stage Society on March 13th. The cast of the play—which is rather of a pessimistic nature —included Miss Ethel Irving and Mr. Charles V. France. 2 ee tS PARIS NOTES. —— + « CYUR la Pierre Blanche,” by Anatole France, is a yolume in three parts. It opens with a conversation between a group of Frenchmen who are passing the early part of the year in Rome. They meet, usually at the house of an Italian friend, and discuss the past, present, and future. Roman archeology, the question of race, colonial politics, the Russo-J apanese war, and religion are among the topics of their conversation. Nicole Langelier is induced by his friends to read them a story that he has been writing, entitled “Gallion.” It is the history of an interview between the Apostle Paul and the Pro-consul Gallion, together with a long and inte- resting discussion between Gallion and his friends. The third part of the book is taken up by another story, read aloud to the friends by Hippolyte Duiresne, and is supposed to be a prophetic dream. The author of the story wakes up one morning and finds himself in a Paris that is completely trans- formed. ‘The magnificent house near the Bois no longer exist, but there are smaller houses surrounded by gardens. Gradually he discovers that he is living in the year 220 of the European Federation. Feeling hungry, he wishes to enter a restaurant, but a man standing at the door asks him for his ticket, and as he has not one refers him to the house where people are employed. Another man conducts him to a great bakery, and he is obliged to watch the machinery at work for some hours before he is allowed to satisfy his hunger. It appears that under the new réyime the Federal Committee has appointed that there shall be six hours of work for everyone. Alcohol is abolished and war completely done away with. It was explained to Hippolyte that out of the capitalist régime the proletariat had grown, as during the last years of the old era there had been great disorder in the production of the various nations and wild competition. The working classes had been drawn together, and in this way had been able to demand and obtain higher wages and greater liberty. They had no doubt made great mistakes, but in the end had become a great power. ‘The words Liberty, Fraternity, and THER AUTHOR. Equality were no longer used in their old sense, but the new watchword was “Harmony,” and the great ambition of the new Federation was that all people should work together for their mutual benefit. England refused to belong to the United States of Europe, but she was an ally. She had become socialistic, but still re- tained her king, lords, and even the wigs of her judges. Under the new dispensation in Europe there were no armies, but the frontiers were defended by electricity. The book is full of ideas expressed in the perfect style, and with the delicate veiled irony peculiar to Anatole France. There are home truths on every page. Speaking of the various races of mankind, it is proved that there are inferior and superior ones, and those which consider themselves superior have, of course, the right to massacre and oppress the others. ‘As regards the yellow peril, this seems to be traced to the invasion of China by the Christian missionaries and European merchants, thus proving to the Chinese that the white peril existed. The troubles of Pekin in 1901 were among the results of this, and in order to restore order five Powers covered with military glory signed a_ treaty in order to guarantee the integrity of China, while allowing the Powers to share her provinces. Russia then occupied Manchuria, so that Russia is now paying the price of the colonial politics of alk Burope, and expiating the crimes of all commercial and military Christianity. “Ta Lueur sur la Cime,” by Jacque Vontade, is a novel by the author of the well-known articles signed “ Fermina” in the Figaro. ‘As a psychological study the whole book is excellent: the characters introduced are so diverse, and at the same time each one lives and appears to stand as a type of the individuals which make up a certain set of modern society in France. There is the handsome, accomplished man of the world, agreeable and pleasant to everyone, bent on getting through life in the most delightful and luxurious way possible. His wife, a beautiful, clever woman, extremely self-centred, but capable of better things if she had been rightly influenced. Her illusions, disillusions, struggles and curiosities form the chief theme of the volume. There is also a woman of character, a fascinating, impetuous creature, who is a musician and an idealist. ‘A Swedish anarchist and a French journalist, who, by sheer force of wi and perseverance have attained a powerful position in the world, are among the other personages of the story. The book is written in a charmingly natural way, and there are man. excellent ideas expressed in the long harangues of Léonora BarozZl, the musician, and also of those of the Swedish anarchist. As a contrast to the two chief women THE AUTHOR. of the book the author introduces us to a woman with an English name, a cold, sarcastic, unsym- pathetic person. There are several minor characters, too, which are admirably well drawn. ‘“‘ Emancipées,” by Alphonse Georget, is the story of an artist who marries his model. The manners and customs of the world in which these people live is cleverly told—the ambition of the wife, her anxiety to shake off all that belonged to her former existence, the way in which she schemes to obtain money in order to buy furniture and dress, urging her husband on to work for the sole reason that she may spend. Her vulgarity and her jealousies are endured by the long-suffering husband. Various incidents are introduced which make the story more dramatic, until at last the wife leaves her husband, and he devotes himself from that time forth to his little daughter. The idea of the book is to show up the unscrupulous- ness of our times and the esteem that is often the reward bestowed upon people who can “make their way ”’ in the world by dishonest means. Among the new books are the following: “La Baignoire 9,” by Henri Lavedan. This is another collection of dialogues, most of which are amusing, some of them dramatic, and all witty. “Le Prisme,” by Paul and Victor Margueritte, is a study of the manners and customs of our times, a satire on the importance given to wealth and position. The prism is the deforming mirror of money into which Madame Urtrel is always look- ing. The authors have painted a faithful picture of life in its most commonplace aspects. “Les Trois Demoiselles,” by Georges de Peyre- brune, a volume containing three short novels— “Mariageen palanquin,” La Gardienne” and “ Gris- perle.” “Prisonniers marocains,” by M. Hugues Le Roux ; “Ta Cité ardente,” by M. H. Carton de Wiart ‘Le Calvaire d’un docteur,” by M. Johannes Gravier ; “Esclave,” by Gérard d’Houville. In the reviews among the most interesting articles are the studies of Roumania by M. A. Bellessort in the Revue des Deux Mondes ; another on the souvenirs of Alfred Mézitres ; and a scien- tific article by M. Dastre. In the Revue de Paris the letters of Richard Wagner to Mathilde Wesendonk, an article by Georges de la Salle on the warin the East ; and one by Maxime Leroy on the organisation of the working classes. In the Correspondant there is an article by M. de Lacombe comparing the controversies on the divinity of Christ in the time of Bossuet with those in our times. In the Nouvelle Revue M. Jules Delvaille writes on the moral crisis we are going through, and attributes it to our repugnance to ideas. 191 “Les Ventres dorés,” by Emile Fabre, has been the success of the month in the theatrical world, The whole play is of great interest and extremely powerful ; the great theme is money, and how it can be made in these days. The Odéon Theatre hag not put on so strong a piece for some time. “Les Experts,” by M. Beniére, is a humoristic play on the question of accidents in factories, A workman treads on a piece of orange peel and breaks his leg. Four experts are called in to discuss the matter. The employer pays one hundred pounds, but when all the legal expenses and costs of the experts are paid the unfortunate victim only receives four pounds. M. Antoine has given several of these satires on legal points at his theatre with great success. “La Belle Marseillaise,” by Pierre Berton, is being played at the Ambigu. It is a piece in four acts, historical and dramatic. The scene is laid in the time of Napoleon. The Marquis de Tallemont has taken a restaurant in order to be able to conspire more easily against the Emperor. After an attempted murder he is believed to be dead, and his young widow alone knows that he is alive. She is in love with an aide-de-camp, whom she marries when the Marquis de Tallemont is killed in a duel. ALYS HALLARD. Or SPANISH NOTES. t+ HE King of Spain’s forthcoming tour will afford England the opportunity of giving expression to the enfente cordiale between the countries. The prompt way in which King Alfonzo recently overcame the difficulties of the Cabinet resigning for the second time in about two months shows his power as a politician, and although Villaverde persists in the long prorogation of Parliament till May, which caused the resignation of General Azcarraga, the last Prime Minister, the King’s hopes for the success of the new Conservative Leader’s pro- gramme for the Reform of the Customs, the Coinage, and the Services will it is hoped be realized. The King’s deep interest in the welfare of his kingdom is seen in the prompt way he sent 2,500 pesetas to be added to the prizes offered by the Imparcial for the best project for the regulation of the Budget, with regard to the army, navy, public education, and the ports. The cordiality felt for England in Madrid was particularly shown in the warm and festive character of the reception at the Royal Palace of Sir Arthur Nicholson, the new English Ambas- sador. The four semi-state carriages and a company of the Royal Horseguards were in waiting 192 The staircase at the Palace was and after replying to the King’s gracious speech of welcome, Sir Arthur Nicholson paid his respects to HM. Queen Christina and her daughter and Dona Isabel. _ The well-known writer Perez Galdos has just published Volume XXXVII. of his “ Episodios Nacionales,” and VI. of the fourth series, under the title of “ Arta Tettauen.” The recent death of the poet Gabriel Galan has caused universal regret, and the literary “Conference” given at Caceres in his honour, subsequent to the funeral ceremony, was SIg- nalised by the reading of several of his poems, a fine speech by Senor Ibarrola, his great friend, and a musical composition written for the occasion by Seftor Patricio Cabrera. : Don José Echegaray, the well-known Spanish dramatist, has now been appointed by the King to the Chair of Physics and Science at the Cen- tral University. The National Festival in honour of the famous poet held on the 18th and 19th of March, assumed such importance that a royal decree was published suspending the Law of Domenical Rest for the occasion, so that the Press could publish early on the Sunday morning the proceedings of the Saturday fanctions. His Majesty King Alfonzo at his express desire presided at the great concourse of the repre- sentatives of all the professors and societies of the country. Sefior don Silvela, the quondam Prime Minister, made the -first speech at the brilliant assembly in the Congress, and after an address from the Minister of Sweden, explaining the origin of the Nobel Prize, King Alfonzo himself handed the medal and diploma to the illustrious poet. A gala performance was given in the evening of Echegaray’s plays, “ El libro Talonario” and “ El gran Galeota,” after which the dramatist received the gifts sent by the corporations and the scientific societies of the provinces. On the second day of the ovation the Plaza de Oriente, facing the Royal Palace, was the scene of a great popular manifestation to the poet, and the procession passed through the city to the Prado, where it finally dispersed. The great assembly held that evening in the Atheneum was particularly interesting, for Sefor Ramon y Cajal spoke upon Science, Sefior Perez Goldés took up the parable for Literature, and Senor Moret, the president, closed the proceedings with a brilliant oration. It is to Senor Ramon y Cajal that Spain owes her present place of distinc- tion in the scientific world of Germany, for he has just received the gold medal commemorative of Hermann von Helmholtz, the great physiologist and physicist, So Spain has distinguished herself at the station. decorated with flowers, THER AUTHOR. nobly this year in the great international contests in both science and poetry. The realm of Art has recently suffered a great loss in the death of the well-known painter, Manuel Yus. He was born in 1845, so he was still in possession of his artistic powers, and he died in Nuévalos, amid the charming scenes he has im- mortalized in his pictures, and the whole place followed him as mourners to his grave. His portrait of H.M. King Alfonzo and that of H.M, Queen Christina have been as much admired as hig typical peasant dances and village scenes. The Tri-Centenary Fétes of Don Quixote will evidently be both characteristic and picturesque. A royal decree has been sent to the Minister of Instruction and the Fine Arts, commanding that — (1) every centre of instruction shall mark the 8th May by some literary or artistic work, com- memorative of the centenary ; (2) the schools are all to send up their three best scholars, who, being poor, may have free opportunity of contending for the academical distinctions in their respective line of instruction to be conferred on one of each triad by the Minister of Education ; (3) that the reports and photographs of all the scholastic fétes be forwarded to the Minister of Education. The programme of the fétes in the Capitol include a battle of flowers, a grand meeting of delegates of foreign and national societies in the Congress, a military review, a national open-air fete, and a presentation of wreaths to the statue of Cervantes from foreign and Spanish literary societies. The congratulatory address from the English Society of Authors has met with due recognition in the Press and has been forwarded to the Royal Academy of Letters. In Valladolid the Society of Monuments is seeking to celebrate the approaching tri-centenary of “Don Quixote” by obtaining Cervantes’ house as a national possession. The increasing feeling against duelling is voiced by the publication in book form of the articles on the subject (“Contra el duelo”) by Baron de Albi in El Correo Catalan. “Bl Problemas agrario en Andalucia” erudite work by Don Juan Gallardo Lobato. « Bll sitio de Baler ” (“ The Siege of Baler”) is 8 very powerful presentment of this period of the Cuban War, and as the author is Don Saturnino Martin Cerezo, the infantry captain in comma: at the disaster which so marked Spanish heroism, the book is of an especial, though painful, interest. The publication of a book which promises to become almost a classic in Spain is saddened by the death of the author. The title of the work, “Gran Diccionario de la Lengua Castellana autorizado con ejemplos de escritores antiguos ¥ modernos,” shows the immense scope of the work is an THE AUTHOR. undertaken by Don Aniceto de Pagés. It seems that he had been editor of the ‘ Diccionario Enciclopedico Hispano-Americano.” He some- times said that albeit he might be immortalised as a poet in Catalonia, his great work, the dream of his life, the now published dictionary, would make ‘| him live as a writer in Castile and Spain. Echegaray - said the first sight of the book filled him with sur- prise, and then its erudition overwhelmed him almost to dismay. Valera, Pereda, and Pi.y Margall ‘© also express their admiration of the great work. Silvela, the former Conservative leader, is exciting | increasing interest in his lectures on Moral and ' Social Biology in the Atheneum. After discoursing «on the struggle of Good and Evil, Creation and ) Destruction, which is ever present in all philosophy, sociology, and religion, he said: “ We exist in an environment of ephemeral things, and yet every © one really /ives in the eternal relations which he » creates. We all know the love of man and woman, - but what is this love when not based on the sense - of eternal truths ?” Armando Palacio Valdés, the celebrated Spanish writer, known to England by such novels as 1° “Froth,” “The Grandee,” etc., has just sent for the English press a very philosophical article on “Art and her Schools,” which promises to excite as ' much interest as that on “The Decadence of Modern . Literature,” which I had the honour to translate © for the Introduction to Vol. XX. of “The Library |) of Famous Literature,” from the pen of the same (js author. RACHEL CHALLICE. —————_+—<>—e —_____ UNITED STATES COPYRIGHT. I. “i! Tue American Pusiisuers’ Pornt or View. — ++ To the Editor of the Standard. Smr,—I have read with interest from week to week the letters that have been addressed to the ' Standard from representative authors, in which are set forth various grounds of complaint concerning _the provisions and the working of the present " American copyright statute. I may say at once, ‘1 writing as one who had some measure of responsi- Wide bility in securing the enactment of this statute /) and in maintaining it on the statute book against ey various later assaults and criticisms, that the “> grievances of which our literary friends in England ‘7 © are making complaint are in my opinion substan- © tially well founded. The American copyright law © now in force contains incongruities and inconsis- 1 tencies, and in the interpretation of its provisions '® the Courts find no little difficulty in arriving at “o* consistent decisions ; while in its application to 193 literary conditions and publishing conditions on both sides of the Atlantic, it does work inconveni- ence and injustice to authors, American, English and Continental, and to the publishers who make investments in copyright material. I can but think, however, that while the injustice and disadvantage to authors whose works are pro- duced in languages other than English are manifest and do constitute a very considerable grievance, the difficulties obtaining at this time with the authors of England in connection with the American editions of their works, may more properly be described as an inconvenience than as a serious business disadvantage. I note among your recent correspondents the names of a number of distinguished authors who have, during the past decade, secured very large returns from the American sales of their books, returns which, according to the general under- standing of the book trade, are in not a few instances larger from their American readers than those that have come to them from readers in Great Britain. It is the case with some at least of these authors that their more noteworthy successes have been secured during the last ten years, so that they may not themselves have personal realisation of the differences between the condi- tions of to-day affecting English works reprinted in the United States, and those which obtained before the enactment of the law of 1891. I can but think that if a trustworthy comparison could be made of the amounts going over the Atlantic each year from American book-buyers to English authors, as recognition for the service rendered to them by these authors, could be com- pared with the similar payments made prior to 1891 by publishers who could secure through such payments no copyright control, there would bea more adequate recognition on the part of English authors of the service rendered to English literary workers by the law of 1891, defective and inadequate as the law certainly is. The grievances presented by your literary corre- spondents in regard tothe provisions of the American statute may be classified under four headings : 1. The requirement that books securing the protection of American copyright must be manufactured within the territory of the United States. 2. The requirement for such books that publication shall be made in the United States not later than the date of publication elsewhere. 3. The imposition of a duty on books imported into the United States (a condition which belongs, of course, to the tariff policy of the country and for which the copyright act can bear no responsibility). 4, The preference given, or rather proposed to be given, by the amendment to the copyright law that is now pending to works originating in language other than in English, in the matter of the certain time allowance with which the translation and manufacture of such works can 194 be completed before the opportunity for securing copyright has lapsed. : 5, The fact that certain writers are not securing from the great American public the sales that they were depending upon, and the further annoyance that they find an increas- ing competition on the part of American writers for the favour of the English book-reading public, more part icularly of course, the readers of fiction. The manufacturing clause does not represent, as has sometimes been assumed in England, an expression of greed on the part of the American publishers. I may report, speaking with direct knowledge of the record, that the copyright Bill as first framed in 1887, under the direction of the Authors’ Copyright League and the Publishers’ Copyright League, did not contain any such condi- tion, The view was accepted quite generally by the publishers, no less than by the authors, that a manufacturing requirement was not germane to a copyright statute, and ought not to be made a con- dition of copyright. It seemed to us that what- ever “protection” might be considered due to the book-manufacturing interests of the country ought to be provided for in the tariff and not to be confused with the question of copyright. We did what was practicable, during a contest lasting for some years to secure the enactment of the Bill as framed. After an experience of two years or more in presenting the matter to the attention of Congressional committees, and in conferences with the Typographical Unions and with certain other Unions that claimed a right to be heard in the matter, those of us who had charge of the pill in Washington were obliged to report to the Copyright Leagues that it was not going to be practicable to secure its enactment. But the representatives of the Typographical Unions said frankly that no copyright Bill should become law that did not provide for the manufacturing in this country of the books securing copyright protection, and it became evident to us that they were in a position to maintain their contention. It was finally concluded that, rather than abandon the attempt to secure some measure of international copyright, an attempt that represented more than half a century of effort, it was better to secure the enactment of a modified Bill. It is, unfortunately, the case that, under what I myself believe to be the necessarily demoralising influence of the protective system, our legislators are much more ready to listen to the views of the Labour Unions and of manufacturing interests generally than to contentions submitted on the part of authors and publishers. ‘The former claim to represent or to control hundreds of thousands of votes. The latter stand for but few votes, and are not in a position to influence that class of public opinion which controls legislation. It has been my experience in presenting in a THE AUTHOR. committee room in Congress arguments in behalf of copyright amendments to be told by the Chair- man of the Committee that he and his associates were “entirely in accord with my views.” A representative of a Typographical Union takes the. ground, however, that his Union “ does not believe in Mr. Putnam’s Bill, and that he, the typographer, is speaking for forty thousand votes.” The conclusion of the Chairman is, “ Mr. Putnam, we are in accord with you in this matter, but there is no advantage in presenting to the House from this Committee a Bill to which the Unions are opposed. You go outside and satisfy these representatives of the Unions and come back to us and we will pass your Bill.” This, I point out, is the kind of action that can be expected of legislators who have for years been maintaining at the expense of the community as a whole, a system of so-called “ protection” for the benefit of certain classes of manufacturers and of labourers. While it is the case that, if it had not been for this sharp antagonism of the typographers, the Bill would have been passed without the manufacturing clause, it is proper to record, as part of the history in the matter, that certain objections were presented which had nothing to do with the claims of the typographers. It was pointed out by representatives of the book trade who had knowledge of publishing conditions that these conditions and methods differ very materially on the two sides of the Atlantic. It was suggested that if the English publishers were placed in a position through the enactment of a Copyright Bill without a manufacturing condi- tion, to supply, as long as they found it convenient,. their own editions for the American market in place of arranging with an American publisher for the production of authorised American editions, they would quite naturally follow on this side the routine that prevails in Great Britain. They would secure for a first term of, say, twelve months. as large a sale as seemed to be practicable for the comparatively high-priced form of the original issue; and they would delay the supplying of the market, either making sale for the first issue. It is the case that — the requirements of the two markets differ very materially. The English publisher finds it to his — advantage to issue a first edition of a book at — thirty-six shillings, sixteen shillings, and to secure sale with the more pecunious buyers, of such supplies as can be dis- posed of at that price. A year later the same book may be published at ten shillings or seven shillings The American publisher finds that and sixpence. direct or through an American publisher, with a cheaper edition until they were sure that they had exhausted the possibilities of or twenty-four shillings, OT THE AUTHOR. he better meets the requirement of his public, and, therefore, better serves himself and his author, by printing at once an edition at the lowest price at which it can be afforded, suited for the widest possible sale and for the needs of the comparatively impecunious buyer. The publisher on this side makes his sale to a large public, securing on each copy sold a com- paratively small margin of profit. The English publisher, with a very differently situated public to deal with, finds a better advantage in securing, at least at the outset, a comparatively large profit from the circle of pecunious buyers. The im- pecunious buyer has to wait for a year or more for the cheaper form. If such a method had been attempted in the American market, the large mass of the book buyers, obliged to wait for a year or more for the books of English authors that they had heretofore been securing promptly, would unquestionably have brought to bear such a pressure of indignation upon Congress that the international provision of the copyright law would have been repealed within two years. It may be concluded, therefore, that the manufacturing clause affects the best but a portion, and, in my judgment, very much the smaller portion of the English books copyrighted in the United States. The larger number of such books would, even if there were no such American requirement, be reset in the form suited for the American market. The requirement of simultaneous publication involves, as stated, certain inconveniences. I may remind your readers, however, that this require- ment is not peculiar to the American law. It is also a condition of the British copyright statute. I may point out further that, as a matter of practice, there is at this time no essential difficulty in securing consideration in American publishing offices, well in advance of the day fixed for the publication of the book in Great Britain, for all books which are likely to prove of interest to American readers and to present any prospect of satisfactory returns to the authors from this market. The production of typewritten copies of a work of any commercial value is neither difficult nor expensive, and such typewritten copies can be submitted, and are submitted, from publishing office to publishing office on this side weeks or months in advance of the date fixed for publication in Great Britain. Books can also be submitted, and are submitted, in the form of advance proofs as fast as the material is put into type in Great Britain. An arrangement by cable for a publication date follows as a matter of routine. _ It does from time to time happen that a volume Supposed at first to be of little commercial import- 195 ance, which fails, therefore, to secure favourable consideration from (more or less obtuse) publishers, proves later to possess vitality and commercial value, and that such evidence of its value takes shape after the opportunity has been passed of securing American copyright. The occasional loss of a copyright of value in this way constitutes, however, but a small offset to the substantial gains that are secured by the English writers of books that are suited to the interests of American readers and that secure from such interests a satisfactory return. One ground for the requirement of simultaneous publication has not occurred, as it naturally might not occur, to your literary correspondents. It is, of course, the manifest interest of the English author to secure for his American market the largest price possible. Such price can, however, be obtained only if at the time he makes the sale, he is in a position to assure the buyer that he controls such market and can dispose of the entire usufruct or possible profit belonging to such market. If, however, a term of twelve months, as is suggested by your correspondent, were allowed for the fulfilling on the part of English authors of the requirements of the American copyright, within which term of twelve months no unauthorised edition of the book could appear, the book would, during such term, be in an anomalous condition. Hither the English edition would, during such term, be allowed to come into the market while arrangements were pending for the proposed American edition, or during such term the importation of the English edition would be prohibited. In the latter case, the American reader, who sees promptly from week to week English reviews, would have an annoyance which would easily accumulate into an indignation, at not being able to secure at once books which were already in print in the English market. In the former case, the American market would be “ occupied ” to a greater or less extent, in advance of the production of the authorised American edition, by supplies coming over from the English publisher, who naturally would make sale of his own edition in any territory in which he had a legal right so to do. The English author would, therefore, not be able to guarantee to the American publisher, purchasing the copyright, any control of the American market. He would be obliged to admit that such market had doubtless already been more or less “occupied” by the English copies. The consideration therefore that he would secure (in the form either of a fixed price, or of a rate of royalty, or of an advance against royalty), would be lessened not only by the extent of any actual injury or interference that could be determined, but (as is always the case with a business risk) by the greater amount that would be required to 196 “insure” against a larger interference than there might be actual evidence for. In my judgment, therefore, the English author, while securing a certain convenience in an additional time within which to make his bargain, would have a definite loss of net receipts, which would very much more than offset such convenience. ‘he difficulty on the part of authors of books originating in language other than in English, in meeting the requirements of the American law constitute, however, not an inconvenience, but an obstacle that is almost insurmountable. The records of the Copyright Office in Washington show that during the past decade the entries of authorised American editions of continental works have been so inconsiderable as to constitute practically no business under this heading. The authors on the Continent, and more particularly in Germany, are complaining, and complaining with justice, that the American law gives them copy- right in form, but not in fact. It may in the first place be borne in mind that the expectations on the part of these Continental authors, French and German, in regard to the possibility of returns from the American market were very much exaggerated. The experience of publishers show that it is by no means easy to interest American readers in books of a popular character (I am referring more particularly to fiction), which are written from the Continental point of view of social conditions, and which present relations and methods of thought that are foreign to American knowledge and sympathies. With the most perfect protection obtainable under any copyright law, the sales of American editions of Continental books would in any case be for years to come but inconsiderable. Under present conditions, however, it is true that such books cannot secure adequate attention in the publishing offices, and do not, therefore, have even a fair chance of comparison with or of fair com- petition with books of the same class coming from English and from American authors. The American publishers require to secure, in regard to Con- tinental works, the counsel of a rather special group of literary advisers. It would, as a rue, be undesirable, if not impracticable, to ask these advisers to pass upon German material in script, even if a duplicate script or typewritten copy could be secured from Germany in advance of the date fixed for the first publication of the book. The counsel of the adviser of the American publishing office must, as a rule, for foreign books, be given upon the material in print. After such counsel has been secured (and as above explained, the chances are at the best very much adverse to the prospect that the publisher will be tempted to make the investment), it is necessary, if the work is accepted, to secure the services of a translator, and THER AUTHOR. to allow the necessary time for the translation. It is only when this translation has been completed, that the work of the German author is in a position to be placed in the American market in competition with the similar work from his English or American competitor. The amendment now pending in Congress simply provides that, for the purpose of securing this necessary time for the consideration of the Continental work and for the production of the translation, a book originating in language other than in English shall, if copyrighted in this country within a term of twelve months and in advance of the production of any unauthorised edition, secure the full protection. The law as at present worded gives protection in the case of a book which has been published abroad before being issued in this country, only to the particular trans- lation that has been copyrighted, leaving the original free to the “ appropriation” of any unauthorised reprinter who may desire to take it up. Such a lack of copyright protection con- stitutes, of necessity, 4 large additional ground for the general unwillingness of the American pub- lisher to invest in Continental material. What I want to make clear is, however, that the amend- ment, if it should become law, will not give to the Continental author any “advantage” over his English rival, but will at best fall short of placing his book on as favourable a basis for consideration as that now available for the similar English work. It is the fact that with a certain group of English authors, as with similar groups of the American authors, the returns from the American market have been smaller, and are from year to year smaller, than these authors would like to be able to depend upon. Such a complaint reminds one of the grievance that came up in the boarding- house of Mrs. Todgers. “There never was a joint that could yield as much gravy as the young gentlemen expects.” Before the enactment of the law of 1891, the mass of English fiction of what may be called the “third” or “ fourth grade” which came into print for American readers with- out the necessity of any payment to the authors, constituted a very serious hindrance to the publica- tion and sale of American fiction of the same rade, It is undoubtedly true that since the law of 1891, the American writers, who address them- selves to the wider popular circles, circles whose literary standard is not very high, have secured a fuller measure of consideration in the publishing offices, and much more substantial successes with the public at large, than was possible when their books had to compete with literary productions that had not been paid for. It is quite possible also that the development of this class of writing on our side of the Atlantic (and the market for fiction is, | may say, in an THE AUTHOR. 197 overcrowded and unsatisfactory condition), has, since the enactment of the law, stood in the way of the production of American editions of a large number of perfectly reputable English novels which are deserving of coming into print, but which do not possess what the publishers call a ‘‘ commanding interest.” There is, in fact, more than enough of such material produced on both sides of the Atlantic, and, to put it frankly, there is no present need as far as the literary wants of American readers are concerned, for any large additions to the mass. It is doubtless true, therefore, that the literary agents who have such books to dispose of, have been obliged to advise a number of their English authors that it was not practicable to secure from the American market the rates of royalty and the cash advances for which these authors were hoping. The authors of the first class, however (I am still using the term in the publishing or commercial sense), whose books are fitted to secure a world-wide reputation and which possess a commanding interest, have a larger assured market in the United States than had ever before been possible, and, as suggested, this market is, in the case of a number of books, sufficiently remunerative to produce larger returns than could be secured from the same books on the other side of the Atlantic. There is also, as ought naturally to be the case, an increasing sale in Great Britain for the works of American authors, and particularly of American writers of fiction which possesses (to use the pub- lishing phrase before quoted) a ‘“ commanding interest.” These writers belong (speaking still from the point of view of the publishing office) to what may be called the first group. It is, how- ever, the experience of American publishers that it is by no means easy to secure the favourable atten- tion of English book-buyers, and particularly of English readers of fiction, for American books of the lesser degree of importance, using the term “importance” either in the literary sense or as expressing the quality which secures a popular appreciation. From my own knowledge of condi- tions on both sides of the Atlantic, I doubt whether there is any adequate evidence for the statement that American books are being “dumped” in large quantities on the English market, or that the English market is being “swamped” or even interfered with to any material extent by such importations. The interest on the part of English readers of American books is increasing, and ought to increase, but the increase is very much slower than had been hoped for, and by no means rapid enough to meet the very general expectation on the part of American writers that they were going to secure large transatlantic returns. The imposition of a tariff duty on books (and I may add, although not directly pertaining to the present discussion, the similar duty on works of art) which has come into force under our Dingley system of protection is in my judgment an inex- cusable barbarism. Such duties are not required as income for the treasury. They are certainly not asked for on the part either of the American pub- lishers or of American authors. They are the result of the contention of the Labour Unions and of cer- tain manufacturing concerns that they are entitled to their share of the spoils of the public treasury, spoils which, under a protective system, are divided not with regard to the interests of the community, but in proportion to the greed of the claimants and to the effectiveness of their organisation. The duty on the materialsrequired for the production of books is, of course, a still more serious burden upon the higher educational interests of the community than is the duty on the books themselves. Such duties cause an unnecessary increase in the cost of nineteen twentieths of the books sold in this market, while the duty on the books themselves affect the selling price only of the remaining twentieth. According to my understanding, however, the inevitable tendency of the system of “ protection ” that originated with the taxes of the Civil War, and has been retained with steadily increasing rates, and irrespective of the requirements of the national income, shows an increasing disregard on the part of the legislators for the interests of the consumer. Under the protective system, legisla- tion is dictated and controlled by well organised business interests that secure, or that believe they secure, a direct advantage to themselves through the shaping of legislation. I may add that the Authors’ Copyright League and the Publishers’ Copyright League have now in train a plan for the revision of the American copy- right statute by means of a commission to be appointed for the purpose under an act of Congress. We believe that through the labours of such a commission composed of experts, who shall be allowed the necessary time for the collection of information and for the sifting of opinions, it ought to prove practicable to secure a more con- sistent and satisfactory copyright measure than that which is now on the statute book. It is intended that this commission shall comprise from eleven to thirteen members, and shall include, in addition to representatives from both Houses of Congress, representatives of the authors, the artists, the publishers, the book manufacturing interests and the other interests that have a direct concern with copyright, or that, under the present system, have established a claim to be heard in connection with copyright. 198 We should be glad to learn that, by the time we have in train a satisfactory revision of the American statute, steps are being taken to secure for Great Britain also a more consistent and effective law than that which now controls copyright for the British Empire. : I am in accord with your correspondents in the conclusion that the United States could have no legitimate ground for complaint,or for criticism, if Great Britain might decide to place upon American books a duty similar to that which is imposed on this side on English books ; or if the British copy- right law might be so modified as to impose a manufacturing restriction similar to that in force on this side. The only question that Englishmen have to consider in regard to such a radical change from the present British policy, is whether the change would be likely to prove of any direct service to English readers or to English authors and publishers. : 5 My apology for the length of this report is the fact that it naturally takes longer to give informa- tion in regard to the matters complained of than to state the complaint. Trusting that the suggestions here submitted may prove of some service in connection with the interesting discussion that has taken shape in your columns, I am, Yours faithfully, Gro. HAvEN PUTNAM. The American Publishers’ Copyright League, 27 and 29, West 23rd Street, New York. TE An Act to AMEND Section ForTy-NINE HUNDRED AND FIFTY-TWO OF THE REVISED STATUTES. E it enacted by the Senate and House of Representatives of the United States of America in Congress assembled, That Section forty-nine hundred and fifty-two of the Revised Statutes be, and the same is hereby, amended so as to read as follows : Sec. 4952. The author, inventor, designer, or proprietor of any book, map, chart, dramatic or musical composition, engraving, cut, print, or photograph, or negative thereof, or of a painting, drawing, chromo, statue, statuary, and of models or designs intended to be perfected as works of the fine arts, and the executors, administrators, or assigns of any such person shall, upon complying with the provisions of this chapter have the sole THE AUTHOR. liberty of printing, reprinting, publishing, com- pleting, copying, executing, finishing, and vending the same; and, in the case of a dramatic compo- sition, of publicly performing or representing it, or causing it to be performed or represented by others. And authors or their assigns shall have exclusive right to dramatize or translate any of their works for which copyright shall have been obtained under the laws of the United States. Whenever the author or proprietor of a book in a foreign language, which shall be published in a foreign country before the day of publication in this country, or his executors, administrators, or assigns, shall deposit one complete copy of the same, including all maps and other illustrations, in the Library of Congress, Washington, District of Columbia, within thirty days after the first pub- lication of such book in a foreign country, and shall insert in such copy, and in all copies of such book sold or distributed in the United States, on the title page or the page immediately following, a notice of the reservation of copyright in the name of the proprietor, together with the true date of first publication of such book, in the following words : ‘‘ Published , nineteen hundred and Privilege of copyright in the United States reserved under the Act approved : nineteen hundred and five, by ,” and shall within twelve months after the first publication of such book in a foreign country, file the title of such book and deposit two copies of it in the original lan- guage or, at his option, of a translation of it in the English language, printed from type set within the limits of the United States, or from plates made therefrom, containing a notice of copyright, as provided by the copyright laws now in force, he and they shall have during the term of twenty-eight years from the date of recording the title of the book or the English translation of it, as provided for above, the sole liberty of printing, reprinting, publishing, vending, translating and dramatizing the said book ; Provided, That this Act shall only apply to a citizen or subject of a foreign State or nation when such foreign State or nation permits to citizens of the United States of America the benefit of copyright on substantially the same basis as to its own citizens. Approved, March 8rd, 1905. The amendment printed above is a copy of the text as it was signed by the President. It will be seen that this differs considerably from the draft printed in the last number of The Author, which appeared to be inadequate on @ good many points. The redraft is by Mr. Thor- vald Solberg, the registrar of Copyrights of the Library of Congress, and was undertaken upon the request of the Senator in charge of the Bill. THE AUTHOR. 199 Members who desire to compare the two should refer to the last number of The Author. They will see that to protect the foreign author securely during the interim period of twelve months this Bill now requires that one copy of the original book—not necessarily printed in the United States—shall be lodged within thirty days after the first publication, at the Library of Congress with certain notices printed in it. In the letter of explanation which Mr. Solberg has written to the Society, he states that this will give complete warning to persons interested to keep their hands off such literary property during the interim period of twelve months. He further shows that the deposit within the thirty days will save the foreign author from the embarrassment of the pro- vision of the present law requiring the copy to be deposited on or before the day of publication. Further the amendment effects the protection of the foreign author without it being absolutely essential for him to publish a translation of his book. The author is allowed during the interim term of twelve months to deposit American made copies either of his original work or of a translation of it. Protection is given against infringement, during the interim term of copyright, and during this term of twelve months the foreign author is allowed free access to the American market. His book can be exported to the United States ; intro- duced into that country and sold without payment of any duty. Mr. Solberg continues: “This privilege of importation should give the author an opportunity to demonstrate such a market for his book as to justify refabrication of it in the United States. If, therefore, the foreigner reproduces his original work, complying with the statutory formalities now in force in regard to filing title, depositing two copies of the American type-set book and printing notice, he then secures not only possible protection for forty-two years, but the absolute reservation of the right of translation for the same period of time.” We must thank Mr. Solberg very heartily for his kindness in putting before the Society this full information. <p 4 —- MAGAZINE CONTENTS. So MARCH, 1905. BLACKWOOD’s MAGAZINE, At the University. Claverhouse in Literature. By Michael Barrington. A Plea for the Abolition of All Learning. By Marcator Anglicanus, BOoOKMAN. Benjamin Disracli. By Thomas Seccombe, 300K MonTHLY. Lubbock on Books. By J. M. What Greater Britain Reads. Harrison Ainsworth as the Real Father of the English ‘Penny Dreadful.” By Archibald Sparke. CONTEMPORARY REVIEW. Shall We put the Clock Back in Biblical Criticism. A Remonstrance. By Canon Cheyne. Science and Education. By Sir Edward Fry. Early Friends of Robert Browning. By W. Hall Griffin. THE FORTNIGHTLY REVIEW. Ibsen in His Letters. By William Archer. A Forgotten Soldier Poet. By May Bateman. Was Bacon a Poet? By George Stronach, Eugene Fromentin. By C. G. Compton. Harrison Ainsworth. By Francis Gribble. French Life and the French Stage. Macdonald. THE INDEPENDENT REVIEW. A Levantine Messiah. By H. N. Brailsford. Watts and National Art. By Laurence Binyon. A Farm School in the Transvaal. By An English Teacher. Myers’ Posthumous Writings. By Arthur Sidgwick. By John F, LONGMAN’S MAGAZINE. At the Sign of the Ship: United States Copyright. By Andrew Lang. MACMILLAN’S MAGAZINE. The Profession of Art. By Lewis F. Day. The Fellow Workers of Voltaire: Dierdot. By S. G. Tallentyre. MontH. The Scientific Frontier. By The Rev. John Gerard. The Battle of the Schools in Belgium. By Pierre Verhaegen. MonTHLY REVIEW. Edward Burne Jones. By Julia Cartwright, NATIONAL REVIEW. Street Music. By Miss Virginia Stephen. NINETEENTH CENTURY, George Frederick Watts: From the Utmost to the Highest. By Sir W. B. Richmond, K.C.B. The Experiment of Impressionism. Burne Jones, Bart. Greek Mysteries and the Gospel Narrative. By Slade Butler. By Sir Philip PALL MALL MAGAZINE. Personalities of the Paris Press. By Charles Dawbarn. Some Popular Novels and Why they are Popular. By James Douglas. TEMPLE BAR. From South to North Spain. By Miss H. H. Colvill. Wor.p’s WorK, An American Artist : John W. Alexander. By Charles H. Caffin. There are no articles dealing with literary, dramatic or musical subjects in Cornhill or Chambers’ Journal, 200 WARNINGS TO THE PRODUCER OF BOOKS. — ERE are a few standing rules to be observed in an agreement. There are four methods of dealing with literary property :— I. Selling it Outright. This is sometimes satisfactory, if a proper price can be obtained. But the transaction should be managed by a competent agent, or with the advice of the Secretary of the Society. Il. A Profit-Sharing Agreement (a bad form of agreement). In this case the following rules should be attended to: (1.) Not to sign any agreement in which the cost of pro- duction forms a part without the strictest investigation. (2.) Not to give the publisher the power of putting the profits into his own pocket by charging for advertisements in his own organs, or by charging exchange advertise- ments. Therefore keep control of the advertisements. (8.) Not to allow a special charge for “ office expenses,” unless the same allowance is made to the author. (4.) Not to give up American, Colonial, or Continental rights. (5.) Not to give up serial or translation rights. (6.) Not to bind yourself for future work to any publisher. As well bind yourself for the future to any one solicitor or doctor ! III. The Royalty System. This is perhaps, with certain limitations, the best form of agreement. It is above all things necessary to know what the proposed royalty means to both sides. It is now possible for an author to ascertain approximately the truth. From time to time very important figures connected with royalties are published in Zhe Author. IV. A Commission Agreement. The main points are :— (1.) Be careful to obtain a fair cost of production. (2.) Keep control of the advertisements. (3.) Keep control of the sale price of the book, General. All other forms of agreement are combinations of the four above mentioned. Such combinations are generally disastrous to the author, Never sign any agreement without competent advice from the Secretary of the Society. Stamp all agreements with the Inland Revenue stamp. Avoid agreements by letter if possible. The main points which the Society has always demanded from the outset are :-— (1.) That both sides shall know what an agreement means. (2.) The inspection of those account books which belong tothe author. We are advised that this is a right, in the nature of a common law right, which cannot be denied or withheld. (3.) Always avoid a transfer of copyright. —__+—_2—____—_- WARNINGS TO DRAMATIC AUTHORS. Lge EVER sign an agreement without submitting it to the Secretary of the Society of Authors or some com- petent legal authority. 2. It is well to be extremely careful in negotiating for the production of a play with anyone except an established manager, THE AUTHOR. 3. There are three forms of dramatic contract for plays in three or more acts :— (a.) Sale outright of the performing right. This is unsatisfactory. An author who enters into such a contract should stipulate in the contract for production of the piece by a certain date and for proper publication of his name on the play-bills. (b.) Sale of performing right or of a licence to perform on the basis of percentages on gross receipts. Percentages vary between 5 and 15 per cent. An author should obtain a percentage on the sliding scale of gross receipts in preference to the American system. Should obtain a sum inadvance of percentages. A fixed date on or before which the play should be performed. (c.) Sale of performing right or of a licence to perform on the basis of royalties («.c., fixed nightly fees). This method should be always avoided except in cases where the fees are likely to be small or difficult to collect. The other safeguards set out under heading (0.) apply also in this case. 4, Plays in one act are often sold outright, but it is better to obtain a small nightly fee if possible, and a sum paid in advance of such fees in any event. It is extremely important that the amateur rights of one-act plays should be reserved. 5, Authors should remember that performing rights can be limited, and are usually limited, by town, country, and time. This is most important. 6. Authors should not assign performing rights, but should grant a licence to perform. The legal distinction is of great importance. 7. Authors should remember that performing rights in a play are distinct from literary copyright. A manager holding the performing right or licence to perform cannot print the book of the words. 8. Never forget that United States rights may be exceed- ingly valuable. ‘hey should never be included in English agreements without the author obtaining a substantial consideration. 9. Agreements for collaboration should be carefully drawn and executed before collaboration is commenced. 10. An author should remember that production of a play is highly speculative: that he runs a very great risk of delay and a breakdown in the fulfilment of his contract. He should therefore guard himself all the more carefully in the beginning. 11. An author must remember that the dramatic market is exceedingly limited, and that for a novice the first object is to obtain adequate publication. As these warnings must necessarily be incomplete, om account of the wide range of the subject of dramatic con- tracts, those authors desirous of further information are referred to the Secretary of the Society. —_————_1—_—_e—__—_ WARNINGS TO MUSICAL COMPOSERS. —»—— + —— ITTLE can be added to the warnings given for the assistance of producers of books and dramatic authors. It must, however, be pointed out that,. as a rule, the musical publisher demands from the musical composer a transfer of fuller rights and less liberal finan- cial terms than those obtained for literary and dramatic property. The musical composer has very often the two rights to deal with—performing right and copyright. He THE AUTHOR. should be especially careful therefore when entering into an agreement, and should take into part. cular consideration the warnings stated above. i HOW TO USE THE SOCIETY. es i VERY member has a right toask for and to receive BK advice upon his agreements, his choice of a pub- lisher, or any dispute arising in the conduct of his business or the administration of his property. The Secretary of the Society is a solicitor, but if there is any special reason the Secretary will refer the case to the Solicitors of the Society. Further, the Committee, if they deem it desirable, will obtain counsel’s opinion. All this without any cost to the member. 2. Remember that questions connected with copyright and publishers’ agreements do not fall within the experi- ence of ordinary solicitors. Therefore, do not scruple to use the Society. 3. Send to the Office copies of past agreements and past accounts, with a copy of the book represented. The Secretary will always be glad to have any agreements, new or old, for inspection and note. The information thus obtained may prove invaluable. 4. Before signing any agreement whatever, send the document to the Society for examination. 5. Remember always that in belonging to the Society you are fighting the battles of other writers, even if you are reaping no benefit to yourself, and that you are advancing the best interests of your calling in promoting the independence of the writer, the dramatist, the composer. 6. The Committee have now arranged for the reception of members’ agreements and their preservation in a fire- proof safe. The agreements will, of course, be regarded as confidential documents to be read only by the Secretary, who will keep the key of the safe. The Society now offers: —(1) To read and advise upon agreements and to give advice concerning publishers. (2) To stamp agreements in readiness for a possible action upon them. (3) To keep agreements. (4) To enforce payments due according to agreements. Fuller particulars of the Society’s work can be obtained in the Prospectus. 7. No contract should be entered into with a literary agent without the advice of the Secretary of the Society. Members are strongly advised not to accept without careful consideration the contracts with publishers submitted to them by literary agents, and are recommended to submit them for interpretation and explanation to the Secretary of the Society. This The 8. Many agents neglect to stamp agreements, must be done within fourteen days of first execution, Secretary will undertake it on behalf of members, 9. Some agents endeavour to prevent authors from referring matters to the Secretary of the Society; so do some publishers. Members can make their own deductions and act accordingly. _10, The subscription to the Society is’"£4 41s. per annum, or £10 10s for life membership. 201 TO MUSICAL COMPOSERS. TS Society undertakes to stamp copies of music on behalf of its members for the fee of 6d. per 100 or part of 100. The members’ stamps are kept in the Society’s safe. The musical publishers communicate direct with the Secretary, and the voucher is then forwarded to the members, who are thus saved much unnecessary trouble. ——$_+~— THE READING BRANCH. —+~o + EMBERS will greatly assist the Society in this branch of its work by informing young writers of its existence. Their MSS. can be read and treated as a composition is treated by a coach. ‘The term MSS. includes not only works of fiction, but poetry and dramatic works, and when it is possible, under special arrangement, technical and scientific works. The Readers are writers of competence and experience. The fee is one guinea. ++ ____ NOTICES. —_1+— HE Editor of Zhe Author begs to remind members of the Society that, although the paper is sent to them free of charge, the cost of producing it would be a very heavy charge on the resources of the Society if a great many members did not forward to the Secretary the modest 5s. 6d. subscription for the year. Communications for “The Author” should be addressed to the Offices of the Society, 39, Old Queen Street, Storey’s Gate, S.W., and should reach the Editor not later than the 21st of each month. All persons engaged in literary work of any kind, whether members of the Society or not, are invited to communicate to the Editor any points connected with their work which it would be advisable in the general interest to publish. Communications and letters are invited by the Editor on all subjects connected with literature, but on no other subjects whatever. Hvery effort will be made to return articles which cannot be accepted. —1~< +. The Secretary of the Society begs to give notice that all remittances are acknowledged by return of post, and he requests members who do not receive an answer to important communications within two days to write to him without delay. All remittances should be crossed Union Bank of London, Chancery Lane, or be sent by registered letter only. Oe LEGAL AND GENERAL LIFE ASSURANCE SOCIETY. a Dae to commence at any selected age, either with or without Life Assurance, can be obtained from this society. Full particulars can be obtained from the City Branch Manager, Legal and General Life Assurance Society, 158, Leadenhall Street, London, E.C. 200 WARNINGS TO THE PRODUCER OF BOOKS. — to ERE are a few standing rules to be observed in an agreement. There are four methods of dealing with literary property :— I. Selling it Outright. This is sometimes satisfactory, if a proper price can be obtained. But the transaction should be managed by a competent agent, or with the advice of the Secretary of the Society. ll. A Profit-Sharing Agreement (a bad form of agreement). In this case the following rules should be attended to: (1.) Not to sign any agreement in which the cost of pro- duction forms a part without the strictest investigation. (2.) Not to give the publisher the power of putting the profits into his own pocket by charging for advertisements in his own organs, or by charging exchange advertise- ments. Therefore keep control of the advertisements. (3.) Not to allow a special charge for “ office expenses,” unless the same allowance is made to the author. (4.) Not to give up American, Colonial, or Continental rights. (5.) Not to give up serial or translation rights. (6.) Not to bind yourself for future work to any publisher. As well bind yourself for the future to any one solicitor or doctor ! III. The Royalty System. This is perhaps, with certain limitations, the best form of agreement. It is above all things necessary to know what the proposed royalty means to both sides. It is now possible for an author to ascertain approximately the truth. From time to time very important figures connected with royalties are published in Zhe Author. IVY. A Commission Agreement. The main points are :— (1.) Be careful to obtain a fair cost of production. (2.) Keep control of the advertisements. (3.) Keep control of the sale price of the book. General. All other. forms of agreement are combinations of the four above mentioned. Such combinations are generally disastrous to the author. Never sign any agreement without competent advice from the Secretary of the Society. Stamp all agreements with the Inland Revenue stamp. Avoid agreements by letter if possible. The main points which the Society has always demanded from the outset are :— C1.) That both sides shall know what an agreement means. (2.) The inspection of those account books which belong to the author. We are advised that this is a right, in the nature of a common law right, which cannot be denied or withheld. (3.) Always avoid a transfer of copyright. ————_+——_+____- WARNINGS TO DRAMATIC AUTHORS. Se EVER sign an agreement without submitting it to the Secretary of the Society of Authors or some com- __ petent legal authority. 2. It is well to be extremely careful in negotiating for the production of a play with anyone except an established manager, THE AUTHOR. 3. There are three forms of dramatic contract for plays in three or more acts :— (a.) Sale outright of the performing right. This is unsatisfactory. An author who enters into such a contract should stipulate in the contract for production of the piece by a certain date and for proper publication of his name on the play-bills. (b.) Sale of performing right or of a licence to perform on the basis of percentages on gross receipts. Percentages vary between 5 and 15 per cent. An author should obtain a percentage on the sliding scale of gross receipts in preference to the American system. Should obtain a sum in advance of percentages. A fixed date on or before which the play should be performed. (c.) Sale of performing right or of a licence to perform on the basis of royalties (i.¢., fixed nightly fees). This method should be always avoided except in cases where the fees are likely to be small or difficult to collect. The other safeguards set out under heading (0.) apply also in this case. 4. Plays in one act are often sold outright, but it is better to obtain a small nightly fee if possible, and a sum paid in advance of such fees in any event. It is extremely important that the amateur rights of one-act plays should be reserved. 5. Authors should remember that performing rights can be limited, and are usually limited, by town, country, and time. This is most important. 6. Authors should not assign performing rights, but should grant a licence to perform. The legal distinction is of great importance. 7. Authors should remember that performing rights in a play are distinct from literary copyright. A manager holding the performing right or licence to perform cannot print the book of the words. 8. Never forget that United States rights may be exceed- ingly valuable. ‘hey should never be included in English agreements without the author obtaining a substantial consideration. 9. Agreements for collaboration should be carefully drawn and executed before collaboration is commenced. 10. An author should remember that production of a play is highly speculative: that he runs a very great risk of delay and a breakdown in the fulfilment of his contract. He should therefore guard himself all the more carefully in the beginning. 11. An author must remember that the dramatic market is exceedingly limited, and that for a novice the first object is to obtain adequate publication. As these warnings must necessarily be incomplete, 0B account of the wide range of the subject of dramatic con- tracts, those authors desirous of further information are referred to the Secretary of the Society. ——__—_.——_—___<_ WARNINGS TO MUSICAL COMPOSERS. —_.— 1 — ITTLE can be added to the warnings given for the assistance of producers of books and dramatic authors. It must, however, be pointed out that,. a8 a rule, the musical publisher demands from the music composer a transfer of fuller rights and less liberal finan- cial terms than those obtained for literary and dramatic property. The musical composer has very often the two rights to deal with—performing right and copyright. He should be especially careful therefore when entering into an agreement, and should take into part. cular consideration the warnings stated above. Oo HOW TO USE THE SOCIETY. i 1, VERY member has a right toask for and to receive advice upon his agreements, his choice of a” pub- lisher, or any dispute arising in the conduct of his business or the administration of his property. The Secretary of the Society is a solicitor, but if there is any special reason the Secretary will refer the case to the Solicitors of the Society. Further, the Committee, if they deem it desirable, will obtain counsel’s opinion. All this without any cost to the member. 2. Remember that questions connected with copyright and publishers’ agreements do not fall within the experi- ence of ordinarysolicitors. Therefore, do not scruple to use the Society. 3. Send to the Office copies of past agreements and past accounts, with a copy of the book represented. The Secretary will always be glad to have any agreements, new or old, for inspection and note. The information thus obtained may prove invaluable. 4. Before signing any agreement whatever, send the document to the Society for examination. 5. Remember always that in belonging to the Society you are fighting the battles of other writers, even if you are reaping no benefit to yourself, and that you are advancing the best interests of your calling in promoting the independence of the writer, the dramatist, the composer. 6. The Committee have now arranged for the reception of members’ agreements and their preservation in a fire- proof safe. The agreements will, of course, be regarded as confidential documents to be read only by the Secretary, who will keep the key of the safe. The Society now offers: —(1) To read and advise upon agreements and to give advice concerning publishers. (2) To stamp agreements in readiness for a possible action upon them. (3) To keep agreements. (4) To enforce payments due according to agreements. Fuller particulars of the Society’s work can be obtained in the Prospectus. 7. No contract should be entered into with a literary agent without the advice of the Secretary of the Society. Members are strongly advised not to accept without careful consideration the contracts with publishers submitted to them by literary agents, and are recommended to submit them for interpretation and explanation to the Secretary of the Society. 8. Many agents neglect to stamp agreements. This must be done within fourteen days of first execution. The Secretary will undertake it on behalf of members. 9. Some agents endeavour to prevent authors from referring matters to the Secretary of the Society; so do some publishers. Members can make their own deductions and act accordingly. 10. The subscription to the Society is'"£1 4s. per annum, or £10 10s for life membership. THE AUTHOR. 201 TO MUSICAL COMPOSERS. she: Society undertakes to stamp copies of music on behalf of its members for the fee of 6d. per 100 or part of 100. The members’ stamps are kept in the Society’s safe. The musical publishers communicate direct with the Secretary, and the voucher is then forwarded to the members, who are thus saved much unnecessary trouble. —_—_+—~@—.+—____ THE READING BRANCH. —_t——» —_ EMBERS will greatly assist the Society in this branch of its work by informing young writers of its existence. Their MSS. can be read and treated as a composition is treated by a coach. The term MSS. includes not only works of fiction, but poetry and dramatic works, and when it is possible, under special arrangement, technical and scientific works. The Readers are writers of competence and experience, The fee is one guinea, —————+—_—_+ NOTICES. + HE Editor of Zhe Author begs to remind members of the Society that, although the paper is sent to them free of charge, the cost of producing it would be a very heavy charge on the resources of the Society if a great many members did not forward to the Secretary the modest 5s. 6d. subscription for the year. Communications for “The Author” should be addressed to the Offices of the Society, 39, Old Queen Street, Storey’s Gate, S.W., and should reach the Editor not later than the 21st of each month. All persons engaged in literary work of any kind, whether members of the Society or not, are invited to communicate to the Editor any points connected with their work which it would be advisable in the general interest to publish. Communications and letters are invited by the Editor on all subjects connected with literature, but on no other subjects whatever, Every effort will be made to return articles which cannot be accepted. St The Secretary of the Society begs to give notice that all remittances are acknowledged by return of post, and he requests members who do not receive an answer to important communications within two days to write to him without delay. All remittances should be crossed Union Bank of London, Chancery Lane, or be sent by registered letter only. — LEGAL AND GENERAL LIFE ASSURANCE SOCIETY. — 4 ENSIONS to commence at any selected age, P either with or without Life Assurance, can be obtained from this society. Full particulars can be obtained from the City Branch Manager, Legal and General Life Assurance Society, 158, Leadenhall Street, London, H.C. 202 AUTHORITIES. — In recognition of the work the Society has done in copyright matters, Mr. George Haven Putnam has forwarded to the office the original of the letter which, in a curtailed form, appeared in the Slandard. He thought that the members of the Society might like to have before them a full statement of his opinion on the subject of the amendment to the United States Copyright Law. We have much pleasure in carrying out Mr. Putnam’s wishes, even though the session has closed. There are many points of interest dealt with in the letter, and it is possible that many may not have had the opportunity to study the communication which appeared in the Standard. Russta remains one of the few countries in Europe that stands outside the Bern Convention, and no copyright treaties exist with the Russian Government. It is interesting, therefore, to find that in the Treaty which has just been arranged between Germany and that country there is a clause referring to copyright property. By this clause, the Russian Government binds itself “ within three years from the date of the Treaty to enter into conference with Germany for the conclusion of a convention for the reciprocal protection of the rights of authors in Germany and Russia, in works of Art, Literature and Photographs.” Whether such efforts will come to anything it is impossible to say, but it is, ab any rate, a step in the right direction. The main reason why Russia is at present unable to enter into any Treaty consists in the fact that its internal copyright law is in a chaotic state. It would be necessary for the Russian Government to take this matter into consideration before they could bind themselves by any firm arrangement with another country ; but the fact that the Russians are willing to enter into a conference with Germany has aroused the wrath of their allies the French, and justly so, as the following statement will show :— We learn from the Echo de Paris that in 1904, 2,800 theatrical pieces were represented in Russia under the protection of the Society of Dramatic Authors. Of these, 500 alone were essentially Russian ; 218 were German, and the rest, about 2,000 in number, were French. It is quite clear, then, that the French have a sound cause for complaint. The same paper states that for every nine volumes published in Russia, three are Russian, six are French. It is to be hoped that if Germany is able to make some arrangement with the Russian Government, THE AUTHOR. other European countries will do so also, and that finally, Russia will join the Bern Convention. Tus annual meeting of the Royal Literary Fund was held at the society’s rooms in Adelphi Terrace on March 8th. The report showed that during the year 1904 £2,680 was granted to 33 applicants. Mr. Edmund Gosse, who took the chair, in pro- posing the adoption of the report, made some ex- ceedingly interesting remarks on the purposes of the fund. He stated that the managers of the fund were trying to correct as far as they could, and in strict relation to literary merit, the injus- tices of fate and accident. No one need consider it an indignity to accept the help of the fund. He pointed out that it was too commonly supposed that there was no method of drawing attention to a case save that of a direct appeal from the author who wanted help. That was not so. In the majority of instances it was from the report of others that the council learnt of those misfortunes which appealed most vividly to its sympathies. ok it was that friends could most practically elp. What.Mr. Gosse stated in his remarks applies with equal force to the Pension Fund of the Society of Authors. It often occurs that those who are most in need of assistance retire from the publicity of a per- sonal appeal. It is essential, therefore, that their friends should take the matter up and give the assistance that their more intimate knowledge affords. All the details of the cases which come before both the Royal Literary Fund and the Society’s Pension Fund are treated in the strictest confidence, and where the aim and object of both funds is to help the most worthy, it would be a pity if, at any time, those aims and objects were turned aside owing to the lack of reliable information. We would, therefore, strongly urge those who know, to give their assistance to the management of the two funds who want to know. —_—_—_———__+—>_ + F. R. DALDY. ot - HAVE been asked to write a short account of Mr. F. R. Daldy for The Author, and I gladly avail myself of the opportunity of placing on record some account, inadequate though I. fear it 2 may be, of one with whom I had worked on very close terms for nearly thirty years, and for whom L had a very genuine regard and respect. some years For before I knew him, and THE AUTHOR. continuously to the end of his life, Mr. Daldy’s energies were devoted mainly to the cause of copy- right, and there has been no one, during the past quarter of a century, to whom that cause owes so much as to him, and this doubtless is the reason why the Editor of 7he Author desires to pay some tribute to his memory. His latter years, in this connection, were so intimately associated with the Copyright Association that it is impossible to give any account of them without a brief mention of that body. In 1870 the need of a new Copyright Bill was urgently felt ; the Act of 1842 had been found to be inadequate to the needs of the craft of letters, which had undergone a rapid development in the intervening period. Not only did the authors require fuller protection and advantages at home, but the growing needs and aspirations of the Colonies had raised difficulties and complications which did not exist in 1842. In 1870 there were no Authors’ Society and Publishers’ Association to devote themselves exclusively to the affairs of these two classes respectively, so authors and publishers combined in 1872 to form an association to “ watch over the general interests of owners of copyright property, and to obtain early information of all measures affecting copyright property, and as opportunity offers to suggest and promote improvements in existing copyright laws.” Lord Stanhope, a veteran who had done mach to bring about the Act of 1842, was the first chair- man, and among the original members who took an active part in the proceedings were Lord Houghton, Lord Lytton, Sir Arthur Helps, Sir Charles Trevelyan, Dr. William Smith, Robert Browning, Wilkie Collins, Anthony Trollope, J. A. Froude, and Henry Reeve, while the publishers were represented by the late Thomas Longman, George Bentley, Alexander Macmillan, my father, and others. Mr. Daldy was appointed honorary secretary, a post which he held till the time of his death, which occurred only a day or two after he had attended a meeting of the Association in my house last month, For the past thirty years the relations of the Imperial Government with Canada have given rise to the chief difficulties which have beset the preparation and passing of a new Copyright Act, and in many of the negotiations which have passed between the Mother Country and the Colony, Mr. Daldy has acted as the principal go- between. He paid three visits to the Dominion “between 1872 and 1894 on behalf of the Copyright Association, for the express purpose of carrying on the negotiations, or settling some point which had arisen on emergency, and on nine different 203 occasions he crossed the Atlantic on similar errands. He was in close touch with successive officials of the Colonial Office, the Board of Trade, the Canadian Executive, and other departments responsible for some part of the transactions, and I am sure Lord Thring would bear testimony to the unwearying and valuable service rendered by him in the preparation of the Bill which passed the House of Lords in 1900. Mr. Daldy was indeed a mine of information in all that concerns copyright; not only had he studied all the books and State papers (in them- selves a voluminous mass) dealing with the subject, but having been in personal touch with all that was passing for many years, he was acquainted with the views of all the influential men, and could at once give an account of every turn and phase of the complicated negotiations which have taken place. I have often been surprised by the ease and readiness with which he could unravel the tangled skein in which some point or other calling for discussion, was involved. His methods were those of suaviter in modo rather than fortiter in re, and placed as he was, his success was doubtless in a great measure due to this fact. Inever heard an ill-natured or impatient word from him, in circumstances which might try the temper of any man, and I never knew him spare himself when he was called upon to assist in promoting the interests of copyright holders. In 1897 the members of the Copyright Associa- tion subscribed to present him with a service of plate in recognition of the valuable aid which he had rendered to the cause—practically gratuitously, for except.the payment of his expenses in going to Canada, he received no remuneration for his work. The gift, together with an address signed by a large number of leading authors and publishers, was formally presented to him by Lord Avebury. Mr. Daldy claimed descent from the famous Aldine family, after which his house at Belvedere was named. At the time of his death he was within a few months of completing his eightieth ear. ? Copyright owners have lost a staunch and true ally in Francis Daldy, and I do not see at present how the special position which he occupied is to be adequately filled. JouN Murray. I should like to add to the above tribute a few words referring to Mr. Daldy’s services to the cause of International Copyright. At the time of the negotiation of the Bern Convention, Mr. Daldy supplied the British Dele- gates with the most complete information in regard to the complicated matters under discussion. He was present at Bern throughout the negotiations, 204 and it is not too much to say that the successful result was in great part due to the complete know- ledge of the subject which he placed unreservedly at the disposal of the British delegates. For a long period of years all those who had been officially connected with the question of International Copyright have learnt to rely upon Mr. Daldy’s knowledge and experience, which have always been given with perfect sincerity and single-mindedness. He has sought no reward nor public acknowledgment of the services thus rendered—services which were given gratuitously, and even enthusiastically, to promote the cause which he had at heart. His place will not readily be filled. H. G. Berane. —_____—_—>__—__ UNITED STATES NOTES. — 1 —_ ISCUSSION seems to be in the literary atmosphere of America just now. Mr. Howells’s half-serious attack upon the International Copyright Act at the end of last year was naturally not allowed to pass, his con- tentions being riddled through and through by Mr. Putnam and Mr. George Platt Brett, not to speak of various leader-writers in the literary journals. One of these last, not content with confuting the rash novelist and reproving him for the manner in which he had raised “this buried subject of discussion,” proceeded to advo- cate an amendment of the law in favour of the further protection of English and Continental authors. It was pointed out that the double type-setting provision was inserted at the bidding of mere class-interests, and that the case of trans- lated works was still unsatisfactory. Then the question of the ethics of book-selling has been on the carpet. A correspondent of the Publishers’ Weekly put the purely business view point with refreshing vigour, inveighing especially against the impolicy of recommending books to customers on any ground but that of their recorded sales. One fears that he may be right ; but his conclusion that he would prefer the epitaph ‘‘ Here lies a successful bookseller” to the proposed “ He died an honest man” is surely a shade too cynical. Again, we have Mr. Charles Leonard Moore in the Dial making a venomous onslaught upon the American literary instinct, which he finds expressed in the formula “to live better and save more,” taken from an insurance prospectus. According to this writer, it is all the fault of women, commer- cialism, and the absence of outside pressure that things are so bad with our people. ‘The result is THE AUTHOR. that members become college professors, and so “ dry up and blow away,” whilst “ poets are driven into business and artists into exile.” This is indicting a nation with a vengeance. But, as yet, we haye seen no reply to it. = The very latest hare to be started is the condition of poetry—is there a “slump” in it, and, if so, why ? This, of course, began on your side with the poet Laureate’s address. Here it has been set on foot by that vivacious periodical, the Critic, which, by the bye, has amalgamated with the Boston Literary World. As in most symposiums, the issues became rather confused, some contributors taking into con- sideration poetry, both classic and contemporary, others only the latter ; whilst to some the criterion of health is sales, to others quality also. One is glad to find on the side of those who deny the slump Messrs. Houghton, Miffin & Co. and Mr, Richard G. Badger. Mr. Clinton Scollard gives up the puzzle set him by the editor ; but most of the others are dogmatic enough. Amongst the slum- pers, Mr. Maurice F. Egan puts down the débddcle to the decay of the art of home reading, the con- ventionality and academicism of the poets, and the lack of seriousness of the press. There is no doubt something in the first two causes, but the last, which is insisted upon by Mr. Cale Young Rice, but is best put by Robert Underwood Johnson, is to our thinking, the most cogent reason. Com- petent criticism of verse is badly needed in America. Not that this is sufficient to call poetry into being, if it be true that the spirit of the age is against it, and that the “gradual sophistication of the young” destroys the taste for it. One comment dropped in the course of the dis- cussion arrides us not a little. After the mournful statement that style in prose counts for almost nothing to-day, Mr. William C. Wilkinson proceeds + “When I was a youth, successful business men deferred to authors. Authors nowadays are apt to defer to successful business men.” We confess we should enjoy the experience of being deferred to by a successful business man ; but we have our doubts as to whether there was ever author who sayoured this particular morsel. The short story competition in connection with Collier’s Weekly, the awards in which}were announced a short time since, presented some features of interest. Mrs. Wharton, Margaret Deland, and Mr. Alden were among the prize-winners ; but a good proportion of the nine were unknown names. Senator Lodge disagreed with his colleagues, Mr. White and Mr. Page, as to the adjudication of the first two prizes, holding that Mrs. Wharton’s “The Best Man” to be by far the best composition sent in. The fact that only four writers wrote “what might be called foreign stories” was, in Mr. White's view, “the most hopeful thing for real literature Qo ed OS pepe CD oq eE if 16 toh 199 THE AUTHOR. in America. (We may remark parenthetically that “a foreign book” figured at the top of the “biggest sellers” last month). Other features of the competition were the com- plete absence of civil war stories or Indian fighting tales, and the comparative rarity of historical setting of any kind. Modernity, in fact, largely prevailed. The judges encountered two auto- mobiles, a battleship, a big prairie-type engine, a pianola, a police scandal, a freak-woman reporter ; besides innumerable trained nurses, five o’clock commuters’ trains, and telephone buzzers. The favourite locale was New York, the desert west of the Rockies coming next, followed by New England and California. There was one war story, placed in the Philippines, whilst J apan and Alaska were the theatre of action in single tales. There is not much to record of the literary pro- ducts of the present year so far as it has gone yet. The highest native “big seller,’ Mr. Thomas Dixon’s “The Clansman,” is a story of the South during the Reconstruction period.” It has slight literary merit and is full of anachronisms, but contains some good chapters dealing with the conspiracy of the Ku Klux Klan. Much superior as literature is another Recon- struction tale, Emerson Hough’s “The Law of the Land.” It is curious as being the work of a northerner. “ Bethany,” a novel of Georgian life just pre- vious to the Civil War and touching upon it in its early stage, has the merit of sincerity and some pictorial power. The author, in this case, Thomas E. Watson, hails from the south, Burton E. Stevenson’s “ The Marathon Mystery,” is a capital detective story, though the accuracy of its dialect has been impugned. “ Cabbages and Kings,” by O. Henry, a book of Central American short stories, has humour and spirit, as well as an excellent background. A notable book announced for immediate publi- cation by McClurg is the autobiography of the late Theodore Thomas, the musician. “The Self-made Man” is not yet disposed of ; “His Wife’s Letters to Her Son” is the latest pendant promised to Mr. Lorimer’s work. Mr. G. W. Winkley has published “Personal Reminiscences of John Brown, the hero,” with an introduction by Frank B. Sauborn. The new edition, for which Mr. Herbert M. Lloyd is responsible, of Lewis Morgan’s “ League of the Ho-de-no-saunee or Troquois,” is an excel- lent reprint of aninvaluable work. It has personal reminiscences of Morgan by Charles T. Porter, his 08 collaborator, and embodies his own corrections. oM Morgan’s ethnological investigations are well i known, and _ their ‘976 over-estimated. importance can scarcely be 205 William Canfield’s “Tegends of the Troquois” has a more purely literary interest. But both books deserve more than a specialist’s public, The latest complete exposition of “The Monroe Doctrine” comes from T. B. Edgington, of the Memphis Bar. He illustrates its most recent phases, as seen in the Venezuela Boundary Case and the Panama Canal Treaty. There have appeared two volumes of Professor G. Santyana’s “The Life of Reason ” ; vol. xi. of Dr. Reuben Thwaite’s « Early Western Travels,” containing Part I. of Faux’s “ Memorable Days in America ” (1819-20) ; and vol. xxi. of “The Philippine Islands,” edited by Emma H. Blair and James A. Robertson. Mr. T. Nelson Page in “The Negro ” great racial question calm consideration. “The Future of Road Making in America” is a symposium on an important subject by Archer B. Hulbert and others, published by the Clark Company. Mr. Henry James has consented to a kind of informal interview during his visit to America, He has been much written about of late as a matter of course. The obituary list of 1905 already includes Theodore Thomas, the creator of modern American music, whose best work was done at Chicago, but was begun at New York ; John White Chadwick, the biographer of Channing and Theodore Parker ; L. Clarke Davis, father of Richard Harding Davis, and some time editor of the Ledger ; Alpheus Spring Packarel, many years Professor at Brown University, and author of some 400 scientific monographs, many of them of international repu- tation ; and William Cowper-Prime, vice-president of the New York Metropolitan Museum, whose fine collection of wood engravings is destined for Princeton. Nor must we omit General Lewis Wallace, best known as the author of “ Ben Hur,” but who also wrote, amongst other works, “The Fair God,” a fine Mexican story, and a life of President Benjamin Harrison, a veteran of the Mexican and Civil Wars. He was some time United States Minister to Turkey. gives the Oo AUTHORS AND THE STAGE SOCIETY, —— 1+ — HOSE members of the Society of Authors, fe whose ambitions lie in the direction of play writing would do well to bear in mind the use which they may make of the Stage Society. One of the great difficulties which beset the path of the new dramatist is the impossibility of getting his plays produced. This is not entirely the fault 204 and it is not too much to say that the successful result was in great part due to the complete know- ledge of the subject which he placed unreservedly at the disposal of the British delegates. For a long period of years all those who had been officially connected with the question of International Copyright have learnt to rely upon Mr. Daldy’s knowledge and experience, which have always been given with perfect sincerity and single-mindedness. He has sought no reward nor public acknowledgment of the services thus rendered—services which were given gratuitously, and even enthusiastically, to promote the cause which he had at heart. His place will not readily be filled. H. G. BERGNE. —__—_—_—_—_——_1—__+—___——_ UNITED STATES NOTES. —_1—~>—+—_ ISCUSSION seems to be in the literary atmosphere of America just now. Mr. Howells’s half-serious attack upon the International Copyright Act at the end of last rear was naturally not allowed to pass, his con- tentions being riddled through and through by Mr. Putnam and Mr. George Platt Brett, not to speak of various leader-writers in the literary journals. One of these last, not content with confuting the rash novelist and reproving him for the manner in which he had raised “this buried subject of discussion,” proceeded to advo- cate an amendment of the law in favour of the further protection of English and Continental authors. It was pointed out that the double type-setting provision was inserted at the bidding of mere class-interests, and that the case of trans- lated works was still unsatisfactory. Then the question of the ethics of book-selling has been on the carpet. A correspondent of the Publishers’ Weekly put the purely business view point with refreshing vigour, inveighing especially against the impolicy of recommending books to customers on any ground but that of their recorded sales. One fears that he may be right ; but his conclusion that he would prefer the epitaph ‘“ Here lies a successful bookseller ” to the proposed ‘“ He died an honest man” is surely a shade too cynical. Again, we have Mr. Charles Leonard Moore in the Dial making a venomous onslaught upon the American literary instinct, which he finds expressed in the formula “to live better and save more,” taken from an insurance prospectus. According to this writer, it is all the fault of women, commer- cialism, and the absence of outside pressure that things are so bad with our people, The result is THE AUTHOR. that members become college professors, and so “dry up and blow away,” whilst “poets are driven into business and artists into exile.” This is indicting a nation with a vengeance. But, as yet, we have seen no reply to it. ee The very latest hare to be started is the condition of poetry—is there a “slump” in it, and, if so, why ? This, of course, began on your side with the poet Laureate’s address. Here it has been set on foot by that vivacious periodical, the Critic, which, by the bye, has amalgamated with the Boston Literary World. As in most symposiums, the issues became rather confused, some contributors taking into con- sideration poetry, both classic and contemporary, others only the latter ; whilst to some the criterion of health is sales, to others quality also. One is glad to find on the side of those who deny the slump Messrs. Houghton, Mifflin & Co. and Mr, Richard G. Badger. Mr. Clinton Scollard gives up the puzzle set him by the editor ; but most of the others are dogmatic enough. Amongst the slum- pers, Mr. Maurice F. Egan puts down the débacle to the decay of the art of home reading, the con- ventionality and academicism of the poets, and the lack of seriousness of the press. There is no doubt something in the first two causes, but the last, which is insisted upon by Mr. Cale Young Rice, but is best put by Robert Underwood Johnson, is to our thinking, the most cogent reason. Com- petent criticism of verse is badly needed in America. Not that this is sufficient to call poetry into being, if it be true that the spirit of the age is against it, and that the “gradual sophistication of the young” destroys the taste for it. One comment dropped in the course of the dis- cussion arrides us not a little. After the mournful statement that style in prose counts for almost nothing to-day, Mr. William C. Wilkinson proceeds : “ When I was a youth, successful business men deferred to authors. Authors nowadays are apt to defer to successful business men.” We confess we should enjoy the experience of being deferred to by a successful business man ; but we have our doubts as to whether there was ever author who savoured this particular morsel. The short story competition in connection with Obilier’s Weekly, the awards in whichiwere announced a short time since, presented some features of interest. Mrs. Wharton, Margaret Deland, and Mr. Alden were among the prize-winners ; but a good proportion of the nine were unknown names. Senator Lodge disagreed with his colleagues, Mr. White and Mr. Page, as to the adjudication of the first two prizes, holding that Mrs. Wharton’s “The Best Man” to be by far the best composition sent in. The fact that only four writers wrote “what might be called foreign stories” was, in Mr. White’s view, “the most hopeful thing for real literature epntrnioneeR Ro wins THE AUTHOR. in America. (We may remark parenthetically that “a foreign book” figured at the top of the “biggest sellers ” last month). Other features of the competition were the com- plete absence of civil war stories or Indian fighting tales, and the comparative rari ty of historical setting of any kind. Modernity, in fact, largely pevailed. The judges encountered two auto- mobiles, a battleship, a big prairie-type engine, a pianola, a police scandal, a freak-woman reporter ; besides innumerable trained nurses, five o’clock commuters’ trains, and telephone buzzers. The favourite Jocale was New York, the desert west of the Rockies coming next, followed by New England and California. There was one war story, placed in the Philippines, whilst J apan and Alaska were the theatre of action in single tales. There is not much to record of the literary pro- ducts of the present year so far as it has gone yet, The highest native “big seller,” Mr. Thomas Dixon’s “The Clansman,” is a story of the South during the Reconstruction period. It has slight literary merit and is full of anachronisms, but contains some good chapters dealing with the conspiracy of the Ku Klux Klan. Much superior as literature is another Recon- struction tale, Emerson Hough’s “The Law of the Land.” It is curious as being the work of a northerner. “ Bethany,” a novel of Georgian life just pre- vious to the Civil War and touching upon it in its early stage, has the merit of sincerity and some pictorial power. The author, in this case, Thomas KE. Watson, hails from the south. Burton EE. Stevenson’s “ The Marathon Mystery,” is a capital detective story, though the accuracy of its dialect has been impugned. “ Cabbages and Kings,” by O. Henry, a book of Central American short stories, has humour and Spirit, as well as an excellent background. A notable book announced for immediate publi- cation by McClurg is the autobiography of the late Theodore Thomas, the musician. “The Self-made Man” is not yet disposed of ; “His Wife’s Letters to Her Son” is the latest pendant promised to Mr. Lorimer’s work. Mr. G. W. Winkley has published “Personal Reminiscences of John Brown, the hero,” with an introduction by Frank B. Sauborn, The new edition, for which Mr. Herbert M. Lloyd is responsible, of Lewis Morgan’s “ League of the Ho-de-no-saunee or Troquois,” is an excel- lent reprint of aninvaluable work. It has personal reminiscences of Morgan by Charles T. Porter, his collaborator, and embodies hig own corrections. Morgan’s ethnological investigations are well known, and _ their importance can scarcely be over-estimated. 205 William Canfield’s « Legends of the Troquois” has a more purely literary interest, But both books deserve more than a Specialist’s public. The latest complete exposition of “The Monroe Doctrine” comes from T. B, Edgington, of the Memphis Bar. He illustrates its most recent phases, as seen in the Venezuela Boundary Case and the Panama Canal Treaty. There have appeared two volumes of Professor G. Santyana’s “The Life of Reason” ; vol. xi. of Dr. Reuben Thwaite’s « Early Western Travels,” containing Part I. of Faux’s “ Memorable Days in America ” (1819-20) ; and vol. xxi. of « The Philippine Islands,” edited by Emma H. Blair and James A. Robertson. Mr. T. Nelson Page in “'The Negro” gives the great racial question calm consideration. “The Future of Road Making in America” is a symposium on an important subject by Archer B. Hulbert and others, published by the Clark Company. Mr. Henry James has consented to a kind of informal interview during his visit to America. He has been much written about of late as a matter of course. The obituary list of 1905 already includes Theodore Thomas, the creator of modern American music, whose best work was done at Chicago, but was begun at New York ; John White Chadwick, the biographer of Channing and Theodore Parker ; L. Clarke Davis, father of Richard Harding Davis, and some time editor of the Ledger ; Alpheus Spring Packarel, many years Professor at Brown University, and author of some 400 scientific monographs, many of them of international repu- tation ; and William Cowper-Prime, vice-president of the New York Metropolitan Museum, whose fine collection of wood engravings is destined for Princeton. Nor must we omit General Lewis Wallace, best known as the author of “ Ben Hur,” but who also wrote, amongst other works, “The Fair God,” a fine Mexican story, and a life of President Benjamin Harrison, a veteran of the Mexican and Civil Wars. He was some time United States Minister to Turkey. ——_+~>—- AUTHORS AND THE STAGE SOCIETY. —— HOSE members of the Society of Authors, T whose ambitions lie in the direction of play writing would do well to bear in mind the use which they may make of the Stage Society. One of the great difficulties which beset the path of the new dramatist is the impossibility of getting his plays produced. This is not entirely the fault 206 of the theatrical managers. The work of the beginner, even when most promising, is apt to be unsuited for obtaining solid financial success In the theatre. In play-writing, experience—especially the experience gained from an actual production— counts for so much. And if the beginner cannot get a production, how is he to get experi- ence? This is where the Stage Society can be of assistance to him. For the Stage Society does not exist to make profits but to foster and encourage drama. It gives performances of the best examples of the contemporary Continental stage in order to give its members an opportunity of seeing works of artistic value which would otherwise never see the light in a London theatre. And it also gives performances of the work of English writers who thave not hitherto had plays produced and to whom the practical instruction in technique to be learned from a production will be of value. During the -six years of its existence the Society has produced thirty plays, and of these nearly a third have been the work of English dramatists who had not previously had a play produced. It is impossible for those who have not had -experience of dramatic writing to understand the fall value which this opportunity of seeing his work performed under proper stage conditions by a picked professional cast may be to the young play- wright. To watch one’s own play day after day through rehearsal, to realise with growing clearness -where the dialogue is weak or strong, which are the the situations which “ get across the foot-lights,” -and why they do s0, is a training in the art of play- writing such as nothing else can give. Much may be gained by a careful study of good models— Ibsen, Sudermann, Brieux, Hauptman, Augier and the younger Dumas—much by constant attendance at theatres and a critical examination of the plays presented, and the way they get their effects. But nothing is quite so instructive as the discipline of watching the performances of one’s own play. ‘Owing to the cost of production, and to some extent also to the timidity of the ordinary manager where the work of a beginner is con- cerned, this discipline for the new playwright is practically unattainable in London at any of the regular theatres. It can be gained at a Stage Society production, and authors who wish to work for ne theatre would do well to bear the fact in mind. The office of the Stage Society is 9, Arundel Street, Strand, W.C., and plays should be addressed to the Hon. Librarian. All plays sent in are sure of careful consideration by the Council, and if they decide to produce a play the whole cost is borne by the Society. It is not necessary to be a member of the Society to have a play considered or performed, but all persons who are interested in the higher THE AUTHOR. drama, and wish to show their interest in a practical way, would do well to join. The subserip- tion of one guinea gives one seat at each of the Society’s productions, usually five in the year, and the entrance fee isone guinea. Further particulars and forms of application for membership may be obtained from the Secretary at 9, Arundel Street. ——_1——_ + CANADIAN POSTAL RATES. st AST year some articles appeared in The Author on the question of Colonial postage, with special reference to the introduction of United States magazines into Canada. These articles produced one or two questions in the House of Commons, but the answer of the Post- — master-General was not encouraging. At the time the Committee wrote to the Society 4 of Authors in Canada and asked them to do what they could to assist the movement, and the Canadian Society has just forwarded the following resolution which has been passed by their Executive Committee : “That we, the Executive Committee of the Canadian Society of Authors, would respectfully urge upon the Postmaster-General of Great Britain the desirability of considering the question of @ cheaper postal rate on newspapers and periodicals between Great Britain and the Colonies. During the last fifteen years United States periodicals have almost entirely displaced British periodicals in this market, owing to the low rate of postage charged by the United States Government. The influence on this country once exercised by British periodicals has been displaced by an influence which cannot be said to be in the interests of Imperial understand- ing and solidarity, and is hostile to the extension of British trade throughout the Colonies.” The Canadian Authors’ Society is still in its infancy, but, no doubt, will be able to accomplish vigorous work on behalf of the authors of the Dominion if it continues as it has begun. Prof. Goldwin Smith is the honorary president of the Society, the Honble. G. W. Ross is the president. The treasurer is Mr. J. A. Cooper, the editor of the Canadian Magazine. : That the Canadians do not desire the matter lie idle is evident from the following article whi appeared in the Zoronto Globe :— IMPERIAL AND AMERICAN POSTAGE. Sir George Drummond started an interesting discussion in the Senate a few days ago by moving a resolution to call the attention of the Government to the discrimination favour of American and against British periodicals 1 Canada, and to affirm the principle that postal charges © bs THE AUTHOR. periodicals within the Empire should be lower than those on matter passing between it and any foreign country. Sir George gave specific instances of glaring discrimination, and pointed out the inevitable political and commercial effect of the impetus thus given to the importation of American literature and advertisements. Asa matter of fact, many magazines are sent from the United States into Canada as freight, and are distributed nere by agents, the country receiving little or no revenue from their circulation. It would be easy to make these dutiable, and go some way toward equalising conditions as between British and American magazine publishers. Those sent into this country by mail pay no postage to our Government, being carried free under the postal convention of 1875. To cancel this convention and put the country under the international postal union would considerably reduce the annual deficit of the post office department, which at present handles an immense volume of foreign periodical literature at the expense of Canada. All who took part in the debate on Sir George’s resolu- tion—Senator Scott, Sir Mackenzie Bowell, and Sir Richard Cartwright—agreed with the mover in his attitude, depre- cated the advantage afforded to the American publisher over his British competitors, and regretted the persistence of the British Government in refusing to aid in removing the discrimination against the latter. Canadians have no objection to receiving United States magazines at a cheap tate, but they would like to get British magazines of the same classes at no greater cost. It certainly does not tend to promote either Imperial feeling or British trade in Canada to have British periodicals handicapped in their circulation while American magazines with their advertise- ments are freely distributed at our expense. The Canadian Government, which forced on ocean penny postage, should be equal to finding a remedy that would be at once popular and effective. —_———_+——_2—_______ BUTTER, MUSIC, AND COPYRIGHT. — + UNDRY startling reflections are suggested by the last speech from the Throne. “A Bill,” said that speech, “ will be introduced for amending the law for the prevention of the adulteration of butter.” Good: butter should certainly not be adulterated. Our masses should have good butter—or what does civilisation amount to? We are all agreed as to this; and the Bill will be passed without opposition. But then comes in the parodox: Why make a law to prevent people stealing a part of our butter, and make no law to prevent other people stealing the whole of it? You reply that such a law already exists. Butter, you point out, is well looked after, well understood. Our millions use it—or something like it—every day. Butter is quite safe. It cannot be stolen. That depends. If you permit people to steal from a man his power of purchasing butter, you permit them to steal his butter ag certainly as if they took it directly away from him in firkins or pound packages. The only difference is that, in the latter case, the theft is removed a single step from the direct taking. Mark thatstep. For that 207 single step, so easy to understand—the pun was not intentional—itself so easy to remove, one would also think, makes, when it comes to practice, the most profound difference for practical politics, becomes an insuperable barrier. A casual observer, watching our legislature at work, would miss the point. He would say that the manifest object of our legislature was not to prevent acts of stealing generally, but only the stealing of particular things in a particular way ; since it does not prevent the same things being stolen if they are stolen in a roundabout way. Music, for example, may thus be the means of butter being stolen, and bread and butter. I have no excessive sense of the importance of music ; I am only an ordinary lover of it. But music afforded to me a very interesting case of this curious anomaly in our midst: that as a practical and highly-civilised nation we seem quite unable to get over that step which divides the direct stealing of our butter from the indirect stealing of it by way of music. As the case#of music illustrated this more and more for mefI began, some years ago, to be more and more fnterested in music and music-stealers. I began some time in the last century, but I shall not go further back than the year 1902. In that year, certain music publishers and others interested in music, by dint of tremendous efforts, managed to get a sort of Bill passed to prevent people stealing music, to put an end to the music-pirate. And an end to him I thought had been put when the Bill passed into law. But, as ill-luck or incompetence had it, the Bill omitted to include certain provisions which rendered it practically nugatory as a remedial measure. After all the trouble involved this was fiasco indeed. The stealing of music went on just as before; and the gentlemen interested in music—a noble Earl as their leader—put their heads together once again. Next year, 1903, they introduced another Bill which got as far as its second reading in the Lower House, and there expired of suffocation in the way we are used to seeing Bills expire. Not to be daunted, these gentlemen tried yet another Bill last year. A sort of remnant of it survived many a stormy passage till it got as far as the ‘‘ Report” stage, when it also was talked out. Its promoters had the consolation of knowing that, even had it passed, it would have been almost as useless as the Act of 1902. They finally relinquished altogether the hope of getting a private measure passed, and invoked the aid of the Government. Just before the present House met, it was, therefore, rumoured that the Home Office was to take the case of music-stealers into its charge. The House meets, plunges into the sea of fiscal, Irish, and other controversies, and we hear no more of music. The 208 Government has to look after more important things, including its own precious existence,’ yet not forgetting even butter. gos That, up to the present, is the case for music, In which, as I said, I am not overwhelmingly interested. It only illustrates what a practical and highly-civilised nation we are. Butter— everybody’s need, the poor man’s especially—no part of it must be stolen from us. But music— one step aside from butter—resists all attempts to deal with it, to prevent people stealing it. ‘And if that is the case with music, what is likely to be the case with the whole law of Copyright in which I am greatly interested, of which music and the care of it forms only a single but significant item? To speak of it as affording any hope of present amendment seems absurd. Yet the fact of its embracing the whole subject of the due regu- lation of literary and artistic property, the fact of its largeness and importance, might lead one to imagine that it would have its vastly greater claims publicly recognised. Vain idea! The Publishers’ Association, the Copyright Association, the Authors’ Society, the majority of authors themselves, and, lastly, the very gentlemen most likely to gain by its present inadequacy, to lose by its amendment, the lawyers, all are practically unanimous in desiring its amendment. We need not go into further details. We may take it that these individuals and associ- ations represent all the important interests con- cerned. ‘They include men of such distinguished names, men of such light and leading in the world, that not only are they not likely to be wrong in their desire, but, being right, it is inconceivable that such men should have now been agitating to get a reform of copyright for more than ten years and should up to the present have got absolutely nothing. Lord Thring’s Bill recasting the whole law passed the House of Lords in 1899 and 1900. It was then sent to the Colonies for their assent, recasting, as it also did, our relations with them. Australia expressed her approval of it. Canada— our never-never land for copyright purposes—was still demurring when we last heard of it. It had been mentioned in the Speech from the Throne at the opening of Parliament in 1901. It has not been mentioned since. It appears to have expired of senile decay. Meantime, the world outside passes us by. Other nations codify their law. Little countries like Den- mark and Sweden make a step forward. Even Russia—Russia, mark you !—talks about copyright reform. Our Parliament alone, including within it several distinguished authors, the Premier himself amongst them, says nothing, does nothing. Now and then, once a year or so, to show that we THE AUTHOR. are still alive, an author will burst out sporadically and start some side-issue—should we retaliate on America for her treatment of us? and so forth— like a red-herring across the trail. This consoles us. And, of course, we always have the consolation of knowing that we are a practical and highly- civilised nation. W. ——_——_0—>_+—___——_- NOTES ON AGREEMENTS. —1—~>— + — Il. To THE PUBLISHER. That in consideration of your bearing the whole of the expenses in producing and publishing the novel written by me and _ provisionally entitled , I hereby convey to you the copyright and all rights in the said novel, and further I agree to give to you the first refusal of the next ten new and original novels I may write suitable for publication in volume form on the following terms :— 1. A royalty of ten per cent. on the trade selling price of all copies sold of the English edition, thirteen copies count- ing as twelve. 2. A royalty of one penny per copy on all sales of the Colonial edition, thirteen copies counting as twelve. 3. Ten per cent. on any sum received for the foreign rights. 4. Ten per cent. on any sum received for the American copyright with simultaneous publication. 5. In the event of any cheaper editions being published a royalty of five per cent. on the trade selling price thirteen copies counting as twelve. 6. No royalties shall be paid on any copies given away for review or other purposes. 7. In the event of the publisher disposing of copies or editions of the said novels as remainders, a royalty of five per cent. of the net amount received. 8. I guarantee to you that the said novels shall be in no way whatever violations of any existing copyrights, and that they shall contain nothing of a libellous or scandalous character, and that I will indemnify you from all suits, claims and proceedings, damages and costs which may be made, taken or incurred by or against you on the ground that the said novels are infringements of copyrights, or contain anything libellous or scandalous, From the AUTHOR. The agreement printed above will prove to all those who are versed in the usual arrangements made for the sale and purchase of literary property, the ignorance of an author of the possible value of what he is selling when he endeavours to find a publisher for his book. It is only fair to preface the following remarks by stating that in the open market the buyer will always buy as cheaply as possible, and that, there- fore, the publisher, if he be so inclined, can enter into any agreement—even the one set out above—if he can find an author willing to affix his signature. But a serious cause for complaint would arise should the publisher, before purchasing the work from the author at a ridiculously low figure, mis- represent or misdirect the author as to the value Sook 3 py ee THE AUTHOR. of what he is selling, or lead him to suppose that an agreement which he would not otherwise make is an ordinary form of contract. There is no such evidence in the present case. The agreement has been printed in the hope that its details may reach those who have not yet written a book, but intend uo do 0, or those who have written a book and are about to enter into an arrangement for its production. However bad and however worthless an author’s first book may be, he should under no circum- stances bind himself to a publisher for a series of books under any contract, good or bad. If the book is bad and worthless, it is fair that the pub- lisher should make a contract by which he should protect himself from the chance of loss, for this is merely ordinary business caution. If any pub- lisher cares to issue from his house bad and worth- less books as a business man, there is no reason why he should lose by the transaction, but the one book should stand or fall by itself. The first book, however, with the bad contract is frequently neither bad nor worthless ; it catches the public taste and has a considerable sale. In consequence the publisher reaps a share of the profits far larger than the author’s. The book referred to in the present agreement can hardly be worthless, otherwise the publisher would not have con- sented to undertake all the cost of production. The business man does not rashly throw his money away. For a book which, presumably, at the lowest estimate is passable, the present agreement cannot be said to be satisfactory. Ten per cent. is to be paid on the ¢rade selling price of all copies sold, 13 copies counting as 12. Everyone who has-any dealings with literary property is aware that royalties, however small, frum whatever house they issue, are always paid on the published price of the book. The difference between the two stands at the ratio of about seven to twelve, or nearly fifty per cent. difference, so that if the author is paid on the /rade selling price he would get about fifty per cent. less than if he were paid on the published price of the book. The royalty is small and inadequate if paid on the published price. It is absurdly insufficient when paid on the trade selling price. On the Colonial sales a royalty of 1d. per copy is paid. This, again, is an exceedingly low royalty. The ordinary payment, when Colonial sales are made is 8d. or 4d. on every copy in sheets. One penny per copy would make the agreement between twenty-five per cent. and thirty-three and one-third per cent. lower than the usual payment. For the foreign rights the author is to receive ten per cent. Over and over again it has been 209 necessary to point out in The Author that these rights should not lie with the publisher, but should be under the control of the author. Again, in Clause 5 the royalty in the case of a cheaper edition is paid on the trade selling price, 13 copies counted as 12. The same remarks passed with regard to Clause 1 refer to this clause also, Five per cent. is an absurdly low royalty in any event; and again, it is paid on the trade selling price, which makes it almost mfinitesimal. In Clause 6 no royalty is paid on copies given away for review or other purposes. No one desires a publisher to pay royalties on copies given away for review, but it is certainly advisable to have some closer definition of the two words “other purposes.” As a reward for this brilliant contract, and the sums that may accrue to the author therefrom, he is bound to indemnify the publisher in an ex- ceedingly liberal clause—Clause 8—from infringe- ment of copyright and libellous and scandalous matter. If the one book had a large sale the author would obtain no benefit, not even a royalty rising with its circulation, but this is not the only fault. The author is bound for ten books at the same price. It has come to our notice from time to time that some publishers have bound authors to them for two, or even three books, and it has been pointed out frequently what a severe tax this is upon the author—either when the contract is made on the same terms as the original contract, as in this case, or when, as sometimes occurs, the pub- lisher is to have only the option of publication of the next two or three books. It has also been shown that such an agreement is not a smart bit of business from the publisher’s point of view, for as soon as the tax is recognised by the author, and the contract at an end, he leaves the publisher. Whereas, if there had been no such clause, and the author had met with fair treatment, he would of a surety go back to the same publisher. No contract, with the exception of the present, has come before the Society by which the publisher has bound the author for ten books. If the author is bound toa publisher under an increasing royalty, or an improved agreement, there might be some temptation to enter into such a contract, although constant experience at the Society’s office would show what a heavy burden this is on the author’s powers; but the contract printed above, from the author’s point of view, wholly unsatisfactory for a first book by itself, becomes ludicrously impossible to contemplate for a series of ten. No author could make a living wage out 210 of an arrangement which would bring him in such a paltry return. No words are strong enough to condemn such a disadvantageous contract from the author’s standpoint. Gee. ———_- > + —___ THE LIBRARY OF CONGRESS. 1 TPNHE Librarian of Congress at Washington has issued his annual circular setting forth the amount of business done in 1904. The increase, year by year, has been steady and continued, and it must be satisfactory to the office to find that the fees collected exceed the expenditure on salaries. The fees received during the past year amount to 75,520 dollars, and the total paid in salaries to 72,531 dollars. Not only this ; but the value of the property which the United States obtains in books, maps, and other filed matter is increasingly valuable. The total number of entries during the past year were 106,577 ; books, volumes and pamphlets number 16,690; periodicals 21,041 ; and musical compbsitions 28,740. It will be seen, therefore, that musical composi- tions yield the highest total. This may be accounted for by the fact that musical compositions need not be lithographed in the United States. The publishers, therefore, taking advantage of the reciprocity, obtain copyright to a larger extent. The largest number of entries during one day occurred on January 2nd, when 4,031 titles were registered ; the smallest number on a day in June, when only 107 titles were recorded. The increase n the total of entries over those of 1908 is 7,141. The most satisfactory point which the foreign writer should note is the smoothness with which he office undertakes its enormous task. It makes no unworthy boast in stating that at 4.30 p.m. on January 3rd, 1905, all applications received during 1904 were acted upon, all registrations made, all certificates mailed. To give some idea of the extensive labour involved in carrying out this enormons work, the number of letters received at the office during the past year was 85,365—87,000 of these contained remittances—and the number of mailed matter despatched from the office was 133,244 letters. Again, these figures show an increase on the 1903 mailed matter by 7,607 letters received, and by 19,000 letters despatched. —— + THER AUTHOR. LITERATURE AND LAW IN THE UNITED STATES. * 1 [ConcLUDED. ] HE recent decision of a Paris Court that phonographs infringe the musical author’s rights makes every case that has been tried either here or in America of interest. Phonographs are of so recent introduction that we have to look for previous decisions to cases analogous to them. In our case of Boosey v. Whight it was decided that a perforated musical scroll was not a “ copy” within the meaning of the Act. This followed the earlier American decision of Kennedy v. IcTammany to the same effect. Phonographs themselves then came up for judgment in the American case of Stern v. Rosey (1901), in which the defendant took two copyright songs, and had them sung into a phonograph in the usual way, thereby obtaining a “‘ master-record ” from which other records were then made. The Appeal Court held that such a record did not constitute a “copy,” basing its judgment on the fact that the marks upon the wax cylinders could not be read by the human eye, nor utilised in any way except as part of the mechanism of the phonograph. But, observe, that in such cases as these a Court is strictly confined to answering the question : Is or is not the copy alleged a “copy” within the meaning of the Act? Or, in other words, can redress be obtained by invoking the copyright law against infringers of this kind? since it cannot reasonably be contended that the rights of the composers of music are not to some extent encroached upon by means of these mechanical instruments. Indeed, the learned American judges in giving their decision felt it necessary to invoke the judgments in the previous analogous cases to support their view that there was no infringe- ment. In the German Statute, of 1901, especial cogni- sance is taken by that up-to-date people of phono- graphs, and it is provided that reproduction by means of them shall noé be held to be an infringe- ment of the right of reproduction provided that the reproduction do not as regards “strength and duration, tone and tempo, resemble a personal per- formance.” Observe the reasonableness of the German method of dealing with copyright, and * Copyright Cases: A Summary of leading American Decisions on the Law of Copyright and on Literary Property, from 1891 to 1903 ; together with the Text of the United States Copyright Statute, and a Selection of Recent Copyright Decisions of the Courts of Great Britain and Canada. Compiled by Arthur 8. Hamlin. Published for the American Publishers’ Copyright League by G. P. Putnam’s Sons. 1904. $2. bt, a P THE AUTHOR. 211 how very little is left by it to the wltima ratio of the law. For the German Statute provides that the communication of the essential contents of a work is an infringement: This covers everything. Then come its exceptions, amongst which are placed phonographs. Such mechanical means of repro- duction it excepts because they cannot, in its opinion, resemble a personal performance. But these fast-moving times, we shortly find, get in front, even of Germany. What about the pianola ? Does it not resemble a “ personal performance”? It certainly creates a contentious something betwixt and between, not quite mechanical, not quite personal. Now with us there are two definite rights open to infringement: (1) the copyright ; and (2) the performing right. We have seen that a perforated musical scroll is not a “copy.” We cannot get any redress at law by pleading that a copyright has been infringed in this way. Well, then, can we not get redress by pleading that performing right is infringed? We come back to the Germans, who say that mechanical reproduction is to be excepted from their general rule, that any method which reproduces the essential spirit of a work is an infringement. Why ? Because “as regards strength and duration of tone and tempo” it does not resemble a personal performance. But there is, lastly, our new friend the pianola! It seems to fulfil all these conditions, certainly strength is not lacking to it. Is it not a ‘ personal per- formance ?” The fact is, what we want, what inventive brains are gradually driving us towards, is a copyright law which makes any means by which the substance or the spirit of any literary, artistic, musical, dramatic or other copyright work is repro- duced, an infringement of the author’s right. Until we get this law, aimed at protecting the substance or the spirit of the work, we shall have no peace, but be up to our necks, as we now are, in arguments about mechanics. Ishall stop here. Mr. Hamlin’s admirable book seems, to at least a student of copyright, worthy of even a more unconscionably long notice than I have given it, for I find that, all said and done, I have only touched the leading cases in it. I have left untouched a large body of by-path cases, many of them of great interest to the student. I have not even mentioned the “ Decisions of the Treasury Department on Questions of Importation,” reveal- ing such interesting facts as that English music need not be set up in the United States in order to enjoy copyright ; and that a book, set up in the United States, may be printed elsewhere from plates [also made elsewhere? ] and yet enjoy copyright there. Nor have I touched the great questions hanging on the copyright in and impor- tation into America of foreign classics—other than English ; which would have to form the subject of a special article all to itself. For light on these- subjects, students and business men must go to Mr. Hamlin’s book. One question, however, I must not leave un- answered. ‘The courteous Editor of The Author asks me to express an opinion as to whether our Society should publish decennially, or at least quin- quennially, a compilation similar to Mr. Hamlin’s American one (whether for sale at a nominal price to “authors” or for free distribution amongst them) which would, like his, afford them an easy means of reference to what has been done in the way of copyright litigation during the preceding five or ten years. If it were a simple question of publishing such a book, or publishing none at all, [ should be dis- tinctly in favour of publishing one. Yet there would be certain objections to such a publication. The chief one is the expense it would involve falling upon a single year of the Society’s finances. The second one is almost as important: it is the inevitable tendency of cases which occurred ten, or even five, years ago to become stale and unprofit- able after such a lapse of time. This would to some extent militate against the sale of such a book supposing it to be offered for sale. There are other less striking objections with which I shall not deal at present. But these two chief objections I would propose to remove entirely by the publication, not of a book, but of a four or eight-page pamphlet, not to be published every tenth or fifth year, but every year. This, in my opinion, has everything to be said for it—very little to be said against it. It would be inexpensive ; its contents would be fresh; if it failed of support (though indeed it might well be given away to “ authors”), well, then, the experi- ment would not be repeated, and very little would have been lost. Also, the yearly parts could be bound, if desired. Not only do I see no objection to the publication of such a pamphlet, which would carefully condense, under clear titles of the actual questions at issue, the cases decided during the year, with the Society’s comments upon them, but T believe such a pamphlet would be of immense assistance to all engaged in literary or artistic work ; would enhance the value, by assisting the objects of the Society; and would, lastly, by keep- ing the subject of copyright continually before our eyes and the eyes of the public, tend to become a weighty factor in our getting at last that for which we all look so anxiously—a reform of our copyright law. CHARLES WEEKES. 212 MUSICAL COPYRIGHT. —— R. SOUSA, in a letter to Zhe Times, is justly indignant at the unauthorised sales of copyright musical pieces which daily occur in the streets of London and other large towns, and we are thoroughly in accord with him so far as his indignation is levelled against the present legislation that exists in England. M. Messager, the author of “ Veronique” has also made a complaint on the same lines in the same paper. The question of musical copyright and the laws dealing with the subject have been so fully dis- cussed in Zhe Author that there is no need to repeat the points on which the present Acts are inadequate; but whatever righteous indignation Mr. Sousa may show he is clearly at fault when he comes to discuss the question of the Bern Con- vention and the United States Declaration. He suggests that Great Britain does not fulfil the terms of her Agreement as far as foreigners are concerned. It is a pity that the article which appeared in the Law Journal dealing with the same subject was not printed in Zhe Times also, in order that the fallacy of Mr. Sousa’s arguments might be made evident. Inthe Law Journal it is clearly pointed out that under the Bern Convention the rights granted to foreigners are the same rights as are granted to natives, and there is no doubt what- ever that inadequate as these rights are, the foreigners obtain exactly the same protection as English composers. ‘he complaints that have been raised by the two gentlemen named have been raised with an equally loud cry on former occasions by all musical composers natives of this country. This is so far as the Bern Convention is concerned, but Mr. Sousa refers to the Agreement between the United States upon terms of International Copy- right with the countries comprising the Bern Convention, including Great Britain. Every one who has studied the question of copyright knows that there is no formal agreement. United States rights are granted by a Declara- tion of the President to citizens of a country that “permits to citizens of the United States the benefit of copyright on substantially the same basis as its own citizens.” The Proclamation of the United States President has declared England to be such a country. When, however, Mr. Sousa goes further and talks of reciprocity as existing between England and the United States, he rather oversteps the mark. After the letters that have appeared in The Standard there is no need to raise the point again. THER AUTHOR. While, however, it is clear that Mr. Sousa’s impression—that England is treating foreigners unfairly—is unfounded, we do not in any way desire to commend the present Copyright Acts as they exist. Let Mr. Sousa cancel the declaration of his President and his last state would be worse than the present. The Society has for many years been endeayvour- ing to bring about alterations, and has, on one or two occasions, obtained a certain limit of success. It is hoped that the time is not far distant when not only the British author, the British artist, the British dramatist, and the British musical com- poser will have no complaint, but that the foreigner also, who obtains advantage of our existing laws, will find them adequate. ee THE PRODUCT OF THE INTELLECT. —1+~> + BRIEF account of the origin of this most valuable work will form the best introduc- tion to our notice of it. Messrs. Podesta and Scotti had acquired from the authors, A. Aroztegui and F. Pizano, two plays, “ Julian Giménez” and “Nobleza Criolla.” A certain Don Luis Anselmi thereafter produced two plays entitled, “ Julian Giménoz,” and “ Nobleza de un Criollo.” Podesta and Scotti brought an action against him for infringement of copyright, and alleged that the titles were but specimens of the species of piracy that existed in every part of Anselmi’s plays, in which the works had been very slightly altered, though in a manner by which they had been ridiculously marred. Anselmi as- serted that the works were not his, but from the pen of a “young man,” Juan J. Garay—who was not forthcoming. He also declined to submit the text of these two plays to the court. He had pre- viously refused the payment of the 10 per cent. royalties on the gross receipts, which Messrs. Podesté and Scotti had claimed ; declaring them- — selves contented to accept this customary Spanish dramatic author’s royalty without making further claims for compensation. The cause was tried, in the first instance, before on Dr. Ernesto Quesada, who gave sentence for the plaintiffs, with costs. Subsequently, this sentence was quashed, on technical grounds, by a superior court, but an appeal allowed. Pending this appeal Dr. Ernesto Quesada has published his judgment = —which forms the first and most important part . Dr. Ernesto Quesada. pp. xvi., 496. “La Propriedad Intellectual en : el derecho Argentino.” Buenos Aires. J, Menedez, 8 THE AUTHOR. of the work—together with a mass of documents in support of the sentence. The learned judge has had the courtesy to send us a copy of his book, and we have no hesitation in saying that no more luminous, valuable, or sug- gestive work on literary piracy has ever been laid before us. That the judge’s sentence is lucid and masterly is but a small part of its merit. With an intellectual insight, too often conspicuous by its absence in legal declarations, Dr. Quesada unfolds widely elemental views of the essential nature of property, and of the logical essence of proprietor- ship and of its rights in the case of intellectual productions. His theses are such that we shall not be surprised if his work becomes, among Southern American jurists, the classical authority on copy- right and piracy. The valuable nature of his conclusions will be more fully appreciated when it is mentioned that the Argentine Republic has no statute law ruling copyright. Nothing daunted by this, Dr. Quesada lays down the doctrine that literary property is implied by Article 17 of the Constitution—that in the application of the civil law to civil delinquen- cies affecting copyright, the dispositions of the Constitution must be interpreted in an extensive, and not ina restrictive sense—and that the absence of statute must not be interpreted to mean that no rights exist, because their existence is involved in the terms of the Constitution, whose articles cannot be set aside. He further appeals to the Convention of Montevideo, to which the Argentine Republic is a signatory, with the consequence that its provisions now have legal force in the Republic. And he then continues : “Liberty of intellectual theft has two conse- quences. It propagates, generally, by means of detestable translations, an unwholesome literature of an inferior character, not alone perfectly inade- quate to raise the national intelligence, but inade- quate even to maintain it at its present level. And it prevents national productions in the way of arts and letters from meeting with support and oppor- tunities of development ; because they are crushed in the competition with the foreign matter of the kind above mentioned.” Equally deserving of attention is another passage, for which the Argentine Society of Authors tendered their special thanks to Dr. Quesada, acknow- ledging the service that he had done the cause of ‘literature. “When a man has passed sleepless nights in con- ceiving and shaping a piece for the theatre, and has brought his work to a successful result, it is an indefensible action for some scribbler to snatch the fruits of his labour in some underhand way, by ‘Inaking pro pane lucrando a travesty of his work in which it is barely disguised. It is impossible to 218 leave actions of this kind unpunished ; it is indis- pensable that the law should strike with implacable rigour all persons guilty of similar proceedings, placing them in the same category as highwaymen who rob the traveller of his money and laugh at his expostulations, under the impression that no power exists which can punish them.” Whilst expressing our admiration for the insight that abounds in Dr. Quesada’s judgment, we should be doing his work an injustice did we not add that the appendix contains a mass of matter whose interest is second only to the actual sentence which it is adduced to support. Here we find various appreciations of Dr. Quesada’s judgment, expressed in influential quarters ; and then under the head of “General Bibliography,” a vast and carefully digested mass of documents that cover the whole of the law of the Republic, bearing in any way upon the subject under dispute, together with’a collection of cases of a similar character. In a word this is an addition to the literature of copyright of primary importance ; and one that will be found equally valuable to the legist, and to the student of the wider questions which are involved in the conception of intellectual property. —_———_—__>—__—_. INTERNATIONAL COPYRIGHT.* —+ VERYONE who is interested in international publication and copyright—whether his point of view is commercial, literary, or social—naturally often feels the need of some handy volume which will furnish him with the main facts of the home, colonial, and international enactments of the various countries which have legislated on copyright. Professor Réthlisberger, of Bern, in his littie manual above named, of which the second edition is lying before us, has compiled exactly the sort of work which was wanted to meet these requirements. Here are set forth all the principal enactments of the various legislations, thus gathered into a repertoire that amply furnishes all the information that will be in any ordinary circumstances required, and indeed in most cases sufficient to spare the enquirer the trouble of consulting any more extensive work, Anyone with Professor Réthlisberger’s book in his hands will have need to turn to official documents and lengthy legal treatises only where troublesome minutize are involved, or when a necessity arises * Ernst Rothlisberger. ‘ Gesetze iiber das Urheberrecht in allen Liindern nebst den darauf beziiglichen Inter- nationalen Vertrigen und die Bestimmungen tiber das Verlagsrecht.” Zweite Auflage, Leipzig. G, Hedeler, 8°. 914 for bringing matters under the jurisdiction of the courts. In the earlier part of the work the legal enact- ments of the various countries of the world are arranged under the name of the States placed in alphabetical order. After this follow various international conventions; _ first, that of Bern, and then that of Montevideo, each one of which comprises a considerable number of different States, and then the particular conventions between various pairs of countries. Thus the British author can at a glance learn from the book with which States Great Britain is treaty bound, what are the exact terms on which copyright can be secured in the United States, and that the only other direct convention affecting Great Britain is the particular convention (1893) with Austria- Hungary. Indirect obligations which might arise between different countries will be also seen to bea more complicated matter. Thus England is by the Bern Convention bound up with Italy. Italy has conventions with Mexico, Montenegro, and Paraguay. A delicate problem might in conse- quence arise respecting the status in these dominions of an Italian translation of an English work. Great Britain is bound by no copyright treaty with the Union of Montevideo. But France, to which Great Britain is bound by the Bern Con- vention, has given her adhesion to the South American Union of Montevideo. How would that affect English translations of French works, made in London, if introduced into the States signatory to the Montevideo Convention ? Professor Roth- lisberger’s little work can, of course, only reveal the possibilities of these complications. In reality, no satisfactory solution of them will be found until the whole world is united in one uniform and all- embracing agreement. The various statutes of different countries, with their extraordinarily different provisions, present interesting phenomena—often revealing characteristic features. The Turkish Empire allows an author the imposing privilege of a copy- right (transferable to his heirs and assigns), which lasts four years—if the work is of large size. It must contain not less than 800 pages, nor less than thirty-five lines on a page. Great Britain alone enjoys a complicated method of calculating the duration of copyright, based upon alternatives, and capable of vying in inconvenience with her “weights and measures.” France, Germany, and Spain are by far more liberal in the protection accorded intellectual work ; Spain the most liberal of all. And Guatemala sets the whole world an example of equity in her enactment, “ The right of literary property is not time-bound : on the death of the author it passes to his heirs.” It is sad to - effect that more prominent States have not yet THE AUTHOR. discovered that the labour of a man’s brain is entitled at least to rank as high as the labour of his hands. But the work abounds with instances of that peculiar pusillanimity or superstition of the legal mind which seems to be incapable of looking beyond what has once been set down in a statute. Should Professor Réthlisberger’s work reach a third edition, which we sincerely hope that it may, we would suggest that its value would be enhanced by the mention of leading works in which further information can be found if desired. A complete legal bibliography would be equally out of place and impossible in a manual. But we think that under the heading of each state, a brief reference: to one or two authorities, such as is to be found at at the conclusion of the articles of a high-class encyclopedia, would, without adding much to the length of the book, render its usefulness still more universal. oo THE DICTIONARY OF MUSIC AND MUSICIANS.* — T is twenty-six years since the first monthly instalment of Sir George Grove’s “ Dictionary of Music and Musicians” appeared, and the fact that it came out in monthly parts caused many more musicians and amateurs to buy it than would otherwise have been the case. By issuing the revised edition of that remarkable work im volume form only, we fear Messrs. Macmillan will appeal to a smaller public of purchasers than did Sir George. This is to be regretted, because as & work of reference the new edition, judging by the first volume just published, is a great improvement on its predecessor. Without tampering with the masterly notices of Beethoven and other great composers of the original issue, glaring omissions, — such as the biography of Bononcini, Handel's — rival, have been corrected. The present edition oe contains a most interesting article on acoustics — which should never have been omitted from the | first issues ; and Bach, Berlioz, Brahms, and Chopin, — inadequately treated in the first edition, are noW — as is their due, dealt with at greater length. | The editor in his preface states that the average country organist will not find his name in the new edition more than in the old. Every editor of @ book of this kind is bound to meet with com-— plaints of omission and of inadequate treatment. But, if the remaining volumes are edited with the care and diligence of the first, even the most — captious critic ought to be satisfied. No one — really interested in music should be without such a * “Grove’s Dictionary of Music and Musicians,” edited — : by Fuller Maitland. Macmillan & Co. : Foe RS THE AUTHOR. awork of reference. But what is of special interest to members of the Society—both musical com- posers and authors—is the article dealing with musical copyright. Six columns have been devoted to this subject, and the difficulties surrounding musical publication are clearly explained. The rights of the composer are more complicated than the rights of the author, owing to the fact that he holds the performing right as well as the right of publication ; and more complicated than the rights of the dramatist, for, although the dramatist owns both the right of publication and the right of performance, the former is not very often used, and the latter is more easily dealt with owing to the fact that there are fewer people who are able to conduct a dramatic performance than there are able to play a piece of music on a piano or some other instrument. These two rights—the copyright, that is, the right of duplicating copies and the performing right—are clearly and definitely separated. In order to obtain copyright in music it is essential that it must be original, but the courts have interpreted the word “ original” in a wide sense. As in the infringement of literary copyright everything must depend upon the particular facts of each case, so here to quote all the leading cases in order to convey a fair idea of the decisions would have been impossible, the necessary explanation is therefore somewhat cur- tailed. The author of the article maintains that publication before performance does not deprive the composer or his assigns of the performing right. We agree with him in adopting this view of the case, and think this is the proper interpre- tation of the law, but some writers on the subject have doubted this. Although the book is dated 1904, it is difficult to know the exact dates on which the different articles went to press. In referring to inter- national copyright, no mention is made of Denmark and Sweden’s adhesion to the Bern Convention. The omission of Sweden is, perhaps, excusable, as it only joined in August, 1904, but Denmark should certainly have been included among the countries named. The author refers to the decision in the courts which declared that the manufacture and sale of instruments for the mechanical reproduction of copyright airs is not a breach of musical copyright. This decision is clearly correct. ‘The infringement was, without doubt, an infringement of the per- forming right, and if musicians and composers took the same care of preserving their performing rights that dramatists do, they could, no doubt, make a considerable income, but many are very indifferent in this matter, and freely assign to the publisher what they ought to retain themselves, and the publisher, more intent on the reproduction 215 of the copyright than on the preservation of the performing rights, takes little interest in the issue. There is one advantage that musical composers obtain with regard to reproduction in the United States, namely, the fact that the copies to be sent to the Library of Congress in accordance with the United States Act, need not be printed in the United States. This must have been an uninten- tional omission on the part of the Government of that country, as it has clung so tenaciously ever since the Act was passed to what it erroneously considers to be the protection of the printing trade. The second part of the article refers to the infringement of musical rights. The infringe- ment of copyright follows the same lines as the infringement of literary copyright, but the infringe- ment of performing right, owing to the facts which we have already mentioned, has especial legislation. For the benefit of the public anyone is entitled to perform a piece unless a notice specially reserving the right is printed on every copy published. ‘he statutes necessary to carry out this regulation are fully explained. Finally, the article deals with the Musical Summary Proceedings Act, 1902, and explains how those desirous of acting under that inadequate statute should carry out their intention. G. HT, ee SENOR MANUEL GARCIA, C.V.O. T is appropriate that the Centenary of Sefor Manuel Garcia should have occurred in 1905 at the time of the celebration of the Ter- centenary of Cervantes, “ Don Quixote,” and when Spain is congratulating herself that her veteran dramatist, Echegaray, shares with the Provengal poet, Mistral, the last Nobel prize for literature, So much has the success of Sefior Garcia as a teacher of singing been drawn attention to by the press, that it is fitting to note, in these columns, that the maestro, who has been a member of the Society of Authors for some years, owes not a little of his distinction to the power of the pen. It was his treatise entitled “Mémoire sur la Voix Humaine” (afterwards given in London as ‘“¢ Physiological Observations on the Human Voice’) presented to the French Institut in 1840, which brought him the formal congratu- lations of the Académie, and was the foundation of most of the later investigations into the vocal organ. His international reputation, as the most famous teacher of song of our own time and the generation preceding our own, was, moreover, considerably enhanced by the publication of his “ Traité complet 914 for bringing matters under the jurisdiction of the courts. In the earlier part of the work the legal enact- ments of the various countries of the world are arranged under the name of the States placed in alphabetical order. After this follow various international conventions; first, that of Bern, and then that of Montevideo, each one of which comprises a considerable number of different States, and then the particular conventions between various pairs of countries. Thus the British author can at a glance learn from the book with which States Great Britain is treaty bound, what are the exact terms on which copyright can be secured in the United States, and that the only other direct convention affecting Great Britain is the particular convention (1883) with Austria- Hungary. Indirect obligations which might arise between different countries will be also seen to bea more complicated matter. Thus England is by the Bern Convention bound up with Italy. Italy has conventions with Mexico, Montenegro, and Paraguay. A delicate problem might in conse- quence arise respecting the status in these dominions of an Italian translation of an English work. Great Britain is bound by no copyright treaty with the Union of Montevideo. But France, to which Great Britain is bound by the Bern Con- vention, has given her adhesion to the South American Union of Montevideo. How would that affect English translations of French works, made in London, if introduced into the States signatory to the Montevideo Convention ? Professor Réth- lisberger’s little work can, of course, only reveal the possibilities of these complications. In reality, no satisfactory solution of them will be found until the whole world is united in one uniform and all- embracing agreement. The various statutes of different countries, with their extraordinarily different provisions, present interesting phenomena—often revealing characteristic features. The Turkish Empire allows an author the imposing privilege of a copy- right (transferable to his heirs and assigns), which lasts four years—if the work is of large size. It must contain not less than 800 pages, nor less than thirty-five lines on a page. Great Britain alone enjoys a complicated method of calculating the duration of copyright, based upon alternatives, and capable of vying in inconvenience with her “weights and measures.” France, Germany, and Spain are by far more liberal in the protection accorded intellectual work ; Spain the most liberal of all. And Guatemala sets the whole world an example of equity in her enactment, “ The right of literary property is not time-bound : on the death of the author it passes to his heirs.” It is sad to - eflect that more prominent States have not yet THE AUTHOR. discovered that the labour of a man’s brain ig: entitled at least to rank as high as the labour of his hands. But the work abounds with instances of that peculiar pusillanimity or superstition of the legal mind which seems to be incapable of looking beyond what has once been set down in a statute, Should Professor Réthlisberger’s work reach a third edition, which we sincerely hope that it may, we would suggest that its value would be enhanced by the mention of leading works in which further information can be found if desired. A complete legal bibliography would be equally out of place and impossible in a manual. But we think that under the heading of each state, a brief reference: to one or two authorities, such as is to be found at at the conclusion of the articles of a high-class. encyclopedia, would, without adding much to the length of the book, render its usefulness still more universal. ————_—_ + ——_-—__—__— THE DICTIONARY OF MUSIC AND MUSICIANS.* + T is twenty-six years since the first monthly instalment of Sir George Grove’s “ Dictionary of Music and Musicians” appeared, and the fact that it came out in monthly parts caused many more musicians and amateurs to buy it tham would otherwise have been the case. By issuing the revised edition of that remarkable work im volume form only, we fear Messrs. Macmillan will appeal to a smaller public of purchasers than did Sir George. This is to be regretted, because as & work of reference the new edition, judging by the first volume just published, is a great improvement on its predecessor. Without tampering with the masterly notices of Beethoven and other great composers of the original issue, glaring omissions, such as the biography of Bononcini, Handel’s rival, have been corrected. The present edition contains a most interesting article on acoustics which should never have been omitted from the first issues ; and Bach, Berlioz, Brahms, and Chopin, inadequately treated in the first edition, are now as is their due, dealt with at greater length. - The editor in his preface states that the average country organist will not find his name in the new edition more than in the old. Every editor of @ book of this kind is bound to meet with com- plaints of omission and of inadequate treatment. But, if the remaining volumes are edited with the care and diligence of the first, even the most captious critic ought to be satisfied. No one really interested in music should be without such * “@rove’s Dictionary of Music and Musicians,” edited by Fuller Maitland, Macmillan & Co. iy THER AUTHOR. a work ofreference. But what is of special interest to members of the Society—both musical com- posers and authors—is the article dealing with musical copyright. Six columns have been devoted to this subject, and the difficulties surrounding musical publication are clearly explained. The rights of the composer are more complicated than the rights of the author, owing to the fact that he holds the performing right as well as the right of publication ; and more complicated than the rights of the dramatist, for, although the dramatist owns both the right of publication and the right of performance, the former is not very often used, and the latter is more easily dealt with owing to the fact that there are fewer people who are able to conduct a dramatic performance than there are able to play a piece of music on a piano or some other instrument. These two rights—the copyright, that is, the right of duplicating copies and the performing right—are ciearly and definitely separated. In order to obtain copyright in music it is essential that it must be original, but the courts have interpreted the word “ original” in a wide sense. As in the infringement of literary copyright everything must depend upon the particular facts of each case, so here to quote all the leading cases in order to convey a fair idea of the decisions would have been impossible, the necessary explanation is therefore somewhat cur- tailed. The author of the article maintains that publication before performance does not deprive the composer or his assigns of the performing right. We agree with him in adopting this view of the case, and think this is the proper interpre- tation of the law, but some writers on the subject have doubted this. Although the book is dated 1904, it is difficult to know the exact dates on which the different articles went to press. In referring to inter- national copyright, no mention is made of Denmark and Sweden’s adhesion to the Bern Convention. The omission of Sweden is, perhaps, excusable, as it only joined in August, 1904, but Denmark should certainly have been included among the countries named. The author refers to the decision in the courts which declared that the manufacture and sale of instruments for the mechanical reproduction of copyright airs is not a breach of musical copyright. This decision is clearly correct. The infringement was, without doubt, an infringement of the per- forming right, and if musicians and composers took the same care of preserving their performing rights that dramatists do, they could, no doubt, make a considerable income, but many are very indifferent in this matter, and freely assign to the publisher what they ought to retain themselves, and the publisher, more intent on the reproduction 215 of the copyright than on the preservation of the performing rights, takes little interest in the issue. There is one advantage that musical composers obtain with regard to reproduction in the United States, namely, the fact that the copies to be sent to the Library of Congress in accordance with the United States Act, need not be printed in the United States. This must have been an uninten- tional omission on the part of the Government of that country, as it has clung so tenaciously ever since the Act was passed to what it erroneously considers to be the protection of the printing trade. The second part of the article refers to the infringement of musical rights. The infringe- ment of copyright follows the same lines as the infringement of literary copyright, but the infringe- ment of performing right, owing to the facts which we have already mentioned, has especial legislation. For the benefit of the public anyone is entitled to perform a piece unless a_ notice specially reserving the right is printed on every copy published. ‘he statutes necessary to carry out this regulation are fully explained. Finally, the article deals with the Musical Summary Proceedings Act, 1902, and explains how those desirous of acting under that inadequate statute should carry out their intention. G. der. a eee ae SENOR MANUEL GARCIA, C.Y.O. T is appropriate that the Centenary of Senor Manuel Garcia should have occurred in 1905 at the time of the celebration of the Ter- centenary of Cervantes, “‘ Don Quixote,’ and when Spain is congratulating herself that her veteran dramatist, Echegaray, shares with the Proyengal poet, Mistral, the last Nobel prize for literature. So much has the success of Sefior Garcia as a teacher of singing been drawn attention to by the press, that it is fitting to note, in these columns, that the maestro, who has been a member of the Society of Authors for some years, owes not a little of his distinction to the power of the pen. It was his treatise entitled ‘‘Mémoire sur la Voix Humaine” (afterwards given in London as ‘ Physiological Observations on the Human Voice’’) presented to the French Institut in 1840, which brought him the formal congratu- lations of the Académie, and was the foundation of most of the later investigations into the vocal organ. His international reputation, as the most famous teacher of song of our own time and the generation preceding our own, was, moreover, considerably enhanced by the publication of his ‘ Traite complet 216 de PArt du Chant,” which was translated into English and nearly every other European language. It is easy to understand why, if a giant of physique—such as the Russian exhibited daily at one of the London music halls—is attractive to the multitude, a giant of longevity, of the intellectual distinction of Manuel Garcia, should be so exceed- ingly interesting. That the sovereigns of Spain, England, and Germany have bestowed honours on him when giving their congratulations was to be expected. To Englishmen of the present day it seems incredible that we have, living amongst us, in good mental and physical health, a naturalised compatriot, who was born in the year of Trafalgar, when Pitt and Fox were living and George Ill. was King. Garcia was ten years of age when Waterloo was fought, fourteen when Queen Victoria was born, nineteen when Byron and twenty-seven when Scott died. Consequently, when he feels inclined, he can talk about Keats, Shelley, Charles Lamb, Tom Hood, Edgar Allan Poe, Wordsworth, Sam Rogers, de Quincey, Thackeray, Dickens, and other of his long since departed contemporaries, as if they lived but yesterday. To the musician of to-day, who shakes the hand of the illustrious maestro, that hand appears to be a connecting link that is even more wonderful, for Manuel Garcia was born at Zafra (not Madrid, as stated by Grove) in the year when Beethoven’s only opera, “ Fidelio,” and the great “‘ Eroica” symphony were first produced at Vienna. Haydn was then living. Garcia came into the world before either Balfe or Wallace, who seem, to the musician of to-day, to have lived in almost antediluvian times. Think of it! He was senior to Mendelssohn, Chopin, Schumann, Liszt, Thalberg, and that other great teacher of singing, Lamperti, who lived to a good old age, but went over to the majority thirteen years since. When Verdi and Wagner were born, Garcia was already eight years old. He was eleven when Sir William Sterndale Bennett came into the world. Consequently, he was a good deal older than Gounod, and was already fifteen when his most famous pupil, Jenny Lind, drew her first breath. She died eighteen years ago at the age of sixty-seven. Then, Garcia was seventeen when Sims Reeves was born. When one thinks of the interesting volumes of reminiscences which have been given to the world by comparatively minor musicians, the hope is that this famous centenarian, whilst his memory is still active, will not omit to record his impressions of and correspondence with the great ones of the artistic world whom he has met. The distinguished son ought to have much interesting matter to tell the world concerning that extraordinary singer, THER AUTHOR. his father, Emmanuel Garcia, who was born in 1775. To the veteran whom King Edward has recently honoured, his father’s recollections of Mozart, Haydn, Cherubini, Paganini, Auber, and the great singers of the eighteenth century, must be familiar. And, if the centenarian himself is now disinclined to undertake the labour of writing an autobiography, his grandson, who is well known as a singer, would doubtless readily act as amanuensis, ALGERNON Ross. CORRESPONDENCE. ——>— + — PUBLISHERS’ DELAYS. Sir,—I think it will help to interest your readers, and to emphasise the importance of what you are always urging, if I mention three “ tricks” which have just been played on me :— 1. After a promise to publish immediately, and urgent letters requesting the MS. at once, a pub- lisher delays the publication for many months. Nowadays a book runs the risk of being not the best expression of the author's views if it is delayed even three months. 2. Owing to the author’s usual six presentation copies being taken for granted, the publisher refuses to supply them. 3. “Advance on royalties,” assumed by the author to have its usual sense of advance on receipt of MS., or on passing of proofs, or on publication, is interpreted as meaning “ (?) advance when books are made up ”—which is nearly a year, in this case, after receipt of MS., and nearly six months after publication. Moral.—Never tolerate a general agreement. Insist that every detail, however commonplace and obvious, shall be down in black and white. Do not lead the publishers into temptation. E. M. Wis’ “ CHARLES THE First.” Sir,—Sir Henry Irving must have forgotten that “ Qharles the First” was published (by Blackwood, I think,) when it was first produced at the Lyceum, I had a copy but have mislaid it. It is Wills “ Olivia ” I am hoping some day to see in print. 8. M. Fox. Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author, Vol. 15 Issue 07 (April 1905) Subject The topic of the resource The Author, Vol. 15 Issue 07 (April 1905) Type The nature or genre of the resource Publication Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context 1905-04-01-The-Author-15-7 publications The Author https://historysoa.com/files/original/5/503/1905-03-01-The-Author-15-6.pdf 185d74b7909ebdf292db0a477b137cc9 PDF Text Text �� Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author Subject The topic of the resource The Author Description An account of the resource A digitised run of the Society of Authors' monthly periodical, The Author, 1890–1914, made available together for the first time. Currently users can browse issues and <a href="https://historysoa.com/items/browse?search=&advanced%5B0%5D%5Bjoiner%5D=and&advanced%5B0%5D%5Belement_id%5D=51&advanced%5B0%5D%5Btype%5D=is+exactly&advanced%5B0%5D%5Bterms%5D=Index&collection=&type=&tags=&exhibit=&date_search_term=&submit_search=Search+For+Items&sort_field=Dublin+Core%2CTitle">indices</a> (not available for all volumes). Full text search for all issues, and other additional search functionality, will be added in 2022. Date A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource 1890–1914 Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context The-Author-Issues Publication Date The date of an event (in YYYY, YYYY-MM or YYYY-MM-DD format) 1905-03-01 Volume 15 Issue 6 Pages Page range in volume 153–184 Ngram Date Version of the date in YYYYMMDD format for use by the Ngram plugin 19050301 Ngram Text Version of the text with no HTML formatting for use by the Ngram plugin Che Huthor. (The Organ of the Incorporated Society of Authors. Monthly.) FOUNDED BY SIR WALTER BESANT. Vou. XV.—No. 6. Marcu Isr, 1908. TELEPHONE NUMBER : 374 VICTORIA. TELEGRAPHIC ADDRESS : AUTORIDAD, LONDON. ———__+—@—+_____ NOTICES. —1<—+—__ OR the opinions expressed in papers that are EK signed or initialled the authors alone are responsible. None of the papers or para- graphs must be taken as expressing the opinion of the Committee unless such is especially stated to be the case. Tue Editor begs to inform members of the Authors’ Society and other readers of The Author that the cases which are from time to time quoted in The Author are cases that have come before the notice or to the knowledge of the Secretary of the Society, and that those members of the Society who desire to have the names of the publishers concerned can obtain them on application. —1+-—<>— + —_ List of Members. Tux List of Members of the Society of Authors published October, 1902, at the price of 6d., and the elections from October, 1902, to July, 1903, as a supplemental list, at the price of 2d., can now be obtained at the offices of the Society. They will be sold to members or associates of the Society only. —_-———9_—__ The Pension Fund of the Society. Tux Trustees of the Pension Fund met at the Society’s Offices in February, 1904, and having gone carefully into the accounts of the fund, decided to purchase £250 London and North Western 3 % Debenture Stock. Accordingly, the investments of the Pension Fund at present Vou, XV. [Prick Srxpencr. standing in the names of the Trustees are as follows. This is a statement of the actual stock ; the money value can be easily worked out at the current price of the market :— ey £1000 0 0 Local Loans 500 0 0 Victorian Government 3 °% Consoli- dated Inscribed Stock ............... Zot 19 V1 War fan en 201: 9- 38 London and North Western 3 % Deben- BUTS SOCK. ee 250 0 0 Potel 2 £2243 9 2 Subscriptions from May, 1904. & 8. a. May 6, Shepherd, G. H. ; = 0 5 0 June 24, Rumbold, Sir Horace, Bart., G.C.B. : : : 1 tO July 27, Barnett, P. A. : : 010 0 Nov. 9, Hollingsworth, Charles . 010 O 1905 Jan. 12, Anonymous . : ; ~ 0 2.6 Donations from May, 1904. May 16, Wynne, C. Whitworth . 2720 0200 June 23, Kirmse, R. . . : 5.045. 0 June 23, Kirmse, Mrs. R. : : 5 0 July 21, The Blackmore Memorial Committee ; : - 20 0 0 Aug. 5, Walker, William S. : - 2:0 0 Oct. 6, Hare, F. W.E., M.D. . os let 0 Oct. 6, Hardy, Harold : : ~ 0160 0 Oct. 20, Cameron, Mrs. Lovett . - 0-10. 0 Noy. 7, Benecke, Miss Ida . : » 1b 0 Noy. 11, Thomas, Mrs, Haig : uo? 2 20 Nov. 24, Egbert, Henry : : <0 6 0 1905 Jan. , Middlemas, Miss Jean 10 0 Jan. , Bolton, Miss Anna 5 0 Jan. 24, Barry, Miss Fanny . 27, Bencke, Albert 28, Harcourt-Roe, Mrs. 18, French-Sheldon, Mrs. 21, Lyall, Sir Alfred, P.C. Jan. Jan. Feb. Feb. mMooccoooc }S on o FROM THE COMMITTEE. — T the meeting of the Committee, held on the 6th day of February, the following business was transacted. Mr. Douglas Freshfield, who has for the past two years so ably and so disinterestedly under- taken the arduous duties attached to the post of chairman, retired under the constitution of the Society, and Sir Henry Bergne, who has for many years been a member of the Committee, was elected to fill the post. Sir Henry Bergne’s past connection with the Foreign Office and with international copyright questions is known to all members of the Society, and will be of advantage at the present time, when United States copyright legislation is coming so prominently forward. Twelve members and associates were elected to the Society. The list, together with the January elections, is printed below. On the proposal of Mr. A. Hope Hawkins, Mr. Bernard Shaw was unanimously elected a member of the Council and Committee to fill the place left vacant by the death of Mr. Edward Rose. Mr. Shaw’s qualifica- tions for the post to which he has been elected are so well known, that it is needless to bring them before members of the Society. In pursuance of the resolution passed at the last meeting, the question of United States copyright was further discussed. Details will be given when the line of action has been finally adopted. The date of the General Meeting has been fixed for Thursday, March 30th. The report and notice of General Meeting will be sent out in due course. The Committee decided to take up, on behalf of one of the Society’s members, a case against a publisher in Munich, and the Secretary has been instructed to write to H.B.M. Minister and request him to advise the Society as to the best course to pursue. If necessary the matter will be placed in the hands of a German lawyer. Under the constitution of the Pension Fund of the Society, Mr. A. W. a’Beckett, the Committee's nominee, retired in due course, and, submitting his name for re-election, was unanimously re-elected. The Society’s nominee will, according to custom, be elected at the General Meeting. —— Cases. Srnoz the last issue of The Author seven cases have been in the Secretary’s hands, three for money, two for the return of MSS., one dealing with an intricate question of copyright law, and the remaining case referring to the wrongful use of the THE AUTHOR. name of one of the Society’s members. The last case has been settled, but none of the others has been brought to a satisfactory conclusion at present, although negotiations are still being carried on. All the matters in dispute in the Secretary’s hands that remained unsettled at the end of last month have now been terminated in favour of the members. During the past month the Society has obtained judgment in a County Court case which has been hanging on for some time. It has also succeeded, through the aid of its solicitors, in collecting the payment due to a member from an Edinburgh publisher. The Committee have sanctioned an action against a German publisher. The papers have, on the advice of His Majesty’s Minister at Munich, been placed in the hands of a German lawyer. One other case in the solicitors’ hands has been satisfactorily settled, as the accounts demanded have been obtained, and a cheque will, no doubt, be forthcoming as soon as the accounts have been approved by the author. In the case of Mr. Grant Richards’ bankruptcy, a receiver has been appointed. When he has had time to look into all the contracts he will be ina position to negotiate with authors for the transfer of their property, but there are so many different kinds of contracts involved in any publishing business, and the legal questions are so complicated, that authors must have patience. et January Elections Alden, W. L. 61, Cloudesdale Road, Balham, 8.W. ‘“ Ballin, T. S. Dean” Barnett, Rev. T. R. Fala, Blackshiels, Mid- (Torquil Macleod) lothian. Barry, Miss F. Lewesdon, Lyme Regis, Dorset. : Bencke, Albert H. Oliva, West Derby, Liverpool. Bonfield, J. T. (Mar- maduke Lannes) Crawford, Mrs. Dunsfauld Ryse, Chid- dingfold, Surrey. Clooncahir, Lough Rynn, Dromod, Ireland. Wayside, Eltham, Kent. Digges, Rev. J. C. Felkin, A. L. (A. St. Lawrence ) Figgis, Darrell E. . 84, Darenth Road, Stam- ford Hill, N.W. Joubert, Carl Le Riche, P. J. 96, Marine Parade, Worthing, Sussex. THE AUTHOR. Moyes, The Right Rev. Mer. Canon Muriay, Major S. L. Cathedral House, Francis Street, Westminster. 1, Southside, Wimble- don. Ullenhall Vicarage, Hen- leyin Arden, Warwick- shire. 1, Forester Road, Bath. Springbank, | Woking- ham, Berks. 149, Harley Street, W. Pelton, Rev. W. F. Rothwell, Charles KE... Salwey, Mrs. Charlotte M. (née Birch) Scharleib, Mrs., M.D., M.S. Stuart-Young, J. M. Ardwick Green, Man- chester. 548, Halburn Street, Aberdeen. —_*——»——_ Watson, W. Petrie : February Elections. Alford, Lincolnshire. Strathmore,St. Bernard’s Road, Olton, Warwick- Brown, Haydn Caldicott, J. W. shire. Chater, Arthur G. - 41, Porchester Square, W. McDonnell, Randal Home Leigh, Grey- stones, co. Wicklow. Roker, Sunderland. 4, Harcourt Buildings, Temple, E.C. 2, Regent Street, Oxford. 36, Walker Street, Edin- burgh. Willson, Beckles . . 60, Acacia Road, St. John’s Wood, N.W. Wilson, H.W. . . 144, Elgin Avenue, W. Three members do not desire the publication either of their names or their addresses. Monks, Rev. Gilbert Paine, Wyatt Roberts, Miss Jean Stodart-Walker, A. ee BOOKS PUBLISHED BY MEMBERS OF THE SOCIETY. ——>+ =m (In the following list we do not propose to give more than the titles, prices, publishers, etc., of the books enumerated, with, in special cases, such particulars as may serve to explain the scope and purpose of the work. Members are requested to forward information which will enable the Editor to supply such particulars.) BIOGRAPHY, ! Lire oF Sirk JoHN BervERLEY ROBINSON, C.B., D.C.L., Chief Justice of Upper Canada. By MAgor GENERAL C. W. Roprnson, C.B. 94 x 6}. 490 pp. Blackwood. 16s.n. DRAMA, THe MAN@uvREs or Jane. An Original Comedy in Four Acts. By Henry ArTHuR JONES. 63 x 42. 124pp. Macmillan. 2s. 6d. %. BaRr., 155 EDUCATIONAL. THE NEW TEMPLE READER. Tdited by E. E. Sprieur. 7% X 5. 288 pp. Horace Marshall. ‘1s. 6d. n. LAMB’s SCHOOLDAYS AND OTHER Essays. Macaulay’s First Chapter ; Boccaccio, Tales from the Decameron. Edited by W. H. D. Roussz, Litt.D, 64 x 41. 128 + 1364+ 119 pp. Blackie, 8d. : ; FICTION. LANGBARROW HALL. By THEODORA WILSON WILSON, Harper & Bros. 6s. THE REBEL .WoorIne. By J. 368 pp. Hutchinson. 6s. SopHy Bunce. By THomAS Copp. Nash. 6s. Count REMINY. G. Long. 6s. GEORGE'S GEORGINA. By RENNIE RENNISON. 334 pp. Simpkin Marshall, 6s. THE PILGRIMS. By E. BeLAsYsE. 74 x 5. Greening & Co. 6s, < AN ACT IN A BAcKWater. By E. F. 276 pp. Heinemann. 6s. THE INFoRMER. By FRED WHISHAW. 72% 5. J. Long. 6s. THE SYSTEM. Methuen. 6s. THE RELIGION OF EVELYN HASTINGS. Cross. 73 x 5}. 255 pp. Co. 5s. WINNIFRED’S WAY. By MAsgor A. GRIFFITHS. 306 pp. White. 6s. A QUIXOTIC WOMAN. John Murray, THE GATE OF A. STRUART. 72 x 5, 1s: xX 6. 316 pp: sy JEAN MIDDLEMASS. 72 x 5. 304 pp. 1k-x< D. 323 pp. BENSON. 72x 5. 317 pp. 3y PueRcy WHITE. 73 Xx 5. 330 pp. 3y VICTORIA The Walter Scott Pub. 7? x 54. By IsaABEL Firz Roy HECHT. 6s. THE Desert. By JoHN OXENHAM. 7% x 5. 323 pp. Methuen. 6s. THE BELL IN THE FOG AND OTHER STORIES. By GERTRUDEATHERTON, 7} X 5. 380 pp. Macmillan. 6s. i THE SIRDAR’S SABRE. White. 6s. PETER’S MOTHER. 1% x 5. 344 pp. A CouNTRY DIARY. 244 pp. Allen. 68. {OSAMOND GRANT. By Mrs. LOVETT CAMERON. 7? X 5. 309 pp. J. Long. 6s. GARDENING. By Lous Tracy. 73 x 5. 241 pp. By Mrs. Henry De La PASTURE. Smith Elder. 6s. By Mrs. ALFRED Cock. 7} x 5. FLOWERS AND FRUIT FoR THE HomeE. By J. L. RICHMOND. 7 X 5. 247 pp. Edinburgh, Morton; London, Simpkin Marshall, 5s. n. HISTORICAL. HisToRY OF THE OUTER HEBRIDES. By W. C. MACKENZIE, I'.8.A. Scot. 9} x 6. 623 pp. Gardner. 21s. THE PROBLEM OF FIORENZO DI LORENZO OF PERUGIA. A Critical and Historical Study. By JEAN CARLYLE GRAHAM. 8} xX 7}. 123 pp. 25 Plates. Loescher. 21s. LITERARY. Essays AND AppRESSES. By THe RiguTr Hon. A. J. BALFouR, M.P. Third and_ enlarged edition. 7i x 5. 443 pp. I Edinburgh, Douglas. 7s. 6d. n. BOOKS AND THINGS. A Colleetiou of Stray Remarks. By G.S. Street, 73 X 5}. 247 pp. Duckworth. 6s, MEDICAL Their Mutual Relationship and By NorMAN Parritt, M.R.C.S. 74 X 5. 3s, 6d. RELIGION V. HEALTH, Influence. 186 pp. Skeflington, 156 MILITARY. ‘A SECRET AGENT IN Port ARTHUR. 72 x 5. 316 pp. Constable. 6s. : WELLINGTON’S CAMPAIGNS. Peninswla—W aterloo, 1808- 15. Also Moore’s Campaign of Corunna (for Military By W. GREENER. Students). By Masor-GENERAL C. W. Ropinson, C.B. Part 1, 1808-9-10. Roleia to Busaco. 8} x 54. 141 pp. Rees, 3s. 6d. n. PHILOSOPHY. DARWINIAN Fanuactes. By J. SCOULLER. 296 pp. Simpkin Marshall. 3s. 6d. n. POLITICAL. THE TRUTH ABOUT THE TSAR, AND THE PRESENT STATE m1 (g OO. oF Russia. By CARL JoUBERT. 9 x 5}. 265 pp. Nash. 7s. 6d. SPORT. GREAT LAWN ‘TENNIS PLAYERS. Their Methods Illustrated. By G. W. Benpam & Pp, A. VAILE. 9 x 6. 403pp. Macmillan. 12s. 6d.n. THEOLOGY. SERMONS ON SOCIAL SUBJECTS. Compiled by the Rev, W.H. Hunt, 252 pp. Skeffington. 5s, TOPOGRAPHY. THe THACKERAY CountTRY. By Lewis MELVILLE. 8} X 5}. 223 pp. Black. 6s. n. TRAVEL SICILY, THE New WINTER Resort. An Encyclopedia of Sicily. By i:Dovgnas SLADEN. 7} X 5. 616 pp. Methuen. 5s. n. THE LAND OF THE BLESSED VIRGIN. Sketches and Impressions in Andalusia. By W. SOMERSET MAUGHAM. 8} x 6. 228 pp. Heinemann. 6s. n. —____—_+-—@—+—___—_ LITERARY, DRAMATIC, AND MUSICAL NOTES. —+—>—+ ISS VICTORIA CROSS, the author of “Anna Lombard,” “Six Stories of a Man’s Life,” and other works, has pub- lished through the Walter Scott Publishing Com- pany a new novel entitled “The Religion of Evelyn Hastings.” It is a simple love story in which the faith of the heroine is strengthened by her belief in the spiritual power of telepathic suggestion. We have received notice that Mr. J. A. Cooper, a member of the Society of Authors, will preside at the 47th Annual Meeting of the Canadian Press Association of Toronto, when seven important topics will come before the Association for con- sideration. The Association will hold a supper at McConkey’s, in Toronto, on the evening of the first day. The following is alist of the Officers of the Association :—John A. Cooper, President ; A. McNee, 1st Vice-President ; A. H. U. Colquhoun, 2nd Vice-President ; Joseph T. Clark, Secretary- Treasurer; John R. Bone, Assistant Secretary- Treasurer; D. Williams, W. E. Smallfield, J. F. THE AUTHOR. McKay, M. A. James, W. Ireland, Executive Com- mittee ; H. J. Pettypiece, M.P.P., Past President. The third volume of Mr. Austin Dobson’s annotated edition of the “Diary and Letters of Madame D’Arblay,” will shortly be published by Messrs. Macmillan & Co. It deals with the period from 1786 to 1788, and, in Fanny Burney’s inimit- able manner, throws much light on the inner life of the English Court, and also on the doings of the literary and artistic circles of that time. Jt has been arranged that Lord Avebury’s recent book on Free ‘'rade, which sets forth his views on the great question of the day, is to be published by Messrs. Macmillan & Co. in a_half-crown edition in the course of a week orso. The author holds the opinion that before the country gives its decision the subject should be discussed in the widest possible manner, and it is hoped that in its new form this work will reach a greatly increased circle of readers. “The Bell in the Fog and other Stories,” by Gertrude Atherton, published by Messrs. Macmillan & Co., is a collection of ten tales. The three first have a more or less common interest in that they deal with theosophical and supernatural subjects, with the scenes laid in Hertfordshire, Yorkshire, and Brittany. The romantic story of Wilhelmina Margravine, of Bayreuth, an influential woman of the eighteenth century, who moved in Continental Courts, and founded the fortunes of the town, has been written by Mrs. Edith E. Cuthell, and will be published in the spring by Messrs. Chapman & Hall. The book will be an 8vo. volume, and fully illustrated. The price will be 12s. 6d. Messrs. Hutchinson & Co. have just published a new novel by J. A. Steuart, under the title of “The Rebel Wooing.” The scenes of the story, the hero of which is a Scottish divine, are laid in Scotland and England. Messrs. Routledge have included in their New Universal Library an authorised selection of Sir Lewis Morris’s poems under the title of “ The Golden Treasury.” “ Sicily,” by Mr. Douglas Sladen, has just been published by Messrs. Methuen & Co. The first part of the work aims at giving a general idea of the Island of the Sun as a winter resort, while the second is a road guide, giving the names of all the towns of Sicily to which there is any reasonable means of access by road, rail, or steamer. “ Hearts of Wales,” an old romance, is the title of a new work by Allen Raine, which will be published during the present month. Mrs. Humphry Ward’s novel, “ The Marriage of William Ashe,’ which is appearing serially in Harper’s Magazine, will be published in book form on the 9th of this month in this country by Smith, Elder ‘s 4 & Co., and by Messrs. Harper Bros. in the United States. The social and political setting in which the characters move, and the unconventional element in the rising statesman’s marriage, suggest for their foundation passages from the career of a famous minister of three centuries ago. Messrs. Smith, Elder & Co. have also published Mrs. de Ja Pasture’s new book, “ Peter’s Mother,” the scene of which is laid in a Devonshire country house, the mistress of which is Peter’s mother. : “The Silver Key, a Romance of France and England,” by Nellie K. Blissett, will be issued during March by Messrs. Chapman and Hall. Charles II. and his favourite sister, Henrietta, Duchess of Orleans, figure prominently in the plot, which deals with the alleged poisoning of the Duchess and the signing of the Treaty of Dover. Miss Theodora Wilson Wilson has just finished revising a novel, “ Ursula Raven,” which appeared serially in Te Daily News, for publication in book form by Messrs. Harper Bros. in the early autumn. “The Desire of the Nations,” by Mary A. Mocatta, is a simple attempt written for educated children to illustrate from Old Testament history preparation for the Incarnation and continuity of worship. The price of the work, which Messrs. Mowbray are publishing, is 5s. Messrs. Jarrold & Sons have just issued a cheap edition of “The Poets Laureate,” by J.C. Wright. It contains an additional chapter on the present laureate, Mr. Alfred Austin, and is thus brought up to date. “Sir Claude Mannerley,” by Edith C. Kenyon, will be published by Messrs. Ward, Lock & Co. on the 3rd of March. Miss Kenyon’s last book, “ A Girl in a Thousand,” is still on sale. Its pub- lishers, Messrs. S. W. Partridge & Co., have secured Miss Kenyon’s promise to write them another tale for the autumn. “The Brooches of many Nations,” by Harriet A. Heaton, edited by J. Potter Briscoe, has been published by Murray’s Nottingham Book Company. The author has devoted herself to the study of the history, art and symbolism of brooches, and the evolution of the brooch as traced from the bone pins found in British barrows of the stone age and in remains ofa later period. She deals with the brooches of countries as widely divergent as Assyria, Egypt, Scandinavia, Greece, Rome, and the British Isles. “The Problem of Fiorenzo di Lorenzo of Perugia,” a critical and historical study by Jean Carlyle Graham, which has been published by Messrs. Loescher at the price of 21s., has been well reviewed in the Italian journals Nuova Anthologia, Roma Letteraria, L’ Unione Liberale, and L’ Italie. “The Voice of the Fathers,” by S. T. A. Caul- feild, will shortly be published by Messrs. Brown, The work, to which the Right Langham & Co, THE AUTHOR. 157 Hon. the Viscount Halifax contributes an intro- duction, deals with the doctrine and ritual of the first six centuries. The notice that appeared in The London Gazette to the effect that 7'he Monthly Review had been voluntarily wound up does not mean, as many people thought, that the Review has ceased to appear. ‘This is the legal formula by which the Review ceases to be the property of a limited liability company. It is now, we understand, the property of Mr. John Murray, by whom it will be published as before. “A Country Diary,” by Mrs. Alfred Cock, has been published by Mr. Geo. Allen at the price of 6s. The book contains three stories, into all of which the supernatural element enters. Mr. Charles Lowe’s novel of the Tuileries and the Siege of Paris has been published by Mr. T. Werner Laurie. The tale is called «A Lindsay Love,” and depicts French Court life. The two final volumes of Mr, E. V. Lucas’s edition of the Lamb writings will be issued in a few days by Messrs. Methuen. They consist of the “ Letters,” about which Mr. Lucas says, in his preface :— ‘In this edition of the correspondence of Charles Lamb, that of his sister, Mary Lamb, is for the first time included. In it also appear, for the first time, between seventy and eighty letters, many of them of the highest importance ; and it is’ the first edition to take note in chronological order of those letters printed by other editors that are not available for the present volumes—a step which should, I think, add to the correspondence’s biographical value.’ The Literary World, which since 1867 has been published as a penny weekly, is now published as an illustrated threepenny monthly. The first issue appeared in February. A serial entitled “ Roger Temple,” by Norman Gale, is ramning through its pages. Mr. Norman Gale has been a constant writer in the Literary World during past years. Mr. Ernest Thompson Seton, the author of “Wild Animals I have Known,” is publishing through Messrs. Constable & Co. a new book entitled “ Monarch, the Big Bear of Tallac”’ The work will contain one hundred drawings by the author. Miss Olive Katharine Parr has just completed a book of short stories entitled “ Back Slum Idyls.” Though in the form of fiction, they are all fact, observed during her mother’s unusual experiences as honorary prison visitor to three of H.M. prisons and guardian of the poor of a large London parish. : Messrs. Macmillan & Co. make some interesting announcements in connection with the new series of “ English Men of Letters”? which has been for some time in course of publication. Mr. Stephen Gwynn’s life of Thomas Moore has been issued. 8 Mr. Arthur C. Benson has completed his monograph on Edward Fitzgerald for this series, and it is now in the press. Messrs. Macmillan have now added “The Manceuvres of Jane” to their uniform edition of the plays of Mr. Henry Arthur Jones. A cheaper edition, price s., of Carl Swerdua’s” (Miss ©. C. Andrews) novel, ‘On London Stones,” is to be issued shortly by Messrs. James Clarke & Co., under the amended title of “A Town Romance ; or, On London Stones.” A new work by the same writer, entitled “The Penance of Penelope,” will be published imme- diately by Messrs. William Stevens, first as a serial and later in book form. «“ Mollentrave on Women,” by Alfred Sutro, was produced at the St. James’s Theatre on February 13th. The play ismainly concerned with the various schemes, of a matrimonial nature, engineered by Mollentrave, a character portrayed by Mr. Hric Lewis, whose pet delusion—a profound knowledge of women—retained by him to the conclusion of the piece, causes complications which, however, are set right at the fall of the curtain. Mr. Sydney Grundy’s new play, “The Diplo- matists,” mounted at the Royalty Theatre on February 11th, and described as a farce in two acts, deals with the attempt of two neighbouring families to maintain an appearance unwarranted by their pecuniary position, each to persuade the other of the advantages of an alliance between them. Itis an adaptation from the French. A further play by a member of the Society— Captain Robert Marshall’s “Lady of Leeds ’— appeared at Wyndham’s Theatrein the middle of last month. ‘The piece deals with the determination of three rejected suitors to be revenged upon a lady who has refused each of their advances, and, incidentally, affords Mr. Weedon Grossmith scope for the exercise of his drollery. Mr. R. ©. Carton’s play, “ Mr. Hopkinson,” appeared at the Avenue Theatre on Tuesday, February 21st. Miss Compton took the leading part as “The Duchess of Braceborough,” and Mr. Frederick Kerr acted as “The Duke.” We understand that Mrs. Humphry Ward’s play written in collaboration with Mr. Louis N. Parker, entitled “ Agatha,” will be produced by Mr. ‘Tree on the afternoon of March 7th. The performance will be given on behalf of the Princess Mary’s Village Homes, and the Princess of Wales has promised to be present. Mr. Granville Barker, of the Stage Society, and Mr. J. E. Vedrenne, have arranged for a further series of matinées at the Court Theatre at the beginning of March. Among the plays to be produced will be Mr. Bernard Shaw’s burlesque of himself, ‘ How he lied to her husband.” THE AUTHOR. PARIS NOTES. Oe € A Vie Future,” by Louis Elbé, is a most L interesting book, and the work of a thinker and savant. The author tells us that the object of his researches has been to study the problem of the survival of the human soul, as taught by the philosophers of ancient times and by the traditions handed down from distant ages, and to consider all this by the light of modern science. With the greatest competence and the most abso- lute impartiality M. Elbé gives us a brief sketch of the various beliefs and religions dating from the most remote ages of civilisation. He then touches on the various sciences from astronomy to experi- mental psychology, and the historical and scientific arguments which justify faith in another life, but although he shows us clearly that modern science does not destroy the hypothesis of a future life, he admits that it cannot give any idea as to what the future life will be. As the titles of some of the chapters will show, this book is not one to be scanned hastily. It requires careful reading, and is well worth studying from the first line to the last. The first part of the volume is devoted to “The Wisdom of the Ancients,” and the various chapters are “‘ L’idée de la survivance dans les civilisations antiques,” “ Tra- ditions et monuments préhistoriques,” ‘ Les peu- plades sauvages,” ‘Les Chinois,” “Les Egyptiens,” ‘Les Hindous,” “ Les Chaldéens,” ‘* Les Gaulois,” “Les Juifs,” ‘‘ Les Grecs,” ‘ Les Romains,” “ Le Christianisme,” ‘‘ L’immortalité conditionnelle dans les églises protestantes,”’ ‘Le spiritisme et la théosophie.’ The second part of the book treats of ‘‘ Modern Science,” and is divided into the chapters following: ‘‘ Déductions tirées des sciences fondamentales,”’ “ L’astronomie,” “ La terre dans Punivers,” “Les sciences physiques,” “ La perman- ence de la matiére et de l’énergie,” “ Les sciences physiques et chimiques,” “ La conception de l’éther dans la constitution de la matiére et les mani- festations de l’énergie,” ‘Sciences physiques et mécaniques,” ‘Le réle de I’éther dans l’univers,” “ Biologie,” “ La matiére et la vie,” ‘ Le tourbillon vital,” ‘‘Les fronti¢res de la science,” “ Le fluide odique,” “ L’éxtériorisation du double fluidique,” ‘Manifestations 4 grandes distances,” ‘ La télé- pathie,” “Examen des hypothéses propos¢es,” ‘“* Conclusions.” The great argument which M. Elbé brings forward to support his theory is “the law of | permanence which governs all the manifestations — We must conclude,” he says, “that this law could not allow conscious force to perish when we see with what incorruptible fidelity _ of universal life. it watches over the preservation of the minutest ee THE AUTHOR. material atom, the transformation of physical energy, and the registering of accomplished facts.” The review published by Messrs. Hachette, Za Vie Heureuse, has awarded a prize for the best book written recently by a woman. Most of the promi- nent French authoresses were on the jury, so that their works could not be taken into consideration. The idea of this scheme must therefore be to bring to the front writers who are not well known. Among the members of the jury were Mmes. Arvéde Barine, Blanc-Bentzon, Pierre de Coulevain, Judith Gautier, Damel Lesueur, Marcelle Tinayre. The prize was awarded to Myriam Harry for her novel “Ta Conquéte de Jérusalem,” a book which attracted great attention at the time of its publi- cation. Myriam Harry’s first volume was a collection of short stories entitled ‘‘ Passage de Bédouins,” published in 1899. The subjects are ali taken from Oriental life, and the writer has succeeded in getting the atmosphere of the places she describes into her stories. Myriam Harry’s next book was “ Petites Hpouses,” an exquisitely written idyll, the subject of which is the love-affair of a Frenchman and a young Annamite girl during the sojourn of the former at Saigon. This book is an extremely clever psychological study. The mentality of the child-wife, Frisson de Bambou, with her mingled simplicity and subtlety is most delicately portrayed, while the influence of environ- ment on the character of the European is, in itself, an interesting subject. In “La Conquéte de Jerusalem” the authoress gives us a graphic de- scription of the Jerusalem of to-day. Hélie Jamain ig a young Frenchman whose great-uncle had accompanied Chateaubriand to Palestine, and had brought back with him all kinds of curious relics and souvenirs from the Holy Land. Hélie, from his earliest childhood, had dreamed of Jerusalem, and had pictured himself there as a Crusader, a pilgrim, or a martyr. Later on, when he had finished his education, travelled in various countries and lived long enough in Egypt to learn Arabic and to know something of the manners and customs of Oriental people, he decides to go to Jerusalem. Some Lazarist priests had fired him with enthusi- asm and endeavoured to persuade him into under- taking a mission to the Holy Land, where the Church of Rome had lost its prestige. After a short sojourn in Jerusalem, Hélie begins to lose faith in being able to accomplish the task he has in view. In this country, from which the whole world had received its charitable and holy inspira- tions, he now finds the greatest religious intolerance, jealousy, and hatred. “On all sides people were praying and disputing. They no longer sang in order to praise God, but to drown the voices of those who held another creed and to prevent them being heard in Heaven.” We are told that “No 159 one in Jerusalem belongs to a country but to a religion, no one adheres to a class, but to a creed. All the different beliefs are equally detested, but everyone admits this reciprocal hatred, and respects the fanaticism of his neighbour,” so that Hélie comes to the conclusion that the only man who would be universally despised in Jerusalem would be a just and tolerant individual with broad views, who recognised what was good in every different religion and creed. In the ghetto quarter Hélie is looked upon with suspicion, as he has ventured to suggest certain innovations, and one night he is found lying in a deserted street wounded and unconscious. He is taken to the nearest hospital, which happens to be one founded by Protestants. Hélie during his convalescence falls in love with one of the nurses, the daughter of an Alsatian pastor, and a few weeks later marries her. The chief interest of the story lies in the psychological study of this man imbued with all the poetry and idealism of the Catholic religion and the Latin race. His wife, Cécile, has all the positivism and narrowness of a Calvinist, so that it is only in rare moments that there is any true communion between them. Hélie is persuaded by Cécile to adopt her religion, and his existence from thenceforth is one long mental combat and a series of disappointments. There is a great fascination about the book, but one closes it considerably disillusionised on the subject of modern Jerusalem. After the celebrated exhibition of paintings by the French early masters, M. Henri Bouchot’s study, “Les Primitifs Francais” (1292—1500) is very apropos. 'The author gives many details about the various artists, and particularly about Jean Perréal. Among the recent books are “ Histoire de la guerre Russo-Japonaise,” by M. Gaston Donnet ; “Le Reveil de la nation arabe dans I’Asie Turque,” by Negib Azoury. * Reliquoe” is a posthumous publication of a collection of stories and descriptions of voyages, by M. Louis Guéry, with a preface by M. Edouard Rod and M. Stryienski. M. Guéry died last year at the age of twenty-three, and had already published two novels, “Le plus heureux Temps de la vie,” and ‘“ L’Autre Voie.” “Ta Rose du Bocage,” by Francois Casale, is a novel dating back to the time of the First Consulate. “La Valise Diplomatique,” by Léon de Tinseau, is a volume of short stories, the scene of most of them being laid in the East. “ Les Sophistes Francais et la Révolution,” by M. Th. Funck-Brentano. “‘Madame Récamier et ses amis,” by Edouard Henriot ; © Un ouvrage inédit de M. de Staél,” by Edouard Henriot ; “ Histoire de l’Emigration,” 160 by Ernest Daudet ; ‘La Princesse Charlotte de Rohan et le Duc d’Enghien,” by Jacques de la Faye ; “ Classification sociale,” by Edmond Demolins ; ‘ L’Etat social de lAvenir,” by Professor Bilz; “ Une vie d@’ Officier Russe,” by Colonel Vereschaguine; ‘“ La Vie de Paris,” by Jean Bernard. M. F. Brunetiére is now giving a course of lectures on “The History of Free Thought in the Kighteenth Century, or the Encyclopedistes.” In La Nouvelle Revue, a diplomatist writes on ‘Les Ambitions du Japon.”” M. de Pouvourville in an article on “ L’Armée moderne et ses cadres,” discusses the reforms to be made in the army. In La Quinzaine, Henry Madeleine writes on “TL’Esprit militaire des officiers allemands.” M. Goyau continues his study of “ Fébronianisme et Joséphisme.” In the Revue des Deus Mondes there is an article by Général de Négrier, ‘‘Le Moral des Troupes ” ; and Madame Arvede Barine continues her history of “‘ La Grande Mademoiselle.” In the Revue de Paris there is also an article, “A propos du Japon et de la Paix,” and in the Revue Philosophique, Charles Richet discusses the consequences of peace and war, arguing that war does not exalt the greatest virtues of a man. Madame Sarah Bernhardt is at present giving Victor Hugo’s ‘‘ Angelo.” At the Thédtre de l’Oeuvre, M. Lugné Poe has just recently given “ La Gioconda,” ‘* Maison de Poupée,” “ Phedre,” and “ La Fille de Jorio.” M. Bour, of “ Alleliiia’ fame, has come to the front as an actor-manager. We have mentioned in The Author his various enterprises and his great success as an interpreter of some of the chief roles in the plays he has introduced in France. We have to thank him for the opportunity of having seen some excellent Italian, Portuguese, Spanish and German plays, and he is now about to found a theatre for the poets, and to do for idealism what Antoine has done for naturalism. M. Bour is at present playing “Cadet Roussel,” by Jacques Richepin, at the Bouffes-Parisiens, and a subscription has been raised in order to subsidise that theatre for him. One of the greatest successes of the month has been “La Retraite,” the German play, by M. Beyerler, which is now running at the Vaudeville. It is a study of German military life, and curiously enough there is only one woman’s role in the whole play. The piece has been admirably translated by M.M. Rémon and Valentin, and it was awaited impatiently here. At one time it was thought that it would be difficult to put it on in France, as French actors might not be willing to appear in German uniforms. Auys HALLARD. THE AUTHOR. NOTES ON AGREEMENTS. —_+-—<—+—__ TY is some months since any agreement has I been put forward for criticism in the columns of The Author. There are certain agreements which come before the Secretary from time to time, and which, in con- sequence, need repeated explanation. It need not necessarily follow that agreements will work out badly, even if they are badly drawn. LHverything, in these circumstances, must depend upon the methods of the publisher, but a badly drawn agree- ment in the hands of a publisher who desires to take the utmost advantage of his legal position is necessarily disastrous to the author. It is in order that the author may be able to see clearly, before entering into an agreement, what terms he could safely accept, that it is advantageous from time to time to criticise forms of contract. It is necessary to draw attention to the wording in the description of the parties to the agreement printed below. ‘‘ Whereby it is mutually agreed between the parties hereto for themselves and their respective executors, administrators, and assigns or successors, as the case may be.” It is most unsatisfactory to contract with the successors or assigns of a publishing house. Many members of the Society are beginning to find, in the case of a recent bankruptcy, how awkward their position is when they have entered into these terms with a publisher. A publishing contract should be a personal contract, and authors should always endeavour to keep it so, in spite of what pub- lishers may say to the contrary. In Clause 1 the words “with due diligence ” are very indefinite. It should be clearly stated that the book should be on the market before a certain date. In many cases this is of importance, as pay- ments are made on the date of publication. The form in which the book is to be produced, and the price at which it is to sell to the public should be definitely mentioned, and the publisher should also be bound to produce a first edition of at least 1,500 copies in the form and at the price agreed upon. The second Clause is, in some respects, not unreasonable, as in many cases the author is the only person who can tell whether a book is an infringement of copyright or contains anything libellous, but although he should guarantee the publisher against expenses which have been. incurred owing to his (the author’s) neglect, he should not be responsible for any costs which may be taken or incurred by the publisher. This clause might lead the author into unknown diffi- culties, should the publisher without proper advice, take action to protect the work from alleged infringement. ii as es _ cism. Clause 8 is much too wide and comprehensive, and in the hands of a bad publisher has been utilised with disastrous effect against the author. The last part of the clause from “ and the author shall not” down to ‘“‘dramatised version of the work” should be entirely deleted. Cases have been known where the publisher has refused to give his consent unless he received 50 per cent. of the profits arising from the sale of translation rights—an absurd position, even if the sale of these rights have been negotiated through the publisher’s agency—and it is impossible to tell what he might ask in the case of a successful dramatic version. These rights of translation and dramatisation have nothing whatever to do with the publication of the book, and ought never, in any circumstances, to be under the control of the publisher. Although it is possible that the publisher, who has not negotiated the sale, may not desire to exercise his option, it is not equitable to the author that he should be given the option. It is not always satisfactory to let the equitable rights be settled by the business party to a contract. Clause 4, section A, cannot be too severely con- demned, as there is no stimulus to the publisher to sell beyond the 1,000 copies of the book or, count- ing 13 as 12, say 1,080 copies. Every clause is a mistake which places the publisher’s and author’s interests in opposition, and should the publisher see the sales dropping just as he is nearing the 1,000 copies, it is quite certain that he will not be in a hurry to sell the last 50; for he will be bound to pay the author a royalty from the begin- ning and on all further sales. If it were clear that the sale of 1,000 copies would fall far short of the expense incurred on cost of production, there might be some stimulus for the publisher to keep the book on the market, but the sale of 1,000 copies of the ordinary 6s. book and subject to no royalties would not only cover all expenses, but bring back a good 50 per cent. on the capital invested. In some circumstances it might be better for the pocket of the author and for the circulation of the book to have a royalty from the 1,001st copy only, than to agree to the clause just under criti- In the hands of an unscrupulous publisher it is not impossible that only 1,100 copies would be printed, and the type then broken up. The next point arises under Section B. of the Same clause. A royalty is to be paid on the published price of all copies sold to America, 13 being reckoned as 12. About twenty years ago it was customary for all publishers to pay English authors a royalty on all Copies sold, and it was on this basis that the profits ‘quoted in the “Cost of Production” and “ Methods of Publishing ” issued by the Society were based. ‘The publishers, however, owing to their desire to THE AUTHOR. 161 make larger profits, complained bitterly that they should be forced to pay royalty on copies that were not actually sold but given away, for they stated that the thirteenth copy was really given in with the twelve others. The authors, instead of meeting this position with a stiff back, gradually gave way to what appeared a reasonable argument, and the point in many cases has been yielded. It is hoped, however, that in consequence, they ob- tained higher royalties, as there was no real basis for the cutting down of 8 per cent. of their profits. The publishers’ appeal to the author that it was unfair that they should have to pay royalty on copies that were not sold, may, or may not, have been sound, but in the Clause referred to above, the publisher has reversed this process, and is asking the author to consent to a royalty payment on 13 as 12 when the books are not sold 13 as 12. It is true that many sales on the English market are made in this way, but at the lowest, from 10 per cent. to 20 per cent. are not, so that the pub- lisher gains a small advantage. Butin the sale of books to the United States, they are never sold 13 as 12. If, therefore—according to the publisher’s own argument—it is unfair for the author to demand a royalty on every copy from the publisher when the books are sold 13 as 12, it is unfair for the publisher to ask the author to receive a royalty on 13 as 12 when the books are not sold according to this calculation. In consequence authors should be careful to see in a clause dealing with sales to America that the reference to 13 as 12 is deleted. Section C of the same clause, again, is full of pitfalls. Who is to decide whether copies of the book are sold at a reduced rate. Frequently, when large quantities of the book are bought an extra discount is given to the purchaser. In fact, a case came before the Secretary in which a publisher claimed the payment of the lower royalty, because he had consented to make one of the largest sales of the book at what he was pleased to call a reduced rate. When asale is made to the Colonies it is generally made in sheets, and a reduced royalty is generally paid, but everything must depend even then upon the method of sale and the price the publisher obtains; on remainder sales the reduction in royalty is fair. In Section D of the same clause one or two points of serious interest to authors arise. In no circumstances should the author allow the pub- lisher to deai with serial or Continental rights. If no clause of this kind were inserted and the publisher received an offer for the book from a cor- respondent, or from someone who desired to use the serial rights, he would, if his business were conducted on proper lines, with due courtesy, com- municate direct with the author, who would be willing or unwilling to accept the proposal. If 162 willing, he would gladly pay the ordinary agency charge of 10 per cent. to the publisher. It is true that the publisher cannot deal without the consent of the author, but then on the other hand the author is bound to pay the enormous charge of 50 per cent., which is utterly absurd, as agents are willing to undertake this kind of business for much more moderate charges. Sections E and F are comparatively unobjectionable. Clauses 5 and 7 must be taken together. They do not apply to the ordinary work of fiction, and should, therefore, be deleted, but in a con- tract for the sale of an educational or scientific work they are of the utmost importance, and it should not lie in the power of the publisher to demand the alteration or amendment of the work from the author, but it should be at the option of the author to amend or alter his work as the demands of the public or the evolution of his subject may require. He should be able, therefore, to re-edit the work at certain stated periods—after the sale of a given number of copies, or at the end of a given time. It is most important that the author should retain this control, and the publisher should’ be bound to accept such alteration or cancel the contract. Concerning Clause 6 little need be said, except to point out under this contract the amount allowed for corrections is low, and the author should, therefore, be exceedingly careful not to run up this item. Clause 8 may pass without comment. In Clause 9 the accounts should be rendered semi-annually. Under the arrangement put forward, if the book was issued at the end of January—not at all an unfavourable period at which to issue books—the publisher would retain the author’s money for nearly a year. This might be very unsatisfactory. In Clause 10 the stock and plates should be taken over ata valuation, and not at a fixed price, as they may be useless when the author desires to purchase them. Strong objection should be raised to Clause 11. Not only is arbitration as a rule more expensive for the author, but it saves the publisher from that publicity which he is often anxious to shun. Whereas, if the publisher has treated the author unfairly or unreasonably, the Public Courts are the best places in which to discuss the point, and the publicity which is given to such treatment will act as a warning to the other members of the publishing trade. Clause 12 should be deleted. The reasons for this were pointed out at the beginning of the article. Everyone should read exceedingly carefully the comments which have been made on this agree- ment, in case he may at any time have similar terms before him. For when a legal document THE AUTHOR. between two parties is signed, there is no further dispute possible, and it is unsatisfactory to throw yourself on the generosity of the other party. AGREEMENT, Memorandum of agreement made this between hereinafter termed the author of the one part, and (hereinafter termed the publisher of the other part). Whereby it is mutually agreed between the parties hereto, for themselves and their respective executors. administrators and assigns (or successors as the case may be) as follows :— 1. The publisher shall at his own expense and with due diligence produce and publish a work at present entitled “ ” by the author and use his best endeavours to sell the same. 2. The author guarantees to the publisher that the said work is in no way whatever a violation of any existing copyright, and that it contains nothing of a libellous or scandalous character, and that he will indemnify the pub- lisher from all suits, claims and proceedings, damages and costs which may be made,.taken, or incurred by or against him on the ground that the work is an infringement of copyright, or contains anything libellous or scandalous. 3. The publisher shall during the legal term of copyright have the exclusive right of producing and publishing the: work in England, the Colonies, and the United States of America. The publisher shall have the entire control of the publication, sale, and terms of sale of the book, and the author shall not during the continuance of this agree- ment (without the consent of the publisher) publish any abridgment, translation, or dramatised version of the work. 4, The publisher agrees to pay the author the following royalties ; that is to say :-— (a) A royalty of per cent. on the published price of all copies (13 being reckoned as 12) of the British edition sold, provided always that in the event of less than 1,000 copies being sold no royalty whatever shall be paid, and that till the sales exceed 1,000 copies no advance on: account of royalties shall be made (13 copies to be reckoned as 12 throughout). (b) A royalty of on the published price of all copies. (13 being reckoned as 12) of the American edition, (c) In the event of the publisher disposing of copies or editions at a reduced rate for sale in the Colonies, or else- where, or as remainders, a royalty of per cent. of the: amount realised by such sale. (d) In the event of the publisher realising profits from the sale, with the consent of the author, of serial or con- tinental rights, or from claims for infringement of copy- right, a royalty of fifty per cent. of the net amount of such: profits remaining after deducting all expenses relating thereto. (e) No royalties shall be paid on any copies given away for review or other purposes. (£) The author shall be entitled to six gratuitous copies, and any further copies required at trade price. 5. The author agrees to revise the first, and, if necessary,. to edit and revise every subsequent edition of the work, and from time to time to supply any new matter that may be needful to keep the work up to date. 6. The author agrees that all costs of corrections and alterations in the proof sheets exceeding twenty per cent. of the cost of composition shall be deducted from the royalties payable to him. 7. In the event of the author neglecting to revise an edition after due notice shall have been given to him, or in the event of the author being unable to do so by reason of death or otherwise, the expense of revising and preparing” such future edition for press shall be borne by the author,. and shall be deducted from the royalties payable to him. day of THE AUTHOR. 8. During the continuance of this agreement the copy- right of the work shall be vested in the author, who may be registered as the proprietor thereof accordingly. 9. The publisher shall make up the account annually to December the thirty-first and deliver the same to the author within two months thereafter, and pay the balance due to the author on the same date. 10. If the publisher shall at the end of three years from the date of publication or at any time thereafter, give notice to the author that in his opinion the demand for the work has ceased, or if the publisher shall for six months after the work is out of print decline or, after due notice, neglect to publish a new edition, then and in either of such cases this agreement shall terminate, and on the determina- tion of this agreement in the above or any other manner, the right to print and publish the work shall revert to the author, and the author, if not then registered, shall be entitled to be registered as the proprietor thereof, and to purchase from the publisher forthwith the plates or moulds and engravings (if any) produced specially for the work at half cost of production, and whatever copies the pub- lisher may have on hand at cost of production and if the author does not within three months purchase and pay for the said plates or moulds, engravings and copies the pub- lisher may at any time thereafter dispose of such plates or moulds, engravings and copies, or melt the plates, paying to the author in lieu of royalties ten per cent. of the net proceeds of such sale, unless the publisher can prove from his books that the publication has resulted in a loss to him in which case he shall be liable for no such payment. 11. If any difference shall arise between the author and the publisher touching the meaning of this agreement, or the rights or liabilities of the parties thereunder, the same shall be referred to the arbitration of two persons (one to be named. by each party) or their umpire in accordance with the provisions of the Arbitration Act, 1889. 12. The term “publisher” throughout this agreement shall be deemed to include the person or persons or com- pany for the time being carrying on the business of the said and under as well its present as any future style, and the benefit of this agreement shall be transmissible accordingly. As witness the hands of the parties. —>— LITERARY YEAR BOOK.* [Second Notice. | GENERAL REVIEW. <6 HERE is nothing so difficult,” wrote Dr. Johnson, “as the art of making advice agreeable.” In the friendliest spirit, we offered, last year, a lengthy criticism of the eighth edition of this work, believing that, if advantage were taken of the hints we gave, the result would be profitable to the publishers and especially to the immense community to which a good “ Literary Year Book” would appeal, for there is no reason why authors and journalists should not have, year by year, as reliable a handbook as the Peerage possess in “ Dod” or the Clergy in “ Crockford.” * «¢The Literary Year Book and Bookman’s Directory, 1905,” 9th annual volume. Routledge. 163 But, although the new edition of the “ Literary Year Book” has been sent us to review, it would appear that advice is not wanted, and that appro- bation only is desired, for whilst we gave the book a bucketful of the former last year, the publishers Sa been contented with using a mere tea-spoonful of it. With all deference we suggested that upwards of a dozen well-known authors whose names we mentioned might find a place in the 1905 edition. We cited the works they were best known by. Neither these authors, under the alphabetical list, nor their books, under the “new” Index of Titles, are to be found. The mistakes in London news- paper addresses which we pointed out remain. In the Calendar we pleaded that the English poet William Shenstone might have his birthday noted. We fail to find it in the new edition, although it is usually given as 18th November, 1714. On the other hand, our recommendations which have been adopted include the leaving out of the “Survey of Bookland,” and the signed Resumé of English literature in the preceding year. The suggestion that the book, in order to reduce its bulk, might be printed on thinner paper, has also been taken advantage of. But we certainly never suggested that the Index should be deleted. Strange to say, this is omitted in the 1905 edition, although a page headed ‘ Index to Advertisers ’ is retained! A better advertisement for the book itself would have been to have increased the copiousness of the former alphabetical lists of sub- jects at the end of the book, a table of contents at the beginning being of less use than were the six columns in smaller type affixed to former editions. Onr suggestion that the usefulness of the “ Year Book ” would be increased, if a Catalogue Raisonné, or list of books classified under Theology, History, Travel, Fiction, and so forth were included, has been adopted. InpEX oF TITLES. An “ Index of Titles” has also been incorporated. But we never anticipated, when recommending it, that books published over thirty years ago would be enumerated in such a catalogue, so as to form a supplement occupying 235 pages. If the compilers had borrowed a catalogue of titles, covering that period, from any of the large Public Libraries, it would have been far better than the supplement before us, which is anything but complete. In future years it is to be hoped that the ‘Index of Titles” will be confined to the books published during the preceding twelve months. The useful list of artists and book illustrators, which only occupied twelve pages, and the lists of literary Clubs (another four pages) can then again be included. 164 THE AUTHOR. Oprtuary, 1904. In the Obituary section last year, we noted the omission of six names of writers of importance. On glancing through the list given this time, no fewer than seven names occur to us which ought to have beeninserted. They are as follows :—Charles Williams, the well-known journalist and war correspondent, who died February 9th ; Samuel Capper, author of “ Wanderings in War Time,” etc. (died, April 8th) ; Edwin Hodder, author of * Life of the VIIth. Earl of Shaftsbury,” ete. (died, March 1st); Julian Sturgis, the novelist and opera librettist (April 13th); W. F. Collier, LL.D., author of Histories of Great Britain, Ireland, Rome, Greece, etc. (November 25th) ; Adeline Sergeant, the distinguished novelist (December 5th) ; and Norman Mac Coll, author of ‘Greek Sceptics from Pyrrho to Sextus,” etc., and editor of the Athenwum from 1869 to 1901 (December 15th). PERIODICAL PUBLICATIONS. Last year we pointed out that the list of periodi- cal publications needed more careful revision, and that the London addresses of the Belfast News Letter, Daily Dispatch, Newcastle Chronicle, Norfolk Chronicle, etc., had been changed. Yet the editor of the new “ Year Book” has not taken the trouble to put such matters right. The same old list, with very few changes, reappears. It begins with the Aberdeen Evening Gazette, Aberdeen Free Press, Aberdeen Journal, and Aberdeen We eekly News. This is an unfair proportion to give to the “Granite City,” considering that there is no men- tion of any Brighton paper, nor of such important organs as the Northern Whig, of Belfast, the great Presbyterian weekly the Witness, of Belfast, nor the old-established Cork Eaaminer. Surely these periodicals are of more importance to authors, as far as reviews are concerned, than the Alerandra Library of Complete Novels, price 1d. each, to which prominence is given. To the professional literary man, what, again, is the use of adver- tising the Alpine Journal, to which contributions are invited, and the words no payment are appended ? Although the Anglo-Russian is given five lines, the Anglo-Japanese Gazette (39, Seething Lane) is left out. Why occupy valuable space, moreover, by inserting an annnal like the Charities’ Register and Digest, which is of no use to authors, or the Anthropological Institute Journal, price £1 per annum? And if these are notified, why omit the quarterly Archwological Journal? In the name of common sense, what sane author would submit MSS. to the Army and Militia List, issued annually, price £1 1s. ? Surely, if this is inserted, the Army and Navy Chronicle, price 6d. monthly, should have been included. At all events, the defunct Naval and Military Magazine need not have been noted. ‘There seems to have been no method in choosing periodicals for this list, in- tended to be of service to writers. The Art Annuals, published once in twelve months, are noted, but the Art Decorator, an_ illustrated monthly, price 1s., is left out. ‘It is most im- portant,” says the introduction to this list of periodicals, “ to use discretion and judgment in the matter of submitting MSS.,” but neither discretion nor judgment seem to have been used in compiling this section. The Australian Handbook, a useful annual in its way, price 10s. 6d., isno more in need of outside literary contributions than is Kelly’s London Directory. Since motoring has become so much written about, it is difficult to understand why the Aufomotor Journal should have been for- gotten. The Bankers’ Magazine, price 1s. 6d. monthly, is mentioned, but the Weekly Bankers’ Journal is omitted. Surely the Boudoir, published monthly, of which no mention is made, is of more service—especially to women writers—than the Botanical Gazette or the British Empire Year Book. Again, there is no mention of the Bur- lington Magazine, published on the first of the month, but the defunct British Realm and Animal Life ave given. Certain religious periodicals of little account are noted, but the Christian, published on Thursdays, which is a quarter of a century old and has a large circulation, is overlooked. The editor has been careful to notify two periodicals rejoicing in the title of Critic. But one gathers that he does not approve of the national pastime by his omission of Cricket, an old - established paper, and of the Cricket and Football Field, now in its eighteenth year. It is strange that while these periodicals are ignored, the Football Times, of Inverness, should be inserted! Of more service to writers than the latter paper would have been the inclusion of the Figaro and Irish Gentlewoman, a smart, if at times scurrilous, weekly, which solicits, nevertheless, outside contri- butions. Mr. C0. B. Fry—who has done, and is doing, much in a literary sense for healthy sport— surely will not bless the “Literary Year Book 2 for disregarding his remarkably successful illus- trated monthly magazine. The compiler, however, appears to think that a halfpenny weekly produc- tion entitled Funny Cuts is of more importance. Mr. E. Ledger is no longer editor of the Mra. Whilst the Gas World Year Book is drawn atten- tion to, we note that the Geological Magazine, — issued monthly since 1864, is left out. Itis evident that the compiler is not a Scot, as he has omitted the periodicals known as (olf Iilustrated, Golfing, etc., published weekly. Under the heading of “ Home,” the somewhat exclusive quarterly, Home a Counties Magazine, is carefully recorded, but Home THE AUTHOR. Words, a popular weekly, which has been in exist- ence twenty-five years and takes contributions, is omitted. ‘That, however, is of minor importance compared with the omission of the Illustrated Official Journal, published on Wednesdays, price 67., which is of great use to writers on scientific sub- jects, recording, as it does, the latest patented inventions. Under “I” we note the omission of Trish Society, which has a special London letter, and is read all over Ireland. “Mrs, E. Mac- donald”’ no longer edits the Ladies’ Field. An- other injustice to Japan is the exclusion here of the Japanese Journal of Commerce, published both in Tokio and London. Although the Journal of the Ex-Libris Society is given, the more important Journal of Botany, British and Foreign, published since 1863, is left out. No doubt the #x-Libris Journal, of Plymouth, is admirable in its way, but surely the Journal of the Society of Arts does not deserve to be shelved. Ainy and Country, we believe, is no longer published, although it is given here. The “ Literary Year Book” (which the reader presumably possesses) is, of course, carefully in- cluded, but the quarterly magazine, known as Legal Literature, which has done good work since 1899, is regarded as of no account. After that, one can quite understand why the London Argus, a well - known weekly dealing with municipal life (8, New Bridge Street) is left out, but a German paper, the Londoner Anzeiger, is left in. With the ** M.’s”’ one comes to the musical papers, of which we gave a considerable list of omissions last year. As not one of those papers has been inserted in this list, it is waste of space to pursue this care- lessly drawn-up compilation any further. Before leaving this section, however, we would add that an improvement on the “1904 Year Book” is made in the short paragraphs attached to certain of the periodicals as a guide to the contributor. This, nevertheless, has been more systematically done in the Writer’s Year Book (price 1s.), in which, wherever possible, indications are given of the actual rate of payment for contributions, when payment is made, if a preliminary letter is required, whether the contributor is expected to send in an account, the day and hour when contributors are interviewed, and other useful information. But even in the Writer’s Year Book one vital matter is overlooked. It is of great importance to an author that publishers and editors should give information as to the approximate time they require for the reading of books and articles submitted to them. The irresponsible way in which this is done at present is often most unjust to the literary man. An editor who invites outside contributions, or a publisher who accepts manuscripts to read, over- looks the fact that he is in the same position as a person who receives goods on approval, and that 165 he is under a moral (if not legal) obligation to return those goods without delay and in proper condition, should he decide not to buy them. The long waiting to which authors are unfairly sub- jected would not be tolerated by a publisher’s or editor’s tailor or bootmaker. Yet whereas coats or boots may not be depreciated in value by being kept, it often happens that articles not promptly returned lose their value, and the wrong is further aggravated when type-written sheets come back dog’s-eared and soiled, so that it is impossible for the author to submit them elsewhere. Literary men of experience may know those firms that are the greatest sinners in this respect and avoid them. Publishers of enterprise, therefore, who conduct their business on methodical lines, would find it to their advantage to state, approximately, the period of time they require to make up their minds whether to reject or accept MSS. A correspondent points out how carefully, in this 1905 Year Book,” the word editor has been printed ‘‘ editress,” to indicate a female editor, the only instance where the affix has not been altered being in the case where the rédacteuse is a “countess,” the “ess” in countess apparently sufficing for both substantives. ForEIGN PUBLISHERS. The same correspondent remarks that “ the list of Foreign Publishers is very incomplete.” It isa pity that Mr. David Nutt or Messrs. Dulau were not consulted on such a subject. For instance, under the heading “Switzerland” (p. 448), not a single publishing firm of Geneva or Neufchatel is mentioned ; whilst under “ Italy,” the publishing houses of Rome are overlooked. LIBRARIES. This section (commencing on p. 572) has been amplified, and now contains much valuable informa- tion. In place of eight pages in the “1904 Year Book,” it here occupies 32 pages, entries regarding the cathedral and college libraries, as well as pro- vincial collections, being most acceptable. It is to be hoped that the list of foreign libraries in the tenth edition of this “ Year Book” will be done more justice to in the same way. Paris—it is a truism to say—is better provided than London or any other city with great public libraries. Besides the Bibliothéque Nationale, there are four great libraries, each containing upwards of 120,000 volumes. Particulars of the many valuable collec- tions belonging to various learned and _ scientific societies throughout France would be of interest and value. As regards Germany, no mention is made of the Royal public libraries of the great towns, nor of the renowned book collections at Dresden, Stuttgart, Darmstadt, Gotha, Leipzig, 166 Gottingen and elsewhere. Of the many public libraries of Italy, there is not one word. This is not courteous either to Florence, Naples, Turin, Palermo, Rome, Milan, Venice, or Padua. Holland, as everyone knows, is a very “ booky” country, but it is invidious to mention the Royal Library of The Hague, and three other places, omitting Utrecht. Again, what about Belgium, with its magnificent libraries at Brussels, Ghent, and Liége ? Also, what about the libraries of Madrid, Lisbon, St. Petersburg, Moscow, Copenhagen, Stockholm, and Christiania? The deletion of the present “Index of Titles” padding should give plenty of space for such matters. Forrign ANNUALS. Writing from abroad, the same correspondent suggests that, in future, the title of each annual shoutd be given as published, and not be translated into English, when it is more difficult to recognise. This list, also, is sadly incomplete. Finally, it is not to be expected that any work of reference can be made perfect. Omissions must occur. Perhaps more allowance would have been made generally for the present edition of the “Literary Year Book” if it had not been announced with such a flourish of trampets. By the way it was advertised, writers expected at last to find that really reliable reference book they have so long desired to possess. Even as the shoe- maker is generally noted for wearing the worst ‘shoes, so, it appears, is the British author doomed to put up with a “ Year Book ” which falls short of what such a “year book” should be. But, accord- ing to Schiller, “ Hope is sent ¢0 the unfortunate.” As there are many unfortunate slips in the 1905 Year Book,” it will perhaps comfort the publishers to know that we fervently hope, and bid them resolve, that the tenth edition may be an improve- ment on the ninth. A. R, __¢—<—9-—__—_ MAGAZINE CONTENTS. FEBRUARY, 1905. BLACKWOOD’S MAGAZINE. The Renascence of Sycophancy. Mrs. John Hunter, The Surgeon’s Wife. By Flora Masson. Two Singers. Musings Without Method :— 1. Of the Making of Historians. 2. Disraeli’s First and Last Novels. BooKMAN. Cervantes and His Musterpiece. By Major Martin Hume, THE AUTHOR. The Hunting Ground of Don Quixote. By Henr. Bernard. j 7 Book MONTHLY. Gladstone as Bookman. Ambnassadors of Letters. A Children’s Library. CHAMBERS’ JOURNAL, The Memory of an Old Young Author. By W. W. Fenn. CONTEMPORARY REVIEW. The Bankruptcy of Higher Criticism. By Dr. Emil Reich. Plutarch the Humane. By Countess Martinengo Cesaresco. Patriotism and Christianity. By Augustine Birrell. THE FORTNIGHTLY REVIEW. By Maurice Materlinck. By Horace B. Samuel. By J. Churton Collins. By John F. “ King Lear” in Paris. The Psychology of Disraeli. Greek at the Universities. French Life and the French Stage. Macdonald. THE INDEPENDENT REVIEW. How Long Halt Ye? By G. Lowes Dickinson. The Poetic Quality in Liberalism. By G. K. Chesterton. Side Lights on the Franciscans. By G. G. Coulton. MACMILLAN’S MAGAZINE. The Study of Colonial History at Oxford. By the Rey. Wm. Cresswell. “ Art and the Athlete.” By Martin Hardie. “ Sainte-Beuve.” By H. C. Medowall. MonrTH. By the Rev. John Gerrard. By Darley Dale. The Perogatives of Science. The Poems of William Nassington. MonTHLY REVIEW. The Papal Medals of the Italian Renaissance. By Earl Egerton of Tatton. Living Legends of the Fianna. By Lady Gregory. Counter Reformation Plots. By G. W. P. Religious Instruction in Primary Schools. Edward Bickersteth Otley. By the Rev. NATIONAL REVIEW. On the Proposal to Erect a Statue to Shakespeare in London. A Poem. By Alfred Austin. NINETEENTH CENTURY, Training the Youth of England. By General Lord Methuen. Compulsory Greek as a National Question. A Waning Glory of England. The Madrigal. By J. A. Fuller Maitland. PALL MALL MAGAZINE, Studies in Personality. The Lord Avebury and Mr, John Hare. By Herbert Vivian. TEMPLE BAR. Wordsworth in Somersel. By Miss Esther Hallam Moorhouse. There are no articles dealing with literary, dramatic or musical subjects in Cornhill, Longmans Magazine, or The World’s Work and Play. Seca ek THE AUTHOR. WARNINGS TO THE PRODUCER OF BOOKS. oo ERE are a few standing rules to be observed in an agreement. There are four methods of dealing with literary property :— I. Selling it Outright. This is sometimes satisfactory, if a proper price can be obtained. But the transaction should be managed by a competent agent, or with the advice of the Secretary of the Society. Il. A Profit-Sharing Agreement (a bad form of agreement). In this case the following rules should be attended to: C1.) Not to sign any agreement in which the cost of pro- duction forms a part without the strictest investigation. (2.) Not to give the publisher the power of putting the profits into his own pocket by charging for advertisements in his own organs, or by charging exchange advertise- ments. Therefore keep control of the advertisements. (3.) Not to allow a special charge for “ office expenses,” unless the same allowance is made to the author. (4.) Not to give up American, Colonial, or Continental rights. (5.) Not to give up serial or translation rights. (6.) Not to bind yourself for future work to any publisher. As well bind yourself for the future to any one solicitor or doctor ! III. The Royalty System. This is perhaps, with certain limitations, the best form of agreement. It is above all things necessary to know what the proposed royalty means to both sides, It is now possible for an author to ascertain approximately the truth. From time to time very important figures connected with royalties are published in Zhe Author. IY. A Commission Agreement. The main points are :— (1.) Be careful to obtain a fair cost of production. (2.) Keep control of the advertisements. (3.) Keep control of the sale price of the book. General. All other forms of agreement are combinations of the four above mentioned. Such combinations are generally disastrous to the author. Never sign any agreement without competent advice from the Secretary of the Society. Stamp all agreements with the Inland Revenue stamp. Avoid agreements by letter if possible. The main points which the Society has always demanded from the outset are :— (1.) That both sides shall know what an agreement means. (2.) The inspection of those account books which belong to the author. Weare advised that this is a right, in the nature of a common law right, which cannot be denied or withheld. (3.) Always avoid a transfer of copyright. ge WARNINGS TO DRAMATIC AUTHORS. eg EVER sign an agreement without submitting it to the Secretary of the Society of Authors or some com- petent legal authority. 2. It is well to be extremely careful in negotiating for the production of a play with anyone except an established manager. 167 3. There are three forms of dramatic contra , in three or more acts :— Be (a.) Sale outright of the performing right. This is unsatisfactory. An author who enters into such a contract should stipulate in the contract for production of the piece by a certain date and for proper publication of his name on the play-bills, (b.) Sale of performing right or of a licence to perform on the basis of percentages on gross receipts. Percentages vary between 5 and 15 per cent. An author should obtain a percentage on the sliding scale of g7oss receipts in preference to the American system. Should obtain a sum in advance of percentages. A fixed date on or before which the play should be performed. (c.) Sale of performing right or of a licence to perform on the basis of royalties (i.c., fixed nightly fees). This method should be always avoided except in cases where the fees are likely to be small or difficult to collect. The other safeguards set out under heading (0.) apply also in this case. 4, Plays in one act are often sold outright, but it is better to obtain a small nightly fee if possible, and a sum paid in advance of such fees in any event. It is extremely important that the amateur rights of one-act plays should be reserved. 5. Authors should remember that performing rights can be limited, and are usually limited, by town, country, and time. This is most important. 6. Authors should not assign performing rights, but should grant a licence to perform. The legal distinction is of great importance. 7. Authors should remember that performing rights in a play are distinct from literary copyright. A manager holding the performing right or licence to perform cannot print the book of the words. 8. Never forget that United States rights may be exceed- ingly valuable. ‘hey should never be included in English agreements without the author obtaining a substantial consideration. 9. Agreements for collaboration should be carefully drawn and executed before collaboration is commenced. 10. An author should remember that production of a play is highly speculative: that he runs a very great risk of delay and a breakdown in the fulfilment of his contract. He should therefore guard himself all the more carefully in the beginning. 11. An author must remember that the dramatic market is exceedingly limited, and that for a novice the first object is to obtain adequate publication. As these warnings must necessarily be incomplete, on account of the wide range of the subject of dramatic con- tracts, those authors desirous of further information are referred to the Secretary of the Society. 66 WARNINGS TO MUSICAL COMPOSERS. <p ITTLE can be added to the warnings given for the assistance of producers of books and dramatic authors. It must, however, be pointed out that, as a rule, the musical publisher demands from the musical composer a transfer of fuller rights and less liberal finan- cial terms than those obtained for literary and dramatic property. The musical composer has very often the two rights to deal with—performing right and copyright. He 168 THE AUTHOR. should be especially careful therefore when entering into an agreement, and should take into part. cular consideration the warnings stated above. ———_+———_____—_ HOW TO USE THE SOCIETY. —-—— — 1, VERY member has a right toask for and to receive advice upon his agreements, his choice of a pub- lisher, or any dispute arising in the conduct of his business or the administration of his property. The Secretary of the Society is a solicitor, but if there is any special reason the Secretary will refer the case to the Solicitors of the Society. Further, the Committee, if they deem it desirable, will obtain counsel’s opinion. All this without any cost to the member. 2. Remember that questions connected with copyright and publishers’ agreements do not fall within the experi- ence of ordinary solicitors. Therefore, do not scruple to use the Society. 3. Send to the Office copies of past agreements and past accounts, with a copy of the book represented. The Secretary will always be glad to have any agreements, new or old, for inspection and note. The information thus obtained may prove invaluable. 4, Before signing any agreement whatever, send the document to the Society for examination. 5. Remember always that in belonging to the Society you are fighting the battles of other writers, even if you are reaping no. benefit to yourself, and that you are advancing the best interests of your calling in promoting the independence of the writer, the dramatist, the composer. 6. The Committee have now arranged for the reception of members’ agreements and their preservation in a fire- proof safe. The agreements will, of course, be regarded as confidential documents to be read only by the Secretary, who will keep the key of the safe. The Society now offers: —(1) To read and advise upon agreements and to give advice concerning publishers. (2) To stamp agreements in readiness for a possible action upon them. (3) To keep agreements. (4) To enforce payments due according to agreements. Fuller particulars of the Society’s work can be obtained in the Prospectus. 7. No contract should be entered into with a literary agent without the advice of the Secretary of the Society. Members are strongly advised not to accept without careful consideration the contracts with publishers submitted to them by literary agents, and are recommended to submit them for interpretation and explanation to the Secretary of the Society. 8. Many agents neglect to stamp agreements. must be done within fourteen days of first execution. Secretary will undertake it on behalf of members. This The 9. Some agents endeavour to prevent authors from referring matters to the Secretary of the Society; so do some publishers. Members can make their own deductions and act accordingly. 10. The subscription to the Society is £1 14s. per annum, or £10 10s for life membership. TO MUSICAL COMPOSERS. —1—~<—+ —_ HE Society undertakes to stamp copies of music on behalf of its members for the fee of 6d. per 100 or part of 100. The members’ stamps are kept in the Society’s safe. The musical publishers communicate direct with the Secretary, and the voucher is then forwarded to the members, who are thus saved much unnecessary trouble. Ce et Se THE READING BRANCH. oe EMBERS will greatly assist the Society in this branch of its work by informing young writers of its existence. Their MSS. can be read and treated as a composition is treated by a coach. The term MSS. includes not only works of fiction, but poetry and dramatic works, and when it is possible, under special arrangement, technical and scientific works. The Readers are writers of competence and experience. The fee is one guinea. —_—__——_-—<>—_2 —___—_. NOTICES. — HE Editor of The Author begs to remind members of the Society that, although the paper is sent to them free of charge, the cost of producing it would be a very heavy charge on the resources of the Society if a great many members did not forward to the Secretary the modest 5s. 6d. subscription for the year. Communications for “The Author” should be addressed to the Offices of the Society, 39, Old Queen Street, Storey’s Gate, §.W., and should reach the Editor not later than the 21st of each month. All persons engaged in literary work of any kind, whether members of the Society or not, are invited to communicate to the Editor any points connected with their work which it would be advisable in the general interest to publish. Communications and letters are invited by the Editor on all subjects connected with literature, but on no other subjects whatever. Every effort will be made to return articles which cannot be accepted. —— The Secretary of the Society begs to give notice that all remittances are acknowledged by return of post, and he requests members who do not receive an answer to important communications within two days to write to him without delay. All remittances should be crossed Union Bank of London, Chancery Lane, or be sent by registered letter only. Se ag ee LEGAL AND GENERAL LIFE ASSURANCE SOCIETY. 1 ENSIONS to commence at any selected age, either with or without Life Assurance, can be obtained from this society. Full particulars can be obtained from the City Branch Manager, Legal and General Life Assurance Society, 158, Leadenhall Street, London, H.C. THE AUTHOR. AUTHORITIES. ———+ —_ A VERY interesting point has been decided in France, dealing with the subject of musical repro- duction. Correspondents writing in the English papers state that quite a crisis has occurred in the phonograph trade by a judgment given in a Parisian court, which has placed a talking machine in the same category as an orchestra, with a result that all the instruments contrived for the repro- duction of popular songs and airs for which copyright is unpaid, owing to the fear of in- fringement, must be, for the present at any rate, silent until a fresh adjustment takes place. In the case of Roosey v. White tried in the English courts some time ago, perforated rolls of paper were sold, reproducing certain songs in which the plaintiff had copyright. It was con- tended for the plaintiff that these rolls were sheets or music under the Copyright Act of 1842, and for the defendants that they were strictly part of a machine, and in consequence, not within the scope of the Copyright Acts. Mr. Justice Stirling held that the Act of 1842, fairly construed, did not prevent the defendants from making and selling these rolls, so far as they contained perforations, but in adding to them words taken from the plaintiff’s music sheets, for the purpose of indicating to the player on the instrument the pace and expression at and with which the music ought to be played, the defendants had gone beyond their rights, and he granted an injunction to restrain them from so doing. On appeal, this decision was affirmed as to perforations and reversed as to the words. On the point of mechanical reproduction, there- fore, the Paris courts and the British courts appear to be at variance. It would, no doubt, however, be quite a simple matter to stop the sale of mechanical reproductions in the English courts by an action for infringement of performing rights, not for infringement of copy- right. As, however, the performing rights in music are subject to peculiar modes of treatment, owing to the Whall Act, and owing to the fact that few composers ever reserve these rights of performance when selling the copyright, it is not at all likely that the question will ever arise ; though if the composer was as careful about his property as the dramatist, he could, no doubt, make a large income by obtaining a royalty on performances, and a fixed sum for the rights of mechanical repro- duction. We are glad again to have the oppor- tunity of calling the attention of composers to this point, 169 TE second report of the Advanced Historical Teaching Fund and the third (interim report) is now before us. Wecommented on the importance of this Society when it was first started, and are glad to see that it has made steady progress. The present syllabus of lectures and work of the Fund requires an annual income of £250, and it is hoped that it will be possible, when the work meets with a more generous support, regularly to endow lectures. The members of the committee are the Richt Hon. James Bryce, M.P., Mr. W. A. 8. Hewins, Dr. G. W. Prothero, Dr. A. W. Ward, Mr. Sidney Webb, and Mr. H. R. Tedder. The last-mentioned gentleman is acting as Hon. Secretary and Treasurer. All subscriptions should be sent to him. The receipts for 1904 amounted to £525 13s. 81. The report states that the exposition and criticism of medizeval and Tudor sources by Mr. Hall and Mr. Leadam have been taken as starting points for courses given in the School, on “The Development of the Great Powers from the Close of the Middle Ages,” “ Economic History since 1485,” and “The Development of English Local Government from the 15th Century’; and they have been illustrated not only by these courses, but also by others on “Historical Geography,” and on “The History 0 > of Political Ideas in the Middle Ages and the Renaissance,” “The Monetary System in the Middle Ages,” and the “Elizabethan Poor Law.” Tt will be seen from this statement how important and how thorough is the work undertaken by the managers of the Fund, and what strong stimulus such work, properly undertaken, would be to a thorough knowledge of the deductions that may be made from a study of historical science. In the February number of The Author we pub- lished a letter from one of our members on “ Book Begging.” The same member has been kind enough to forward to the office a printed letter received from India. We omit the district and name of the writer. The letter may be perfectly bond fide, but the mere fact that such printed cir- culars are issued tends to show how the practice is growing, and, as our correspondent rightly says, “is fast becoming a real nuisance.” In the printed letter the writer asked for books to the value of £2. ‘The cost of passage to India must be added to this. If any other members of the Society have suffered from the same kind of complaint they might forward their experience to the Kditor. INDIA, Dated the , 1905. Sir,—I have the honour to inform you that, with a view to the advancement of scientific and THE AUTHOR. own behalf. ‘The pirate would thus secure the 170 technical knowledge among the public and for behal supplying the needs of students whose poor cir- copyright in the United States for an unsatisfactory cumstances do not allow them to buy valuable translation and the position of the author of the books, I have established the “Free Scientific original would be worse than it was before the Library,” where any student or any other person passing of the amendment. can freely use any book for promoting his know- ledge in any line of life. The library has been so arranged as to give each person the kind of instruction he specially needs; LITERATURE AND LAW IN THE UNITED thus all those who may desire to avail themselves STATES. * of the branches of instruction while pursuing the oo regular work in their own profession have an o [Turrp ARTICLE.] excellent opportunity now. fo n from its readers, this \\ 71TH such alarming things happening in a Realising no subscriptio library depends entirely upon my scanty private our own publishing world at home income, which is hardly sufficient for its main- during the past year or 80, quarrels tenance in proper way so as to meet the beneficent between publishers and authors, and publishers and object for which it is established. booksellers, cannot be quite without interest for us. Under the circumstances I am led to most In America such quarrels have been much more humbly and respectfully appeal to your generosity numerous than with us, for America is not only a that you will be kind enough to help my project young nation still engaged in testing her institu- by making a gift to this library of your under- tions, she is, even in the matter of books, on their mentioned works, which will be very useful to the commercial side at least, more go-ahead than we students and to the community at large. are. Hoping my appeal may meet with your favour- Some of these quarrels, illustrating her own able consideration and that you may be pleased to trade methods, throw an interesting light upon direct your publishers or Kooksellers to send me ours. Many of them touch us directly, for they are an outcrop from that distressing period when the above books, - I have the honour to be, Sir, she gave to our work —little protection as she gives Your most obedient servant, now——practically no legal protection at all; when she flew the Jolly Roger, and was the pirate on the Secretary and Librarian. high seas of literature. Thus (taking the second group of cases first, On another page of The Author is printed the and dismissing them for good) her Act of Copyright Amendment to the United States Copyright Law dates from 1891. Mr. Barrie’s “ Little Minister” and the Report of the Committee on Patents to had the misfortune to be published here the year whom it was referred. before, and was duly pirated. Similarly, a good deal Little need be sal k suffered the same din addition to what has of Mr. Kipling’s earlier wor already been put forward in The Author on this fate, resulting in many quaint attempts on the part subject. of his publishers to get legal redress, notably the The Committee on Patents seem to have touched “pills and soap” (otherwise known as the “ literary the two vital points—contained in the letter from trade mark’) action of Seribners v. Putnams, in Mr. Solberg, the Register of Copyrights, and Mr. which Mr. Kipling’s side lost. Herbert Putnam, the Librarian of Congress, to the Such actions as these are some of the undesirable Committee. legacies bequeathed to us by the state of original Under Section 3 they consider that the lapse of sin in which the American copyright law remained twelve months should extend to all books published till the passage of the Chace Act of 1891. Under abroad, and under Section 4 they point out that that Act the English author may now obtain copy- owing to the wording of the amendment the inter- right in America by having his book set up 12 pretation of the Act may beconfused. Onreading America, and by publishing there simultaneously the Bill carefully it would appear that the words referred to in that section might seriously invali- * Copyright Cases: A Summary of leading American date the benefit of the Act to all foreigners, a8 it Decisions on the Law of Copyright ey cn Literal ther with the Text of the would be possible for a pirate, looking out for the Property, from 1891 to 1903 ; toge and a Selection of Recent books of well known authors in France, Germany, pases oe. cope ee and Soret Beta her i : Jopyrig ecisions of the Courts of Grea! ritain : Italy, and other countries, to translate them In @ Canada. Compiled by Arthur 5,, Hamlin. Published for ight League by qa. P. hurried fashion, and bring them out before the ihe American Publishers’ Copyri authors had time to undertake the work on their Putnam’s Sons. 1904. $2. THER AUTHOR. 11 with the publication of itin England. This is still a considerable disability under which to labour ; and there has recently been a newspaper agitation for retaliatory measures—for laying America under similar disability with regard to us: that is, by obliging American authors to set up their books here if they desire to enjoy the benefit of English copyright Lat us not be led away by this attrac- tively downright attempt at settling the difficulty. The quarrel is not one between the English author and the American author. It is a quarrel between commercial men. Such quarrels frequently yield to the downright method of treatment, for in com- merce nobody’s feelings are considered, nobody’s word is taken for anything. Authorship is a different matter. The literary world flares up at the arrest of a Russian author, and talks as seriously about it as commercial people would abonta finan- cial loss. That is the difference. Authorship is aa international affair; an affair—let me get it out—for gentlemen, in which they should, and will, stand by each other, and ultimately combine to do the proper thing by each other all the world over. Matthew Arnold was right in attributing the combining of European men of letters under the Berne Convention to this sense which authors and educated people generally have of the proper treatment, internationally speaking, of literature and its makers. From American authors then we may expect some move to come. We may, at least, expect support for the case which English authors will shortly make to them, as foreshadowed in the February number of this journal. We do not yet know the precise form in which that case will be presented ; but “retaliation” will certainly not form part of it. Tur Ner Book AGREEMENT. Turning now to the subject of this article, the purely trade side of the book world as we find it represented in Mr. Hamlin’s compilation, the most notable case reported there is that which turned on the question as to whether publishers can compel booksellers to sell their publications at met prices ; whether they can legally enforce what we know here in England as the ‘Net Book Agreement.” The American Publishers’ Association (like the English Publishers’ Association) had for one of its objects the maintaining of the prices of books published by its several members. Combinations of this kind are often made necessary where large retailers of certain articles engage in such ruinous cutting of the prices of these articles as practically to drive the smaller retailers in the same trade out of business. The huge “department stores” of ‘New York are great sinners in this respect, and some of their methods have been, from time to time, imitated by our own stores at home. Books are very attractive things, and the selling of books at prices even below cost is found to be a great inducement for getting people into a shop and then selling them profit-bearing articles, Probably the American “ Net Book Agreement” was aimed directly at this practice. Anyhow, Mr. Straus, the proprietor of one of these “department. stores,” took action for an injunction against the Pub- lishers’ Association, contending that it was a violation of the American law prohibiting such combinations. In other words, to obtain a ruling that he, Straus, could sell books at any price he liked. There were three trials. At the first, Straus was beaten on the ground that his complaint did not state a cause of action. The Appellate Division reversed this order, and the Court of Appeals affirmed the judgment of the Appelate Division by a divided Court. Parker, C.J., in a very interesting judgment told the Publishers? Association where it was wrong and how far it could go in maintaining the prices of books. The American Constitution, he said, did recog- nise the right of such an association to prescribe conditions under which certain books might be sold ; for the protection afforded by law. to books was a legal monop:ly for promoting progress in science and art. But what were these books ? Obviously they were such books as were thus pro- tected by law—in other words, books then enjoying copyright. There was the mistake of the Associa- tion. [t endeavoured to shut out of the bookselling business those who sold “ books ” below the prices named by it. No doubt its case was based on copyright books ; but in effect it made no distinc- tion between copyright bouks, the sale of which it might legally control, and uncopyrighted books, the sale of which it could no more control than it could control the sale of stationery or soap; for it declined to supply any books to dealers who sold copyrighted works below a stated price. Indeed, dealers who were even suspected of selling copy- righted books to those who resold them at less than their net prices could not obtain books on any terms from members of the Association. The combination, therefore, was so far illegal, and Mr. Straus won his case. The rules of the Association have, therefore, since the decision, been amended so as to restrict them to the case of copyright books only. REBINDING CHEAP EpITIons. A very interesting trade point which has been the subject of dispute between publishers and booksellers more than once here at home was settled in the case of Dodd.v. Smith. The ques- tion was: Ifa publisher has two separate editions of the same work, one bound in paper and selling, say, at one and sixpence, the other bound in cloth, 172 selling at half-a-crown, may a bookseller, who has a stock of the eighteenpenny edition, take off the paper covers, bind in cloth, and sell at two shillings, thus bringing this two shilling cloth edition into competition with the publisher’s half-crown cloth edition ? This case was decided before the judg- ment was delivered in the Publishers’ Association y. Straus, so no guidance could be obtained from that ruling. The Court below held that the action of the bookseller could not be restrained, and the Supreme Court affirmed the decision. In an English case, which came under the writer’s personal notice some time ago, the bookseller was warned by the publisher that the practice was a contravention of the spirit, if not of the letter, of the Net Book Agreement, and the bookseller, after some correspondence, consented to see it in this light and withdrew his offending cheap cloth edition. I believe the English Booksellers’ and Publishers’ Association have frequently had similar cases to deal with, but, so far, none has become the subject of litigation. An action arising on the question would be interesting, for it would test the legality of our own “ Net Book” combination. ‘A similar case was that of Doan v. The American Book Company. Here the bookseller purchased from the publishers second-hand copies of various works, rebound, and sold them at a reduced price. The action was for infringement of copyright. Even publishers, like authors, seem to be under the impression that “infringement of copyright” is the only safe action in the defence of literary property. The publishers won, but Doan took the case to appeal. The Appeal Court held that there was no infringement, and reversed the judgment. It was unfair competition to rebind second-hand books so as to resemble the new ones, and sell them at a reduced price, but—that was another story. REPRINTING OLD EDITIONS. Readers of Darwin will remember that the original edition of the “ Origin of Species” fell out of copyright a few years ago, and that an English publisher put on the market, as against Darwin’s publisher, a cheap reprint of this work, without those additions to, and revisions of, the book subsequently made by Darwin, which still enjoyed copyright. Was that unfair competition ? The American Circuit Court of Missouri had a similar question put to it in the case of Webster's Dictionary, the original edition of which fell out of copyright, and was reprinted by a competing publisher without the subsequent additions. The Court held that it was unfair competition and granted an injunction. Wrona Use oF WASTE PAPER. When an author’s book meets with the unhappy fate of being sold as waste-paper, and the waste- THE AUTHOR. paper merchant, instead of either destroying the edition, or otherwise using it only as waste paper, allows it to get into the hands of booksellers, who bind and sell it—is that an infringement of copy- right? Yes, if the person suing is in possession of the copyright ; for such a person can impose restrictions upon the manner in which and the people to whom the work may be sold. But No, if it is only a case of breach of trade contract between one dealer and another. BANKRUPTCY.—WHAT IS A PERSONAL CONTRACT ? If a publisher die, or become bankrupt, having contracted with the owner of a copyright to publish for him in a certain manner or at a certain price, how far is the person into whose possession the work may come bound to carry out the terms of the original contract. This is a question of importance to many authors just now, and it was answered by the New York Supreme Court in the case of Murphy v. Christian Press Association much as the Court would answer it over here. The plaintiff, Murphy, acquired from the Catholic Publication Society a set of plates of a prayer book with permission to publish. It was agreed between the parties that the book should not be sold below a certain price. The Catholic Publication Society was dissolved, and the receiver sold other sets of the same plates to the Christian Press Association, who proceeded to sell under the stated rate, though, it appeared, they had knowledge of the contract. Held, at two trials, that though technically the original contract between Murphy and the Associa- tion was a personal one, it yet related to the use of property in a certain way and obliged all who might acquire that property, with notice of the agreement, to fulfil its conditions. CHARLES WEEKES. (To be continued.) ge UNITED STATES COPYRIGHT. a Aw Act ro AMEND SECTION FORTY-NINE HUNDRED ~ AND FIFTY-TWO OF THE REVISED STATUTES. E it enacted by the Senate and House of a4 Representatives of the United States of America in Congress assembled, That Section forty-nine hundred and fifty-two of the Revised Statutes be, and the same is, hereby amended so as to read as follows: Sec. 4952. musical composition, engraving, cut, photograph, or negative The author, inventor, designer, or ; proprietor of any book, map, chart, dramatic or thereof, or of a painting, — drawing, chromo, statue, statuary, and of models — THE AUTHOR. or designs intended to be perfected as works of the fine arts, and the executors, administrators, or assigns of any such person shall, upon complying with the provisions of this chapter, have the sole liberty of printing, reprinting, publishing, com- pleting, copying, executing, finishing and vending the same; and, in the case of a dramatic composi- tion, of publicly performing or representing it, or causing it to be performed or represented by others. And authors or their assigns shall have exclusive right to dramatise or translate any of their works for which copyright shall have been obtained under the laws of the United States. Whenever the author or proprietor of a book in a foreign language, which shall be published in a foreign country before the day of publication in this country, or his executors, administrators, or assigns, shall, within twelve months after the first nublication of such book in a foreign country obtain a copyright for a translation of such book in the English language, which shall be the first copyright in this country for a translation of such book, he and they shall have, during the term of such copyright, the sole liberty of printing, re- printing, publishing, vending, translating, and dramatising the said book, and, in the case of a dramatic composition, of publicly performing the same, or of causing it to be performed or repre- sented by others. Provided, That this Act shall only apply to a citizen or subject of a foreign State or nation when such foreign State or nation permits to citizens of the United States of America benefit of copyright on substantially the same basis as to tts own citizens. Passed the House of Representatives December 14th, 1904. Attest : A. McDowELL, Clerk. REPORT OF THE COMMITTEE ON PATENTS. The Committee on Patents, to whom was referred the Bill (H.R. 6487) for the amendment of Section 4952 of the Revised Statutes, recommended the said Billdo pass with the following amendment : Strike out the words “benefit of copyright on the same basis as is given to its citizens by this Act,” lines 1 and 2, page 3 of the printed Bill, and insert in lieu thereof the words “‘ benefit of copyright on substantially the same basis as to its own citizens.” The following letter is submitted in support of this favourable report :— Liprary OF ConGRESS, COPYRIGHT OFFICE, Wasuineton, D.C., January 26th, 1905. Srr,—In compliance with your request of January 28rd for an expression of opinion from this office on House Bill 6487, to amend Section 173 4952 of the Revised Statutes, relating rights, I beg to report as follows :— p 1. That the purpose of this Bill appears to this office equitable and unobjectionable. 2. That the proviso passed by the House in the way of an amendment to the original bill would seem to require some slight alteration in order to bring its provisions into harmony with the Act of March 3rd, 1891. This alteration should be that in lines 1 and 2, on page 3, the words “ benefit of copyright on the same basis as is given to its citizens by this Act,” should be changed to read, “benefit of copyright on substantially the same basis as to its own citizens.” 3. The Bill provides for a period of one year within which to comply with the requirement that the work shall be typeset within the limits of the United States, but this term of twelve months is allowed only when the book is originally published in a foreign language. In equity there would seem to be no reason why the allowance should not equally extend to all books originally published abroad. 4, That the words in lines 16 and 17, page 2, reading, ‘“‘ which shall be the first copyright in this country for a translation of such book” would cause difficulty of construction, and, if construed literally, are calculated to nullify the benefit proposed by the Bill. They should, we think, be stricken out. Conflicting claims between translations entered for copyright would require to be settled by the Courts as other matters of dispute. This is not to object to the present Bill, but to suggest that it might go further with advantage. THORVALD SOLBERG, Register of Copyrights. HERBERT PUTNAM, Librarian of Congress. Approved and transmitted. Your Committee deem it inadvisable at this Session to enlarge the scope of this Bill to extend to all books originally published abroad. It is the purpose of your Committee to attempt a codifica- tion of the copyright laws at the next Session of Congress. to copy- —“~- ON A LITTLE OLD BOOK. ~~ UMBER rooms hold these little volumes now ; the tops or the backs of book shelves where the old hymn-books are, the obsolete manuals of devotion, and the tattered school books ; some, as I have discovered, may be rescued from the penny or the twopenny box of the second- hand bookshop; a few are treasured. ‘T'reasured, my little old book, though it may have known the 172 selling at half-a-crown, may a bookseller, who has a stock of the eighteenpenny edition, take off the paper covers, bind in cloth, and sell at two shillings, thus bringing this two shilling cloth edition into competition with the publisher's half-crown cloth edition ? This case was decided before the judg- ment was delivered in the Publishers’ Association y. Straus, so no guidance could be obtained from that ruling. The Court below held that the action of the bookseller could not be restrained, and the Supreme Court affirmed the decision. In an English case, which came under the writer’s personal notice some time ago, the bookseller was warned by the publisher that the practice was a contravention of the spirit, if not of the letter, of the Net Book Agreement, and the bookseller, after some correspondence, consented to see it in this light and withdrew his offending cheap cloth edition. I believe the English Booksellers’ and Publishers’ Association have frequently had similar cases to deal with, but, so far, none has become the subject of litigation. An action arising on the question would be interesting, for it would test the legality of our own “ Net Book” combination. ‘A similar case was that of Doan v. The American Book Company. Here the bookseller purchased from the publishers second-hand copies of various works, rebound, and sold them at a reduced price. The action was for infringement of copyright. Byen publishers, like authors, seem to be under the impression that “ infringement of copyright ” is the only safe action in the defence of literary property. The publishers won, but Doan took the case to appeal. The Appeal Court held that there was no infringement, and reversed the judgment. Tt was unfair competition to rebind second-hand books so as to resemble the new ones, and sell them at a reduced price, but—that was another story. REPRINTING OLD EDITIONS. Readers of Darwin will remember that the original edition of the “ Origin of Species” fell out of copyright a few years ago, and that an English publisher put on the market, as against Darwin’s publisher, a cheap reprint of this work, without those additions to, and revisions of, the book subsequently made by Darwin, which still enjoyed copyright. Was that unfair competition? The ‘American Circuit Court of Missouri had a similar question put to it in the case of Webster’s Dictionary, the original edition of which fell out of copyright, and was reprinted by @ competing publisher without the subsequent additions. The Court held that it was unfair competition and granted an injunction. Wrona Use or WASTE PAPER. When an author’s book meets with the unhappy fate of being sold as waste-paper, and the waste- THE AUTHOR. paper merchant, instead of either destroying the edition, or otherwise using it only as waste paper, allows it to get into the hands of booksellers, who bind and sell it—is that an infringement of copy- right ? Yes, if the person suing is in possession of the copyright ; for such a person can impose restrictions upon the manner in which and the people to whom the work may be sold. But No, if it is only a case of breach of trade contract between one dealer and another. BANKRUPTCY.—WHAT IS A PERSONAL CoNTRACT ? If a publisher die, or become bankrupt, having contracted with the owner of acopyright to publish for him in a certain manner or at a certain price, how far is the person into whose possession the work may come bound to carry out the terms of the original contract. This is a question of importance to many authors just now, and it was answered by the New York Supreme Court in the case of Murphy v. Christian Press Association much as the Court would answer it over here. The plaintiff, Murphy, acquired from the Catholic Publication Society a set of plates of a prayer book with permission to publish. It was agreed between the parties that the book should not be sold below a certain price. The Catholic Publication Society was dissolved, and the receiver sold other sets of the same plates to the Christian Press Association, who proceeded to sell under the stated rate, though, it appeared, they had knowledge of the contract. Held, at two trials, that though technically the original contract between Murphy and the Associa- tion was a personal one, it yet related to the use of property in a certain way and obliged all who might acquire that property, with notice of the agreement, to fulfil its conditions. CHARLES WEEKES. (To be continued.) 9g UNITED STATES COPYRIGHT. + An Act to AMEND SECTION FoRTY-NINE HUNDRED AND Firry-two OF THE REVISED STATUTES. E B Representatives of the United States of America in Congress assembled, That Section forty-nine hundred and fifty-two of the Revised Statutes be,and the same is, hereby. amended so as to read as follows: Sec, 4952. The author, inventor, designer, or proprietor of any book, map, chart, dramatic or musical composition, engraving, cut, print, or photograph, or negative thereof, or of a painting, drawing, chromo, statue, statuary, and of models it enacted by the Senate and House of THE AUTHOR. or designs intended to be perfected as works of the fine arts, and the executors, administrators, or assigns of any such person shall, upon complying with the provisions of this chapter, have the sole liberty of printing, reprinting, publishing, com- pleting, copying, executing, finishing and vending the same; and, in the case of a dramatic composi- tion, of publicly performing or representing it, or causing it to be performed or represented by others. And authors or their assigns shall have exclusive right to dramatise or translate any of their works for which copyright shall have been obtained under the laws of the United States. Whenever the author or proprietor of a book in a foreign language, which shall be published in a foreign country before the day of publication in this country, or his executors, administrators, or assigns, shall, within twelve months after the first publication of such book in a foreign country obtain a copyright for a translation of such book in the English language, which shall be the first copyright in this country for a translation of such book, he aud they shall have, during the term of such copyright, the sole liberty of printing, re- printing, publishing, vending, translating, and dramatising the said book, and, in the case of a dramatic composition, of publicly performing the same, or of causing it to be performed or repre- sented by others. Provided, That this Act shall only apply to a citizen or subject of a foreign State or nation when such foreign State or nation permits to citizens of the United States of America benefit of copyright on substantially the same basis as to its own citizens. Passed the House of Representatives December 14th, 1904. Attest : A. McDoweELt, Clerk. REPORT OF THE COMMITTEE ON PATENTS. The Committee on Patents, to whom was referred the Bill (H.R. 6487) for the amendment of Section 4952 of the Revised Statutes, recommended the said Bill do pass with the following amendment : Strike out the words “‘ benefit of copyright on the same basis as is given to its citizens by this Act,” lines 1 and 2, page 3 of the printed Bill, and insert in lieu thereof the words “‘ benefit of copyright on substantially the same basis as to its own citizens.” The following letter is submitted in support of this favourable report :— Liprary or Concress, CopyRIGHT OFFICE, Wasuineton, D.C., January 26th, 1905. Sir,—In compliance with your request of January 23rd for an expression of opinion from this office on House Bill 6487, to amend Section 173 Ke ts . a a“ aloe ees, relating to copy- : g port as follows :— 1. That the purpose of this Bill appears to this office equitable and unobjectionable. 2. That the proviso passed by the House in the way of an amendment to the original bill would seem to require some slight alteration in order to bring its provisions into harmony with the Act of March 3rd, 1891. This alteration should be that in lines 1 and 2, on page 3, the words “ benefit of copyright on the same basis as is given to its citizens by this Act,” should be changed to read, “benefit of copyright on substantially the same basis as to its own citizens.” 8. The Bill provides for a period of one year within which to comply with the requirement that the work shall be typeset within the limits of the United States, but this term of twelve months is allowed only when the book is originally published in a foreign language. In equity there would seem to be no reason why the allowance should not equally extend to all books originally published abroad. 4. That the words in lines 16 and 17, page 2, reading, “ which shall be the first copyright in this country for a translation of such book” would cause difficulty of construction, and, if construed literally, are calculated to nullify the benefit proposed by the Bill. They should, we think, be stricken out. Conflicting claims between translations entered for copyright would require to be settled by the Courts as other matters of dispute. This is not to object to the present Bill, but to suggest that it might go further with advantage. THORVALD SOLBERG, Register of Copyrights. HERBERT PUTNAM, Librarian of Congress. Approved and transmitted. Your Committee deem it inadvisable at this Session to enlarge the scope of this Bill to extend to all books originally published abroad. It is the purpose of your Committee to attempt a codifica- tion of the copyright laws at the next Session of Congress. <> ON A LITTLE OLD BOOK. ——1_—~<>e UMBER rooms hold these little volumes now ; the tops or the backs of book shelves where the old hymn-books are, the obsolete manuals of devotion, and the tattered school books ; some, as I have discovered, may be rescued from the penny or the twopenny box of the secoud- hand bookshop; a few are treasured. ‘Treasured, my little old book, though it may have known the 174 lumber room in its day or the backmost recesses of the topmost shelf before the penny box yielded it to me—treasured at some time, whatever the vicissitudes through which it had passed ! For narrow strips of stamp-paper (the mellow stamp-paper of the old red V ictorian stamp), applied with I know not what of tenderness and care, hold the covers in their place. Who fashioned the gentle bandages ? Who, with patience, loving kindness, and a straight eye, applied them? Senti- ment and the memory of some happy childhood are in every slender band. As I look at the little decrepit volume—time and hard times between them having dealt heavily even with its “ restora- tion” !—it seems to me right and fitting that the stamp-paper of which its props and ligaments are composed should be mid- Victorian. Neither the mauve borders of later Victoria, nor the “ pink” of early Edward would have provided quite the right mending. Sentiment was less rare in the latter half, even, of the nineteenth century, than in the age of the motor-car. Treasured, the Jittle old book ! The book itself is mid-William IV. The title- page is missing. so that we find ourselves face to face with the preface, as we lift the loosened cover. “ In the simple title of ‘Rhymes for the Nursery’ the pretensions of this little volume are fully explained,” says the preface humbly. “In the Vur- sery they are designed to circulate” (the “preten- sions” ?), “and within its sanctuary walls the writers claim shelter from the eye of criticism.” The writers—if their grammar, maybe, was a trifle shaky—were over-modest. The little book is in some ways a big book. The very spirit of the sheltered nursery and of child-life lies between the mended covers. “ Good Night ” holds it : “ Baby, baby, lay your head, On your pretty cradle-bed.” “Getting Up”: “ Baby, baby, ope your eye, For the sun is in the sky.” “Good Mamma,” “ What Clothes are Made Of,” “ Charles and the Animals””—most of all, perhaps, “The Sparrows” : “ Oh, dean, if you'd eat a erwmd out of my hand, How happy and glad I should be!” To turn the mended pages is to be reminded of your own childhood. All its little yearnings are here, its griefs, its lessons, its encouragements, its pleasures. Do you remember your first cut finger ? Tf so, but more especially if not, let me read you a verse of “ The Cut.” “Well, what’s the matter? There’s a face ! What! Has it cut a vein? And is it quite a shocking place ? Come, let us look again.” THER AUTHOR. “Come, let us look again!” The inspiration is there, I think—the minuteness of the shocking place, showing you in a moment your chubby finger fearfully extended for a horrified inspection. Come, let us look again! Do you remember the distinc- tion the bandages lent you, the “ indulgences” you claimed for the wounded member, the exemp- tions, the care? Apropos, I remember a proud young friend of five, a little scar on whose forehead constituted his title to the airs he gave himself when the topic of accidents was broached. He had fallen against the nursery fender, and Ais head had been cut open. “Cut quite open.” For years I looked at him with awe, believing implicitly that — before the wound had been “ sewn up”? (impressive term in itself!) you could lift up half his head, as you lift the lid of a kettle or pot, and lookin. He had a right to his pride. “About Learning to Read” is another of the subjects which stir memories. The modest writers seem to have forgotten nothing and to have under- stood everything—qualifications indeed for the task they had set themselves. Did a pin or a pen, or maybe a knitting-needle, “point” for you? A pencil “pointed” for me, I remember, and I recall now the delight of the day when it was discovered that my teacher (herself!) had made little straggling lines under the letters and words, thus doing what was called (when I did it) “defacing your books!” Too modest, I say, were the writers. We a something, all of us, I fancy, about ies. “So, so, you are running away, Mr. Fly, But I'll come at you now if you don’t go too high ; There, then, I have caught you, you can’t get away: Never mind, my old fellow, I’m only in play.” “ Oh, Charles! cruel Charles ! you have hilled the pour fly, You have pinched him so hard, he is going to die Follows, “The Cruel Boy and the Kittens” : “What! go and see the kittens drown’d, On purpose, in the yard!” On purpose in the yard! Then there is “ Harriet ” : « What is it that makes little Harriet cry ? Come, then, let mainma wipe the tear from her eye: There—lay down your head on my bosom—that’s right, ‘And now tell mamma what’s the matter to-night.” Harriet hardly knew what made her cry, but : knew, with us all, what it is to need comforting. The tragedies of the nursery are the tragedies of the world in little. ‘The modest writers under- stood Harriet, and those who should read of her, from the days of William IV. to Edward VII. Not a child but would find himself somewhere. THE AUTHOR. Says “ One Little Boy” : *“T'm a little gentleman, Play and ride and dance I can : Very handsome clothes I wear, And Tf live on dainty fare : And whenever out I ride, I’ve a servant by my side.” Says “ Another Little Boy ”—a “ husbandman,” and, as I fear me, a prig: “ T've a hearty appetite, And I soundly sleep at night. Down I lie content, and say, ‘T’ve been useful all the day : Id rather be a ploughboy than A useless little gentleman.’ ” For a prototype in the mid-William nursery ‘there are plenty to choose from: “Idle Mary” (“Oh, Mary, this will never do! This work is sadly done, my dear!”) ; “ Sleepy Harry” (‘TI do not like to go to bed”); ‘The Little Girl that could not Read”; “The Little Girl that Beat her Sister” —some fifty or sixty in all. However naughty the little Original Sinner, it is, ‘‘ Come, let us reason together,” as in the Good Book of all. “What ! ery when I wash you, not love to be clean ! Then, go and be dirty, unfit to be seen : And till you leave off, and I see you have smiled, Tl not take the trouble to wash such a child. Suppose I should leave you now, just as you are, Do you think you'd deserve a sweet kiss from papa, Or to sit on his knee, and learn pretty great A, With fingers that have not been wash’d all the day ? “ Ay, look at your fingers, you see it is so: Did you ever behold such a black little row ? And for once you may look at yourself in the glass : There’s a face to belong to a good little lass! Come, come then, I see yow’re beginning to clear, You won't be so foolish again, will you, dear?” As I read, and see picture after picture conjured up by the magic of the modest pens, I wonder less and less that the volume was ‘‘ treasured.” What upheaval, what series of deaths or disasters brought it from sheltered places to the common grave of the penny box? Who sat on whose lap in far-off days to hear it read? Who “clamped” it with stamp-paper, trimmed its frayed edges, nursed it ? I shall never know, but I know why these things were done, and by reason of it and (indirectly) of them, I should, if I were a publisher of children’s books, rummage in lumber rooms, top shelves, and the penny boxes, that (to paraphrase a notable saying) when I was offered a new book I might publish an old one. : RICHARD PRYCE. 175 THE USE OF FICTION. + WAS sitting in my armchair one evening, at that time when the sky grows dusky and __ the street lamps are not lit; when the flickering firelight seems companionable and leads towards meditation. I was thinking of the words of a great modern novelist, in which he pointed out how much more potent a force than pulpit utterances was the novel, and in which he indi- cated future works would largely deal with human passion blended with religion. It is true under the present conditions of civilisation (conditions which we must hope for the honour and glory of humanity will not always exist) the great passions form the real foundations of life, and when blended with ideas of a religious tendency are strong factors in the well-being or otherwise of the social state. As civilisation is at present constituted they are as the foundation to the house or the roots to the tree; in the first instance giving strength and solidity to the upper stories which rise into the light and warmth of day, in the other furnishing sustenance to the aie to bring forth green leaves and golden ruit. As we walk through the streets the sun may shine on the windows of the houses and may light up the faces of happy men and women, of merry children, looking upon the comings and goings of the outside public. May we not think of these apartments and of the existence of those within them, and take some interest in it all, and yet not forget the humbler foundations and the humble workmen who made them? As we walk through the country lane may we not admire the beauty of the orchard, and if asked to do so, taste of the luscious apples? May we not do this and yet be mindful of the men who delved and covered the feeble roots with soil ; in due time to produce the tree with which and its products sight and taste are well pleased ? In other words, why should the future novel be all passion mixed with religion? Have we not even now a little too much of dismal scenes and just a little too much of that sort of sentiment which some may speak of as religious ? There is no doubt a great future for the novel. Sir Walter Scott spoke of himself and his novels as of aman who by opening a shutter let a little light into a dark room. The shutter has been opened a little wider since his day, but there has been super- imposed upon the white glass of the window many coloured glasses, mostly of various tints of red, which destroy the purity and truthfulness of the daylight which should stream in through the unstained panes. 176 The novel of the future should deal with life as it is. Taking a few illustrations from a sister art, its sentiment should range from the poetic solemnity of a “ Beata Beatrix” to the charming simplicity, full of lurking humour in the eyes, of the “Parson’s Daughter.” Passion deeper than that of the “ Beata Beatrix,” if passion is present in that exquisite picture, could and should be depicted ; fun lighter even than the jocund mood which hides about the lips of the “ Parson’s Daughter,” as beautiful and as winsome as a painting can well be, should be found in the alluring pages of the coming fiction ; but only in rare quantities. And this passion, this sentiment, this humour should only be expressed through the book’s individualism—individuals, not types. The joke, the feeling, the intense emotion, come home with treble force, with far more subtle effect when they are portrayed in individual characters and not in types of human nature. Abounding in individualism, the novel becomes at once a live book, because it has life palpitating within its covers. What a wonderful thing is this ; what a mighty power trending towards good! I say, unhesitatingly, for good. Only for good would a genius who could create men and women for all time consent to work. His theme would be as high and as ideal in range as the finest poetry, and wide in range as humanity itself, for through its individualism it would appeal to brothers and sisters throughout the whole world. We may well ask to what use could this immense influence be put? Ah! what subject too low, what too high, for the pen of the novelist con- nected in any way with what concerns us spiritually or materially! In all well-ordered governments employment should be found for willing hands held out asking for it. In all well-governed cities and towns hotbeds of disease in the form of insanitary dwellings should never exist. This poverty, this hideous approach of death will surely be eradicated in the future through the inventive faculties of man. Movements in that direction have already been made. And the novelist by his descriptive powers will hasten them on. From the stars and their light coming down to us through eons of time, from the tiny diatoms, so very minute and yet so perfectly formed as to defy detection of fault, from all things great and small, the writer would seek for inspiration ; for all these things, in heaven or earth, are of the utmost importance to man, who must ever be the proper study of the master of fiction. Under the sway of the master science shall proclaim and perform its wonders. It shall no more be an exotic, a thing apart from our daily THE AUTHOR. lives. It shall ever progress in aiding labour, in alleviating, perhaps destroying pain. It shall make clear the truth of religion, so that all doubters will be silenced and eternal hope shall be indeed universal. Science and religion shall be the sweetness and the light of existence; they shall become twin affections of the heart. J. Harris BRIGHOUSE. THE ABUSE OF WORDS. “When I make a word do a lot of work... I always pay it extra,’’—Humpty-Dumpty. “ Adjectives you can do anything with.’’—Zd. T is to be feared that the line of conduct toward the parts of speech put forward by the above-mentioned authority in the former of the two quotations has but few to follow it at the present day. With the great mass of people, both when they speak and when they write, the tendency is to employ a certain number of words, either individually or in set phrases, over and over again rather than to use a variety. The mind of the average man seems to recall with pleasure, in connection with certain ideas, certain familiar words and to shrink from getting out of touch with an old association. It would be difficult to estimate in what proportions the limitation of the ordinary vocabulary is produced by (1) this pleasure in the old association ; and (2) laziness, want of exertion to supplement the deficiencies of ignorance. For it must be acknowledged that there is a con- siderable difference between the case of the lady who characterises everything that she likes as “nice,” and that of the male novelist who invari- ably dresses his heroine in a robe of “clinging material.” But the effect is the same, to lessen the number of words in common use, and to sub- stitute for the free issue of language a currency of the debased coin, as it has been called, of speech and literature. The adjective, of whose adapta- bility Alice’s philsopher-acquaintance on the other side of the looking-glass spoke, is the most abused, in this way, of all the parts of speech. It would appear that some nouns have come to suggest to the mind of the sluggard some particular epithet at once. The original association may have been most appropriate, most poetical; but by constant repetition the union must become, if one is at all fastidious, merely nauseating. Why should we, for instance, not be allowed to hear of any crowd but a “madding crowd,” any anthem but a “ peal- ing” one? (Gray's “Elegy” has, unhappily, M THE AUTHOR. 177 been a mine exceedingly well worked by the manu- facturers of clichés.) No doubt the constant epithet is of the most respectable antiquity, and was a great favourite with Homer. But quod licet Jovr non licet bovi ; and we do not live in an epic age, nor are we usually troubled by the exigencies of metre. With us there is no need ofa rule, One word, one epithet. It might be urged in defence of the stereotyped expression that it tends to imparta literary flavour. But there is little in this. What appreciation of literature does it show to associate, in season and out, certain phrases with certain ideas? We can but suspect, moreover, in a great number of cases, that the quoter is but half conscious of his quota- tions, since otherwise he would quote more, more widely—and, it may be added, more correctly. As it is, it matters nothing to him that the quotation is wrong or incomplete, as in the familiar (ah ! how familiar) ‘fresh fields and pastures new,” or “thick as leaves in Vallombrosa,” which in those forms, and not in their true forms, are part of the common currency of English speech. Cannot we express change of scene or the idea of multitude without mangling Milton? And really we can hardly suppose that any man hopes to raise the estimate of his talents by the aid of a hackneyed turn of speech. I cannot remember as a child thinking any better of my nurse because she was fond of talking about “ Patience on a monument.” Yet she was using the same device as very many speakers and writers—above all, leader-writers of a certain class, who know no means of pointing their arguments save with a quotation either from Dickens, from Shakespeare, or from the Bible. It is not, however, only the literary tag which annoys. There are hundreds, probably thousands, of other collocations of words in our language which the general mind cannot apparently avoid, and seems to regard it as indecent to vary. The resulting dialect—it is almost such—has been called **journalese,” though it is by no means limited to the newspapers. The diction of the minor writer both is affected by and reacts on common speech. To him every anniversary is an “auspicious occa- sion,” every entertainment a “ brilliant function.” Every marriage ceremony is a “very pretty wed- ding,” at every banquet the “festive board groans,” every host is “genial,” every actress and every coffin received “ floral tributes.” One cannot even be drowned without finding a “watery grave.” In descriptions of funerals most especially does such a writer revel in the trite. A very well-known “organ of public opinion ” (or perhaps I should say “advertising medium’’) once set up a record in its description of some great man’s burial by the number of times which it used the expression “the mournful corfége.” And cortége is now more than ever the stereotyped word for the procession which wends its way” to the cemetery, qualified by the epithet of “mournful” or “ funeral,” as you will. Nor do births escape the fate of marriages and deaths. Hard indeed is it for a son to come into the world without incurring the charge of being a “bouncing boy.” Daughters presumably never bounce. Their unfortunate brothers are almost invariably made to. Extreme youth can no more soften the heart of the relentless clicheur than can the years of the old man whose “ venerable head” he is so fond of describing, particularly when “bowed in sorrow.” It is a point which may be noticed that it is far more in expressions of praise than in those of cen- sure that the average man seems unable to escape the hackneyed word. He is in accord with Théo- phile Gauthier about the greater difficulty of expressing praise than blame. For he works his limited vocabulary of laudation very hard, whereas with words of disapproval he is seldom at a loss for variety. Herein he is evidently akin to the gentle- men famed for their ability to swear for half-an- hour without repeating themselves. One has only to study the wealth of epithets with which men are able to qualify the policy and the speeches of their political opponents, to be convinced of this. But such has been the case from the time of the early orators downward ; when they had called their own party “the good” they ceased to look further for a description of them, but they had a stock of elegant synonyms for their adversaries. Yet if we allow a certain greater richness in man’s vituperative power, compared with the resources of his praise, we still find the mass of undistinguished writers incapable of imparting variety to descriptions of the unpleasant or the disapproved. So it is that we get so often reiterated the conjunctions ‘‘ unutterable horror,” “unspeakable dread,” and the like. The saving in time and thought is, of course, great. The writer has brought himself to a point where progress is difficult. From the lumber-room of his mind he drags forth some well-worn, battered expression, assured that in the corresponding rooms in his readers’ minds are lying exact facsimiles. There can be no excuse for their not understanding him if he uses the expression ; and so he uses it. Is there any reason why he slould not? I know of none if his self-respect does not prevent him. So the question merely resolves itself into one of good taste. The last word suggests the tag which the bores might hasten to supply ; but in literature and in language the question of taste cannot be left out of dispute, for it is of their essence. PW. ee 9 178 THE COMMISSION AGENT AND THE WRITER. —<_ HERE are a number of persons con nected with various branches of trade who make a more or less precarious living by introducing buyers to sellers, without attaching themselves to any particular firm or being con- stituted the recognised agents of any particular principals. To a certain extent, T believe, these go-betweens act in the disposal of literary wares, but whether there are many of them, or a large number of authors and editors who require their services, and value them, I do not know. Probably the Secretary of the Society of Authors could say more than most people on the subject, as the agent of this class, who of course does not work for love, is a little apt to claim commissions which the person whom he has had to do with has not formally agreed to pay, and disputes arise as to the nature of the employment after the work has been done. In literary matters, T take it, commission agents, acting as free-lances, in the employment of no one in particular, do not do much in the way of bringing the author in contact with the publisher, but rather in the selling of stories, articles and other matter suitable for magazines, to editors. Editors sometimes want articles on special subjects, or they can be per- suaded that they do, and the agent may be an ingenious man who can invent a want for the editor, and lay his hand upon the right man_ to satisfy it. There is no particular harm in this. Tt does not affect the weil-known writer, whose work may be in the hands of an agent already, or who knows pretty well what to do with his books when they are written. It rather affects those who can write, but do not always understand what is most likely to be accepted, or who is most likely to need it. It is no doubt useful to these to have someone to carry through business for them, to do which for themselves may not be a congenial task. The trouble, however, from what I hear, arises most frequently in this way. The agent approaches the author and tells him that he can place for him a story or an article or a series of articles on such and such a subject, but says nothing about any payment to himself for doing so. The author expects to be told with whom he is dealing, not only because he wishes to be sure that the money is safe, but because he likes to know in what class of publication his work is to appear. He therefore, after the arrangement has been initiated, deals directly with the editor, or does so through his usual agent if he has one. He assumes, and possibly his agent does the same, that the person who first applied to him was the agent of the THE AUTHOR. editor, and that he will look to the editor only for the remuneration for his services. his, however, does not always turn out to be the case. At some late period in the transaction, perbaps when the bargain has been arranged, or possibly after publication has taken place, the commission agent applies to the author for a percentage of the sum paid in respect of it. The author naturally denies that he has ever agreed to pay anything, but finds that the demand made is being persisted in. The position then becomes an awkward one. ‘That there has been no arrangement whatever to pay a commission may be clear to the author, but a service has been rendered, and a jury may take the view that there was an implied contract, if not an express one, to pay for it at some customary rate, as to which the plaintiff may bring evidence. In any case the author wishes to ac® fairly, and perhaps the agent may be a useful man whom it would be impolitic to offend. When this last has been said, no doubt, there remains but little which can be said on behalf of the agent. He has come to the author unsolicited, he has quite possibly represented himself as pur- chasing, or arranging for a purchase, on behalf of a principal, who eventually agrees to take what is sold and to pay, and if the agent says nothing about reward from the vendor, he has no right to expect it. An author who does not mind running the risk will resist him, and possibly will do so successfully. Another will pay to save himself the worry of litigation, with the danger of increasing his loss thereby. The only safe plan, therefore, for the writer who is approached by one of these hangers-on of literature is to have it made perfectly clear at the outset whether there is or is not to be a commission due from him if what is proposed is carried out. He may as well remember that in ordinary transactions of a commercial character where this kind of introduction of business takes place, it is perfectly well recognised that the agent is going to make all he can out of the deal, and that business men, unless they are very careless, make the whole thing plain, as a matter of course. They generally, moreover, recognise tacitly the fact that the man who introduced the business is going to make a profit out of both sides. ‘The question of secret commissions is a thorny one, but as a rule in a strictly business transaction the buyer makes up his mind as to what he will give “to cover everything,” and the seller is equally assured as to what he will take and as to how much he will pay in order to get it. If there is any obscurity as to where the profit of the person is to come from who has brought the parties together, in order to make what he can by doing so, the ordinary business man makes it clear by asking a question or by making a stipulation, and if he does not know with a + in a business-like manner. | to cases in which all the other parts of the contract + may be plainly stated between the writer and the THE AUTHOR. . whom he is dealing sufficiently well to be sure of _ his honesty, he takes care to have written or other - evidence to record what is arranged. These obser- yations only embody the advice which is given to writers pretty frequently in Zhe Author, that is, that they should make their business arrangements They refer, however, Editor, who have been brought into direct contact with one another, and in which the question of com- mission to the third person may well have been tem- porarily forgotten. The Editor, however, is quite likely to have remembered it, and to have told the agent clearly that from him nothing was to be expected. He says, in short, that the article, if published, will be paid for, but that the fee for the placing of it is to be obtained from the person who receives payment for it, and not from him who makes the payment. It would be interesting to know whether instances of this class of dispute are really of frequent occurrence, and what variety of circumstance introduces complication into them. E. ——————EE WHAT DOES THE NEWSPAPER PUBLIC WANT? sana a IXING, as I have occasion to do, with men and women of many sorts and conditions, T have been struck by hearing the remark made quite frequently of late years by high and low and rich and poor alike : “ Why don’t the papers give us more news and fewer ‘horrors ?’” The reply of the uninitiated generally is that there is no more news to give. The reply of the editor would of course be that the public wants the stuff. And these are the statements I wish to dispute. No believe, in the first place, that there is “no more news to give,” and that “the newspapers must fill their columns somehow,” is to believe what is wholly false, as all who have had to do with the editorial department of any great news- paper are aware. ‘The difficulty every editor of a “news” newspaper has to contend with is the problem of crowding news that would easily fill several columns into every single column he has at his disposal. “Every night day after day ”—as I heard an Irish editor say once—in the office of pro- bably every important daily paper published in the United Kingdom a quantity of interesting news already set up in type is at the last moment either omitted altogether, or condensed into a few lines of bare report, or “held over,” and yet space 179 is found for half-a-dozen or more reports of what I hope I may be forgiven for speaking of as murders of no consequence, and suicides of no interest, and divorce cases that even the “ masses” we so often allude to in tones almost of contempt are for the most part not greatly interested in and would much sooner not trouble to read about if they were given the chance of reading anything else. The chance, however, they seldom get. The reason they so seldom get it is that certain editors have, pre- sumably from force of habit, apparently grown to believe implicitly that the only news the “man in the street” cares to read consists of details of every provincial murder and every petty suicide—I call them so merely to distinguish them from crimes rendered of general interest owing to some excep- tionally remarkable feature or circumstance con- nected with them—with the result that news that would in reality prove far more acceptable to the general public, including the ‘“ masses,” has of necessity to be crowded out. If the public wanted this stuff I should say by all means give it to it and let it wallow in it to its heart’s content, for a newspaper to succeed must of course give the public what it wants. I maintain, however—and I speak of what, from constant observation, I know to be the case—that though, naturally, almost everybody is interested in hearing or reading particulars of an exceptionally remark- able or sensational crime, very few nowadays in the least want to read report after report of crimes that are, so to speak, commonplace and of purely local interest. As an example of what I mean, take the follow- ing. This list is compiled from a single copy of a Sunday newspaper that has approximately six pages of advertisements and ten pages of news, etc. I have copied the headings word for word, and the amount of space occupied by letterpress of the sort I have referred to I have set out in. inches. Inches, Doctor's petition against his wife... 2 BP Surgeon’s tragic death ; Miller’s: horrible death ... a - Se cee 2 Fruits of divorce (from Moscow) .-- : 23 Young woman sentenced for killing sweet- heart ; Woman committed on a charge of manslaughter ; Alleged attempted murder — 6} Bermondsey man confesses to cutting his wife's throat... ae ae a oa. Clergyman’s wife sued in the Dublin Courts 16 Sheffield man obtains a divorce —... eri Suicide from Yarmouth pier... ey oe) Yesterday’s law and police ... ae sie 0 Assize trials... =. ie as LG Cyclist’s suicide Be Ss ies es Dismembered wife left in a railway station Girl’s shocking story ... ae Bae ce Sensational sequel to society divorce case ... ) Hussar’s terrible death in a railway tunnel 33 Prison-breaker king; Woman partner in | burglary shares his fate... sk oe 178 THE COMMISSION AGENT AND THE WRITER. —_* HERE are a number of persons con- 1 nected with various branches of trade who make a more or less precarious living by introducing buyers to sellers, without attaching themselves to any particular firm or being con- stituted the recognised agents of any particular principals. To a certain extent, I believe, these go-betweens act in the disposal of literary wares, but whether there are many of them, or a large number of authors and editors who require their services, and value them, I do not know. Probably the Secretary of the Society of Authors could say more than most people on the subject, as the agent of this class, who of course does not work for love, is a little apt to claim commissions which the person whom he has had to do with has not formally agreed to pay, and disputes arise as to the nature of the employment after the work has been done. Tn literary matters, T take it, commission agents, acting as free-lances, in the employment of no one in particular, do not do much in the way of bringing the author in contact with the publisher, but rather in the selling of stories, articles and other matter suitable for magazines, to editors. Editors sometimes want articles on special subjects, or they can be per- suaded that they do, and the agent may be an ingenious man who can invent a want for the editor, and lay his hand upon the right man_ to satisfy it. There is no particular harm in this. It does not affect the weil-known writer, whose work may be in the hands of an agent already, or who knows pretty well what to do with his books when they are written. It rather affects those who can write, but do not always understand what is most likely to be accepted, or who is most likely to need it. It is no doubt useful to these to have someone to carry through business for them, to do which for themselves may not be a congenial task. The trouble, however, from what I hear, arises most frequently inthis way. The agent approaches the author and tells him that he can place for him a story or an article or a series of articles on such and such a subject, but says nothing about any payment to himself for doing so. The author expects to be told with whom he is dealing, not only because he wishes to be sure that the money is safe, but because he likes to know in what class of publication his work is to appear. He therefore, after the arrangement has been initiated, deals directly with the editor, or does so through his usual agent if he has one. He assumes, and possibly his agent does the same, that the person who first applied to him was the agent of the THE AUTHOR. editor, and that he will look to the editor only for the remuneration for his services. This, however, does not always turn out to be the case. At some late period in the transaction, perhaps when the bargain has been arranged, or possibly after publication has taken place, the commission agent applies to the author for a percentage of the sum paid in respect of it. The author naturally denies that he has ever agreed to pay anything, but finds that the demand made is being persisted in. The position then becomes an awkward one. That there has been no arrangement whatever to pay a commission may be clear to the author, but a service has been rendered, and a jury may take the view that there was an implied contract, if not an express one, to pay for it ab some customary rate, as to which the plaintiff may bring evidence. In any case the author wishes to act fairly, and perhaps the agent may be a useful man whom it would be impolitic to offend. When this last has been said, no doubt, there yemains but little which can be said on behalf of the agent. He has come to the author unsolicited, he has quite possibly represented himself as pur- chasing, or arranging for a purchase, on behalf of a principal, who eventually agrees to take what is gold and to pay, and if the agent says nothing about reward from the vendor, he has no right to expect it. An author who does not mind running the risk will resist him, and possibly will do so successfully. Another will pay to save himself the worry of litigation, with the danger of increasing his loss thereby. The only safe plan, therefore, for the writer who is approached by one of these hangers-on of literature is to have it made perfectly clear at the outset whether there is or is not to be a commission due from him if what is proposed is carried out. He may as well remember that in ordinary transactions of a commercial character where this kind of introduction of business takes place, it is perfectly well recognised that the agent is going to make all he can out of the deal, and that business men, unless they are very careless, make the whole thing plain, as a matter of course. They generally, moreover, recognise tacitly the fact that the man who introduced the business is going to make a profit out of both sides. ‘The question of secret commissions is a thorny one, but as a rule in a strictly business transaction the buyer makes up his mind as to what he will give “to cover everything,” and the seller is equally assured as 60 what he will take and as to how much he will pay in order to get it. If there is any obscurity as b0 where the profit of the person is to come from who has brought the parties together, in order to make what he can by doing so, the ordinary business man makes it clear by asking a question or ae making a stipulation, and if he does not know with” . his honesty, he takes care to have written or other evidence to record what is arranged. ‘These obser- vations only embody the advice which is given to writers pretty frequently in Ze Author, that is, that they should make their business arrangements in a business-like manner. They refer, however, to cases in which all the other parts of the contract may be plainly stated between the writer and the Editor, who have been brought into direct contact with one another, and in which the question of com- mission to the third person may well have been tem- porarily forgotten. The Hditor, however, is quite likely to have remembered it, and to have told the agent clearly that from him nothing was to be expected. He says, in short, that the article, if published, will be paid for, but that the fee for the _ placing of it is to be obtained from the person who ' receives payment for it, and not from him who makes the payment. It would be interesting to know whether instances of this class of dispute are really of frequent occurrence, and what variety of circumstance introduces complication into them. E. —_—___+—~»—e—_— WHAT DOES THE NEWSPAPER PUBLIC WANT ? SL NE ae IXING, as I have occasion to do, with men and women of many sorts and conditions, I have been struck by hearing the remark made quite frequently of late years by high and low and rich and poor alike : “ Why don’t the papers give us more news and fewer ‘horrors ?’” The reply of the uninitiated generally is that there is no more news to give. The reply of the editor would of course be that the public wants the stuff. And these are the statements I wish to dispute. To believe, in the first place, that there is “ no more news to give,” and that “the newspapers must fill their columns somehow,” is to believe what is wholly false, as all who have had to do with the editorial department of any great news- paper are aware. ‘The difficulty every editor of a “news” newspaper has to contend with is the problem of crowding news that would easily fill several columns into every single column he has at his disposal. “Every night day after day ”—as I heard an Irish editor say once—in the office of pro- bably every important daily paper published in the United Kingdom a quantity of interesting news already set up in type is at the last moment either omitted altogether, or condensed into a few lines of bare report, or “held over,” and yet space THE AUTHOR. ' whom he is dealing sufficiently well to be sure of 179 is found for half-a-dozen or more reports of what I hope I may be forgiven for speaking of as murders of no consequence, and suicides of no interest, and divorce cases that even the “masses” we so often allude to in tones almost of contempt are for the most part not greatly interested in and would much sooner not trouble to read about if they were given the chance of reading anything else. The chance, however, they seldom get. The reason they so seldom get it is that certain editors have, pre- sumably from force of habit, apparently grown to believe implicitly that the only news the “ man in the street’’ cares to read consists of details of every provincial murder and every petty suicide—I call them so merely to distinguish them from crimes rendered of general interest owing to some excep- tionally remarkable feature or circumstance con- nected with them—with the result that news that would in reality prove far more acceptable to the general public, including the ‘‘ masses,” has of necessity to be crowded out. If the public wanted this stuff I should say by all means give it to it and let it wallow in it to its heart’s content, for a newspaper to succeed must of course give the public what it wants. I maintain, however—and I speak of what, from constant observation, I know to be the case—that though, naturally, almost everybody is interested in hearing or reading particulars of an exceptionally remark- able or sensational crime, very few nowadays in the least want to read report after report of crimes that are, so to speak, commonplace and of purely local interest. As an example of what I mean, take the follow- ing. ‘This list is compiled from a single copy of a Sunday newspaper that has approximately six pages of advertisements and ten pages of news, etc. T have copied the headings word for word, and the amount of space occupied by letterpress of the sort T have referred to I have set out in, inches. Inches, Doctor’s petition against his wife 27 Surgeon’s tragic death; M iller’s: death ... aoe = pee Fruits of divorce rom Moscow) horrible bo bo om Young woman sentenced for killing sweet- heart ; Woman committed on a charge of manslaughter ; Alleged attempted murder 63 Bermondsey man confesses to cutting his wife's throat... ie ry oo eis Clergyman’s wife sued in the Dublin Courts 16 Sheftield man obtains a divorce... Pee Suicide from Yarmouth pier... a ees Yesterday’s law and police ... ses re 90 Assize trials... ee ai ee 1G tyclist’s suicide ake He fas — Dismembered wife left in a railway station 24 Girl’s shocking story ... ee tee ae Sensational sequel to society divorce case ... 1 Hussar’s terrible death in a railway tunnel Prison-breaker king; Woman partner in | burglary shares his fate... as 8 180 Inches. More stories from the divorce court (illus- trated with ten portraits) ... cos oe Oe Betrayed girl's distressing suicide at Liver- pool . War news— Massacre feared ; Awful scenes at Port Arthur ; Mine explosion causes 700 easualties; A destructive shell; Steamers sunk ; Magazine explodes ; A charnel house ; Great conflagra- tions; Horrible scenes ; Tremendous losses; Plight of the wounded Soe Drama of love; Foreman and girl lover die together mee ne cs ae oad Attempted murder and suicide at Bethnal Green ... en aes we i po Os Mysterious murder : Woman _ shopkeeper killed near Glasgow : Bespattered with blood ... ce a eae a eos Leystone tragedy ae Be 1 East-end crime : Accused committed on the capital charge — cee ra cc Englishman’s attempted murder and suicide at Calais ae os es oe: e Discredited confession of murder... =e Brief courtship ends in a young woman’s suicide cos ke ae SS Body exhumed... ot Ne Total ... (Ten yards two feet.) Now, can any man who is not influenced by tradition really believe that the British public as a body wants to read in any one day ten yards and two fect of this sort of thing, that it prefers read- ing such stuff to reading the columns of sound miscellaneous news of general interest that have been omitted to make place for it? Hardly any of the cases reported under the above headings differ materially in general detail from the hun- dreds of similar cases that occur year after year ; yet were you to hint to the editor that his paper would “ go” better if, say, five or six yards of this class of “literature” were to be omitted and its place filled with accurate miscellaneous news and brightly- written articles dealing with the brighter side of life, he would probably declare with emphasis that you were entirely mistaken. Bast TOZER. <> e--— ~——— A UNIQUE LIBRARY. ——1—<— + —_ OOK-LOVERS may be interested to hear in Mr. Carleton Young’s own words, quoted : in the United States Ovitic, the origin of the unique library which is now becoming a literary monument of universal interest. “ I made a resolve that I would devote my life to forming a library which would be the most adequate tribute I could make to the Art of Literature. I proposed to THE AUTHOR. place under one roof in the beautiful city of Minneapolis, which I love, all the best books of the living writers of every country in the world, no matter in what language written. Each volume was to be inscribed by the author in a character- istic manner. If the writer were a poet, it would be desirable to have a poem written on the fly-leaf. A novelist should write of the manner he conceived his plot, or concerning the principal characters, of his romance; an historian something of the history he related; a biographer of the life of his subject ; a traveller of the lands he visited ; a theologian of the religion he advocated; a philosopher or scientist of the facts or theories he aad promul- gated, etc.” Such was the scheme of the well- known capitalist and bibliophile of America ; and as he has spared himself neither trouble or expense in the execution of this scheme—for he buys the most expensive copies of books, and sends them to the author with prepaid postage for return—the banks of the Mississippi will in time boast of an incomparable temple of literature. R. E. C. ——————_1—_>_+—__ AN INTERVIEW. — + AMES L’ESTRANGE, who has just risen to unlooked for fame by the publication of his first novel, is seated in an armchair by the fire, clad in a smoking coat, and smoking a cigarette. To him enters his old friend, Sypney MayTown. James L’Estrance.—Hullo, Syd, old man, just in time, come in. Sypyey Mayrown.—In time, why ? What for ? (Comes in and sits down.) J. L.—I am just expecting a scribbling cad from the Scorcher to interview me about this blessed old novel, and I don’t want to see him. 3. M.—Look here, my dear chap, if you are engaged (rises to go) J. U.—Don’t be a fool: sit down and make yourself comfortable. You afford a splendid excuse, now I won’t see him. S. M.—Very well, if you won't. What were you going to say to him? I suppose he would have begun by asking what you thought about your art. J. L.—I had prepared myself. (Stands with a cigarette in one hand and strikes an affected attitude.) «All art, my dear sir, is the first sign of that disease that marks the decay of civilisation.” What do you think of that ? Fresh, eh ? S. M.—Not bad; I do not think I have ever heard anything quite so foolish before. May I make a note of it ? J. L.—By all means. Would you like to have — cae THE AUTHOR. afew more? By the way, old chap, awfully sorry : have a cigarette (hands him the bor) and help yourself to sherry. S. M.—You would not give the Scorcher a glass, I suppose ? J. L.—What! give him sherry and a cigarette, the most comfortable chair, yours for instance ? It’s no use being commonplace. In my case he must stand at the door or quit. S. M.—But he would slate you. J. L.—You are an old fossil. Of course he would: that is the high road to success. S. M.—AIll right; now go on. How about your own art? J. L.—H’m (posing again and addressing amaginary “ Scorcher”). My own art is the most virulent form of that disease. Its followers the most degraded and corrupt of beings. S. M.—Stop a minute, old man (writes it down). ‘That last is not quite new. I believe I have seen it from the pen of some disappointed scribbler. J. L.—It must pass. If not absolutely fresh, it is at any rate opposed to the opinion of the glorious masses. 8. M.—How about critics ? J. L.—Critics are nothing but common para- sites. S. M.—That is strong ; your views are growing with popularity. J. L.—The popular man is always the best hated. S. M.—Quite epigrammatical. I suppose as a matter of fact you are really enamoured of your art and work hard at it. J. L.—Of course, but it won’t do to say so. You musn’t work hard at anything now-a-days if you want to succeed, 8S. M.—Genius must be spontancous, otherwise it is merely realistic. How did you make your first plot ? J. L.—I took it from Dickens. S. M.—That is not new in the least. J. L.—On the contrary, I am the first confessed plagiarist. S. M.—Your characters ? J. L.—Wilkie Collins. 8. M.—Your local colour ? J. L.—Onida. S. M.—Your poetry ? J. L.—Andrew Lang. 8. M.—Your obscurity ? J. L.—George Meredith. S. M.—Your quotations ? J. L.—Myself. That will do for the writing S. M.—For absolute stupidity it takes the cake. You will be asked where your originality comes in. J. L.—What shall I say to that ? 181 8. M.—I can’t think of anything dull enough. Surely you are not at a loss. © 7 J. L.,—Originality—let me see--is the Brocken phantom of the pseudo-plagiarist. S. M.—That’s really very clever. It nothing and sounds very deep. J. L.—Stop a bit, Dll finish that by saying : “but plagiarism is the elysium of real genius.” S. M.—The Scorcher fellow I expect will be so confused by this time that he will change the subject. He will pass lightly on to your family and your relations and your domestic surroundings. J. L.—By that time I shall be getting awfully bored and shall turn airily round and say, “ You can go now.” S. M.—Yonu don’t get rid of these quill-drivers so lightly. J. L.—Oh, if he won’t go, I shall rise from my chair (r7ses), shall seize him by the scraff of the — (seizes imaginary person) and forcibly eject nim. S. M.—Well, old man, I have finished my cigarette, drunk my sherry, and been bored by your conversation, se I will say good-bye. (frets up from armchair and goes towards door.) J. L.—Good-bye. Awfully good of you to come and see me. You'll know what it all means when it comes out in the papers. I don’t think the scribbling cad will come now. (As S. M. goes out J. L. follows, watches him descending the stairs, and shouts after him): If you do see the writing ruffian coming up, tell him I’m not at home. S. M.—(Prom the ground floor, laughing) : You have entertained an angel unawares. I am the scribbling cad, the quill-driver, the Scorcher’s special. Look at my card on your table (archly). I shall know what it all means when I see it in the papers. J. L.—Here, Syd, stop you thief. Help! Murder! Fire! (/. L. returns disconsolate to his rooms, picks up card on which is written “ Mr. Sydney Maytown, ‘The Scorcher’? Office.’) Well, what a cunning old humbug. I really must take in the Scorcher. means AL B.C. <> CORRESPONDENCE. INCOME TAX FOR AUTHORS. . I, R. W. O. Hodges, whose opinion on the assessment of income-tax payable in respect of profit from authorship you published, intended as far I can judge from his 182 words, to supply an answer to a practical question of law. He iliustrated a lucid exposition of the law by means of an analogy with a view to making his point clearer to laymen, and apparently Mrs. F, A. Steel’s sarcasm in her letter published in the last Author is directed against his analogy rather than against his law. If I am wrong I shall no doubt be corrected. Analogies are sometimes misleading even when handled by lawyers. Lord Jessel, when he was first Solicitor-General, had once, I believe, to re- quest the Court of Appeal to “ listen ” before they interrupted him with “ hasty analogies,” but I doubt if Mr. Hodges’ analogy was either hastily conceived or is likely to mislead. Mrs. Steel would, apparently, distinguish in the assessment of income-tax between a coachbuilder and an author, allowing in the case of the latter for an expenditure of brains, or “time, brains, health ” ; that is to say, she would make a deduc- tion on account of this latter kind of expenditure such as is made for more material expenditure in every case before profits are reckoned. At present the law is equal ; no deduction 18 allowed for “brains” expended either by the author or by the coachbuilder, or by any other business man. Mr. Hodges would have been advising incorrectly had he suggested otherwise. Does Mrs. Steel consider that Mr. Hodges was called upon to express an opinion upon this, or to advocate some new principle to be introduced into income-tax assessment ? Could he have done so reasonably ? I take it that any such principle would apply equally ; or does Mrs. Steel intend to place authors alone among those who exhaust their brains, their inventive faculties, or their powers of observation, in their business ? Are business men, like authors, to be allowed to say, “ We have worn ourselves out with work over this scheme or that ; we shall never hit on such a brilliant idea again. ; we can use none of our material again; we have made many thousands of pounds, but you must deduct from our net profits, reckoned in the old way, a thousand or two for brain exhaustion and using of ideas?” Do authors as @ class write themselves out in the manner suggested very much more than other workers work themselves out 2? Is the instance (her own case) given by Mrs. Steel a typical one ? I will leave living authors out of the question. At what point in their lives were Dickens, Thackeray, Harrison Ainsworth, Bulwer Lytton, Dumas, Balzac (make the list longer, if you please, and assume that they lived in days of a shilling tax:in the pound) entitled to say, ‘ we put so much capital into this book and that, in the form of brains, that the State must make a return to us of income-tax over paid?” Take THE AUTHOR. at random a writer or two famous for one or a few books. Ought J. H. Shorthouse, or Tom Hughes, or Lewis Carroll, to have been enabled to say, ‘We wrote so well in the works. that have made our names household words, and have written so little since, that you must pay back to us all income-tax in respect of our works in con- sequence of the debilitated state to which we have reduced ourselves ?”” Ought they on the other hand to have been enabled to claim the exemption at the time when they first calculated their profits ? How would it have had to be done? Would the author of “John Inglesant” have been obliged to make a detailed statement, fortified by medical evidence, of the degree of cerebral impoverishment which he had suffered ? There seem to be practical difficulties in the way of any change in the present arrangements, and I submit that any alteration would at all events have to apply equally to the novelist and the coach- builder. The brain loss of the latter might be too trifling to be worth considering in many instances ; so also occasionally would be that. of the former, but both would have to be treated equally, and to be offered an allowance for any loss of brain proved to have taken place. At present they are treated equally in this, that the State does not attempt to ascertain an expendi- ture which would be, to say the least, difficult to assess justly and accurately. Tt says, in effect, “ Gentlemen and _ ladies, authors, coachbuilders, and others : If you make a tangible profit annually we must take a per- centage of it for State purposes, because we want ships, and abbreviated rifles, and other desirable things for States to possess, but we will allow for any tangible depreciation in your tangible capital, under what is known as Schedule D. If you choose to wear out your brains making money we must take a percentage of that money, we cannot allow for brain deterioration because we don’t know how to estimate it. suggestion to you, which we should not think of doing, we should point out that if you could manage to do with a little less money in the present, you will retain a little more brain for future use.” I may be entirely wrong, put I fancy Mr. Hodges’ legal opinion was correct, and that his analogy was — correct also. I also believe that he neither intended nor expressed any comparison at which any author — (or coachbuilder) need take offence. E. A. ARMSTRONG. Ce a ae Il. Sir,—Mrs. Steel does not stand alone in ad- — miring Mr. Hodges’ comparison of the author and One element of, surprise, the coachbuilder. If we made a i 2 THE AUTHOR. indeed, seems to have escaped her. It seemed to me that Mr. Hodges must have confused the character and functions of an author with those of a publisher. I do not know whether a coach- builder uses the designs of an artist. If he does, the comparison between him and the publisher is just. Hach of them reproduces an indefinite num- ber of copies of a work of art. He does thisin the way of business, pays away outgoings to various subordinate trades, varnish-makers or printers, ironmongers or bookbinders, allows for other ex- penses, and makes a certain profit, on which he pays income-tax. The likeness of either business to the operations of an author is lessobvious. In one point, indeed, Mrs. Steel sees difference where there is resemblance. The particular quart of varnish used in finishing one coach is irrevocably used up, just as are the particular words or ideas used in one book. Indeed, some critics will say that the author has the advantage here. But the more I allow the like- ness, the more bewildered I am by the duties which Mr. Hodges imposes upon me in respect of income-tax. ‘The coachbuilder, keeping proper books, knows exactly what his varnish costs him, and sets that off against his receipts for perfected coaches. But- how am I to estimate the cost of my words and ideas? How much, for example, has that last sentence cost me: and, if I received payment for this letter, how much should I deduct on account of it, to arrive ab my taxable income ? Mr. Hodges says :—“ The author is entitled to deduct any disbursement or expenses which he may have laid out or expended wholly or exclu- sively for the purposes of his vocation.” Since nothing is produced from nothing, and brain stuff requires renewal as regularly as a coachbuilder’s plant, and the butcher and baker have to be paid for this renewal, it is evident that I have expended something wholly or exclusively in the production of that particular sentence. I know that the law does not allow me to deduct anything for “maintenance’’ ; but my maintenance as a house- keeping, voting, taxable animal is one thing; the renewal of my literary stock-in-trade is another thing. Mr. Hodges makes the necessary calcula- tion less minute by allowing that the expenses need not necessarily be appropriated to any particular book or work; but even so, it seems to be my duty to keep very elaborate accounts, and I am threatened with the awkward consequence that my energies may be wholly absorbed in bookkeeping. Thus the calculation of my income for the purpose of taxation will extinguish my income altogether, and I shall be saved further trouble. Mr. Hodges, it is true, overlooks the cost of getting words or ideas, but of course he does not pretend to exhaust the subject. He gives only illustrations 183 of a general principle, and confines himself to certain parts of our stock-in-trade—photographs, sta- tionery, typewriting, books, and travelling expenses. But even these more easily calculated particulars fill me with dread. I will take a notorious ex- ample. Macaulay received a gross sum of £8,000 for the copyright of his History. If he had had Mr. Hodges’ opinion before him, he would have known that he ought to pay income-tax on his net receipts. But how was he to arrive at the net ? Think of the task of disentaneling his: book- buying accounts and his travelling expenses during the previous twenty years! Here, however, Mr. Hodges may afford relief —a relief, unhappily, which brings new pain. The expenses to be deducted must have been “incurred in the period for which the return is made.” This means, I suppose, that the average expenses of three years must be deducted from the average receipts. Let us suppose that Macaulay sold his copyright—I forget the real date—in 1855. His average income from this source, returned in the following year, was £2,666 13s. 4d.; and he would deduct his average expenditure on books and travelling during the last three years. But what about his ex- penses during the previous years of preparation ? A work like Macanlay’s History is not produced ab ovo in three years; and even if it were, the formation of the egg is a long and costly business. But, someone may say, Macaulay was always a writer by profession, a contributor to schedule D : each year he should have calculated his professional outgoings, and deducted them from his gross in- come. ‘The answer is just ; especially if we are agreed that an author’s calling is exactly com- parable with a coachbuilder’s, as steady and as uniform. But the analogy sometimes fails. I do not know whether Mrs. Steel was carefully balancing her annual accounts as author during the twenty-five years spent, as she explains, in buying materials for “ On the Face of the Waters” ; but I do know what was the case with Mr. Short- house. For more than twenty years he was elaborating “ John Inglesant,” and during this period he was certainly not a professional writer, and had no gross income as author from which to deduct the cost of ‘the material which he was putting into that book. When he began to draw an income from it, he could deduct only the average expenditure of the last three years. In one respect Mr. Hodges may bring us com- fort. When | wrote the article which formed the case submitted to him, I supposed, in my unbusiness- like way, that I was bound to return for income- tax the whole of the sums annually received as royalty. It was only the amount received by sales of copyrights about which I had doubts. I know now that I ought to deduct from my royalties the 184 annual expenses of the trade of authorship. They are difficult to calculate, but I must brace myself to the task. I only fear, as I have said, that my income may disappear altogether in consequence. On the whole, the comparison with the coach- builder seems to land us in great difficulties. The mention of “John Inglesant” suggests to me another comparison, which I will venture to put forward, though it does involve the impertinence of going behind Mr. Hodges’ opinion. A doctor amuses himself for a long time by building a house. He makes it his hobby ; he is continually altering and embellishing it, he takes his friends to see it, profiting by their suggestions as well as by those of his own taste. Tt is talked about, and within a certain narrow circle wins a reputation for beauty and comfort. It is at last finished ; he either goes to live in it, or lets it, or sells it, getting in the last case a good price because of its reputation. If he lives in it or lets it, he begins o pay income-tax on the annual value, If he sells it, must he return the price, less expenses, under schedule D, as a speculative builder? The case of “John Inglesant ” seems to me closely analogous. If Mr. Shorthouse received royalties for it, he would pay income-tax on them; but if he sold the copyright, would the sum received really be professional income ? TT, A. LACEY. CopyRIGHT IN Puays. Sir,—Some few years ago I heard Sir Henry Irving (then “Mr. Irving”) in “ Charles the First,” by the late dramatist Wills. Considering the deplorable dearth of good plays nowadays, it seems to me a matter for regret that “Charles the First” has not been revived. It is probable that Sir Henry Irving has the manuscript in his keeping, and he appears to have sole performing right. I have applied to him to know if I could get a chance to read the play, but received a reply merely stating that it has not been published. It will be a great pity if the public never hears anything more of it. Therefore, T venture to ask if nothing can be done to bring it before us again. I remember an amusing incident which happened on the occasion of my hearing the play. I did not know, at that time, the author’s name, and I turned to a man sitting near me, and asked him if he could inform me who was the author. by Shakespeare #” Probably the gentleman had mixed his dates somewhat ! E. Urwicr. THE AUTHOR. He, hesitated for a moment, and then said, ‘‘ Isn’t it. Tue REVIEWING SHAM. Sir,—Is it not time that reviewing should cease, inasmuch that it is a sham? Half the books noticed or reviewed are never read at all, being merely skimmed through, quoted from, condemned or praised, at the whim of the reviewer. Books have been frequently sent to me and I have been asked to review them. To have read conscien- tiously through each (taking only one bundle thereof as an example), and pronounced an honest opinion of the contents, would have taken me 365 days instead of 365 minutes, which is about the usual amount of time allotted by the ordinary reviewer to the same number of books, which I returned, with regrets that I had neither tame nor inclination to read them. I am not blaming the ordinary reviewer. This personage reviews for cash. He does it for a living, and the more books he gets through the larger is the income that he makes. Would it not be a much better plan, think you, for authors when they advertise their books to accompany same with an author's note stating the object and aim of the work, and leave it to the public to read it or not as it feels LS inclined, and form its own judgment thereon? If newspapers would afford space for such a note with | advertisements, and make a moderate charge much trouble would be saved, and the review- ing sham would be abolished. This would be a ~ good job indeed. The excessive expense of sending out “ Copies to the Press” would end, and literature be given fair play all round. Believe me, yours very truly, FuoRENCE DIxie. Glen Stuart, N.B. —-~p— — Tue Humours oF Books AND THE WAYS OF PUBLISHERS. Sir,—I am writing a book under the above title. Both parts of the title will come in for treatment, and I shall be glad of any little help in the way of facts, fancies, and fragments under either. My experience of publishers has been some-_ what extensive and rather mixed. My object will be to give an account of this experience, and par- ticularly of a case now in the hands of solicitors. I have appealed already and received some assist- ance. Iam quite sure that many of your readers — have some good stories to tell. Whatever their | nature be, I should like to receive them. May IT ask the favour of a bounteous reply and supply * Your obedient servant, J. P. SANDLANDS. Brigstock Vicarage, Thrapston. Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author, Vol. 15 Issue 06 (March 1905) Subject The topic of the resource The Author, Vol. 15 Issue 06 (March 1905) Type The nature or genre of the resource Publication Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context 1905-03-01-The-Author-15-6 publications The Author https://historysoa.com/files/original/5/502/1905-02-01-The-Author-15-5.pdf 3df4cb8cba728744b11c3d64de03e69e PDF Text Text �� Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author Subject The topic of the resource The Author Description An account of the resource A digitised run of the Society of Authors' monthly periodical, The Author, 1890–1914, made available together for the first time. Currently users can browse issues and <a href="https://historysoa.com/items/browse?search=&advanced%5B0%5D%5Bjoiner%5D=and&advanced%5B0%5D%5Belement_id%5D=51&advanced%5B0%5D%5Btype%5D=is+exactly&advanced%5B0%5D%5Bterms%5D=Index&collection=&type=&tags=&exhibit=&date_search_term=&submit_search=Search+For+Items&sort_field=Dublin+Core%2CTitle">indices</a> (not available for all volumes). Full text search for all issues, and other additional search functionality, will be added in 2022. Date A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource 1890–1914 Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context The-Author-Issues Publication Date The date of an event (in YYYY, YYYY-MM or YYYY-MM-DD format) 1905-02-01 Volume 15 Issue 5 Pages Page range in volume 121–152 Ngram Date Version of the date in YYYYMMDD format for use by the Ngram plugin 19050201 Ngram Text Version of the text with no HTML formatting for use by the Ngram plugin Che Huthor. (The Organ of the Incorporated Society of Authors. Monthly. ) FOUNDED BY SIR WALTER BESANT. Vou. XV.—No. 5. FEBRUARY IsT, 1905. [Prick SIxPENcE. TELEPHONE NUMBER : 374 VICTORIA. TELEGRAPHIC ADDRESS : AUTORIDAD, LONDON. —_———_+——_ —_____ NOTICES. 9 OR the opinions expressed in papers that are signed or initialled the authors alone are responsible. None of the papers or para- graphs must be taken as expressing the opinion of the Committee unless such is especially stated to be the case. Tue Editor begs to inform members of the Authors’ Society and other readers of The Author that the cases which are from time to time quoted in The Author are cases that have come before the notice or to the knowledge of the Secretary of the Society, and that those members of the Society who desire to have the names of the publishers concerned can obtain them on application. —— + List of Members. THE List of Members of the Society of Authors published October, 1902, at the price of 6d., and the elections from October, 1902, to July, 1903, as a supplemental list, at the price of 2d., can now be obtained at the offices of the Society. They will be sold to members or associates of the Society only. —t1——1+ The Pension Fund of the Society. Tux Trustees of the Pension Fund met at the Society’s Offices in February, 1904, and having gone carefully into the accounts of the fund, decided to purchase £250 London and North Vou, XV. Western 3 % Debenture Stock. Accordingly, the investments of the Pension Fund at present standing in the names of the Trustees are as follows. This is a statement of the actual stock ; the money value can be easily worked out at the current price of the market :— Conse 2s £1000 0 0 Wocal Hoang, 0 a 500 0 0 Victorian Government 3 % Consoli- dated Inscribed Stock ............... War lian 7. London and North Western 3 % Deben- bare StOCK t. : 291 19 11 201 9 38 Total Subscriptions from May, 1904. May 6, Shepherd, G.H. . : : June 24, Rumbold, Sir Horace, Bart., GCB . : : : July 27, Barnett, P. A. 4 : Nov. 9, Hollingsworth, Charles . 1905 Jan. 12, Anonymous Donations from May, 1904, May 16, Wynne, C. Whitworth June 23, Kirmse, R. ; June 23, Kirmse, Mrs. R. July 21, The Blackmore Committee : Aug. 5, Walker, William 8. Oct. 6, Hare, F. W. E., M.D. Oct. 6, Hardy, Harold Oct. 20, Cameron, Mrs. Lovett Nov. 7, Benecke, Miss Ida . Noy. 11, Thomas, Mrs. Haig Noy. 24, Egbert, Henry 1905 Jan. Jan. oon anc oS So Memorial bo CNH COHRDMS He MNWHECOHOCS coococo$o , Middlemas, Miss Jean , Bolton, Miss Anna coo _ aoe co FROM THE COMMITTEE. rW\HE first meeting of the Committee in the new year was held on Monday, January 16th, at the Society’s Offices, 39, Old Queen Street. Mr. Douglas Freshfield took the chair. Twenty- four members and associates were elected. The list of these will be printed in the March number ot The Author, together with the February elections. There was much important business hefore the Committee. In the first instance, Mr. A. Hope Hawkins, Mr. Owen Seaman and Mr. J. M. Lely were re-elected members of the Managing Committee, and a vote of condolence was passed to Mrs. Rose on the death of her husband, Mr. Edward Rose, who had been for many years a constant and earnest worker on the Committee. A short article, written by his friend Mr. A. Hope Hawkins, appears on another page. Mr. Jerome K. Jerome attended the meeting and placed before the members particulars of an action which he had pending against a United States firm for infringement of copyright, and asked for the Society’s support. The Committee decided to give Mr. Jerome their assistance in carrying the case through to a successful issue. The address which is to be presented to the Spanish Academy on the tercentenary of the publication of “ Don Quixote ” has now been signed by all the members of the Council whom it has been possible to reach. The Committee decided to have the address bound in morocco-leather and forwarded to the Academy in time for the Cervantes Celebrations. Its text is printed in another column. The correspondence that has recently appeared in the Standard was laid in full before the mem- hers of the Committee, and a letter drafted by the Secretary and approved by the Chairman was finally settled by the Committee, and appeared in the Standard on the 19th of January. The Committee propose to take steps in order to press home the feeling of English authors on the question of United States Copyright on the legislature and on the public in the States. Members will be informed of the form their action will take at a later date. The Secretary reported that the Chairman had given his consent during the past month to three cases in the County Court. Two of these have been settled satisfactorily, and the third, a Scotch case, is still proceeding. The letter from the gentleman whose name had been placed before the Committee by Mr. James Bryce, as a suitable agent for the Society in the United States, was read, and, as he expressed his willingness to undertake the work on behalf of the Society, the Committee confirmed his appointment. THE AUTHOR. Cases. Srnog the last issue of Zhe Author there have been twelve cases in the Secretary’s hands. Seven of these, or more than half, were for money due to members. Four have been settled satisfactorily and the money has been paid. In the fifth case part of the amount due has been paid and a promise of a further sum in the course of a week or go has been obtained. The two remaining will be terminated at no distant date; one of them with an American magazine must necessarily be somewhat delayed. A case dealing with the settlement of an agreement has been satisfactorily terminated. Another dealing with an infringement of copyright and damage for such infringement has also been concluded. ‘The money has been paid and the infringement acknowledged. ‘There were two cases for the return of MSS. In one of these money was also due. The money has been obtained and the MS. returned in the one case; but in the other the Secretary is still waiting for an answer. The last case dealt with a dispute between a member and an agent. The member’s contention has been admitted by the agent, and the matter is at an end. It is pleasing to state therefore that eight of the twelve cases have been brought to a conclusion in a manner satisfactory to the members concerned. There are still four matters open from the former month. In one the money due has been promised. In another, it has been impossible to find the correct address of the delinquent who holds the MS., and it is doubtful therefore whether the Society will be able to accomplish anything. Another case for money due concerns a publisher in Munich, and the secretary is still in correspon- dence on the matter. There have been three cases sanctioned by the Chairman for County Court action. Two of these have terminated satisfactorily, and the third is in the course of settlement. ——————_e—<— —__— BOOKS PUBLISHED BY MEMBERS OF THE SOCIETY. i (In the following list we do not propose to give more than the titles, prices, publishers, etc., of the books enumerated, with, in special cases, such particulars as may serve to explain the scope and purpose of the work. Members are requested to forward information which will. enable the Editor to supply such particulars.) BIOGRAPHY. THOMAS MoorE. By STEPHEN GWYNN. 7} X 5, 203 pp. Macmillan. 2s. n FICTION. Tur SPECIALIST. By A. M. Irvine. 7? X 5}, 317 pp. 4 Lane. 6s, THE AUTHOR. STORIES FROM THE PLAYS OF ALEXANDER DUMAS: Henri Trois, ANTONY, MDLLE. DE BELLE ISLE. By Harry A. Spurr. 72 xX 5, 250 pp. Cottingham: Tutin. 2s. 6d. n. THe Kina’s ScarLeET. By HorAcE WYNDHAM. 73 x 5, 305 pp. Brown Langham. 6s. CONFESSIONS OF A YouNG LApDy. By RICHARD MARSH. 7% X 5}, 303 pp. John Long. 6s. AUBREY ELLISON. By St. JOHN LuUCAs. 317 pp. Brown Langham. 6s. THE PROVINCIALS. By LADY HELEN FORBES. 320 pp. J. Long. 6s. THE FACE IN THE FLASHLIGHT. By FLORENCE WARDEN, 7% x 5,318 pp. J. Long. 6s. THE NIGHT OF RECKONING. By F. BARRETT. 318 pp. J. Long. 6s. LorpD oF HIMSELF. By Mrs. AYLMER GowinG. 7? x 5, 320 pp. J. Long. 6s. Mrs. CURGENVEN OF CURGENVEN. By S. BARING GOULD. 72 x 54, 357 pp. Cheap Edition. Methuen. 1s. THE SECRET WoMAN. By EDEN PHILLPOTTS. 7% x 54, 356 pp. Methuen. 6s. Lapby PENELOPE. By Morey RoBerts, 73 X 5, 309 pp. White. 6s. THE WAR OF THE SEXES. 298 pp. J. Long. 6s. ie Xs 35, 73 x 5, 73 5 (ZF XK.0, By f. 8: Youne. 2 x 5, GARDENING. A GARDENER’S YEAR. By H. RrpER HAGGARD. 9 x 53, 404 pp. Longmans, 12s. 6d. n. LITERARY. SHAKESPEREAN TRAGEDY. Lectures on Hamlet, Othello, King Lear, Macbeth. By A. C. BRADLEY. 9 x 53, 498 pp. Macmillan. 10s. n. THE MYTHOLOGY oF THE BRITISH ISLANDS. By C. SQUIRE. 9 Xx 52,448 pp. Blackie. 12s. 6d. n. FRENCH PROFILES. By EDMUND GOSsSE. 72 X 5, 372 pp. Heinemann. 7s. 6d. THE LEGEND OF THE TWILIGHT. 64 X 5, 96 pp. Burleigh. Is. n. By H. A. ROLLo. MILITARY. ANECDOTES OF SOLDIERS IN PEACE AND WaAR. Arranged by J..H. SETTLE. 73 X 5, 600 pp. Methuen. 3s. 6d. n. MISCELLANEOUS. Mr. Puncn’s Diary. By W. EMANUEL, 7 Xx 54, 144 pp. Punch Office. 1s. POETRY. Mirror Mrtopigs. By J. M. Sruart-Youna. 7% x 54, 109 pp. Kegan Paul. 2s. 6d. n. SCIENCE, A Popular GuIpE To THE HEAVENS. By Sir R. 8. Batt, LL.D., F.R.S. 84 x 74, 96 pp. 83 plates. Philip. 15s. n. THEOLOGY. By RAYMOND JACBERNS. 2s, 6d. 0. SUNDAY TALKS WITH GIRLS. 7% X 5,162 pp. Brown Langham. TRAVEL. Carro or To-Day. By BE. A. REYNoLDS BALL. Fourth Edition, revised and enlarged. 72 x 4}, 264 pp. Black. 123 LITERARY, DRAMATIC, AND MUSICAL NOTES. — 9 SMALL volume of short stories, entitled “ A Legend of the Twilight,” by the author of “His Political Conscience,” will be published immediately by Mr. Thomas Burleigh at 155, Victoria Street, S.W. We understand that Mr. Richard Bagot is about to publish a new novel which he has just completed. As the readers of his former novels are no doubt aware, Mr. Bagot is a member of the Roman Catholic Church, which he joined so long ago as 1881. The novel which first brought his name before the public was entitled “ The Casting of Nets.” Messrs. Skeffington will shortly publish a work by Norman Porritt, M.R.C.S., entitled “ Religion and Health, their Mutual Relationship and Influence.” Miss May Crommelin, whose last volume of short stories “ A Pretty Maid and Others,” published by Mr. John Long, has been well received, is now engaged on a novel which will appear in the autumn season. Miss Gertrude Warden is passing the winter in Sicily, collecting materials for her next novel. We have received a syllabus of lectures to be given under the auspices of the Dante Society during the first six months of the current year. On February 15th, Mr. Luigi Ricci will lecture on “Countess Matelda of Tuscany,” the Right Hon. the Earl of Lytton in the chair. On March Ist, the Rev. W. J. Payling Wright, B.A., will lecture on “La Lupa Dantesca,” Mr. Edmund Gosse, LL.D. in the chair. On April 5th, the Rev. Newton Mant, M.A., will lecture on Italian architecture in Italian cities, the Right Hon. the Lord Suffield, P.C., in the chair. On May 38rd, Professor George Saintsbury, M.A., will lecture on “ Dante and the Grand Style,” Mr. Alfred Austin in the chair. On June 7th, Mrs. Craigie will lecture on “Plato and Dante,” Sir Theodore Martin, K.C., V.O., in the chair, All tke lectures will be Pfeiffer Hall of Queen’s College, 45, Street, W., and will start at 8.30 p.m. “Pawns of Destiny” is the title of a new complete novel by Miss HE. T. Miller, which Messrs. William Stevens have issued in their sixpenny Jlagazine of Fiction. A new work by the same author, under the title of ‘ Ridgewell Bells,” will be published first in serial form, and later in book form. Messrs. Macmillan & Co. will publish imme- diately “ Great Lawn Tennis Players : their Methods delivered at the Harley 124 Illustrated.” The work has been produced by the collaboration of Mr. G. W. Beldam, who is respon- sible for the illustrations, and Mr. P. A. Vaile, who supplies the text, and the book has been prepared on the same lines as Mr. Beldam’s “ Great Golfers.” The illustrations, which number over two hnndred, are not “posed” photographs, but are in every instance taken in actual play. Hach picture is dealt with in detail by Mr. Vaile. The work contains an article by Mr. EB. G. Mears on “The Advanced Tactics of the Game,’’ and one on «The Half Volley,” by Mr. G. A. Caridia, the well- known exponent of that stroke. A German translation of Mr. Ferrar Fenton’s “Bible in Modern English” is in preparation by Meta Clausius, of Glion, Vand. The first volume, which he will issue shortly, is ready for the press. We understand that Mr. H. A. Vachell, whose novel “Brothers” has just run into a seventh edition, has finished a work which will be published at once. Mr. Eden Phillpott’s new novel ‘The Secret Woman,” published by Messrs. Methuen & Co. towards the end of last month, has for its centre the little village of Belstone, and the story is concerned with certain folk who dwell near at hand and pursue the various occupations of the district. Mr. Edmund Gosse’s new book “French Pro- files,” which Mr. Heinemann published in the middle of January, contains essays on most of the distingushed men of letters of contemporary France—Zola, Daudet, Anatole France, Pierre Loti, René Bazin, to name only a few. The book also contains the paper which Mr. Gosse read before the Société des Conférences in Paris on “The Influence of French Literature upon English Poetry.” «The System ” is the title of Mr. Percy White’s new novel which Messrs. Methuen will issue shortly. It is the story of a young man of original talent whom quixotic temperament leads into disaster, generally of an amusing nature. Love and courtship form the theme, and a quiet cathedral town the locality of Mr. E. T. Benson’s new novel “An Act in a Backwater,” which Mr. Heinemann will publish. “Lost Angel of a Ruined Paradise,’ by the Rey. P. A. Sheehan, is the title of a drama dealing with the lives of three school girls. The first part of the drama is located in Dublin, from which the author transfers to London the entire group of characters. Messrs. Longmans & Co. are the publishers of the book, the price of which is 8s. 6d. The paper which Mr. A. 8. E. Ackermann read before the Jubilee Meeting of the Royal Society of THE AUTHOR. Engineers in the beginning of May of last year, was awarded a prize of three guineas by the “ Society of Engineers” last month. The Rev. J. J. Gratrex, of Putford Rectory, Brandiscorner, N. Devon, has issued a little (celluloid) card, 82in. by 24in. in size, which pro- vides a calendar for all years from Saturday, January Ist, a.D. 1, by which the day of the week or any date in these years can easily be ascer- tained. Mr. Gratrex entitled his work “ The Regal Calendar.” Copies can be purchased at the rate of 6d. each or 2s. 6d. for half-a-dozen. “Great Friends,” a modern comedy by G. 8. Street, was produced by the Stage Society at the Court Theatre on the 30th and 81st of January. “Prunella” or “Love in a Dutch Garden,” written by Laurence Housmann and Granville Barker, was produced at the Court Theatre on Friday, December 23rd. The play is described by the Zimes as a blend of the quaint, the sentimental, and the weird. Closely following this production, Mr. Barrie’s play of “Peter Pan, or the Boy who wouldn’t Grow Up” was mounted at the Duke of York’s Theatre. The play was favourably received. Miss Nina Boucicault as “ Peter Pan,” Miss Dorothea Baird as Mrs. Darling, the “ grown up” mother, and Mr. Gerald Du Maurier alternately as Mr. Darling and Gus Hook, and the other members of the company, helped to insure its success. PARIS NOTES. —+—> + A Société francaise sous la Troisieme République,” d@’apres les romanciers con- temporains, by Marius-Ary Leblond. ‘The volume is divided into six chapters, in which are studied the child, the officer, the financier, the nobility, anarchists, and socialists. ‘T'aine’s idea was that, during the last hundred years in Ger- many and sixty years in France, history had been entirely transformed by the study of literature. The author of the above volume therefore studies the novelists and the characters in their books, with the idea of getting a picture of our times. “Les Etats Unis au XXe. Siécle,” by M. Leroy Beaulieu, is, as the author describes it, “ an inven: tory of the forces and resources of the United States.” The author has a perfect knowledge of his subject, and in this volume he not only studies the factors which have served to bring about the eat) present position of the American nation in the universe, but he also gives figures and calculations which appear to be indisputable. “La Guerre Russo-Japonaise,” by Léon Tolstoi, translated by M. E. Halpérine-Kaminski. To this article, which gives its title to the volume, the translator has added other writings by the Russian author expressing the same theories. The titles of these are: “Les deux guerres,” “Carthago delenda est,” “La Guerre du Transvaal,” “ Sou- venirs de Sebastopol.” There are long quotations from Voltaire, Anatole France, Isaiah and Lao Tseu. “La Macédoine et les Puissances,” by M. Gaston Routier, is a volume containing a series of inter- views with all the important politicians of the Balkan Peninsula on the Macedonian question. This inquiry throws a great deal of light on this much-discussed subject. “ues Lois de la Guerre continentale” is a book of considerable interest for all nations at the present time. It was originally published by the historical section of the German military staff. The present volume is a translation by M. Paul Carpentier, who is an advocate and also a lauréat of the Institute of France. M. Carpentier’s work is particularly valuable, as he points out by means of notes certain passages which would otherwise be misleading, because the German author has omitted certain important articles of the Hague Convention and various other details which are of great importance. “Ot allons-nous ?” by C. Coignet, is the title of a pamphlet published some little time back, which gives a clear and concise account of the events which have gradually brought about the present crisis in France. The author, who has lived through many changes and known some of the leaders in French politics, takes us back to the days of Jules Ferry, and shows us just what has led to the present conflict between Church and State. According to the author, if Jules Ferry’s policy had been continued the present crisis would certainly have been avoided. An extremely interesting book for travellers intending to visit the Holy Land is the volume entitled ‘ La Palestine,” published by the Assump- tionist Fathers stationed at Jerusalem. For more than twenty-five years the Fathers have been organising pilgrimages to Palestine, and this valuable work is the result of their experiences, There are maps and accounts, too, of the various archeological researches in that country. “Newman,” by Henri Bremond, is another volume published in the collection La Pensée contemporaine. “Les Malheurs d’une Grande Dame sous Louis XV.,” by M. de Coynart, is the story of THE AUTHOR. 125 Mme. de Montboissier. The facts are taken from history, and the whole book is as interesting as a novel. “La Vie au Palais-Royal,” by M. Augé de Lassus, is a book to be read at once before the famous old palace undergoes any further trans- formations. “Mémoires du due de Choiseul” is the title of the new volume published by M. Calmettes. The chief part of this work consists of a number of letters, hitherto unpublished, concerning the journeys and campaigns of the writer of them, the war and the Austrian succession, Choiseul’s experiences as Ambassador to Rome and Vienna, the preliminaries and consequences of the Seven Years’ War. ‘La Maison de la Petite Livia,” a posthumous volume by Pierre de Querlon, the author of “Les Tablettes romaines,” and other novels. Among the new books are “ Bergeries,” by M. Claude Anet; “L’Obstacle,” by M. Pierre Perrault ; ‘ Sécularisée,”’ by M. Jean Bouvier ; “Vie de Chateau,” by M. Claude Ferval ; “Madame Fulbert,” by Mme. Jeanne France; “Le Maitre du Monde,” by Jules Verne; “Les Serments ont des ailes,” by the author of “Amitié Amoureuse”; ‘La Cruche Cassée,” by Gabrielle Réval; “Histoire de la France contemporaine,” by Gabriel Hanotaux. M. Guy de Chantepleure’s new book is a volume containing three short stories. “ L’Aven- ture d’Huguette”’ gives the title to the volume. “Le Roman de 1’Espagne héroique,” by M. Gaston Routier; “ Le Vent emporte la poussiére,”’ by Georges Bonnamour. ‘“‘L’Envers de la Gloire,” by M. Adolphe Brisson. In this volume the author gives us a series of articles on Victor Hugo, Quinet, Zola, Pére Didon, Charles Garnier, and Henri Heine. M. Bergson has succeeded to the chair of Modern Philosophy at the College of France, occupied hitherto by M. Gabriel Tarde. The recent pamphlet by C. Coignet, entitled “ Nouvelle: Philosophie, Bergson,” gives an excellent résumé of the chief lines of the theory of Bergson, who, as the author says, has not yet touched directly on moral and religious questions, ‘Mais, qu’il le veuille on ne le veuille pas, sa métaphysique humanisant la nature et divinisant I’humanite, lie au souverain affranchissement l’immortelle espérance.” Once more America is in advance of England. A course of lectures on American Literature is now being given in the English language at the Sorbonne by an American. Some years ago America took the lead in this direction by inviting some of the first literary men in France to lecture 126 at her Universities. This hospitality has now been returned by France. In La Revue des Deux Mondes, January 1st, there is an article of great interest by Th. Bentzon entitled “Impressions d’Eté a Londres.” It is always curious to note the impressions of a foreigner in England and to see ourselves as others see us. There is an optimistic note throughout the article, which is cheering when we hear 80 much on all sides about modern degeneration. The French author is charmed with many of the innovations of recent years in England, and appears to see many improvements since a former visit. Many subjects are touched upon; philanthropic works and the various clubs for women are discussed. No two nations, perhaps, are such sealed books to each other as England and France, so that an impartial article of this kind is worth reading in both countries. At the Renaissance “La Massiére,” by Jules Lemaitre, appears to be a success. The scene is laid in one of the Schools of Painting so numerous in Paris. A great artist, who visits the studio regularly to criticise the work, falls in love with one of his pupils. As he is a married man, with a son of about the same age as the girl in question, there are complications. In the end, everything happens so that the piece may terminate in the most satisfactory way. The artist’s son and the young girl marry, and the father is elected a member of the French Academy. At the Nouveau-ThéAtre M. Lugné-Poe has been giving an admirable translation, by M. Georges Heérelle, of @’Annunzio’s “ La Gioconda.” Early in February he will put on at the same theatre “Ta fille de Jorio.” Auys HaLLarp. a SPANISH NOTES. —— + — O the Government has again fallen in Spain, and this without any loss of prestige to : Sefior Maura, who was Prime Minister. The important post of Chief of the General Staff of the Army to which the Minister of War wished General Leon to be appointed was declared by the King to be more fitting for General Polavieja, and his Majesty’s refusal to sign the order brought for- ward by his Minister led to the resignation of the Cabinet. It is interesting to see the tribute now paid to the Prime Minister, who has during the whole period of his power not only been the butt of every kind of attack in the Press, but, as we know, received THE AUTHOR. knife whilst with the King a stab from a during his historic visit to Barcelona. “Sefior Maura,” says the Hspana, “had a firm and lofty con- ception of the dignity of the Government, and his resignation under the particular circumstances was the most parliamentary event that has happened during the latter years of the Regency and since the majority of Alfonzo XIII. The omnia pro dominatione serviliter was far from being the line of action of the Prime Minister,” continues the writer, “and it was this which gained him the respect of the country in spite of continual opposi- tion ; and nothing but the King’s dissent from the wish of the Cabinet would have led to his present resignation. General Azcarraga having been asked by Alfonzo XIII. to succeed Maura as head of the Government, he has appointed to the Ministry the Marquises of Vadillo and Aguilar de Campoo, General Villar and the Seriores Castellano, Ugarte, Cardenas and Lacierda. In the Academy of the Fine Arts Senor Silvela,. the quondam Prime Minister, has particularly. delighted his hearers by his erudite discourse on —(1) the supreme efficacy of art, (2) art in relation to science, (3) the power of music and eloquence over a nation ; and when Sefior Salvador returned thanks to the new academician for his: able discourse it was to give a brief epitome of the illustrious man’s literary career, which has always been more to his taste than that of politics. Senor Rousifial, who wrote such an interesting biography of Balaguer, the late famous Cataloniam poet, has just distinguished himself by publishing a very striking play called “The Mystic” This. play has been translated from Catalan into Spanish by Seftor Dicenta, and it is now having a most successful run in Madrid. “Ta Estirpe de Jupiter” (“The Race of Jupiter”) is the title of a new and very forcible: drama from the pen of Seftor Linares Rivas, in which Sefiora Guerrero, Senorita Suarez, Seforita. Villar, Seior Diaz de Mendoza, and Senor Santiago- have taken their parts on the stage. As the story treats mainly of the various conquests of an artist, the interest of the performance hangs chiefly on the power of the actresses to portray the passions of love and jealousy, and in this the applause of the audience shows they were not unsuccessful. The psychological truth which the playwright seems to wish to enforce is that neither rank nor — wealth can give the stimulation to an artist for his work which is induced by real attraction— hence the triumph of the artist’s model over the Countess Amarilis. Spain is showing an increasing interest in the new books of other countries, and we not only find THE AUTHOR. translations of Wagner, Tolstoi, Kropotkine, Reclus, etc., but the last work by P. J. Moebius, the German philosopher, has just been published in Spanish by Madame Carmen de Burgos Segui, under the title “ La Inferioridad mental de la Mujer.” And it is interesting to see that the German’s premiss of the mental inferiority of woman is vigorously opposed by the vindication of female intelligence from the pen of Colonel Figuerola Ferretti, the enthusiastic Spanish pioneer of Feminism. With the power of true logic the colonel shows that his countrywomen do not suffer from mental inferiority, but from lack of educa- tion, for wherever the opportunity for study is given they excel—be it in the realms of art, litera- ture, or philanthropy. Striking examples are quoted from the author's personal experiences of the superior brain power of women, and the passages relating to the necessity of love in mar- riage being supported by the culture of a wife’s intelligence shows that the Spaniard is some- what more advanced in his ideas than is usual in his country. The eternal feminine is certainly exercising the masculine mind just now, for Don Edmundo Gonzalez Blanco has just published a work called «Feminismo en las Sociedades Modernas,” which is not only a biological and psychological study of the weaker sex, but the position of woman is scientifically treated from a domestic, economic, and esthetic point of view. Pio Boroja’s “Aurora Roja,” (‘The Rosy Dawn’) is quoted just now as “the book of the day.” But the pessimism of the work must prevent it being very popular. The author's evident power of describing men and nature can- not outweigh the depressing influence of such passages as ‘‘Man lives if he can, and if he cannot he dies, and if he dies he is buried, and that is the end of his rights and his philosophy.” The idea of a Spanish-American University at Salamanca is steadily gaining ground, thanks to the enthusiastic propagandist efforts of Dr. Cobos. The advantages accruing to the New and Old World by an educational centre combining the advan- tages of both have now been set forth in all the chief cities of Spain. A meeting has recently been held by the Minister of Education to insure the forthcoming Ter-Centenary of Don Quixote being celebrated befittingly by all the schools of the country. The Spanish Press refers to Don Tomas Tamayo de Vargues and Don Nicolo Antonio as the only two supporters of Cervantes in the seventeenth century, which is only another instance of the little appre- ciation accorded to a genius in his lifetime. The cordiality shown by the Cubans to Don Ramon Gaytan de Ayala, the Spanish Minister in 127 the Island, has given great pleasure in Madrid, for King Alfonzo was toasted with enthusiasm at the banquet given in honour of the Spaniard. It is interesting to hear that the laurels of the Nobel Prize for poetry are divided between Eche- gary and Mistral. Neither of the celebrities lost in this division of honours, for it only showed the power of judges to recognise that the opposite lines of thought were pursued by the two poets with equal power, albeit of different countries. Mistral, we hear, will devote his prize to the foundation of an ethnographical museum in Arles. It is interesting to read the generous tributes paid to each other by the two poets of France and Spain who have met with such success. Mistral in his reply to Evhegaray’s beautiful letter assures the Spanish poet that his great dramatic power savours of the palmy days of Ancient Greece, and grateful as he is to the Swedish Academy for uniting France and Spain in the triumph of the Nobel prize, he himself has done nothing but devote his life to the restoration of his native language and the glorification of his dear land (the South of France). The pro- vencal poet then refers to his father having served as a soldier in the campaign of the Pyrenees of 1793, and he then touched upon what he termed his own “triumphal progress” in Spain in 1868 when he was presented to Zorrilla, Nufiez de Arce, Runz Aguilera, and many other leading spirits of the land. The Southern tour of the Duke of Connaught and his family is exhibiting the Spaniards in the province of matchmakers in a marked degree, for on January 9th., the Jmparcial, the well known Madrid newspaper, not only published the portrait of Princess Victoria Patricia of Connaught as the probable future Queen of Spain, but the same page also presents the picture of her sister, the Princess Margaret of Connaught, as the destined bride of the heir apparent of Portugal. The correspondent certainly says that “nothing certain is known of these projects either in Madrid or Lisbon ;” and need one refer to the proverbial “Chateaux en Espagne?” But one thing is certain, and that is that the desire for such an alliance with England is a very real feeling in Spain, and doubtless it is the same in Portugal. The Jmparcial is offering a prize of 5,000 pesetas for the best project for the regulation of the Budget with regard to the Army, Navy, Public Education and the Ports. When the deputies are elected at the public polls such a project will command attention, and it was this vox populi for which Colonel Ferretti pleaded in his Petition to high quarters in November, 1902. RACHEL CHALLICE. 128 THE PROPERTY IN DRAWINGS REPRO- DUCED IN MAGAZINES AND NEWS- PAPERS. —t 1 N action was tried in December of last year by Mr. Justice Darling, with a special jury, which involved a question of considerable interest to artists, and indirectly also to authors ; a question also of importance to editors, who are inclined to assume rights over drawings and articles sent to them which are not recognised by their contributors, or by law. The following extract from the Zimes’ report of the trial (used with the kind permission of the proprietor) contains all the points material to the consideration of this question. « AyRTON v. C. ARTHUR PEARSON (LIMITED).” This was an action brought by Mr. Ormrod Maxwell Ayrton, an architect, for the sum of £173 5s., the value of certain drawings alleged to have been wrongfully detained by the defendants. In the alternative the plaintiff claimed damages on account of the said drawings having been lost or destroyed owing to the negligence of the defendants as bailees of the said drawings. The defence was that the drawings were the property of the defendants, and, alternatively, that the sum claimed was excessive. Mr. Dickens, K.C., in opening the plaintiff’s case, said that the plaintiff had formed the novel idea of making studies for weather-vanes which should be applicable to particular buildings. With this object in view he had made certain designs representing, among other things, a coach and horses, which would be appropriate for an inn, a sportsman with agun and dog for a gamekeeper’s cottage, and a man engaged in studying the line of a putt with a caddie standing at the flag, which would be suitable for a golf clubhouse. Certain designs of this nature were published in an art journal known as the Studio, and attracted the attention of the editor of Pearson's Magazine, who wrote to the plaintiff in the early part of the year (1903), asking him to furnish some of his designs for the purpose of being repro- duced in the pages of the magazine, together with an explanatory article. The plaintiff agreed to supply sixteen designs and an article, for which he was to receive the sum of £10, and the article and designs were in due course sent to the editor. In the course of correspondence between the editor and plaintiff, the former wrote: “ We should not, of course, require the full copyright of your designs.” On December 3rd, 1903, the plaintiff wrote to the editor of Pearson's Magazine asking for the return of his drawings, and on December 7th received a letter in reply which contained the following passage: The original drawings have been mislaid or lost, as I fear, ina gigantic spring cleaning which the office has recently undergone.” Five of the drawings which had not been made use of were returned to the plaintiff. The designs which the plaintiff had made were not for sale, and con- sequently their value must be assessed by what they were worth to the plaintiff for the purpose of exhibition and for hanging in his office, so that his clients might see the kind of work which he was capable of doing. __Mr. Ormrod Maxwell Ayrton, A.R.I.B.A., said that the idea of weather-vanes was partly his own and partly a revival of an old custom. His object was to exhibit them and to show them to clients. He valued the drawings at an average of £15 15s. each. In cross-examination he said THE AUTHOR. that he knew of no custom where pictures sent for a magazine article belonged to the people who published the article. He had not registered the copyright either in the pictures which had been returned or in those which were published. 1t would be impossible to take copies from the reproductions in the magazine. They could be reproduced in a way, but all the character would be gone. He was practically certain that all the drawings which were lost were coloured, and not in outline. In re-examination he said that it was never his intention to part with the property in the pictures for £10, the sum which he was paid for the article in Pearson's Magazine. Mr. Arthur Blomfield, F.R.I.B.A., stated that the pictures in question had great artistic merit. An average of £15 15s. was, in his opinion, not at all excessive. Professor Moira, of the Royal College of Arts, South Kensington, said that the artistic merit of the designs was very high, and that the amount claimed was not excessive. Mr. Alfred Lyss Baldry, an art critic, said that in his opinion the drawings were clever, with a good deal of originality and power, and the composition was good. He thought the average of £15 15s. was very moderate. On the second day of the trial Mr. Dickens said that he was unaware that the defendants were going to set upa custom by which they claimed the property in the illustra- tions sent to them. He therefore asked leave to recall Mr. Baldry on the point. Mr. Baldry, recalled, said that where an article was sup- plied to a magazine with illustrations he had never heard of any custom under which the illustrations became the property of the magazine. Illustrated journals generally bought the illustrations outright, but it was an understood thing that illustrations accompanying articles in magazines should be returned in the absence of any special stipulation. For the defence, Mr. Clement Shorter, formerly editor of the Illustrated London News and Illustrated English Magazine, and now editor of the Sphere, said that in the absence of any contract to the contrary it was the custom that illustrations sent with articles became the property of the proprietor of the paper to which they were sent. There was no distinction whether the illustrations were sent to magazines or illustrated journals. He thought that the price asked by the plaintiff for his drawings was absurd. Cross-examined by Mr. Dickens, witness was of opinion that where the contributor sent valuable drawings for reproduction with an article, in the absence of any stipula- tion, the drawings would become the property of the magazine contributed to. His experience was that when they bought an article with the drawings the price included the drawings. Mr. Justice Darling : There was a personnamed Whistler who at one time had no reputation and drew etchings. (Laughter.) Witness: Yes, I remember when his things fetched nothing. Mr. Justice Darling : Now they are very valuable. Witness: Yes. Mr. George Hammond, art editor of the Illustrated London News, said that they invariably kept the drawings sent them in the absence of any special contract with regard to them. He thought in the present case that to. ask fifteen guineas a piece for the lost drawings was preposterous, and two guineas would be a fair price. Mr. Stanley Wood, artist, and well-known contributor of drawings to magazines, said that the drawings became the property of the magazines to which they were sent. — The illustrations in question he thought ought to cost about 10s. each. Mr. H. P. Adams, architect and surveyor, of Woburn — Place, said that he had seen the article and some of the drawings. As architectural drawings they were useless, but they were clever drawings. He thought that two to — three guineas apiece was a fair price. 2 THE AUTHOR. Counsel having addressed the jury, Mr. Justice Darling summed up, and the jury found a verdict for the plaintiff for £40, and judgment was given accordingly. The issue in this case was, as the report shows, one of fact for the jury. The defendants endea- youred to set up a custom by which they alleged that an editor (or proprietor and a magazine as represented by the editor) obtained the property in the original drawings used by him for the purpose of illustration, in the absence of any stipulation to the contrary. ‘The jury found that no such custom existed, or at all events none of such universal application as to include drawings valued by some of the witnesses at fifteen guineas apiece, but paid for (by agree- ment) with a sum of £10 to cover sixteen drawings and an article. It will be observed that the» witnesses for the plaintiff had professional knowledge of the value of such work for the purposes for which he required the original designs, and that the witnesses for the defence looked on them from a purely journalistic point of view, and seemed to think that an artist’s work when once enshrined in the pages of a magazine was valueless for all other objects. In many instances this latter aspect of the matter is substantially true. A drawing made to illustrate a@ current event or a story in a newspaper or magazine is frequently of little value for sale as a work of art, but although this is often the case, it is by no means always so. Some drawings are works of art which are of considerable merit in themselves and of value as such, or they may become valuable at a future time when the artist has become famous, and in such a case may be a useful asset to their owner, whoever he may be. The originals in these days of process reproduction are preserved (when editors do not lose them during spring cleanings), and there is no difficulty in the way of restoring them to the artist should they in fact belong to him. In the days when Fred Walker, Millais, John Leach, and a host of others did the work that has helped to make their names household words in the world of art, the wood-engraver cut to pieces the drawing on the block, and the question could not in such instances arise. None, however, can deny that the question of ownership would have been of importance had this been otherwise. How the question of fact is to be determined when disputes of this kind arise depend upon the circumstances of each case. The matter, as has been said, affects authors as well as artists, because so far as the law is concerned their position is similar. These disputes arise because they send their contributions to the editor, and allow them 129 to be published without providing specifically by contract for all the contingencies which may arise, and editors having the advantage of the defensive position, usually decline to give way until they are compelled to. The recent case of Aflalo v. Lawrence and Bullen, ended in a decision of the House of Lords against the author, but it went very little further than laying down what was known already, namely, that the facts of each case must guide the decision of the issue. The head- note to the report of the judgment in the House of Lords stands thus in the Law Reports :— “ Where the proprietor of an encyclopedia em- ploys and pays anoth_r person to compose articles for publication in the encyclopedia, the question whether the copyright in the articles belongs to the proprietor within section 18 of the Copyright Act, 1842, depends on an inference of fact, not law, to be drawn by a reasonable man from the nature of the contract and all the circumstances. The contract need not be in writing; no express words need be used, and the inference that the copyright was intended to belong to the proprietor may be fairly drawn where there are no special circumstances, and the only material facts are the employment and the payment.” The attention of the public generally must be called to the fact that the case refers to encyclo- peedias and not to periodicals. No doubt, both kinds of literary property are mentioned in the 18th section of the Copyright Act, but there is a strong distinction between the two. As each case is settled on its facts, if the House of Lords made a deduction of the transfer of copyright with regard to encyclopeedias which have a permanent value, it does not follow they would draw the same deduction with regard to periodicals. Many papers have carelessly stated when re- ferring to this case, that as a matter of course the ruling in Aflalo v. Lawrence and Bullen would apply to “contributors to magazines and periodi- cals.” This deduction, however, should not be rashly taken. In Mr. Ayrton’s case the facts were eloquent. He had not been employed to make the drawings in dispute, but his existing designs had attracted attention ; the correspondence as quoted above reserved for him the copyright (which would be useless without the drawings) and showed that only a right to reproduce in a particular magazine was stipulated for, while the price agreed was one which was small enough if only paid for the right to reproduce once. It was ridiculous if regarde? as payment for drawings which would be useful for other purposes, after they had been used for that of illustrating the article in question. In all cases of this kind the question of price is strictly material in determining the question, “ what was 130 it that the artist or author meant to sell, and which the editor meant to buy ?” In such cases as that of Aflalo and Lawrence and Bullen, in all cases where editors claim and authors dispute as to whether the copyright has passed in articles published in periodicals, in all cases where original drawings are sought to be recovered, and upon many similar occasions, price agreed upon is of the utmost importance as independent testi- mony to the intention of the parties. Authors and artists have to live by their pens and their pencils, and are not likely to give away copyrights and other rights without adequate payment, or without attempting to obtain it should their attention be called to the point at the time of making their bargains. Where their attention is so called, they insert in their letters or introduce into their verbally-made agreements some con- ditions referring to the ultimate fate of their property; when they assume that this will be pre- served to them and say nothing, they have to rely on all the facts surrounding the transaction, and of these the price accepted should be placed before the jury and should be carefully considered by them. Mr. Ayrton is to be congratulated on the verdict obtained, although it fell short of what he asked for, and the jury should be congratulated also upon the verdict by which they upheld the artist’s rights, under the guidance of a judge who himself has had some personal experience of dealings with editors and proprietors. EA: —_—_—_—_——_—>__+—____- LAW OF COPYRIGHT.* os HE first edition of Mr. W. A. Copinger’s “Law of Copyright” appeared so long ago as September, 1870, and was then the only book which attempted to deal in a large way with this very difficult subject. The second edition, revised and brought up to date, was published in 1881, and the third edition in 1893. All these editions were re-written and re-edited by the same master-hand. The present volume has been entrusted to Mr. J. M. Easton, and comes before us as the fourth edition. There are many books on Copyright at present before the public, some dealing with special questions such as Dramatic Copyright, Artistic Copyright, Musical Copyright, or Literary Copy- right, some books as Mr. Scrutton’s and Mr. me The Law of Copyright.’’ By W. A. Copinger. Fourth edition, by J. M. Easton, Published by Stevens and. Haynes. THE AUTHOR. MacGillivray’s valuable works dealing with Copy- right from the point of view of the authors of Great Britain ; but none of the books covers such a wide range as the work originally published by Mr. Copinger, and now re-edited by Mr. Easton. Tt deals not only with Copyright in Great Britain, but also with International Copyright, United States Copyright; Copyright in the Colonies, and the Copyright Laws of all the prin- cipal countries of the world. So large a subject must necessarily demand large space. We are not surprised therefore that the book. contains between eight and nine hundred pages, and an Index and Appendices covering nearly another three hundred. The book has been divided into seven parts, and commences with Part 1, Literary Copyright. Part 2 deals with Musical and Dramatic Copyright ; Part 3, Artistic Copyright ; Part 4, Copyright in Designs ; Part 5, International and Colonial Copy- right ; Part 6, Copyright in Foreign Countries ; Part 7, Arrangements between Authors and Pub- lishers, and Appendices. The arrangement of the book is, on the whole, very satisfactory, and the most important questions. are handled with studious care and an intimate view of the subject. The work of the present editor, in order to bring it up to date, has indeed been heavy. He discusses the very latest questions and the very latest cases, and in an addendum ineludes the fact of Sweden’s adhesion to the Berne Convention in August of last year. He has commented at some length on the case of Aflalo v. Lawrence and Bullen, which was. taken to the House of Lords by the support of the Society, and which for some time will be the leading case on the rights of authors in articles written for encyclopedias. He quotes also the case of Gollancz and Dent, which under the Society’s auspices terminated in favour of the author. These points are of considerable interest, as many publishers and even some authors assert that the actions the Society supports are often vexatious. and frivolous. If the result of the decisions in two of these actions tends to make clear a difficult and complicated law, the efforts of the Society have not been spent in vain, and those who stand outside the Society should remember that their security is the result of the public spirit of the other members of their profession. In the article on Literary Copyright, the editor deals at length with questions of infringement— that most difficult of all points which has to be settled from the facts when the deduction to be drawn from those facts is often doubtful and uncertain. In order to give the most liberal opportunity for those interested in Copyright Law, and for those who deal with Copyright Property, to come to a decision, he puts forward all the — THE AUTHOR. leading cases on the point with considerable minuteness, and brings into prominence all the points on the subject which would be likely to assist the inexperienced. He deals also with the very interesting case of Walter v. Lane, and the House of Lords decision on the point. Musical and Dramatic Copyright have their fair share of attention, though hardly the same space is devoted to these subjects as is devoted to literary property. The result is all that could be desired, as the same care has been bestowed on these portions as on those dealing with literary as distinct from dramatic work. Then follows Artistic Copyright, beginning with the Copyright Law in engravings, prints, and lithographs, con- tinuing with Copyright in Sculptures, and con- cluding with the most important of Artistic Copyright Laws—Copyright in Paintings, Draw- ings, and Photographs. The subject is an exceedingly difficult one, and might well call for a book by itself. It is much more complicated owing to the confusion in the Acts, and the lack of leading cases, than is Literary Copyright. Finally, he deals with International Copyright— a question of growing importance owing to the spread of inter-communication, and the powers granted to the citizens of most of the countries of Europe under the Berne Convention. Outside the Berne Convention the only two countries with which Great Britain has an arrangement are Austria- Hungary and the United States of America. Our arrangement with Austria-Hungary is practically on the lines of the Berne Convention, and it will, no doubt, be possible for that country at no distant date to join the union of nations. Owing to the correspondence in the Standard, the arrangement with the United States must be before the minds of all who have any literary, dramatic or musical property to market. The chapter dealing with Colonial Copyright is most interesting and instructive. Several of the Colonies have passed Copyright Laws of their own for various purposes within their respective limits, but no Colonial Act can override the Imperial Acts. The great advantage of this to the Colonies, as well as to Great Britain, is that a book published in any part of the Empire obtains copyright throughout the Empire. Therefore, anyone who may spring into eminence as a writer, musician, or dramatist in any of the Colonies has at once an enormous market before him, and an enormous power of disseminating his views if his works are properly handled. Some of the Colonies which have passed separate Copyright Laws are New South Wales, New Zealand, Queensland, South Australia, Tasmania, Victoria, Western Australia, Canada, Newfound- land, Cape Colony, the Transvaal, and the Orange 131 River Colony. The editor discusses the question of Canadian Copyright—in the past one of the most difficult subjects before the Government—u to its latest development in the Act of 1900, This Act appears now to be working satisfactorily, and it is hoped has settled the question, at any rate until the Imperial Government once again brine to the fore a Copyright Act which will do away with the many difficulties at present surrounding the Act of 1842. : The next section deals with the Copyright Laws existing in foreign countries. Although it’ is true that under these Acts not many cases arise, yet it is of great value to have a book which includes a resume of the features and limitations of copyright in foreign countries. Questions have come before the Secretary of the Society of Authors, dealing with infringement of copyright in Germany, Spain, France, Italy, Scandinavia, and the United States, and further questions will arise as time goes on. The German Copyright Act is the latest legisla- tion of any importance. This law was passed in 1901 and came into force on January Ist, 1902. There are, in fact, two laws—the Law of Copyright and the Law of Publishers’ Contracts. They are both exceedingly long and minute, and will, no doubt, prove difficult of interpretation. It is all the more important, therefore, to have a clear statement of their contents, They differ consider- ably from the Statutes on Copyright ina country like France, where the law is settled chiefly by leading cases rather than by minute statutory details. On the whole, the French have a freer interpretation than the Germans are ever likely to have. Lastly, comes a chapter on the arrangements between authors and publishers. This is an eminently useful chapter, for many questions do not come directly under Copyright Law, but deal directly with literary, dramatic, musical, and artistic property, and no book on the subject can be quite satisfactory unless it contains a chapter under this heading or unless it refers to agreements of this kind between publishers and authors. This chapter is followed by the Appendices, containing copies of the Berne Convention, United States Copyright Act, Forms for Registration of Books and Other Property. The Appendices G and H contain short Forms of Agreement between Authors and Publishers, and Assignments of Copyright and Forms of Agreement referring to Artistic Property. After a careful consideration of the whole book these two Appendices are the only points about which we raise any serious cause for complaint. A careful perusal of them by any one who has knowledge of the main points which should be protected shows them to be 130 it that the artist or author meant to sell, and which the editor meant to buy ?” In such cases as that of Aflalo and Lawrence and Bullen, in all cases where editors claim and authors dispute as to whether the copyright has passed in articles published in periodicals, in all cases where original drawings are sought to be recovered, and upon many similar occasions, price agreed upon is of the utmost importance as independent testi- mony to the intention of the parties. Authors and artists have to live by their pens and their pencils, and are not likely to give away copyrights and other rights without adequate payment, or without attempting to obtain it should their attention be called to the point at the time of making their bargains. Where their attention is so called, they insert in their letters or introduce into their verbally-made agreements some con- ditions referring to the ultimate fate of their property; when they assume that this will be pre- served to them and say nothing, they have to rely on all the facts surrounding the transaction, and of these the price accepted should be placed before the jury and should be carefully considered by them. Mr. Ayrton is to be congratulated on the verdict obtained, although it fell short of what he asked for, and the jury should be congratulated also upon the verdict by which they upheld the artist’s rights, under the guidance of a judge who himself has had some personal experience of dealings with editors and proprietors. E. A. —_____——_.—~—_+—_ LAW OF COPYRIGHT.* 1 + HE first edition of Mr. W. A. Copinger’s “Law of Copyright” appeared so long ago as September, 1870, and was then the only book which attempted to deal in a large way with this very difficult subject. The second edition, revised and brought up to date, was published in 1881, and the third edition in 18938. All these editions were re-written and re-edited by the same master-hand. The present volume has been entrusted to Mr. J. M. Easton, and comes before us as the fourth edition. There are many books on Copyright at present before the public, some dealing with special questions such as Dramatic Copyright, Artistic Copyright, Musical Copyright, or Literary Copy- right, some books as Mr. Scrutton’s and Mr. * “The Law of Copyright.’ By W. A. Copinger. Fourth edition, by J. M. Easton. Published by Stevens and Haynes. THE AUTHOR. MacGillivray’s valuable works dealing with Copy- right from the point of view of the authors of Great Britain ; but none of the books covers such a wide range as the work originally published by Mr. Copinger, and now re-edited by Mr. Easton. Tt deals not only with Copyright in Great Britain, but also with International Copyright, United States Copyright; Copyright in the Colonies, and the Copyright Laws of all the prin- cipal countries of the world. So large a subject must necessarily demand large space. We are not surprised therefore that the book. contains between eight and nine hundred pages, and an Index and Appendices covering nearly another three hundred. The book has been divided into seven parts, and commences with Part 1, Literary Copyright. Part 2 deals with Musical and Dramatic Copyright ; Part 3, Artistic Copyright ; Part 4, Copyright in Designs ; Part 5, International and Colonial Copy- right ; Part 6, Copyright in Foreign Countries ; Part 7, Arrangements between Authors and Pub- lishers, and Appendices. The arrangement of the book is, on the whole, very satisfactory, and the most important questions are handled with studious care and an intimate view of the subject. The work of the present editor, in order to bring it up to date, has indeed been heavy. He discusses the very latest questions and the very latest cases, and in an addendum ineludes the fact of Sweden’s adhesion to the Berne Convention in August of last. year. He has commented at some length on the case of Affalo v. Lawrence and Bullen, which was. taken to the House of Lords by the support of the Society, and which for some time will be the leading case on the rights of authors in articles written for encyclopedias. He quotes also the case of Gollancz and Dent, which under the Society’s auspices terminated in favour of the author. These points are of considerable interest, as many publishers and even some authors assert that the actions the Society supports are often vexatious. and frivolous. If the result of the decisions in two of these actions tends to make clear a difficult and complicated law, the efforts of the Society have not been spent in vain, and those who stand outside the Society should remember that their security is the result of the public spirit of the other members of their profession. In the article on Literary Copyright, the editor deals at length with questions of infringement— that most difficult of all points which has to be settled from the facts when the deduction to- be drawn from those facts is often doubtful and uncertain. In order to give the most liberal — opportunity for those interested in Copyright Law, and for those who deal with Copyright Property, to come to a decision, he puts forward all the THE AUTHOR. leading cases on the point with considerable minuteness, and brings into prominence all the points on the subject which would be likely to assist the inexperienced. He deals also with the very interesting case of Walter v. Lane, and the House of Lords decision on the point. Musical and Dramatic Copyright have their fair share of attention, though hardly the same space is devoted to these subjects as is devoted to literary property. The result is all that could be desired, as the same care has been bestowed on these portions as on those dealing with literary as distinct from dramatic work. Then follows Artistic Copyright, beginning with the Copyright Law in engravings, prints, and lithographs, con- tinuing with Copyright in Sculptures, and con- cluding with the most important of Artistic Copyright Laws—Copyright in Paintings, Draw- ings, and Photographs. The subject is an exceedingly difficult one, and might well call for a book by itself. It is much more complicated owing to the confusion in the Acts, and the lack of leading cases, than is Literary Copyright. Finally, he deals with International Copyright— a question of growing importance owing to the spread of inter-communication, and the powers granted to the citizens of most of the countries of Europe under the Berne Convention. Outside the Berne Convention the only two countries with which Great Britain has an arrangement are Austria- Hungary and the United States of America. Our arrangement with Austria-Hungary is practically on the lines of the Berne Convention, and it will, no doubt, be possible for that country at no distant date to join the union of nations. Owing to the correspondence in the Standard, the arrangement with the United States must be before the minds of all who have any literary, dramatic or musical property to market. The chapter dealing with Colonial Copyright is most interesting and instructive. Several of the Colonies have passed Copyright Laws of their own for various purposes within their respective limits, but no Colonial Act can override the Imperial Acts. The great advantage of this to the Colonies, as well as to Great Britain, is that a book published in any part of the Empire obtains copyright throughout the Empire. Therefore, anyone who may spring into eminence as a writer, musician, or dramatist in any of the Colonies has at once an enormous market before him, and an enormous power of disseminating his views if his works are properly handled. Some of the Colonies which have passed separate Copyright Laws are New South Wales, New Zealand, Queensland, South Australia, Tasmania, Victoria, Western Australia, Canada, Newfound- land, Cape Colony, the Transvaal, and the Orange 131 River Colony. The editor discusses the question of Canadian Copyright—in the past one of the most difficult subjects before the Government—up to its latest development in the Act of 1900, This Act appears now to be working satisfactorily, and it is hoped has settled the question, at any rate until the Imperial Government once again’ brine to the fore a Copyright Act which will do away with the many difficulties at present surroundins the Act of 1842. r The next section deals with the Copyright Laws existing in foreign countries. Although it is true that under these Acts not many cases arise, yet it is of great value to have a book which includes a resumé of the features and limitations of copyright in foreign countries. Questions have come before the Secretary of the Society of Authors, dealing with infringement of copyright in Germany, Spain, France, Italy, Scandinavia, and the United States, and further questions will arise as time goes on. The German Copyright Act is the latest legisla- tion of any importance. This law was passed in 1901 and came into force on January Ist, 1902. There are, in fact, two laws—the Law of Copyright and the Law of Publishers’ Contracts. They are both exceedingly long and minute, and will, no doubt, prove difficult of interpretation. It is all the more important, therefore, to have a clear statement of their contents. They differ consider- ably from the Statutes on Copyright in a country like France, where the law is settled chiefly by leading cases rather than by minute statutory details. On the whole, the French have a freer interpretation than the Germans are ever likely to have. Lastly, comes a chapter on the arrangements between authors and publishers. This is an eminently useful chapter, for many questions do not come directly under Copyright Law, but deal directly with literary, dramatic, musical, and artistic property, and no book on the subject can be quite satisfactory unless it contains a chapter under this heading or unless it refers to agreements of this kind between publishers and authors. This chapter is followed by the Appendices, containing copies of the Berne Convention, United States Copyright Act, Forms for Registration of Books and Other Property. The Appendices G and H contain short Forms of Agreement between Authors and Publishers, and Assignments of Copyright and Forms of Agreement referring to Artistic Property. After a careful consideration of the whole book these two Appendices are the only points about which we raise any serious cause for complaint. A careful perusal of them by any one who has knowledge of the main points which should be protected shows them to be 132 THE AUTHOR. unsatisfactory for the author, the publisher, and the artist. ‘Che forms are full of omissions, and in addition there are forms which should have been included which have not been mentioned at all. In a book which shows so deep and so intelligent a study of so vast a subject, to find only one serious fault is a matter for generous approval. Mr. Easton must be congratulated on the very complete manner in which he has carried forward what, in its original form, was a very efficient book ; that he has so laboriously brought up Mr. Copinger’s last edition to the present date; that he has so exhaustively studied the various difficulties to which the subject gives rise; and that, after so much labour and such deep study, he has been able in a manner so satisfactory to place his results before the public. : There can be no question, therefore, since the fourth edition of Mr. Scrutton’s valuable book was brought forward, since Mr. MacGillivray issued his important work, and since the fourth edition of Mr. Copinger’s work is now produced, that the Copyright Law has been neglected, and lacks the necessary interpretation. G. H. T. —_——__o—__o___—_ LITERARY YEAR BOOK. 1905. — ++ — HE ninth annual issue of the “Literary Year Book” is now published. It comes with a different imprint—Messrs. George Routledge and Sons—with certain changes and new features. On the whole the principle which has guided the editor has produced satisfactory results, but the present reviewer has only been able to look closely into those portions of the book which refer to law and copyright, leaving the tables and catalogues set forth to be dealt with by others in a subsequent number of this magazine. The question of copyright has been handled in a manner and by a treatment entirely different from that in former issues. As the former productions were, from one point of view, satisfactory, so the present production from another point of view is by no means unsatisfactory. But copyright law cannot be healthily masticated in the form of tabloids. In the present tabulated form its incongruities are made particularly apparent. Take, for example, one or two points. The period for which copy- right endures in books, is for the life of the author and seven years after his death, or forty-two years from the date of first publication, whichever is the longer period; but publication is differently defined in the case of a book and in the case of a play. In engravings, however, copyright endures for twenty-eight years from first publication, and in paintings, drawings and photographs for the life of the artist and seven years after his death, whilst in sculpture it lasts for fourteen years. Again, the law covering the assignment of copy- rights varies considerably. The assignment of books must be in writing or by registration ; of dramatic pieces in the handwriting of the author or his agent. Assignments of engravings must be with the written consent of the proprietor attested by two witnesses ; of paintings, drawings and photographs must be in writing and must also be registered. The assignment of sculpture must be by deed signed by the proprietor and attested by two witnesses. The law of registra- tion in its effect on books differs from its effect on pictures. Among all these complexities it is very difficult to arrive at any satisfactory knowledge, and it is to be hoped that the Government will once more take in hand the question of consolidating the Copyright Acts. In dealing with the question of Canadian copy- right, the editor makes no mention of the Act which was passed through the Canadian House and was assented to by Her Majesty Queen Victoria on July 18th, 1900. How is this? There is no doubt, as stated in the Zsmes when the Act was passed, that this solution of the Canadian copyright question was brought forward mainly at the instigation of the Society of Authors, who spent much time and money in their endeavours to bring the matter to a satis- factory issue. It has been possible to commend the form of the article on copyright law. Its substance may prove inadequate and misleading. Special attention should be drawn to the 18th section of the Copyright Act and the judgment given in the House of Lords in the case of Aflalo v. Lawrence and Bullen. ‘The editor says, “In an ordinary case the agreement that copyright shall belong to the editor or proprietor may be inferred from the mere employment and payment of the author.” This is not so. The Judges in the House of Lords deduced the fact that in an encyclopedia the copyright may belong to the proprietor, owing to a large sum of money having been expended on the production of the book. The deduction seems to be false, as it does not take into consideration the amount paid to the author. This amount would, of course, vary with the sale of the copyright or with the sale of the article for use in the encyclo- pedia only. But the point hes never been settled p% in regard to periodicals, and most probably the — ° judgment which applied to an encyclopaedia THE AUTHOR. would not apply to periodicals, as the contents of an encyclopedia have, when published in that shape, @ permanent and lasting position, which con- tents of periodicals when published in periodical issue have not. In dealing with authors’ agents and agreements, the editor is inclined to think that authors are apt to under-estimate the share due to the publisher in the successful production of a book. This hardly appears to be the case. Again, he says: “The publisher should be a man of some literary attainments.” On the contrary, it is much better for the publisher to leave the literary attainments to his reader and adviser and confine himself purely to business. He takes a very strong view against the agent, and justly so. To a constant reader of The Author the following point has always been made clear. If a writer goes to a publisher, he does to a certain extent keep him at arm’s-length, and is prepared to look at any agreement offered him from the legal point of view. To the agent, however, the author entrusts his honour as to a confidential family solicitor, and, as in the latter case, not in- frequently finds his trust misplaced. Finally, the editor exclaims : “ Who will protect the author against the rapacity of the agent?” Quis custodiet ipsos custodes 2? Why did he not append a note and refer to the Society of Authors ? As this society is in no way connected with the financial success of the production of books, it can take an absolutely impartial view. On many occasions the committee have on behalf of its members been compelled to take strenuous action against agents, as well as against publishers and others. Following the articles referred to comes an article on agreements. Although the introduction to this article shows a healthy spirit of fairness, the agreements lack many important points and leave many points to be cleared. Take, for instance, the commission agreement. The difficulties of this kind of agreement are fairly represented, and the chances against the success of the commission book are fully cata- logued, but in one clause the editor says, “The publishers hereby agree to print, publish, adver- tise and sell the first edition.” If a publisher undertakes to “sell” the first edition, he is going a little far, and would himself naturally object to enter into such a contract. He would, no doubt, use his best endeavours to obtain a gale. In the second clause, copies are sold in the United Kingdom at the regular trade price and are most commonly accounted for to the author at two- thirds of the published price less a discount of 10 per cent., and the editor proceeds to state : “‘ This calculation is reached by taking the lowest price 133 charged by the publishers to the wholesale book- sellers and exporters.” But why should the author be credited with the lowest price a publisher receives, when many of the copies may be sold at a higher figure! Surely, when the author pays for the cost of the production of his book, he is en- titled to receive the same figure as the publisher receives, less 10 per cent., the publisher’s com- mission. The editor, later on, proceeds to take the publisher’s side of the case very decidely, and says: “It would be especially unfair to him—the publisher—in a commission agreement that he should account to the author for copies as sold, which he has actually supplied as odd or 18th copies.” The latter case is no more unfair to the publisher than the former is to the author. The publisher, again, is given a free hand to sell the book, by auction or privately, to a dealer at reduced prices or by way of remainder. This may be all very fine from the publisher’s point of view, but again the author might strongly object to having his book sold below cost price. Other points might be mentioned concerning the same agreement, but it is impossible to give an exhaustive criticism. ‘Take the second agreement for the sale of copy- right. From the author's point of view the omis- sions are very heavy. We mention one alone, publication is of the greatest importance to the author ; but if he sold his copyright without any clause binding the publisher to put the book on the market he might find his work utterly wasted. The agreement dealing with the division of profits may be passed over. This method of pub- lication is in all ways unsatisfactory from the author’s point of view, and should be avoided. Some of the remarks respecting the royalty agreement are interesting and should be carefully studied by those who think of entering into a con- tract of this kind, but the arguments against the advance on royalty are fallacious. No doubt the publisher puts in a certain amount of capital, but surely the author puts in the same amount, though not in the form of money. Sometimes, indeed, the author may put into his MS. the work of a whole lifetime ; but even if this view of the posi- tion is not accepted, the economic law of supply and demand comes into force. If a publisher, who is a man of business, considers it worth his while to advance money on royalties in order to purchase a licence to produce a certain book, it is absurd to say that such an arrangement is un- reasonable. Business men do not readily enter into unbusinesslike arrangements, and they must know when they enter into the bargain, that such payment will be amply restored to them, as far as their judgment can tell, by the sales of the book, or else they cannot be reckoned as men of business. 132 THE AUTHOR. unsatisfactory for the author, the publisher, and the artist. ‘The forms are full of omissions, and in addition there are forms which should have been included which have not been mentioned at all. In a book which shows so deep and so intelligent a study of so vast a subject, to find only one serious fault is a matter for generous approval. Mr. Easton must be congratulated on the very complete manner in which he has carried forward what, in its original form, was a very efficient book ; that he has so laboriously brought up Mr. Copinger’s last edition to the present date; that he has so exhaustively studied the various difficulties to which the subject gives rise; and that, after so much labour and such deep study, he has been able in a manner so satisfactory to place his results before the public. : There can be no question, therefore, since the fourth edition of Mr. Scrutton’s valuable book was brought forward, since Mr. MacGillivray issued his important work, and since the fourth edition of Mr. Copinger’s work is now produced, that the Copyright Law has been neglected, and lacks the necessary interpretation. G. H. T. ————___+—>_o—__—__ LITERARY YEAR BOOK. 1905. —1+—— + — HE ninth annual issue of the “ Literary Year Book” is now published. It comes with a different imprint—Messrs. George Routledge and Sons—with certain changes and new features. On the whole the principle which has guided the editor has produced satisfactory results, but the present reviewer has only been able to look closely into those portions of the book which refer to law and copyright, leaving the tables and catalogues set forth to be dealt with by others in a subsequent number of this magazine. The question of copyright has been handled in a manner and by a treatment entirely different from that in former issues. As the former productions were, from one point of view, satisfactory, so the present production from another point of view is by no means unsatisfactory. But copyright law cannot be healthily masticated in the form of tabloids. In the present tabulated form its incongruities are made particularly apparent. Take, for example, one or two points. The period for which copy- right endures in books, is for the life of the author and seven years after his death, or forty-two years from the date of first publication, whichever is the longer period; but publication is differently defined in the case of a book and in the case of a play. In engravings, however, copyright endures for twenty-eight years from first publication, and in paintings, drawings and photographs for the life of the artist and seven years after his death, whilst in sculpture it lasts for fourteen years. Again, the law covering the assignment of copy- rights varies considerably. The assignment of books must be in writing or by registration ; of dramatic pieces in the handwriting of the author or his agent. Assignments of engravings must be with the written consent of the proprietor attested by two witnesses ; of paintings, drawings and photographs must be in writing and must also be registered. The assignment of sculpture must be by deed signed by the proprietor and attested by two witnesses. The law of registra- tion in its effect on books differs from its effect on pictures. Among all these complexities it is very difficult to arrive at any satisfactory knowledge, and it is to be hoped that the Government will once more take in hand the question of consolidating the Copyright Acts. In dealing with the question of Canadian copy- right, the editor makes no mention of the Act which was passed through the Canadian House and was assented to by Her Majesty Queen Victoria on July 18th, 1900. How is this? There is no doubt, as stated in the Zsmes when the Act was passed, that this solution of the Canadian copyright question was brought forward mainly at the instigation of the Society of Authors, who spent much time and money in their endeavours to bring the matter to a satis- factory issue. It has been possible to commend the form of the article on copyright law. Its substance may prove inadequate and misleading. Special attention should be drawn to the 18th section of the Copyright Act and the judgment given in the House of Lords in the case of Afialo v. Lawrence and Bullen. The editor says, “In an ordinary case the agreement that copyright shall belong to the editor or proprietor may be inferred from the mere employment and payment of the author.” This is not so. The Judges in the House of Lords deduced the fact that in an encyclopedia the copyright may belong to the proprietor, owing to a large sum of money having been expended on the production of the book. The deduction seems to be false, as it does not take into consideration the amount paid to the author. This amount would, of course, vary with the sale of the copyright or with the sale of the article for use in the encyclo- pedia only. But the point hes never been settled in regard to periodicals, and most probably the judgment which applied to an encyclopedia . THE AUTHOR. 133 would not apply to periodicals, as the contents of an encyclopedia have, when published in that shape, a permanent and lasting position, which con- tents of periodicals when published in periodical issue have not. In dealing with authors’ agents and agreements, the editor is inclined to think that authors are apt to under-estimate the share due to the publisher in the successful production of a book. This hardly appears to be the case. Again, he says: “The publisher should be a man of some literary attainments.” On the contrary, it is much better for the publisher to leave the literary attainments to his reader and adviser and confine himself purely to business. He takes a very strong view against the agent, and justly so. To a constant reader of The Author the following point has always been made clear. If a writer goes to a publisher, he does to a certain extent keep him at arm’s-length, and is prepared to look at any agreement offered him from the legal point of view. To the agent, however, the author entrusts his honour as to a confidential family solicitor, and, as in the latter case, not in- frequently finds his trust misplaced. Finally, the editor exclaims : “ Who will protect the author against the rapacity of the agent?” Quis custodiet ipsos custodes? Why did he not append a note and refer to the Society of Authors ? As this society is in no way connected with the financial success of the production of books, it can take an absolutely impartial view. On many occasions the committee have on behalf of its members been compelled to take strenuous action against agents, as well as against publishers and others. Following the articles referred to comes an article on agreements. Although the introduction to this article shows a healthy spirit of fairness, the agreements lack many important points and leave many points to be cleared. Take, for instance, the commission agreement. The difficulties of this kind of agreement are fairly represented, and the chances against the success of the commission book are fully cata- logued, but in one clause the editor says, “The publishers hereby agree to print, publish, adver- tise and sell the first edition.” If a publisher undertakes to “sell” the first edition, he is going a little far, and would himself naturally object to enter into such a contract. He would, no doubt, use his best endeavours to obtain a sale. In the second clause, copies are sold in the United Kingdom at the regular trade price and are most commonly accounted for to the author at two- thirds of the published price less a discount of 10 per cent., and the editor proceeds to state : “ This calculation is reached by taking the lowest price charged by the publishers to the wholesale book- sellers and exporters.” But why should the author be credited with the lowest price a publisher receives, when many of the copies may be sold at a higher figure ! Surely, when the author pays for the cost of the production of his book, he is en- titled to receive the same figure as the publisher receives, less 10 per cent., the publisher’s com- mission. The editor, later on, proceeds to take the publisher’s side of the case very decidely, and says: “It would be especially unfair to him—the publisher—in a commission agreement that he should account to the author for copies as sold, which he has actually supplied as odd or 13th copies.” The latter case is no more unfair to the publisher than the former is to the author. The publisher, again, is given a free hand to sell the book, by auction or privately, to a dealer at reduced prices or by way of remainder. This may be all very fine from the publisher’s point of view, but again the author might strongly object to having his book sold below cost price. Other points might be mentioned concerning the same agreement, but it is impossible to give an exhaustive criticism. Take the second agreement for the sale of copy- right. From the author’s point of view the omis- sions are very heavy. We mention one alone, publication is of the greatest importance to the author ; but if he sold his copyright without any clause binding the publisher to put the book on the market he might find his work utterly wasted. The agreement dealing with the division of profits may be passed over. This method of pub- lication is in all ways unsatisfactory from the author’s point of view, and should be avoided. Some of the remarks respecting the royalty agreement are interesting and should be carefully studied by those who think of entering into a con- tract of this kind, but the arguments against the advance on royalty are fallacious. No doubt the publisher puts in a certain amount of capital, but surely the author puts in the same amount, though not in the form of money. Sometimes, indeed, the author may put into his MS. the work of a whole lifetime ; but even if this view of the posi- tion is not accepted, the economic law of supply and demand comes into force. If a publisher, who is a man of business, considers it worth his while to advance money on royalties in order to purchase a licence to produce a certain book, it is absurd to say that such an arrangement is un- reasonable. Business men do not readily enter into unbusinesslike arrangements, and they must know when they enter into the bargain, that such payment will be amply restored to them, as far as their judgment can tell, by the sales of the book, or else they cannot be reckoned as men of business. 134 It is somewhat difficult to criticise the agreement itself, as the editor has covered the wording of the clauses by a careful explanation, but it should be stated that, in no circumstances, should an author sell the copyright of his work, the translation rights, or any of the minor rights. The habit of paying royalty on thirteen copies as twelve has come into contracts of late years, but authors should remember that this takes away 8 per cent., and that, in consequence, where they would otherwise have received the royalty on every copy, they would be entitled to a higher royalty if they receive it on thirteen copies reckoned as twelve. In the case in which the author’s royalty is subject to a reduction, if the sales are made at reduced prices or by way of remainder, it should be distinctly understood what a sale at reduced prices is, as trade sales vary con- siderably ; cases have arisen in which publishers have desired to pay a smaller royalty on the ground of a sale at reduced prices, when really the book had been sold to the trade at a slight reduc- tion on account of a large purchase. In the correction clause the editor allows the author a margin of only 6s. per sheet of sixteen pages. This is certainly small. ‘there are one or two additional clauses of importance which should have been suggested in this agreement. To sum up, 1t would appear that the editor in his desire to be fair to both parties, has fallen between two stools. He has put forward a series of agreements which are of no advantage to pub- lishers (they do not show the difficulties to be avoided or what bargains they should strive to make for themselves) nor to authors. They do not show them what their rights are and how they should retain them. Even if the editor had been desirous of keeping the balance fixed between the author and the publisher, he has certainly in this matter thrown some extra weight into the publisher’s scales. The forms of agreement which the editor has chosen to criticise are certainly by no means the best forms of agreement that come on the market. There are one or two publishers who have the printed forms which are the subject of editorial comment, and it would seem rather that the agreements have emanated from their offices. It would be advisable in future editions, for whoever is responsible for this part of the work, to study more varied forms of agreement, and consider the different methods by which different publishers and different authors have been accustomed to deal with the property of the author. RT, H, THER AUTHOR. UNITED STATES COPYRIGHT. 1 VERY interestmg correspondence dealing with the question of the United States copyright law has been initiated in the Standard by Mr. Douglas Sladen. The con- tributors seem to be unanimous on one point, that is, the unfairness of the United States copyright law to British authors and British copyright property, but they take different views as to the manner of dealing with the difficulty. Some desire still to rely on argument and per- suasion, whilst others desire to retaliate in order to force the United States to adopt a more equitable position. Thus the writers are divided into two parts, the majority desiring to bring pressure on the United States rather than to force retaliatory legislation on this side. The columns of The Author show that the Committee of the Society have always kept a keen eye upon the question of United States copyright, and, according to a letter that appeared in the Standard on January 19th, they have now decided to take some active steps. Last year the United States Copyright Association asked for the criticism of the Society on the copy- right law, but especially excluded the question of United States printing. The Author printed the correspondence in full. Members interested in the subject should read it carefully. It should be mentioned by the way that the competition in literary commodities cannot be placed on the same lines as the competition in other commodities, as some authors seem to think. The liberal minded, therefore, must not be alarmed at the words “ protection” and “ retaliation,” and must not think that the doctrines of Cobden are being overturned; in fact the protection demanded for literature is free trade in its widest sense. Lord Avebury in his letter touches on this oint. The Author has from time to time pointed out that the United States copyright law is even more severe against foreign nations than it is against England. ‘The United States publisher does not care to produce a simultaneous publication of a foreign book in the language of the original, and, in consequence, the unfortunate foreign author is compelled to translate into English, in addition to setting up in the United States and publishing simultaneously, if he wants to secure copyright. Germany for the past two years has fought vigorously against this position, and the German Authors’ and Publishers’ Associations have urged their Government to withdraw from the agreement with the United States. : Mr. G. H. Putnam, a prominent member of the Publishers’ Association in the United States, and a THE AUTHOR. 135 staunch upholder of a wide copyright, has used his best endeavours to prevent what they term in the States ‘“‘retrogression,” and has made every effort to amend the United States law and place foreigners in a better position. The proposed amendment will give a year from the publication of the original in the foreign country for the publication of the translation in the United States before the copyright is lost. The first attempts were unsuccessful, but there appears to be a good prospect of the Bill becoming law at no distant date. It is this effort on the part of the United States and the consequent proposed law that has prompted the correspondence in the Standard. If the action of Germany is taken as an example, it would seem that retaliatory measures, or the threat of retaliatory measures, would have the desired effect, and it may fairly be deduced that if the same or even stronger retaliatory measures were taken in Great Britain, the same or even better results might accrue. But there is this further point to be taken into con- sideration, which will also serve as a strong argu- ment. In the days when the first United States Act was passed, owing to the fact that the United States author had practically no protection, the production of literature was small, and the number of publishers limited. Since those days, however, the partial protection which has been granted has raised the number of authors in the United States ten fold, and the number of pub- lishers in equal proportion. Retaliatory measures, therefore, would at the present time affect a larger number of people than they would have affected years ago, and it would be easier for the United States publishers and authors to bring more ample pressure to bear now than when, with such a de- termined and praiseworthy struggle, they passed the first United States Act. It is needless to say that as matters at present stand all the United States authors and certainly the great majority of the United States publishers, with the cultured minority of the United States citizens, are in favour of taking up that position in copyright legislation which all other civilised nations have taken. But, unfortunately, the politician and the trade care for none of these things, the advancement of their literature offers no attraction, and the opinion of the author has to bow before the greed of the printer. Mr. Bernard Shaw, in his letter to the Standard of Junuary 4th, is the true exponent of the position. He shows—and with justice—that if the United States should join the Bern Convention, their printers would not lose but would most likely gain by the change. Firstly, they would gain an enormous amount in the printing of English books that are not printed and published simultaneously now, but are shipped over in sheets ; and, secondly, they would gain by the increased production of United States literature, as it is a fact that the larger the scope given to men of talent in any direction for protection of their work, the larger the number of men of talent likely to adopt that work as a profession. This has been, and must be, a necessary law of evolution, and the enormous increase of United States writers during the past ten years is a witness to this law. But English authors must be quite clear on one point, ze., that if the United States joined the Bern Convention, the competition with the United States author would be increased and not diminished. Mr. Douglas Sladen, in his letter, seems to think that retaliatory measures would sweep the United States competition off the market. This is not so. Those authors of the United States who have an English public would still be copyrighted and have an English public. Those who have no English public, whose works it would not pay to copyright, would be sold in cheap editions all over the United Kingdom, and the competition would be greater. Retaliatory measures, therefore, would produce a more disastrous result from this point of view than would be produced by persuading the United States to join the Convention. It is unfortunate, as Mr. Matthews in another letter whimsically suggests, that we are kin to the Americans, otherwise we should be treated as foreigners and gain a similar advantage. In the excitement caused by the discussion about the law above referred to, a phase of United States copyright even more important has been overlooked. From the Umited States Publishers’ Weekly it appears that Mr. Tawney, who introduced a Bill into the House of Representatives on March 2nd, 1904, has recently brought forward the same Bill, the final clause of which runs as follows :— “And provided further, that accompanying the two copies of a book, photograph, chromo, or lithograph, required to be delivered or deposited as above, there shall be an affidavit under the seal of a registered notary public of the United States, and made by the person desiring the said copyright, or his United States agent or representative. setting forth that the two copies required to be so deposited have been printed from type set within the limits of the United States, or from photos made therefrom, or from negatives or drawings on stone made within the limits of the United States or from transfers made therefrom: Provided also, that a penalty of not less than one thousand dollars nor more than five thousand dollars shall be imposed for the violation of any of the provisions of this section.” Copyright registration is already sufficiently difficult, but if every copyright owner or his 136 agent has to support his deposit of copies by an affidavit, copyright registration will become almost unbearable, and no agent or publisher would undertake the risk of making such an affidavit at a penalty of not less than £50 and perhaps as high as £250. If the United States in their first copyright law only advanced half way from their barbaric condition the present law referring to foreigners would take them a little further towards civilisation, but Mr. Tawney’s Bill would take them back again almost to the starting point. These two points, then, should be carefully con- sidered : 1. Whether it is better in order to obtain equitable legislation to adopt retaliatory measures in Great Btitain, or whether it is better to bring more pressure to bear on the United States. From the conduct of Germany the first course would appear to be the best. 2. Whether Mr. Tawney’s amendment to the present Act should be opposed tooth and nail by all, both in the United States and in Great Britain. Finally, before the subject of United States copyright and international relations is laid aside, it might be as well to draw attention to a lament by Mr. W. D. Howells in the Christmas number of Harper's Magazine on the existing condition of things. He publishes a letter he has received from a correspondent raising a complaint against the present position of the United States, and setting out that no solid Engish book is now printed there, and his correspondent ends by saying “in conse- quence we shall relapse into barbarism, and then resort to piracy, which will so improve our minds that we shall again seek a lawful alliance, then degenerate again, and so on and so on.” Mr. Howells’ correspondent seems to forget that though the present law may exclude a certain number of English authors it has stimulated the literature of the United States, and surely the literature of their own countrymen ought to be able to raise the citizens to a level of civilisation : but both the writer of the letter and Mr. Howells seem to doubt whether this can be the case, and in lamenting the fact that the English authors are not published in cheap editions, think that there is no corresponding stimulus to American author- ship. Further, Mr. Howells, in commenting on the letter, says : “ English authors have now less currency in America than they had before the passage of the Act, and American authors have less currency in England, although in the social, political, and commercial interests there has been so great an affination of their respective nations.” The real fact of the case is that in this matter the United States have only emerged half way. THE AUTHOR. If they had emerged entirely and placed them- selves on the same basis as other civilised nations, neither the complaint of Mr. Howells’ corre- spondent nor his own would arise. But it is impossible to confirm the last part of Mr. Howells’ statement. He mentions that twenty years ago all the best United States authors were known in England. He includes in his list about eight names, but he may gain comfort with the full knowledge that where one author was known in England twenty years ago there must be at least five known at the present time. Without difficulty it would be possible to write down thirty United States authors who are not unknown this side of the Atlantic. This fact merely disproves Mr. Howells’ statement, and does not afford any permanent satisfaction. Mr. Howells proceeds : “That the two great branches of the Anglo-Saxon race no longer drink from the same wells of Eng- lish.” Again this can hardly be upheld. It is possible that the United States do not drink from our British well, owing to the fact that the United States trading element, dealing with property which does not belong to it, has insisted on the printing clause, but the British are drinking from the United States well in ample abundance. It is pleasant, however, to see Mr. Howells terminate his article with the following words: “ Better our historical novels and a good national conscience than the best English fiction and the sense of having robbed the author.” May this statement be a growing sentiment in the minds of the politician and the trade. R. M. —_—___e—>—_+-—____—__- MIL WERCKMEISTER v. AMERICAN LITHOGRAPHIC AND AMERICAN TOBACCO COMPANY. + HIS case was tried in the United States Circuit Court of Appeals. The main issue was whether the exhibition of a picture in the Royal Academy in London was such a publication as would necessitate the American copyright notice being printed upon it in order to secure United States copyright. Some very interesting remarks were made as to what constituted publication. As an obiter dictum it is stated that the Courts have found the rule that the capacity for public repre- sentation of a dramatic piece is distinct from the publication of other literary productions. This, of course, we know has already been decided, and is one of the points of distinction between the United States law and. the British law, as first THE AUTHOR. 137 public representation in England is tantamount to first publication. Again ‘the exhibition of a work of art for the purpose of securing a purchaser or an offer to sell does not adversely affect the right to acquire copyright.” This question of the copyright notice which the United States Courts insist upon may prove a great difficulty in special cases. The one advantage of the method adopted under the Bern Convention is the fact that there is no need to comply with the particular formalities in other countries—signatories to the Convention—if in the country of origin the formalities are complied with, until publication in the other countries actually takes place. It seems absurd that a work of art put on the public market or a work of literature published in England should be bound to have a United States copyright notice upon it, and it is submitted that this position cannot be upheld. This question, unfortunately, was not at issue in the case above quoted, although it might have been determined had the dispute not been settled on another point, whether the exhibition of a picture ina public gallery amounted to publication so as to bring it under the statute, and, therefore, upset the common law right of the artist to control the reproduction before publication. The decision come to was that exhibition at the Royal Academy did not amount to such publica- tion. This is satisfactory, as the artistic effect of all the pictures being labelled with United States Copyright Notices would hardly be pleasing, although from the commercial view of the land of the almighty dollar it might be sound. _ MAGAZINE CONTENTS. —— JANUARY, 1905. BLACKWOOD’s MAGAZINE. Recollections of a Visit to Sir Edward Bulwer Lytton at Knebworth in 1857, By E. H. J. THE BOOKMAN. The New Young Islanders. By A. Macdonell. Hawker of Morwenstow. By C. E. Byles. CHAMBERS’ JOURNAL. School Books Old and New. By Katherine Burrill, CONTEMPORARY REVIEW. Utilitarian Secondary Education. By A. Macnaughton. Robert Browning and Alfred Domett. By Wm. Hall Griffin. The Oxyrhynchus Sayings of Jesus. By Vernon Bartlett. The Dual Nature of Deity. By Geo. Barlow. CoRNHILL. Blackstick Papers, No. 10: “Ja ium.’’ rs Poe) edhe sa : 10 Jacob Omnium. By Mrs. The Tereentenary of Don Quixote. By Austin Dobson A Welsh Rector of the Last Century. By His Honour Judge Pavey. G. D. Friend of Lamb. By E. V. Lucas. A Rhodes Scholar from Germany on Oxford. By H Evan Lindeiner Wildau. r oe THE EDINBURGH REVIEW. Aubrey de Vere, Poet. The Fall of the Directory. Bishop Creighton. Spenser in Ireland. Homer and His Commentators. Burne-Jones. THE FORTNIGHTLY REVIEW. Psychological versus Armchair Historians. 3y Emil Reich. Anton Rubenstein. By A. E. Keeton. Sainte-Beuve. By Francis Gribble. Swinburne’s Collected Poems. By Ernest Rhys. THE INDEPENDENT REVIEW. One View of Christian Faith, By C. R. Buxton. The Ideas of Anatole France. By Olgar Thorold. Bishops and Historians. By Herbert Paul. LONGMAN’S MAGAZINE, Aubrey de Vere. By Mrs. C. Towle. The Hills of Dream: a Poem. By D. J. Robertson. MACMILLAN’S MAGAZINE. The Dutch Undergraduate. By J. D. Hoare. Some Contemporary Criticism. By H. H. Dodwell. Shakespeare’s Books, By Geo. Bartram. THE MONTH. Blessed Edward Campion’s “ Decem Rationes.” By J. H. Pollen. The Plague of the Text Book. MoNTHLY REVIEW. Umbrian Art. By Edward Hutton. Vittoria Accoramboni. By Christopher Hare, NATIONAL REVIEW. Some Aspects of Children’s Books, By Miss Catherine Dodd. Field Names. By the Rev. Canon Ellacombe. Correspondence between Frederick Nietzsche and Geo. Brandes, with an introduction. By Elizabeth Forster Nietzsche. NINETEENTH CENTURY, Fantin and Boudin. By Frederick Wedmore. Higher Education in India. By Henry Madras, THE QUARTERLY REVIEW. William Stubbs, Churchman and Historian, Horace Walpole and Wm. Cowper. Matthew Arnold. The Direction and Method of Education, WorLp’s WORK AND PLAY. Religion in the Novel. By Hall Caine There is no article dealing with literary, dramatic, or musical subjects in Zemple Bar, 138 THE AUTHOR. WARNINGS TO THE PRODUCERS OF BOOKS. ++ ERE are a few standing rules to be observed in an agreement. ‘There are four methods of dealing with literary property :— I. Selling it Outright. This is sometimes satisfactory, if a proper price can be obtained. But the transaction should be managed by a competent agent, or with the advice of the Secretary of the Society. Il. A Profit-Sharing Agreement (a pad form of agreement). In this case the following rules should be attended to : C1.) Not to sign any agreement in which the cost of pro- duction forms a part without the strictest investigation. (2.) Not to give the publisher the power of putting the profits into his own pocket by charging for advertisements in his own organs, or by charging exchange advertise- ments. Therefore keep control of the advertisements. (8.) Not to allow a special charge for ‘office expenses,” unless the same allowance is made to the author. (4.) Not to give up American, Colonial, or Continental rights. (5.) Not to give up serial or translation rights. (6.) Not to bind yourself for future work to any publisher. As well bind yourself for the future to any one solicitor or doctor ! III. The Royalty System. This is perhaps, with certain limitations, the best form of agreement. It is above all things necessary to know what the proposed royalty means to both sides. It is now possible for an author to ascertain approximately the truth. From time to time very important figures connected with royalties are published in The Author. IV. A Commission Agreement. The main points are :— (1.) Be careful to obtain a fair cost of production. (2.) Keep control of the advertisements. (3.) Keep control of the sale price of the book. General. All other forms of agreement are combinations of the four above mentioned. Such combinations are generally disastrous to the author. Never sign any agreement without competent advice from the Secretary of the Society. Stamp all agreements with the Inland Revenue stamp. Avoid agreements by letter if possible. The main points which the Society has always demanded from the outset are :— (1.) That both sides shall know what an agreement means. (2.) The inspection of those account pooks which belong to the author. We are advised that this is a right, in the nature of a common law right, which cannot be denied or withheld. (3.) Always avoid a transfer of copyright. ——__—_+—__o___—_ WARNINGS TO DRAMATIC AUTHORS. 1 IN sex sign an agreement without submitting it to the Secretary of the Society of Authors or some com- petent legal authority. 2. It is well to be extremely careful in negotiating for the production of a play with anyone except an established mabager. 3. There are three forms of dramatic contract for plays: in three or more acts :— (a.) Sale outright of the performing right. This is unsatisfactory. An author who enters into such a contract should stipulate in the contract for production of the piece by a certain date and for proper publication of his name on the play-bills. (b.) Sale of performing right or of a licence to perform on the basis of percentages on gross receipts, Percentages vary between 5 and 15 per cent. An author should obtain a percentage on the sliding scale of gross receipts- in preference to the American system. Should obtain a sum inadvance of percentages. A fixed date on or before which the play should be performed. (c.) Sale of performing right or of a licence to perform on the basis of royalties (.c., fixed nightly fees). This method should be always avoided except in cases where the fees are likely to be small or difficult to collect, The other safeguards set out under heading (0.) apply also in this case. 4, Plays in one act are often sold outright, but it is better to obtain a small nightly fee if possible, and a sum paid in advance of such fees in any event. It is extremely important that the amateur rights of one-act plays should be reserved. 5. Authors should remember that performing rights can be limited, and are usually limited, by town, country, and time. This is most important. 6. Authors should not assign performing rights, but should grant a licence to perform. The legal distinction is of great importance. 7. Authors should remember that performing rights ina play are distinct from literary copyright. A manager holding the performing right or licence to perform cannot print the book of the words. 8. Never forget that United States rights may be exceed- ingly valuable. ‘hey should never be, included in English agreements without the author obtaining a substantia) consideration. 9. Agreements for collaboration should be carefully drawn and executed before collaboration is commenced. 10. An author should remember that production of a play is highly speculative: that he runs a very great risk of delay and a breakdown in the fulfilment of his contract. He should therefore guard himself all the more carefully in the beginning. 11, An author must remember that the dramatic market is exceedingly limited, and that for a novice the first object is to obtain adequate publication. : ‘As these warnings must necessarily be incomplete, om account of the wide range of the subject of dramatic con- tracts, those authors desirous of further information are referred to the Secretary of the Society. —__—_——_—<—_o—_——_ WARNINGS TO MUSICAL COMPOSERS. ITTLE can be added to the warnings given for the assistance of producers of books and dramatic authors. It must; however, be pointed out that, as a rule, the musical publisher demands from the musical composer a transfer of fuller rights and less liberal finan- cial terms than those obtained for literary and dramatic property. The musical composer has very often the two. rights to deal with—performing right and copyright. He ay THE AUTHOR. should be especially careful therefore when entering into an agreement,and should take into part.cular consideration . the warnings stated above. —— ee ee HOW TO USE THE SOCIETY. i. VERY member has a right toask for and to receive advice upon his agreements, his choice of a pub- lisher, or any dispute arising in the conduct of his business or the administration of his property. The Secretary of the Society is a solicitor, but if there is any special reason the Secretary will refer the case to the Solicitors of the Society. Further, the Committee, if they deem it desirable, will obtain counsel’s opinion. All this without any cost to the member. 2. Remember that questions connected with copyright and publishers’ agreements do not fall within the experi- ence of ordinary solicitors. Therefore, do not scruple to use the Society. 3. Send to the Office copies of past agreements and past accounts, with a copy of the book represented. The Secretary will always be glad to have any agreements, new or old, for inspection and note. The information thus obtained may prove invaluable. 4. Before signing any agreement whatever, send the document to the Society for examination. 5. Remember always that in belonging to the Society you are fighting the battles of other writers, even if you are reaping no benefit to yourself, and that you are advancing the best interests of your calling in promoting the independence of the writer, the dramatist, the composer. 6. The Committee have now arranged for the reception of members’ agreements and their preservation in a fire- proof safe. The agreements will, of course, be regarded as confidential documents to be read only by the Secretary, who will keep the key of the safe. The Society now offers: —(1) To read and advise upon agreements and to give advice concerning publishers. (2) To stamp agreements in readiness for a possible action upon them. (3) To keep agreements. (4) To enforce payments due according to agreements. Fuller particulars of the Society’s work can be obtained in the Prospectus. 7. No contract should be entered into with a literary agent without the advice of the Secretary of the Society. Members are strongly advised not to accept without careful consideration the contracts with publishers submitted to them by literary agents, and are recommended to submit them for interpretation and explanation to the Secretary of the Society. 8. Many agents neglect to stamp agreements. This must be done within fourteen days of first execution. The Secretary will undertake it on behalf of members, 9. Some agents endeavour to prevent authors from referring matters to the Secretary of the Society; so do some publishers. Members can make their own deductions and act accordingly. 10, The subscription to the Society is £1 4s. per annum, or £10 10s for life membership. TO MUSICAL COMPOSERS. — igs Society undertakes to stamp copies of music on behalf of its members for the fee of 6d. per 100 or _ part of 100. The members’ stamps are kept in the Society’s safe. The musical publishers communicate direct with the Secretary, and the voucher is then forwarded to the members, who are thus saved much unnecessary trouble. ———— ) THE READING BRANCH. Cae es EMBERS will greatly assist the Society in this Vi branch of its work by informing young writers of its existence. Their MSS. can be read and treated as a composition is treated by a coach. ‘The term MSS. includes ‘not only works of fiction, but poetry and dramatic works, and when it is possible, under special arrangement, technical and scientific works. The Readers are writers of competence and experience. The fee is one guinea. +—>_¢ ______ NOTICES. Sn a coe See HE Editor of Zhe Author begs to remind members of the Society that, although the paper is sent to them free of charge, the cost of producing it would be a very heavy charge on the resources of the Society if a great many members did not forward to the Secretary the modest 5s. 6d. subseription for the year. Communications for “The Author” should be addressed to the Offices of the Society, 39, Old Queen Street, Storey’s Gate, S.W., and should reach the Editor not later than the 21st of each month. All persons engaged in literary work of any kind, whether members of the Society or not, are invited to communicate to the Editor any points connected with their work which it would be advisable in the general interest to publish. Communications and letters are invited by the Editor on all subjects connected with literature, but on no other subjects whatever. Every effort will be made to return articles which cannot be accepted. —— > + The Secretary of the Society begs to give notice that all remittances are acknowledged by return of post, and he requests members who do not receive an answer to important communications within two days to write to him without delay. All remittances should be crossed Union Bank of London, Chancery Lane, or be sent by registered letter only. ———0—~<>_ — LEGAL AND GENERAL LIFE ASSURANCE SOCIETY. +> i PENSIONS to commence at any selected age, either with or without Life Assurance, can be obtained from this society. : Full particulars can be obtained from the City Branch Manager, Legal and General Life Assurance Society, 158, Leadenhall Street, London, H.C. AUTHORITIES. —_-—~>—+— TuuRE has been some doubt in the minds of members of the Society as to those countries which are at present members of the Bern Convention. Tt may be of some use, therefore, again to catalogue the signatories. The subject is of considerable importance, looked at from any point of view, but owing to the fact that Sweden joined in August of last year, there is thisadditional point that the three Scandinavian countries, Denmark, Norway and Sweden, are now members. As the difference of language in each of these countries is stated in their own Copyright Law to be merely a difference of dialect, the trans- Jation in one country is secured in all three, and there is no longer fear of piracy. The Signatures. Germany, Tunis, Belgium, Monaco, Spain, Luxembourg, France, Japan, Haiti, Norway, Italy, Denmark, Switzerland, Sweden. In order to complete the record of international relations as far as Great Britain is concerned, there remains the United States Copyright Act and the treaty with Austria-Hungary. The latter runs very much on the same lines as the clauses con- tained in the Convention of Bern. We desire again to call the attention of authors to the value of translation rights, as the matter is constantly coming before the Secretary. Translators in foreign countries often write to authors in the United Kingdom and inquire whether they may have the honour of translating their works. When the question of payment is brought forward, the reply comes back either that the translator cannot afford to pay any sum whatever, but considers the author obtains a good advertisement, or that translations are exceedingly badly paid for in the country of which the trans- lator is a citizen, and that the utmost it is possible to offer is £—. This offer sometimes goes as high as £10, but more frequently is much lower. It is true that translations are not paid for at a high rate, for in addition to the remuneration due to the original author, the remuneration for the translator has to be taken into consideration, but the following example will show that the statement THE AUTHOR. of the position is not always in accordance with fact. ‘A well-known English author was asked for the right of translation in his work, and on inquiry for payment received the answer already put forward, that the translator would be unable to obtain any money beyond what would cover his work as translator, but hoped the author would be able to get a certain amount of advertisement. The author finding that he failed to get cash, con- sented to receive nothing for the translation of the story. Our attention was called to the matter by a correspondent, who informed us that the trans- lation was being published as a serial in one of the largest and richest papers. Did the translator obtain a nice sum for this publica- tion ? or did the proprietor of the paper obtain the advantage by purchase of cheap copy ? What became of the book publisher ? In other cases also the rights have been given away by the authors. Again, examples have come to our notice where authors of the highest rank have received in foreign countries the paltry sum of £5 for translation rights. Authors, therefore, should take note of these points, and should not permit their works to be translated for nothing in countries which are members of the Bern Convention without having a most accurate statement as to the marketable quality of the translation, for they may rest assured that if the translator knows how to manage his business he will obtain a good recompense for his work, What has been stated applies to all countries bound together by International Agreement. Amone the correspondence we have the pleasure of printing a letter from the English representative of the North American Review, correcting a mistake made in Zhe Author in an article touching the dispute between Mr. G. W. E. Russell and that magazine. We regret the mistake, but the correction does not seem to alter, to any great extent, the un- accountable action of the North American Review and the circumstances surrounding the publication of the article referred to. Mermeers of the Society will be pleased to hear that the replica of the Besant Memorial has now been affixed to one of the granite bases by Waterloo Bridge. The exact locality is just to the west of the pridge, opposite the road coming down from the THE AUTHOR. Strand to the Embankment. The’ County Council, who undertook to fix the site and place the work, gave no formal unveiling. As far as the Society was concerned the formal tribute to Sir Walter Besant was completed when the original was unveiled in the crypt of St. Paul’s Cathedral. Amusing errors in nomenclature are sometimes to be found in the “books received” column of the great dailies, which are presumably “edited ” by one of the counting house clerks. Sometimes the variant given to the title is a distinct im- provement on the original. For instance, we notice “The Silent East” instead of “ The Silken East.” But an entry we once came across in a “books received” column, which dealt with an indian romance, was scarcely an improvement. The book was entitled “ Before the British Raj.” This was altered to “ Before the British Rag!” It appears from the papers that the idea of a permanent Shakespeare memorial is at last assuming its proper proportions. The County Council have agreed to provide a site if the necessary funds are forthcoming, and a provisional committee has been brought together. The names contained in the list show the support the movement is receiving, The President of our Society is one of the com- mittee, Dr. Furnivall has accepted the position of Chairman, Lord Avebury has consented to act as Treasurer, and Professor Israel Gollancz as Honorary Secretary. There seems to be no doubt that with the strong support already promised no difficulty will be experienced in ‘obtaining the necessary funds. For the sake of those who desire to interest themselves in the matter, it is as well to state that all communications should be sent to the Secretary, 32, George Street, Hanover Square, W. + EDWARD ROSE. 1° the last hours of the old year Edward Rose passed away at his house in Hampstead. By his death, at a comparatively early age, the Society loses a faithful friend and the members of the Committee a valued colleague. Having joined the latter body in 1900, he continued a regular attendant at its meetings till the end. His long and intimate acquaintance with the 141 theatre—as actor, as critic, and as playwright— gave him a knowledge of the dramatic side of the Committee’s work which was of the greatest service in its deliberations. He was also keenly interested in educational literature, being himself the author of more than one school book ; and he brought to the consideration of all questions an open mind, a_ well-balanced judgment, and a courtesy and kindliness of manner which made him a model Committeeman. He was a man of many interests—an educationalist, a politician, a student of social questions (he was an early and ardent supporter of the “ Garden City” movement) ; but his life’s work lay in the theatre, and here he was best known as a very skilful and successful master of the difficult art of adaptation. His original work is not, indeed, to be disregarded. “In Days of Old” will be remembered as a charming and graceful romantic play. But as an adapter he could claim at least three notable successes, * Vice Versa,” “The Prisoner of Zenda,” and “ Under the Red Robe,” and he did much—perhaps more. than any other man—to re-establish the “ drama- tized novel” in popular favour. The work of an adapter, as he conceived it, was by no means mere carpentry. While taking singular care to preserve. all of the original which was valuable for the uses. of the stage, he added much from his own store, rightly understanding that, before a novel can make a good play, it may well need addition as well as subtraction, a stronger infusion of the dramatic no less than an elision of what is not dramatic. So he made a play of his own out of a book which was not his own, and stood entitled to. the credit of its success. Devoted to his work, always full of new projects, yet at the same time with an outlook and interest stretching far beyond the walls of the theatre, he lived till the end a life rich in mental activity, although of later years his health was delicate and his spirit overshadowed by a great and enduring sorrow which had befallen him in the loss of a dearly-loved daughter. To his friends—to those who had the good fortune to know him well, whether in holiday hours or in days and weeks of work done together—he leaves behind him a pleasant memory, the memory of a man who, not himself dowered with high spirits, had such a gift of affectionate sympathy, and so complete a freedom from repining for himself and from envy towards others, that the joys and successes of his friends became to him as his own. He will live in their recollection as a good man, a good work- man, and a good friend. A. H. H. THE MASTERS OF ENGLISH LITERATURE.* — > — CCORDING to the preface, “The Masters of English Literature,” by Stephen Gwynn, is a book for young or busy people who do not wish to remain ignorant of what “every school- boy knows,” and whose knowleage and time are limited. Whilst it will doubtless fulfil this purpose (which puts it merely on the level of a handbook or literary “Who’s Who”), we venture to think that it will serve better ends than this, and that the author’s tentative hope that it may send the readers to the fountain head will also be fully realized. He has the art of putting the reader in touch with the various authors and their times by clear and sympathetic criticism of the passages cited, and, whilst pointing out their leading charac- teristics, he leaves enough unsaid to induce the reader to search further and think for himself. It is this which raises the book above the level ‘of a mere book of reference. His criticism is suggestive, and will be of interest to all lovers of literature who will recognize fresh beauties in familiar passages, and be led to study the originals with greater insight. It cannot be too highly recommended to students reading for examinations where time is short, and accurate knowledge, combined with scholarship, of great value. The author is so much in touch with his subject that in one case at least, whilst commenting on “Mrs. Battle’s Opinions on Whist,” a few lines are written in criticism, which might easily have flowed from the pen of the essayist himself. Yet there is no favouritism or over-praise of any special work; from Chaucer to Tennyson the balance of impartial judgment and clear narration is well kept, so that neither prejudice nor confusion is raised in the mind of the reader searching for information. The extracts given show unusual knowledge and insight, but in the case of Wordsworth, too much stress has been laid on the weaker side of his simplicity. One fine sonnet at least should have been quoted for the benefit of those who have not got beyond “ We are Seven,” and verses of that description. We fear that the ordinary reader, after perusing the “Idiot Boy,” will but echo the couplet thrown long ago at the heads of the poets of the Lake School : & They lived in the Lakes, an appropriate quarter For poems diluted with plenty of water.”’ _* “The Masters of English Literature,” by Stephen Gwynn. Published by Macmillan & Co. THE AUTHOR. The majority are but too well aware of the simplicity which at times borders on the inane, comparatively few have realised the incomparable beauty of “ Harth has not anything to show more fair,” the deep feeling of “ The world is too much with us,” the dreamy charm of the sonnet on Death, or the exquisite light touch which describes the daffodils in the lyric, “ I wandered lonely as a cloud.” In literature, as in everything else, local colour is of great value, and the stress laid by the author on the circumstances under which the works were written is as useful to the student as the criticism of the works themselves. The chapters on Milton, Dryden and Pope are notable instances of this. It is impossible to cultivate a catholic taste in literature without getting in touch with the times (often strange and antagonistic to our own day), in which some of the finest works were written. The author is well aware of this, and has noted it in the chapter on the 18th century novelists. In it he explains much of their former repute, and more of their disrepute in the present day. They are in a sense “caviare to the general,” and the reason why is set forth in clear terms by one who understands. No one who reads this little book can fail to have a very effective grasp of the main points of English literature, and in addition they will possess a feeling for the spirit of each age which will be of material advantage to them in pursuing their researches. i THE TERCENTENARY OF “DON QUIXOTE.” (Published at Madrid, January, 1605.) (Reprinted from the January Number of the Cornhill Magazine by kind permission of the Editor.) DVENTS we greet of great and small, Much we extol that may not live, Yet to the new-born type we give No care at all! This year, three centuries past,—by age More maimed than by Lepanto’s fight,— This year Cervantes gave to light His matchless page, Whence first outrode th’ immortal Pair,— The half-crazed Hero and his hind,— To make sad laughter for mankind ; And whence they fare Throughout all Fiction still, where chance Allies Life’s dullness with its dreams,— Allies what is with what but seems,— Fact and Romance :— ‘essenateesiiah O Knight of fire and Squire of earth ! O changing give-and-take between The aim too high, the aim too mean, T hail your birth, Three centuries past, in sunburned Spain, And hang, on Time’s Pantheon wall, My votive tablet to recall That lasting gain! Austin Dosson. SO “DON QUIXOTE” TERCENTENARY. ae N the “From the Committee ”’ mention has been made from time to time of the action the Committee of the Society has taken in order to mark the literary importance of the Tercentenary of the publication of “Don Quixote.” The text of the address which will be sent to the Spanish Academy, drafted by Mr. Austin Dobson, approved by the President of the Society, Mr. George Meredith, and the Managing Committee, and signed by all the members of the Council, is now printed. ADDRESS TO THE SPANisH ACADEMY. The Council of the Society of Authors desires to express, on behalf of the members of that Society, the pleasure and entire sympathy with which they have learned that steps are being taken to celebrate the tercentenary of the publication of * Don Quixote.” There is a special, and, indeed, exceptional reason why Englishmen should wish to associate themselves with the contemplated ceremonial.. We in England were, from the first, among the most enthusiastic admirers of “ Don Quixote.” We have translated the book repeatedly and elaborately ; we have printed it in Spanish, and one of the most searching and scholarly of its commentators is to be found in the ranks of our ecclesiastics. Its Knight and Squire have become part of our national life ; its incidents have stimulated the invention of our artists, and lent imagery to our poets and dramatists, and the impress of its genius is upon all our great novelists, from Fielding and Sterne to Dickens and Thackeray. But there are further reasons—more general in their nature, and less local in their application—why we should join in doing honour to your illustrious compatriot. Spaniard of the Spaniards, he was also a cosmopolitan in fiction—a citizen of the world of letters. His method and his matter are alike imperishable, because they are based in universal humanity. Wherever is waged that endless war between metaphysics and mother-wit ; wherever imagination quits the beaten track of THE AUTHOR. 143 commonplace for the haunted bye-ways of romance: wherever the old heroic spirit is stirred once more to the sublime ambition of self-sacrifice - there must men remember and revere the name of Miguel de Cervantes. “Don Qurxorte” Dinner. In London on Thursday, January 19th, dinner was held at the Whitehall Rooms of the Hotel Metropole, under the chairmanship of Major Martin Hume, to celebrate the same event. The chief guest of the evening was the Spanish Ambassador. Among the company present were Mrs. Craigie, Mr. Anthony Hope Hawkins, Mr. Edmund Gosse, Mr. Clement Shorter, Mr. Austin Dobson, Mr. Edward Clodd, Mr. Sidney Lee, and Mr. Justin H. McCarthy, Sir Henry Irving (representing the Stage), Prof. Ray Lankester, (Science), and Mr. George Frampton, R.A., (Art). The Spanish Ambassador, in responding to the toast of “ The Immortal Memory of Don Quixote,” proposed by the chairman, pointed out that the idealism destroyed by “Don Quixote” had not left Spain without lofty aims, and expressed the pleasure which he felt at the present cordial relations existing between Great Britain and his native country. Mr. Edmand Gosse, in proposing prosperity to the literatures of England and Spain, declared that in his opinion Spanish influence had implanted upon Elizabethan drama its love of splendour, colour and music. Sir Henry Irving, replying for the Drama, con- trasted the position of modern dramatists with that occupied by Cervantes, whom he stated at no time received more than about £7 10s. for any of his plays, and expressed a desire to meet a present- day dramatist willing to sell his work on similar terms. Sir Henry also dealt with the difficulties con- nected with the satisfactory production of “ Don Quixote” on the stage, and concluded his speech by remarking on the possibility of Shakespeare having had the opportunity of recognising a kindred soul before he died. ee CHARACTER-DRAWING. + HERE was a time (Plancus was consul then, if you are exacting for a date), when I used to be a great admirer of the paintings of G. D. Leslie, R.A., finding, I suppose, rest and refreshment in a certain grace which they possess, and their studied sobriety of tone. And I can THE THE MASTERS OF ENGLISH LITERATURE.* ——————— CCORDING to the preface, “The Masters of English Literature,” by Stephen Gwynn, is a book for young or busy people who do not wish to remain ignorant of what “every school- boy knows,” and whose knowleage and time are limited. AUTHOR. The majority are but too well aware of the simplicity which at times borders on the inane, comparatively few have realised the incomparable beauty of “ Harth has not anything to show more fair,” the deep feeling of “The world is too much with us,” the dreamy charm of the sonnet on Death, or the exquisite light touch which describes the daffodils in the lyric, “ I wandered lonely as a cloud.” In literature, as in everything else, local colour is of great value, and the stress laid by the author on the circumstances under which the works Whilst it will doubtless fulfil this purpose (which puts it merely on the level of a handbook or literary “Who’s Who”), we venture to think that it will serve better ends than this, and that the author’s tentative hope that it may send the readers to the fountain head will also be fully realized. He has the art of putting the reader in touch with the various authors and their times by clear and sympathetic criticism of the passages cited, and, whilst pointing out their leading charac- teristics, he leaves enough unsaid to induce the reader to search further and think for himself. It is this which raises the book above the level of a mere book of reference. His criticism is suggestive, and will be of interest to all lovers of literature who will recognize fresh beauties in familiar passages, and be led to study the originals with greater insight. It cannot be too highly recommended to students reading for examinations where time is short, and accurate knowledge, combined with scholarship, of great value. The author is so much in touch with his subject that in one case at least, whilst commenting on “Mrs. Battle’s Opinions on Whist,” a few lines are written in criticism, which might easily have flowed from the pen of the essayist himself. Yet there is no favouritism or over-praise of any special work; from Chaucer to Tennyson the balance of impartial judgment and clear narration is well kept, so that neither prejudice nor confusion is raised in the mind of the reader searching for information. The extracts given show unusual knowledge and insight, but in the case of Wordsworth, too much stress has been laid on the weaker side of his simplicity. One fine sonnet at least should have been quoted for the benefit of those who have not got beyond “ We are Seven,” and verses of that description. We fear that the ordinary reader, after perusing the “Idiot Boy,” will but echo the couplet thrown long ago at the heads of the poets of the Lake School : fe They lived in the Lakes, an appropriate quarter For poems diluted with plenty of water.” * “The Masters of English Literature,’ by Stephen Gwynn. Published by Macmillan & Co, were written is as useful to the student as the criticism of the works themselves. on Milton, Dryden and Pope are notable instances of this. It is impossible to cultivate a catholic taste | in literature without getting in touch with the | times (often strange and antagonistic to our own 7 H day), in which some of the finest works were 2 oe written. pu has noted it in the chapter on the 18th century novelists. repute, and more of their disrepute in the present |e day. They are in a sense “caviare to the general,” lect and the reason why is set forth in clear terms by one who understands. little book can fail to have a very effective grasp 4 of the main points of English literature, and in addition they will possess a feeling for the spirit of each age which will be of material advantage to them in pursuing their researches. wei The chapters The author is well aware of this, and In it he explains much of their former | \oat No one who reads this +> ___—_ THE TERCENTENARY OF “DON QUIXOTE.” (Published at Madrid, January, 1605,) (Reprinted from the January Number of the Cornhill Magazine by kind permission of the Editor.) DVENTS we greet of great and small, Much we extol that may not live, Yet to the new-born type we give No eare at all! This year, three centuries past,—by age More maimed than by Lepanto’s fight,— This year Cervantes gave to light His matchless page, Whence first outrode th’ immortal Pair,— p> The half-crazed Hero and his hind,— f° To make sad laughter for mankind ; : And whence they fare Throughout all Fiction still, where chance Allies Life’s dullness with its dreams,— Allies what is with what but seems,— Fact and Romance :— eat co € eS 9 oe THE AUTHOR. O Knight of fire and Squire of earth ! O changing give-and-take between The aim too high, the aim too mean, T hail your birth, Three centuries past, in sunburned Spain, And hang, on Time’s Pantheon wall, My votive tablet to recall That lasting gain ! Austin Dogpson. Or “DON QUIXOTE” TERCENTENARY. ee N the “From the Committee ” mention has been made from time to time of the action the Committee of the Society has taken in order to mark the literary importance of the Tercentenary uf the publication of “ Don Quixote.” The text of the address which will be sent to the Spanish Academy, drafted by Mr. Austin Dobson, approved by the President of the Society, Mr. George Meredith, and the Managing Committee, and signed by all the members of the Council, is now printed. ADDRESS TO THE SPANISH ACADEMY. The Council of the Society of Authors desires to express, on behalf of the members of that Society, the pleasure and entire sympathy with which they have learned that steps are being taken to celebrate the tercentenary of the publication of “ Don Quixote.” There is a special, and, indeed, exceptional reason why Englishmen should wish to associate themselves with the contemplated ceremonial.. We in England were, from the first, among the most enthusiastic admirers of “ Don Quixote.’”” Wehave translated the book _repeatedly and elaborately ; we have printed it in Spanish, and one of the most searching and scholarly of its commentators is to be found in the ranks of our ecclesiastics. Its Knight and Squire have become part of our national life ; its incidents have stimulated the invention of our artists, and lent imagery to our poets and dramatists, and the impress of its genius is upon all our great novelists, from Fielding and Sterne to Dickens and Thackeray. But there are further reasons—more general in their nature, and less local in their application—why we should join in doing honour to your illustrious compatriot. Spaniard of the Spaniards, he was also a cosmopolitan in fiction—a citizen of the world of letters. His method and his matter are alike imperishable, because they are based in universal humanity. Wherever is waged that endless war between metaphysics and mother-wit ; wherever imagination quits the beaten track of 143: commonplace for the haunted bye-ways of romance : wherever the old heroic spirit is stirred once more to the sublime ambition of self-sacrifice - there must men remember and revere the name of Miguel de Cervantes. “Don Quixote” Dinner. In London on Thursday, January 19th, a dinner was held at the Whitehall Rooms of the Hotel Metropole, under the chairmanship of Major Martin Hume, to celebrate the same event, The chief guest of the evening was the Spanish Ambassador. Among the company present were Mrs. Craigie, Mr. Anthony Hope Hawkins, Mr. Edmund Gosse, Mr. Clement Shorter, Mr. Austin Dobson, Mr. Edward Clodd, Mr. Sidney Lee, and Mr. Justin H. McCarthy, Sir Henry Irving (representing the Stage), Prof. Ray Lankester, (Science), and Mr. George Frampton, R.A., (Art). The Spanish Ambassador, in responding to the toast of “ The Immortal Memory of Don Quixote,” proposed by the chairman, pointed out that the idealism destroyed by “Don Quixote” had not left Spain without lofty aims, and expressed the pleasure which he felt at the present cordial relations existing between Great Britain and his native country. Mr. Edmund Gosse, in proposing prosperity to the literatures of England and Spain, declared that in his opinion Spanish influence had implanted upon Elizabethan drama its love of splendour, colour and music. Sir Henry Irving, replying for the Drama, con- trasted the position of modern dramatists with that occupied by Cervantes, whom he stated at no time received more than about £7 10s. for any of his plays, and expressed a desire to meet a present- day dramatist willing to sell his work on similar terms. Sir Henry also dealt with the difficulties con- nected with the satisfactory production of “ Don Quixote” on the stage, and concluded his speech by remarking on the possibility of Shakespeare having had the opportunity of recognising a kindred soul before he died. Se eee CHARACTER-DRAWING. 9 HERE was a time (Plancus was consul then, if you are exacting for a date), when I used to be a great admirer of the paintings of G. D. Leslie, R.A., finding, I suppose, rest and refreshment in a certain grace which they possess, and their studied sobriety of tone. And I can 144 recall saying to one who, to my inexperience, represented the height of mature culture, that at the Academy I looked for the Leightons and the Leslies, and did not care for anything else. She gave a deep assent—in those sesthetic days deep assents took the form of a sigh—and I felt proud of my judgment. But the next year I went to the Royal Academy with an artist, who, standing before the mob-capped Leslie maiden of that particular year, pointed out to me that the girl’s hands came about where her elbows should have been. And henceforward the charm of G. D. Leslie faded away for me. In mental things you cannot point out malforma- tions as easily as in things physical ; and it is perhaps well for the happiness of most novel- readers that you cannot. Yet even in the mere drawing of a figure, I for my part needed to have the defects made plain. And I feel a moral con- viction that if I could take the reader’s arm and stroll with him through a gallery of our most popular fiction, I could convince him of misdraught- ings of character quite as fatal as Leslie’s mis- drawings of mob-capped maidens : limbs too long or too short, necks all awry, every kind of impossi- bility. And he should soon learn to distinguish— though I do not think he does so yet—the unusual from the impossible. Nobody expects a gallery of portraits to be all alike ; and yet in a gallery of portraits you can easily, or easily learn to dis- tinguish between bad drawing and good drawing. When Velasquez paints you a dwarf, he is a dwarf and nothing more. But when Madox Brown does so—as in his pot-boy in “‘ Work’”’—he has painted a horror who haunts you just because the deformity of nature is complicated by the deformity of bad draughtsmanship. He did not intend that, no more than he intended his St. Peter, whose feet Christ is washing, in our Tate Gallery picture, to have a head almost twice too large for his body. I am sure that if we were equally sensible to malformations in character-drawings, all those personages of fiction whose merits or defects were outside nature would haunt us in the like fashion. Then those impossibly courageous heroes whom young ladies adore would not be pleasant to contem- plate at all—they would be more monstr’, horrend’, inform’ than Quasimodo; just as the Farnese Hercules is much more horrible than heroic. But alas ! we—we in England are the worst in this respect—seem hardly to have begun to understand the laws of character-drawing, and even to have declined in this regard of recent years. There are no studios where this kind of draughtsmanship can be taught. It is not studying the works of the great classics which will do the business. Had not the book illustrators of fifty years ago the classic masters in their own art before them ? THE AUTHOR. But who would now tolerate the hands and feet of Richard Doyle, say, or of Phiz? I am not saying that in these cases, as in that of Madox Brown, you do not get great excellences. Looking at their merits alone, you pardon their defects, which yet reach down to the elements of their art. So I make no doubt it will be with some of our best contemporary novelists fifty years hence. People will read them still with delight ; but they will wonder how the mere technique of the character- drawing could have gone so wonderfully astray. For my part I surmise that the failure of technique in the two arts—in figure-drawing and in character- drawing—springs from very much the same cause in either case. I imagine a Madox Brown (or a Richard Doyle; it doesn’t matter which you choose), getting his model in front of him, but so much occupied with what he wants to show of the face—minutest hairs, wrinkles, what-not, in the one case ; humorous touches in the second—that he almost forgets to look at the figure. At any rate, he never thinks of the face as a part of the body as a whole. Least of all does he think of face or figure as moving or caught under sudden aspects of light, and so forth. Well, it is the same with the drawer of character, ninety-nine times out of a hundred. The “ personality” with him plays the part which the head played for the Pre-Raphaelite. ‘And he on his side never thinks of that personality in motion, displaying itself as it only could display itself in reality in the rough-and-ready speech of actual life, in the sudden calls of common affairs. Of course we do not to-day—as Scott and Dickens did, at least with their hero and heroine—make the folk of our novels “talk like a book.” That that has been as much abandoned as the soliloquy on the stage is so far a sign of advance. But the pook-folk almost always speak—if I may use the word—in vacuo. They say what in the opinion of the author of their being would be at the back of their minds. They do not show the influence on themselves of the personality with whom they are in contact, nor any one of the thousand acci- dents which in real life always deflect speech from the perfect straight line. I call that speaking m vacuo. At any rate, it is an atmosphere which is not of earth, like the atmosphere of a Pre- Raphaelite picture. I say that a study of the classics will not alone correct this evil. 1 have listened a hundred times to Shakespeare on the stage, and I am absolutely convinced that the actor never really imagines © himself the personage he presents. He gets as far perhaps as imagining he imagines himself that personage. What he really does is (at best) to appreciate in its general bearing the essential emotion which the lines express. And all his brother actors (at best) do the same. Thus you THE AUTHOR. got a series of separate studies arranged into a picture ; which once again is the Pre-Raphaelite method. You never got the enveloping atmo- sphere which unitesthem all. To get that atmosphere in the case of Shakespeare is indeed almost a superhuman task. One can guess it, half appre- hend it in reading, no more. For here the atmo- sphere is not that of every day: it is transformed by the poetical setting. And yet even in this divine air the characters play upon each other, create each other, as they do not in any other poetical drama even of that time : not to the same extent, not nearly to the same extent. Shakespeare himself felt this without doubt, when he insisted so much on naturalness, on naturalism. And though his sentence has become a cant one with us, it is most noticeable how on either side of Shakespeare the Elizabethan dramatists shade off into extravagance, slip away into the non-natural (in love as in other things)—Marlowe does upon one side, Webster and Ford upon the other side. Even when they do not this, even when they turn the folk that strut and bellow out of doors, there is still the same kind of separation between the different characters that I have spoken of already—individuality in the wrong sense of the word. Their utterances read almost as if they were all speaking soliloquies or “talking like a book” in the Dickens-Scott fashion. More than anything does the technique of an art that is vital vary from age to age. And it is of no use to urge that good character-drawing belongs to all ages—to Shakespeare, to Sterne, to Richardson, to Thackeray. For it will not belong to our productions, if we set ourselves to imitate the manner of Shakespeare or Sterne or Richardson or Thackeray. It will not come through any elaboration of upholstering either—no more in the novel than on the stage. There is no harm in M. Antoine’s realism of stage-setting, and there is no harm in all the details in which the naturalist, he who prides himself on that title, takes delight. But unless you can get real folk to walk the boards all such stage-management is of little worth. C. F. Keary. $< —_ THE DECAY OF HUMOUR. —— + N Forster's “Life of Dickens” it is related that “The Pickwick Papers” were not absolutely successful until the character of Sam Weller was introduced. This witty type of a cockney servant stamped the inimitable book with the saving grace of humour. Perhaps the quaint turns of speech, the sly wisdom of the devoted Sam’s ideas, may not commend themselves 145 nowadays; their ancient flavour may not whet the modern, fastidious, literary palate; but genuine whimsicality must always appeal to the sense of humour which to a greater or less extent is latent in all of us. And over all the works of this master of fiction the spirit of drollery hovers and wanders to illumine the shadows of life. And this is why his popularity has kept pace with the growth of modern readers. Some years ago a few choice spirits, with exuberant pens and laughing intentions, embodied their ideas in certain books which had a measure of popularity. Brilliant wit and epigrammatic force did not lurk in their pages, which were only seasoned with inoffensive jokes and mild incon- eruities. But a wonderful result happened! These exuberant platitudes were styled the new humour! as if real humour could ever grow old, or actual wit become stale. But a large section of the reading public, perhaps, oppressed with the solemn seriousness of nearly all imaginative literature, exultingly welcomed these appeals to their laughing instincts. The constituents of this so-called new humour were only pinchbeck and veneer, but it served. It has already become obscure and forgotten. It has lived its little day and is heard no more. Why amongst our various periodicals are there no humorous or even semi-humorous ones ? Where is the light play of thought, the touches of persi- flage, the fantastic grace of whimsicality, the subtle egigram, the shaft of satire, the grotesque absurdity, or even the twist of verbal meanings, all bordering on or relating to the saving grace of humour? What mystic spirit of solemnity has clouded modern thought ? It may be said, however, that there is a certain ancient comic institution to supply the humorous needs of the public. Certainly its illustrations often sharply outline the shows and vanities of the hour ; but its venerable quips and irksome sallies hardly provoke hilarity. Nevertheless, the institu- tion claims its votaries, for the spirit of the past, when genius stamped its pages with brilliancy and brightness, still endears this publication. But there is ample room for a modern rival. When are we to have it ? The fiction of the period is sometimes brilliant, but seldom diverting. here are a few popular novels full of generous farce or touched with a keen spirit of humour, on others a bizarre wild- ness and curious vein of drollery ; but the general tone of modern fiction is dejecting, pessimistic and solemn. Yet the genius of the modern novelist ranges in every direction. Plots, inci- dents, characters, are as varied as the countries of the earth ; but wit or humour is almost nd ; and the busy, reading world is so eager to laugh and 146 to chuckle! Surely the novel which photographs life’s episodes, events and aspects ought to reveal its lighter and mirth-compelling moods. The times are crying out for merry thought, lively characters, hopefulness, gladness in the domain of imagination and life. Poetry nowadays seems almost a caput mor- fwum, and our few bards only pipe doleful music. Their ditties are set ina minor key. There is no Thomas Hood to evoke smiles as well as tears; no Byron to electrify the world with brilliant wit. Even the lighter fantasies of society verse are not popular. The strife, stress and endeavour of life have shadowed song. ‘The saving grace of humour has departed from it. The modern comedy of manners and men, with a consistent plot, natural incidents and situations, seems to be non-existent. But the solemn serious- ness of the times finds its inevitable reaction in the forced buffoonery of a three-act farce written around the distinguished actor-manager. Still its unreal panorama of life and the inconsequent vagaries of the puppets arouse mirth. The jaded, solemn citizen finds relief in the grotesque, incon- gruous play that amuses without making any appeal to the intelligence. The glimpses into an absurd, humorous, but unconvincing world are still a transient pleasure. Even the modern poetic drama, such as it is, is devoid of humorous interludes. There is no mirth-provoking purpose to illumine its glint and glamour ; no iridescent wit to bring the trope and metaphor into relief. Evidently the clowns and fools of the poet of all time have not taught the modern poetic playwright any preparatory lessons. He has not sought the effects of contrast, the light play of incongruous thought, the vivid impression of an epigram. Consequently, his plays, marred with incompleteness, only partially interest. Is it any wonder that the jaded public, oppressed with the solemn austerity of what it hears and reads, enjoys inept musical farces ? What if their melodies are weak echoes, the lyrics a jingle and jangle of nonsense, and the dialogue sprinkled with threadbare inanities ; dejected humanity enjoys the relief. It laughs and forgets. The light, mirthful hours banish memories of the solemn platitudes, the dreary gush of sentiment that infect literature and the Press, which, for all we know to the contrary, may be the cause of the alarming increase of patients in lunatic asylums. We not only take our pleasures sadly, but our work, conversation, and social intercourse seem pervaded with gloom. The dismal silence in an omnibus or railway carriage might be the precursor of the final Judgment Day. ‘The stolid, sad faces THE AUTHOR. of the passengers seem to mirror doleful cares or unhappy experiences. Oh, for a chuckle or a titter to break the oppressive silence and the brooding solemnity ! The old Puritanical spirit still seems to darken our lives and our homes. ‘There are tens of thousands of sensible people in London to-day who deem theatre-going a sin. In hundreds of chapels the iniquity of the Stage is insisted on, and doleful hymns and sermons are presumed to add to the happiness of humanity. The religion of innocent amusement and merry thought is tabooed. It is said that conversation is becoming a lost art ; thus one of the prerogatives of mankind, the propensity to laugh, seems also to be gradually disappearing in this country. In course of time, unless severe and prompt measures are taken to check our dismal tendencies, our laughing powers will become atrophied through disuse. The art of smiling graciously will be lost, until gradually the haman face divine will revert to its old sad ape-like appearance. Everyone will frown or have a lugubrious aspect. The music of the coming time will only consist of funeral marches ; the plays will only be dire tragedies, and everyone will have suicidal tendencies ! How delightful it is to be associated or live with those who see the humorous side of things, the mirthful oddities of life. The person who can transform a serious remark into a joke, or a plaintive saying into a jocular one is the world’s benefactor. How one’s heart warms to one who can brighten lagging moments with a happy anecdote, jest or repartee. These choice, mirth- ful souls are the salt of home life. Their inflaence kills care and stifles despondency. The stress, worry and the pin-pricks of existence vanish in the atmosphere of their liveliness. To dwell with one of these joyous temperaments is like breathing the air of pine woods or the ozone of the sea. It is the hopeful, vigorous atmosphere of real happiness. Perhaps the scholastic training of the future will include the study and appreciation of jokes! There must be a school for anecdotes, epigrams and conundrums. ‘The teachers must be wits ; there must be regular examinations in drollery, and prizes and scholarships must be awarded to those who can distil the most merriment out of life’s toils, abstractions and cares; whilst to be dull, grave, solemn or dismal without sufficient reason shall be considered a punishable offence. Of course, the professors at these gay institutions must be Professors of the Saving Grace of Humour. IsrporE G. ASCHER. THE AUTHOR. A MODERN FRENCH HISTORIAN. +o ONSIEUR FRANTZ FUNCK-BREN- TANO is having a most successful tour in the United States, where he is engaged in _ giving eighty conferences on “ Ancient France” for the Federation of the French-American Alliance. No one could be better fitted for such an under- taking. Monsieur Brentano has lived in that great past of France in a manner altogether unique and special. For ten whole years he devoted his life to classifying the archives of the Bastille and com- piling a catalogue for the Government of those thrilling and dramatic human records, many of them written in the blood of the prisoner on strips of linen shirt, on the plaster of the walls, on anything which would retain a mark. There is a small room at the Bibliothéque de TArsénal, the old palace of the Duc de Sully, the walls of which are entirely lined from floor to ceiling with neatly covered and catalogued folios —all records of the once famous Bastille. It is not surprising that Monsieur Brentano, having lived on intimate terms for so many years with these unfortunate, and in many cases illus- trious, prisoners, deciphering their most heart- rending confessions, dying petitions, and sometimes maledictions, should write of them with the pen of one who knows, not only as the historian and scholar, the President of the ‘‘ Société des Etudes Historiques,” the Professor of the Collége de France, the Librarian of the Bibliotheque de l’Arsénal, but as one who has dwelt among them, felt their heart-throbs, witnessed their tears. No priest in the confessional could have got in closer touch with the strange, capricious nature of that abnormal criminal, the poisoner Marquise de Brinvilliers ; or the noble, heroic soul of the unfortunate Marie Antoinette. It is this insight into character and motive which gives to the work of Monsieur Brentano its peculiar interest and hold on the imagination. His style is terse and singu- larly lucid. There is no touch of sentimentality, no attempt to work on your feelings—just a care- ful statement of facts, a careful analysis of motive, borne out by documentary evidence supplied by letters, reports of trials, sentences, etc. ; but you feel these are human beings of like passions with those now living, not historical lay-figures seen through a dim past. The principal works of Monsieur Brentano are *‘Légendes et Archives de la Bastille ” (in which the author solves the problem of the “ Man with the Iron Mask”), the “ Drame des Poisons,” “ Histoire du Collier,’ its tragic sequel, ‘La Mort de la Reine,” and “ Les Brigands de France.” With regard to the last-named, it is one to 147 rejoice and thrill the heart of every schoolboy, though there is much in it to make his mother shudder. The original of Blue Beard, the monster Barbe Bleue comes under this head, and one can hardly sympathise with Monsieur Brentano’s para- doxical theory that the main difference between brigands and respectable members of the community, is, that the former are honest fellows “ hating any sham,” when you read that after doing to death in an unspeakably horrible fashion two hundred and forty young boys and girls, the monster finally repented and made a most pious ending upon the scaffold ! This year Monsieur Brentano will become known to the public also as a dramatist. Three of his plays, one a collaboration with Monsieur Sardou, have been taken by leading theatres in Paris, and the American rights for, I believe, two of the plays are already bought. The “ Mort de la Reine” and “ Histoire du Collier” have both been translated into English, and are well known, at all events in literary circles. If the author could be induced to repeat his American conferences in London his books would soon certainly not fail to become widely popular, for they are living romances. The conferences, too, are of a popular kind, not the dry-as-dust lectures in the French tongue one is occasionally invited to attend in London drawing-rooms, but full of the same human and dramatic element which characterises his books. ‘They are illus- trated also by magic-lantern slides of old France and portraits of the men and women who are the subjects of the lecture. No one minds going to school again under the auspices of Frantz Funck-Brentano, and no one ever gets a chance of going to sleep. CoNSTANCE ELIZABETH MAuvD. <> —_____— TYPE-WRITING : A PROTEST. op AM going to enter a protest, under the depress- ing conviction that all protest is useless, and that there is no remedy for the evil. I refer to the increasing tendency of typists to lower their prices, which were low enough before in all con- science. I write, also, subject to a correction which is even more depressing. Whenever I say that personally I object to employing any type- writer who charges less than 1s. a thousand words, I am told that in this I display a wanton ignorance of economics; I am besought to consider the facts, and reminded that many people, who could not possibly afford 1s, a thousand and can afford 8d. or 9d. are spending as much as £30 or £40 or more: 148 on type-writing in the year, and that if the charges were higher the inevitable consequence would be that these valuable people would simply cease to give out their work. But would this happen so inevitably ? Would not they continue to spend their £30 or £40 on copying, since they can afford it, anid merely give out rather less MS. in the year than they did before? A consequence by which both the type-writing trade and the self-respecting type-writing individual would gain. The others deserve all the discouragement they can get; or would, if their case were not so hard. And of course there is the argument from speed. It is only obvious, I am told, that typists who can turn out 2,000 words in the same time that others take to copy 1,000, actually gain by charging 9d. instead of 1s. Possibly (if they cannot get the 1s.) ; but to the simple mind it seems (quite apart from the fact that these cheap persons are ruining the market for other people) curious that skilled workers should be paid less rather than more for their extra dexterity. Then there is the argument from incompetence (curiously, again, it is the very reverse of the argu- ment from speed). Some typists, it is said, are not worth more than the low terms they offer. Very likely, and nobody could complain if the hire were in all cases proportioned to the labourer’s worth. But this is not so. Sometimes the lower terms are offered by incompetent persons setting up on their own account. As often as not the inferior work is turned out by the prentice hands of firms charging the higher rates ; while it is just the superior speed of the skilled operators which enables them to undersell their competitors. I know the subject is by no means so simple as I may seem anxious to make out. All sorts of things have to be taken into consideration. For instance, I was roused to this protest by the insi- dious solicitations of a circular, addressed to me by a firm in a provincial town, offering to type my MSS. for me at the seductive rate of 6d. a thou- sand. My answer was a strong, and, as I believed at the time, well-deserved remonstrance. It drew forth an elaborate explanation. The town in ques- tion had a season, and the season affected the firm. These sixpences, therefore, were only its winter terms; in the summer it asks and has no difficulty in getting as much as 1s. 3d. a thousand. But in the dead season work is so scarce in that place that the only alternative to offering these low terms is to dismiss the staff, and the staff prefer to be kept on at any terms. : Now, such an arrangement may be perfectly justifiable as between employer and employed ; its effect on the market is none the less deplorable. The fault is not with the typists, and not always (in fact, seldom, one imagines) with their employers. THE AUTHOR. Neither is the remedy altogether in their hands. It is hard to say what remedy there is. Can we expect them to take a noble altruistic attitude by foregoing their only chance of finding employment in this over-crowded market? Or may we hope for a more moral view on the part of the class which at least controls the out-put if it has no direct power over the price ? In all this I am sure I am displaying a wanton ignorance of economics. What does it matter, if it only provokes somebody else to display the sort of knowledge that suggests a remedy ? May SINcLarr. rs ARS LONGA—YITA BREVIS. a Scene: London.—A drawing-room in MAGDALEN Daty’s house. Time: The Present. PERSONS : Magpauen Daty, a novelist. CHARLOTTE JOHNSON, her friend. SCENE I. Cuar. What? After waiting years to get your work accepted, do you mean to say you're going to fling the whole thing up now ? Mac. Yes, no doubt whatever of my intentions. Do you see this? (Holds up a packet of papers.) To put me quite out of the reach of temptation, here goes my last manuscript. (Throws the packet anto the fire.) CuHar. Oh, Magdalen! Maa. Short work, wasn’t it ? (She watches the papers burning, while CHARLOTTE tries to save them witha poker.) Well, what do you think of me now ? I haven’t got a copy, you know ? Cuar. I think you insane. Why, editors are simply snapping at everything you send them, and in another year youd have made your name. And wasn’t George Matthews going to take you on his staff? What’ll you do about that ? Mac. Nothing ; [ve refused Mr. Matthews’ offer. CHAR. Whatever for ? Mac. I'll tell you, if you'll let that poker alone ; there’s no good raking among those ashes, they’re done for. Do listen instead of making that horrid row. Cuar. Well? (Drops the poker.) Mac. (shuddering). Oh! I knew you'd go and do that! Sit down and try and look more intelli- gent; I’m going to talk seriously—not that you'll THE AUTHOR. understand it in the least. People are pleased to say my stories are “so true to life,” and I daresay they are. J’m not. I’ve never lived—never until now. CHAR. (with sublime contempt). Oh, now. Mag. I was fool enough to think I could run the two things comfortably together. But I can’t. Therefore, as you see, I’ve jilted “ art.” Car. But why—when there was another alternative Maa. Because—because art is long and can wait, and life is short and must be accepted now or never. Caar. Oh come, I can’t take ‘hat in ; what do you mean ? Mac. I mean that I’m going to marry Leslie Copeland, as you know. CHAR. Oh, now I see what you're driving at. You’re—actually—going to—sacrifice your career vo Mr. Copeland ? Mac. “Sacrifice” is not exactly the word I should use. CHar. Isn't it? He’saliterary man himself— would he do as much for you ? Maa. (with hesitation): He needn’t ; men are different, you see. CHarR. (with a sniff). Are they, are they ? Mac. Yes, you may blink the fact, since it seems to annoy you, but it remains. One woman can’t live two lives, though one man may. Cuar. He may, by shirking the responsibilities of both. Mac. No, by sheer strength. A man has more staying power, for the simple reason that he has more self-restraint. Car. Skittles! That’s the last thing he’s got. Maa. At any rate he doesn’t mix up his heart with his brains in order to write a novel. That’s what a woman does as arule; andit’s fatal. Say what you like, we are handicapped. You can never tell how a woman may end, but if a man’s an artist once, he’s an artist to the end of the chapter. His mind’s built in water-tight compartments, and if he springs a leak in one it doesn’t affect the rest, while ten to one a woman finds herself sinking before she knows there’s a storm. That’s where it is ; I couldn’t be Leslie’s wife and an artist (how I hate the word ! ) in the same lifetime. CHAR. Well, I can’t see it. Mac. Can’t you? Do you realise what it means? It means to live with your own ideas night and day, to be always listening to their voices, thinking their thoughts, till you see and hear and care for nothingelse. ‘T’o be Leslie’s wife means I can’t tell you, for I don’t know myself yet. I only know that the woman who puts her whole heart into a book won’t have much of it left for her husband. And I’m equally certain that I 149 should ruin Leslie’s life, if I went on working after I married him. I know the sort of things that would happen. Every word I write carries away a bit of me with it, and when my final masterpiece has left me as dull as a University Extension Lecturer, would it console Leslie to know that my works are full of sparkling dialogue ? Cuar. It ought to, if he wasn’t a selfish brute. But there’s no good arguing. I know most women are fools when there’s a man in the case, though I thought you had a soul above that sort of thing. Mac. Ah! You didn’t know me; I didn’t know myself a year ago. I believed I had a mind, perhaps a heart, and I was very positive I had a will ; but as for a “soul,” it wasn’t till I knew Leslie that I found out I had one. ‘There's another brilliant discovery for you. CHar. So you immediately go and commit suicide on the strength of it—throwing yourself away in this fashion ! Mac. Throwing—myself—away. Perhaps; but I gain more than I lose. CHar. And supposing you were to lose him 2 What would you do then? Maa. Then—I shouldn’t want to do any- thing. But why do you saggest such hideous possibilities ? Cuar. Because you talk as if life had no other interest for you beyond your absurd infatuation for that man. Why, life’s full of interests. Look at me Mac. You! I never saw a sadder sight—a woman who spends eight hours a day in an office, because she thinks it manly. (Stghs heavily.) Well, I suppose one can magnify one’s office—even if it is in the City. Cuar. (rising). Oh, it’s one opening, you know; then I’ve got my typewriting, that’s another. Catch me giving up my career! And if I’d your chances—well Maa. Then possibly you’d do as I do. Cuar. (shaking hands). Ymnot afool. Good- bye, dear, I must be off. What are you going to do next week ? Mac. Oh,my cousin Violet Laybourne’s coming up for the season, She’s promised to give up flirtation if I'll take her in for a month. She wants to see a little of life, so I shall have my hands full. Cuar. (meditatively). Yes. (Holding her at arm’s length and examining her critically.) Do you know, you really ought to get a smarter gown. ‘And—couldn’t you make rather more of your hair, ‘ or does Mr. Copeland like it best as it is ? I don’t know, really, Mac. (laughing). perhaps he does. (They kiss, and Charlotte goes out.) AN INTERVAL OF SIX WEEKS. SCENE II. Cuar. (enthusiastically). Oh, yes, rather, dear, I’m getting on like a house on fire. I’m in your line now, you know—I do the ‘Notes for Our Pantry” column in Zhe Woman’s Weekly; it’s a good opening. And what are you doing ? Mae. (wearily). 1? Im doing nothing at present. (An awkward pause, ) Cuar. (tentatively). Is it true you’re not going to marry Mr. Copeland after all ? Mac. Yes, and it’s still truer that Mr. Cope- land’s not going to marry me. Cuar. Dear me, you don’t mean to say so! I heard the report, but I don’t know any particulars. Mac. There weren’t any. Cuar. Nonsense? How did it all happen ? Do tell me, dear, I’m dying to know. Maa. There’s nothing to tell; it was all over inaweek. Let me see——(couwnting on her fingers ) Violet came on a Monday. On Wednesday he began to protest against things in general. On Thursday he said he couldn’t stand the modern world and modern ideas—the decadents bored him, and the advanced people made him ill. On Friday he remarked, in a casual way, that I was terrifically complex—saturated with the modern spirit. All Saturday he talked about the simplicity of the golden age (she had on a sprigged white muslin blouse that day), and on Sunday he expressed a wish tu be in Arcady. At his own request I gave him leave to go there, and he’s there now, I believe, engaged to my cousin—a charming little anachronism. Cuyar. What? Has he thrown you over for her, the fluffy-brained thing? She’s only got one idea in her head. Mac. And that not a very modern one; Violet is simplicity itself. Don’t get excited, it’s all for the best, in this best of all possible worlds. Cnar. It isn’t, it’s shameful. Such a genius, too! Of course, that makes it all the worse to bear. My poor Magdalen, I know how you're feeling it, though you look as cool and hard as a cucumber. Well, there’s one consolation for you—they’ll be so miserable ! Maa. You consider that a comforting reflection? Cuar. I do. Serves him right, too! She won't care a rap about lis genius and all the rest of it ; she won’t understand one of the things he writes Maa. On the contrary, she thinks him “awfully clever’; and if she doesn’t, what matter? He can apreal from Violet to posterity. As I once THE AUTHOR. remarked before, Art is long, and—the future wil} be his. CHar. (rising indignantly). It’s hers, too; can’t you see that? Or don’t you care? Why, that little idiot will simply wear his fame as the finest feather in her cap! Mac. Possibly. Violet always had excellent taste in dress. (Looks abstractedly at a photograph on the mantelshelf. ) Cuar. (afler an awkward pause). Well. Come and see me soon, dear. ( They part.) Mace. ((o the photograph). Oh, Leslie, I wouldn’t. mind if only you had a future. — a CORRESPONDENCE. 1 Mr. Grorce Russevt ano “ Tus Nortu AMERICAN REVIEW.” Srr,—A recent article in Zhe Author has been brought to my notice, dealing with Mr. George Russell’s letter to the Zimes respecting his article in the North American Review upon the late Sir William Harcourt. It is stated in your comments upon this topic that you ‘understand that the editor had notice of the writer’s objection ” to the article appearing after Sir William’s death. In fairness to my colleague at New York, I must. inform you that this was not the case, as Mr. Russell’s remonstrance was only made upon seeing the article in the November number. I am, Sir, Your obedient servant, G. LEVESON GOWER (European representative of the North American Review). —— oe THE VALUE OF “ORIGINALS.” I. Sir,—Permit me to draw attention to the important case reported in The Daily Telegraph, with the title of “‘ Weather Vanes,” on Dee. 20,. 1804, and in preceding issues. Several editors gave evidence in the case, and substantially agreed with that of Mr. Stanley Wood, who put the whole matter in a few words. by the definite statement that originals, ae, original drawings, sent to a magazine were the property of the proprietor, unless there were some special contract. The claim of £173 for plaintiff's. eleven designs was outrageous ; ten shillings each was sufficient. y # Antoni er, THE AUTHOR. What I desire to know is, by what right does an original sent to a magazine become “the pro- perty of the proprietor?” Does the same claim extend to original written contributions ? The greatest puzzle of all is to know how the editor came to appraise the value of the originals at “ten shillings each.” On his own showing such an original must, if sent to him, have become his own “property.” Then why give “ten shillings” for what belongs to you already ? Will anyone explain this ? Waiter W. SKEAT. + II. Sir,—By a happy printer's accident, whereby Dr. Skeats’s letter appeared in proof on certain galleys which you were so good as to send me, I have had the luck to see and read it before other readers of 7'e Author. Will you therefore kindly aliow me to play the humble part of the mouse in the fable to this king of letters, who has himself often befriended me in greater matters. The question he proposes is this: I sell to a magazine either the copyright or the serial right (or both) in certain drawings—to whom do the actual drawings afterwards belong ? Now, in four cases out of five, the actual drawings have, after reproduction and publication, little saleable value. The result of this upon these business transactions is that artists have grown careless about their rights. They sell the drawings —that is, copyright, serial rights, and the physical property in the drawings. True, they do not actually intend to sell so much, and there is the vice of the whole matter. Artists and authors are only now waking up to the fact that they should practice the same methods of doing business as other business men. A photographer, for example, sends an editor a printed form, explicitly stating the right given— including size and the vehicle which alone is to carry the right. But as regards artists, my experience is that only the older men ever dream of subdividing and reserving their rights. Yet this matter is quite simple. An artist has only to say : “ Please note, I sell you only such and such right, reserving all others to myself; and the originals are to remain my property, and to be returned to me after reproduction.” The portentous words “special contract” mean nothing more than this. The same thing applies to MSS. In this case, similarly, only the actual MSS. of celebrated men is of money value. Ruskin’s MSS., for example, have changed hands at considerable prices since his death. But there is no reason why authors who believe the MSS. of their works will one day be valuable should not reserve the right in them and get them back. 151 Why an editor who loses drawings should, on a claim being made for them, estimate their value at: ten shillings each”’—although he believes them to be his own property—this appears to be one of those judicial jokes which are funny only to the onlookers. : CG. YV. A: Malpas, Chesire. eC SWORD AND PEN. Str,—I have read with much pleasure Mr. Horace Wyndham’s interesting article, ‘“ Sword and Pen,” in the December number of Z'he Author. May I suggest that a list so comprehensive as to include Julius Ceesar and “ Linesman ” should also contain the name of that well-known Canadian Imperialist Lieut.-Colonel George T. Denison, whose *‘ Modern Cavalry,” published in 1868, was afterwards translated into both German and Russian, and was the undoubted source of certain reforms and improvements in the cavalry of the former nation. Colonel Denison’s “ History of Cavalry,” for which he obtained the prize of 5,000 roubles offered by the Czar for the best work on the subject in 1877, is also well known; while his “ Soldiering in Canada,” published in Toronto and England four years ago, is one of the most interesting and chatty of military autobiographies. It is a significant fact that “ Modern Cavalry” and “The History of Cavalry” have had their greatest vogue among foreign military readers, who were not slow to perceive their value. In England, where the military constitution is subject to chronic conservatism, it was perhaps considered an unheard-of and disagreeable innovation that the best works on the topics treated should pro- ceed from the pen of a colonial citizen-soldier, out- side of the sacred pale of the “ regulars,” who, at the time he wrote them, was industriously following his profession of law. I do not think for a moment that this had anything to do with the exclusion of Colonel Denison’s name from Mr. Wyndham’s chronicle. Since tne Boer War we have had to come to the conclusion that the citizen- soldier will be the soldier of the future, and that it is upon his competence, in a great measure, that the fortunes of war will depend. Bernarpd McEvoy. Vancouver, B.C. oo Book BrGaaars. Sir,—Authors have for years been more or less subjected to the annoyance of applications for free copies of their works, all kinds of specious reasons being given by the writers. This system appears to be a very cheap way of forming a library, and from the recent increase In the number of such applications it is apparently a 152 successful one. I can understand some people wishing to possess more or less entertaining books without paying for them, but when they apply for the dry stuff I write (technical) it would appear likely that there is a channel where they get rid of them at a profit. During the last few months I have had several such applications from complete strangers, couched, I need hardly say, in the most flattering terms ; but as my vanity was satiated years ago I refused them all. From what I hear, this sort of thing appears likely to become an unmitigated nuisance unless checked, and my object in writing is to ask all authors to absolutely refuse such unfair requests. Literature, luckily, has its compensations, but most of us do not write entirely for amusement. If our begging friends happened to be hatters or drapers, for instance, what would they think if authors called and asked to be presented with a new silk hat—or say one trimmed with ostrich feathers for nothing—Verbum sap. Yours faithfully, M. Powis Baus, M.I.C.E. a oe TITLES. Srr,—Will you allow me to uplift my humble voice and air three grievances ? I wrote a children’s book called “Pat” which sold merrily for some years. Suddenly I found the title changed to “ Patricia” without my know- ledge or consent, because some other publisher had a book of that name (which I never heard of) and insisted on my title being changed. Some twenty years ago I read a charming novel called “The Sword of Damocles.” Quite lately I saw it advertised in a sixpenny edition. I ordered it, and find myself possessed of a sensational tale by a totally different author. This Christmas I ordered what purported to be a new edition of “ Mrs. Leycester’s School.” I find all the delightful account of the school, including the young ladies fighting and scratching, is entirely omitted. The book consists merely of the histories related by the aforesaid young ladies. Should it not have been advertised as abridged ? The ways of the publisher as regards titles are too much for me. Puzziep. ee IncomE Tax FOR AUTHORS. DEAR Srr,—Your counsel’s admirable com- parison between authorship and coachbuilding has filled me with such profound conviction that I venture to ask him or any other kind Christian soul to resolve a few difficulties which still stand in the way of my adopting it as an axiom. We may take it for granted, I presume, that THE AUTHOR. both author and coachbuilder are God’s creatures of a day, that their brains are about equal, that they both, alas ! have to pay an iniquitous tax on brains. Also that the brains of a coachbuilder and an author equally require raw material on which to work. The coachbuilder’s is, let us say, largely varnish, with minor items of wood, iron, horsehair, etc., superadded. Of all these he has a supply only limited by his purchasing power. The author like- wise has pen, ink, paper in quantities only limited by his pocket. So far it seems as if both brains had a satisfactory medium in which to work. But unfortunately pen, ink, paper and brains do not make it possible to produce imaginative or creative work indefinitely. There is such a phrase “ He has written himself out.” There is no phrase “ He has coach-built himself out.” Why? Because the building of one coach does not in any way detract from the builder’s power of production, while it adds to his technical skill. In like manner the writing of fiction adds or ought to add technical skill to the author, but it also uses up irrevocably plot, incident, description, all of which are limited in relation to the limited experience. Take my own case. I was five and twenty years laboriously buying with time, brains, health the raw material for “On the Face of the Waters.” I can use none of that material again. But I was not allowed to deduct anything for deterioration of plant, while the coachbuilder may buy a new varnish brush at the expense of the State! It may be said that this applies equally to others besides authors. Undoubtedly it does to all en- gaged in any brain work in which the only raw material available is a by-product of the same brain. But a very little consideration will show clearly that, strictly speaking, the only brain work of this character is imaginative art. Take the case of a doctor or lawyer. If they work themselves out it is from no lack of raw material. The sick and the litigious are with us always. In addition each case of diphtheria or divorce treated, so far from being deterioration of plant, adds to the likelihood and possibility of treating exactly similar cases. Whereas, so far as my experience as an author goes, the only phrase which once uttered in black and white is not gone for ever is “ My Darling.” The B. P. does not mind repetition in a love scene. All else, plot, incident, description, is so much clear deterioration of a plant which is . necessarily limited by the personal experience of the brain which is at once raw material and manu- facturer. May I therefore beg your counsel to give his analogy in detail. F. A. STEEL. Talgarth Hall, Machynlleth. Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author, Vol. 15 Issue 05 (February 1905) Subject The topic of the resource The Author, Vol. 15 Issue 05 (February 1905) Type The nature or genre of the resource Publication Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context 1905-02-01-The-Author-15-5 publications The Author https://historysoa.com/files/original/5/501/1905-01-01-The-Author-15-4.pdf e37116b4d099545aab354384071506eb PDF Text Text �� Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author Subject The topic of the resource The Author Description An account of the resource A digitised run of the Society of Authors' monthly periodical, The Author, 1890–1914, made available together for the first time. Currently users can browse issues and <a href="https://historysoa.com/items/browse?search=&advanced%5B0%5D%5Bjoiner%5D=and&advanced%5B0%5D%5Belement_id%5D=51&advanced%5B0%5D%5Btype%5D=is+exactly&advanced%5B0%5D%5Bterms%5D=Index&collection=&type=&tags=&exhibit=&date_search_term=&submit_search=Search+For+Items&sort_field=Dublin+Core%2CTitle">indices</a> (not available for all volumes). Full text search for all issues, and other additional search functionality, will be added in 2022. Date A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource 1890–1914 Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context The-Author-Issues Publication Date The date of an event (in YYYY, YYYY-MM or YYYY-MM-DD format) 1905-01-01 Volume 15 Issue 4 Pages Page range in volume 93–120 Ngram Date Version of the date in YYYYMMDD format for use by the Ngram plugin 19050101 Ngram Text Version of the text with no HTML formatting for use by the Ngram plugin Che Huthor. (The Organ of the Incorporated Society of Authors. Monthly.) FOUNDED BY SIR WALTER BESANT. Vou. XV.—No. 4. TELEPHONE NuMBER : 374 VICTORIA. TELEGRAPHIC ADDRESS : AUTORIDAD, LONDON. ——S—_ -—>—_2 —_____ NOTICES. ——>— signed or initialled the authors alone are responsible. None of the papers or para- graphs must be taken as expressing the opinion of the Committee unless such is especially stated to be the case. : ee the opinions expressed in papers that are Tux Editor begs to inform members of the Authors’ Society and other readers of The Author that the cases which are from time to time quoted in The Author are cases that have come before the notice or to the knowledge of the Secretary of the Society, and that those members of the Society who desire to have the names of the publishers concerned can obtain them on application. ——>—+—__ List of Members. THE List of Members of the Society of Authors published October, 1902, at the price of 6d., and the elections from October, 1902, to July, 1903, as a supplemental list, at the price of 2d., can now be obtained at the offices of the Society. They will be sold to members or associates of the Society only. —_*+—>—+—_ The Pension Fund of the Society. Tux Trustees of the Pension Fund met at the Society’s Offices on the 19th of February, and having gone carefully into the accounts of the fund, decided to purchase £250 London and North Vou, XV. JANUARY IsT, 1905. ——e ee [Prick SIxpEncr. Western 3 % Debenture Stock. Accordingly, the investments of the Pension Fund at present standing in the names of the Trustees are ag follows. This is a statement of the actual stock ; the money value can be easily worked out at the current price of the market :— ee £1000 0 0 FaCn) COANE 200 500 0 0 Victorian Government 3 % Consoli- dated Inscribed Stock ............... 291 19 11 Wea ie 201 9 8 London and North Western 3 % Deben- EEG DUOC es 250 0 0 Wotal 22... £2,243 9 2 ee Subscriptions from April, 1904. ooo £8. a: April18, Dixon, W. Scarth . : 7 0. 5 0 April18, Bashford, Harry H. ; » O10 6 April19, Bosanquet, Eustace F. . O10 6 April23, Friswell, Miss Laura Hain 0 b 0 May 6, Shepherd, G. H. .. : 0 3 0 June 24, Rumbold, Sir Horace, Bart., G.C.B. : . ol A July 27, Barnett, P. A. : : - 0:10 Nov. 9, Hollingsworth, Charles . 0 10 Donations from April, 1904. May 16, Wynne, C. Whitworth 5 0. 0 June 28, Kirmse, R. . : : : : June 23, Kirmse, Mrs. R. July 21, The Blackmore Memorial Committee é 20 0 0 Aug. 5, Walker, William 8, 200 Oct. 6, Hare, F. W. E., M.D. 1 1.0 Oct. 6, Hardy, Harold 010 0 Oct. 20, Cameron, Mrs. Lovett 010 0 Noy. 7, Benecke, Miss Ida. 1 1 0 Nov. 11, Thomas, Mrs. Haig : 2 , 5 Noy. 24, Egbert, Henry : 94 FROM THE COMMITTEE. ———+ — rTVHE last Committee meeting of the year was held on Monday, the 5th of December, when Mr. Douglas Freshfield was in the chair. There was a further election of members, bringing the total for the past year up to 233. This is the largest election which the Society has had in any one year during the past ten years. It is satisfac- tory to the Managing Committee to obtain this evidence of the appreciation of the advantages obtained from the Society’s work by writers engaged in the various branches of literature. One or two matters of importance were con- sidered by the Committee, concerning which it would be impolitic at the present stage to give detailed information. One matter, unfortunately, is likely to involve from twenty to thirty members of the Society. It is desirable to state only that the Committee, with the help of the secretary and the Society’s solicitors, are watching the issues with great care on behalf of the members... Some time ago, it may be remembered, the Committee decided to take counsel’s opinion on the question of the payment of Income Tax by authors. The opinion has now been obtained and was laid before the Committee. It is printed in this number of The Author. During the month of November the Chairman sanctioned the placing in the hands of the Society’s solicitors three County Court cases and two High Court cases. This was reported to and confirmed by the Committee. In the three County Court cases the amounts due have heen paid and the costs recovered. In one case, how- ever, there is a question of account which may need some further settlement. In the two High Court cases writs have been issued, and in one judgment under Order 14 has been obtained. It is hoped that the Society’s solicitors will be able to obtain judgment in the other by the same process. The negotiations carried on by the Committee for the purpose of obtaining a fresh agent in the United States are being pushed forward. The recommendation of Mr. James Bryce, who has just returned from the United States, was laid before the Committee, and the secretary was instructed to write to the gentleman, whose name was submitted, and enquire whether he would be willing to take up the duties involved. —— + — Cases. Since the last publication of The Author only six matters have been placed in the Seerctary’s hands for settlement, three for money due to members and three for the return of MSS. Intwo of the cases in which the Secretary has applied for the return of MSS. he has obtained the return for THE AUTHOR. the authors concerned. Sufficient time has not yet passed to enable the third case to be settled. The cases for money due are still in course of negotiation, but the editor of one of the papers has promised to send a cheque on the next pay day. In another case against a foreign publisher, the author had been unable to obtain any reply for overayear. ‘The Secretary, however, has obtained an answer and a promise to look into the matter, and there is every reason to hope that the Society will be able to bring the matter to an issue. 2 It may be necessary to take number three into Court, as the principal from whom the money is due denies liability, although from the letters and information in the Secretary’s hands his indebted- ness seems to be quite clear. — oa December Elections. 37, Egerton ‘Terrace, Knightsbridge, 8.W. 8, Fairholm Road, West. Kensington, W. 10, Gilston Road, S.W. 10, Idmiston Gardens, West Norwood, 8.E. 17, Kensington Gore, Coffin, Mrs. Frere, Latham Irving, Laurence . Kentish - Rankin, M.A. ; F.R.G.S. Knowles, Miss Margaret 1, S.W. MacLiesh, Mrs. Wiston Lodge, Leaming- ton, N.B. Martin, Miss Eva M. St. Kilda, Carrington, (“Sydney Hessel- Nottingham. rigge ”) Miller, Mrs. Mary . 11, Woburn Place, W.C. Roberts, Miss Ethel Oak Hill Lodge, Frog- Adair . nal, N.W. Robinson, Major Gen. C. W., C.B. Scouller, John Snushall, Miss E. . Turton, Mrs. Williams, Archibald Beverley House, Katon Rise, Ealing, W. 774, Grove Lane, Den- mark Hill, S.E. ~ Emneth, Wisbech, Cambs. The Nook, 138, Bruns- wick Hill, Reading. Uplands, Stoke Poges, Bucks. $$$ —__— BOOKS PUBLISHED BY MEMBERS OF THE SOCIETY. ——_-—— + (In the following list we do not propose to give more than the titles, prices, publishers, etc., of the books enumerated, with, in special cases, such particulars as may serve to explain the scope ‘ Members are requested to forward information which will enable the Editor to supply such particulars.) \ ART. THE RATIONALE OF ART. Published by the Author at Kames- 5s. n. . 7k x 5, 148 pp. burgh, Beckenham, Kent. and purpose of the work. By NorRMAN ALLISTON THE AUTHOR. 95 THE HIGHTEENTH CENTURY IN ENGLISH CARICATURE, By SELWYN BRINTON. 63 x 5, 96 pp. Siegle. Is. 6d. n. BIOGRAPHY. MEMOIRS OF THE MARTYR KING. Beinga Detailed Record of the Last Two Years of the Reign of His Most Sacred Majesty King CharlesI, 1646-48-49, By ALLAN Fra. 134 X 104, 278 pp. Lane. £5 5s. n. RUPERT, PRINCE PALATINE. By Eva Scort, 8} x 54, 384 pp. Constable. 3s. 6d. n. MEMORIES. By Constancy F. GorDoN CumMMING. 83 X 53, 487 pp. Blackwoods. 20s. n. tHE LIFE OF EDWARD LorD HAWKE. By MonTaGur Burrows. (rd. and Revised Edition), ik G45, 333 pp. Keliher. 6s. BOOKS FOR THE YOUNG. NEW TREASURE SEEKERS. By E. NESBIT. 8 x 43. 328 pp. Unwin. 6s. THE DESIRE OF THE NATIONS. By M. A. Mocarra, 10 X 7, 246pp. Mowbray. 3s. 6d. A FAMILY GRIEVANCE. By RAYMOND JACBERNS. 14X65, 182 pp. Wells Gardner. 1s. 6d. ELSIE’s MAGICIAN. By FRED WHISHAW. 7} xX 5,191 pp. Chambers. 1s. 6d. ENGLAND'S SEA SrorIEs. A Popular Record of the Doings of the English Navy from the Earliest Days. By ALBERT LEE. 8 x 5,336 pp. Melrose. 5s, A SUMMERFUL OF CHILDREN. By ELLA and AGNES TOMLINSON. With 65 pictures of some Sussex Children. 82 X 6%, 87 pp. Dent, 10s. 6d. n. THE DREAM GARDEN. A CHILDREN’S ANNUAL, 1905. Edited by Nerra SyrerT. 10} x 7}, 237 pp. Baillie. 5s. D. Puss IN Boots. By Louis WAIN. 1} X 6. Treherne. 1s. 6d. BOYS’ BOOKS. OUT OF THE RUNNING. A School Story. By HARroLp AVERY. 74 X 5,279 pp. Collins. 2s. 6d. CHILDREN’S BOOKS. A CHAPLET OF VERSE FOR CHILDREN, By Mrs. ALFRED BALDWIN. 74 X 5,110 pp. Mathews. 3s. 6d. Fairy STORIES FROM THE LITTLE MOUNTAIN. By JOHN FINNEMORE. 74 X 5,111 pp. Sunday School Union. 1s. THe TALE oF SQuEAKY Mouvsz, 54 X 43,135 pp. 3y A. 8S. GIBSON, Grant Richards. 2s. CHRONOLOGY. A PRACTICAL DAILY CALENDAR FOR ALL YEARS—Past, PRESENT, AND FUTURE—FRoM SATURDAY, JANUARY Ist, A.D. 1, By Rev. J. J. GRaTrex. 33 x 24, (celluloid card), The Author, Brandiscorner, R.S.O% 6d. DRAMA. Wm. SHAKESPEARE. PEDAGOGUE AND POACHER. By RiCHARD GARNETT. 74 x 5, 111 pp. Lane. 3s. 6d. n. A LEsson IN Harmony. By ALFRED AUSTIN, Poet Laureate. 7 x 42, 35 pp. French. 1s. Lerry. By A. W. PIneEro, 62 X 5, 247 pp. Heine- mann. Ils, 6d. EDUCATIONAL. ERasmus’s PRAISE or Fouzy. English School Texts, Edited by W. H. D. Roussg, Litt. D. 63 X 64. 126 pp. Blackie. 8d. FICTION, A SPOILED PRIEST AND OTHER STORIES. By P. A, S4EEHAN, D.D, 7% X 5,213 pp. Burns & Oates. 5s, THE LAND oF BonDAGn. A Romance. By Joun BLOUNDELLE BuRTON. 7} x 5, 318 pp. — White. 6s. THE QUEEN’s KNIGHT ERRANT, A Story of the Days of Sin WALTER RALEIGH. By BEATRICE MARSHALL, 72 X 54, 322 pp. Seeley. 5s. THE FALKNERS OF GREENHURsT. By JEAN MIDDLEMAss. 73 X 5,308 pp. Digby Long & Co. 6s. THE MINISTER’s GUEST. By Mrs. IsaBen SMITH. 73 X 5,400 pp. T. Fisher Unwin. 6s. THE Book OF ANGELUS DRAYTON. By Mrs. Frep REYNOLDS. 7% x 44, 400 pp. J. Long. 6s. JULIA. By KATHERINE TYNAN. 7% X 5, 322 pp. Smith Elder. 6s. THE EDGE or CIRCUMSTANCE, By E.NoBir. 72 x 5, 348 pp. Blackwood. 6s. SIEGFRIED. By S. BARING GouLD. 8 x 54, 351 pp. Dean. 6s. THE OTHER Worzp. By F. FRANK¥oRT Moorr, 1? x_6, 274 pp. Nash. 6s, A FALLEN IDoL, By F. ANSTEY, 83 xX 53, 204 pp. Newnes. 6d. A PRINCE OF THE PEOPLE, A Romance of modern Royalty. By Mason Puri TREVOR. 7% x 43, 299 pp. Isbister. 6s. HISTORY. THE VicERoy’s Post Bac. Correspondence hitherto un- published of the Earn or HARDWICKE, First Lord Lieutenant of Ireland after the Union. By MIcHAEL MACDONAGH. 8 xX 534, 466 pp. Murray. 12s. n. THE Hoty RomMAN Empire. By JAMES BRYCE. 7? x 54, 571 pp. Macmillan. 7s, 6d. HisToricaL Mysterizs. By ANDREW LANG. 8 x 53, 304 pp. Smith Elder. 9s. n. (Paper-bound reprint). LITERARY, THE ENCHANTED WooD AND OTHER ESSAYS ON THE GENIUS OF PLACES, By VERNON LEE, le. x 8, 321 pp. Lane. 3s. 6d. n, MEDICAL. CASSELL’S PHYSICAL Epucator. By EusTAcE MILES, 94 X 64. 756 pp. Cassell. 9s. MILITARY. STRATEGY ILLUSTRATED BY BRITISH CAMPAIGNS. By Capt. C. H, K. Macquorp. 9} x 64, 252 pp. Cassell. 10s. 6d. PAMPHLETS. A PLEA FOR THE HISTORICAL TEACHING orf HIsToRy, By C. H. FirruH. Clarendon Press, Oxford. 1s. n. POETRY. Musa VERTICORDIA. By FRANcIS Courts. 72 X 5 Lane, 3s. 6d. n. Porms. By Giacomo LEopaRpI. Translated by SIR THEODORE MARTIN, 7} X 5, 123 pp. Blackwood, 5s. n. SOUNDS AND SWEET AIRS. By JOHN ToODHUNTER. 64 x 5, 96 pp. Mathews. Is. n, 2 THE GEORGICS OF VIRGIL. Translated into English Verse by the Right Hon. tHp LorD BURGHCLERE, 8% x 74, 195 pp. Murray. 10s. 6d. n. REPRINTS. THE PRiogESS’s TALE AND OTHER TALES. By GEOFFREY CHAUCER. Done into Modern English by Prof. SKEAT. 158 pp. (Introductory matter and notes at the end). Morinvg. 1s. 6d, n. each, 96 SOCIOLOGY. Tian PROBLEM OF THE UNEMPLOYED. An Enquiry and Economic Policy. By J. A. HoBson. 2nd Edition Methuen. 2s. 6d. Revised. 74 X 42, 160 + 40, pp. TECHNOLOGY. Printing. A Practical Handbook on the Art of Typo- graphy. Third (revised and enlarged) Edition. By C.F. Jacosi. 74 x 44, 409 pp. Bell. 7s. 6d, THEOLOGY. How To USE THE PRAYER BOOK. (Guides to Religious Knowledge Series). Longmans. 2s. CHRISTUS IN ECCLESIA. By Mrs. E. ROMANES, 159 pp. SERMONS ON THE CHURCH By Hastines RAsHALL, AND ITS INSTITUTIONS. D.Litt., D.C.L. 8} X 53, 364 pp. Edinburgh : Clark. 4s. 6d. n. Tue CHRIst HAS Come. THE SECOND ADVENT OF THE past. By B. HAMPDEN COOK. 8rd Edition, with important additions and changes. 8} x 54, 195 pp. Simpkin, Marshall. 2s. 6d. n. ‘HE CANONS OF ATHANASIUS OF ALEXANDRIA. The ‘Arabic and Coptic Versions Edited and Translated by W. RiepeL and W. E. Crum. 9 X 5%, 153 pp. (issued by the Text and ‘Translation Society). Williams and Norgate. TOPOGRAPHY. SECRET CHAMBERS AND HIDING PLACES. Fea. 82 x 53,317 pp. Bousfield. 5s, n. TRAVEL. Op FLORENCE AND MoperN Tuscany, By JANET Ross. 7k x 5,229 pp. Dent. 4s. 6d. n. THe ALPS FRoM END To END. By Sir W. MARTIN Conway. 84 X 53,300 pp. Constable. 3s. 6d, CITIES AND SIGHTS OF SPAIN. A Handbook for Tourists. By ALLAN By Mrs. AUBREY LE Buonp. 7 x 5, 214 pp. Bell. Sunny SrciILy. Irs RusTICS AND ITS RUINS. By Mrs. ALEC TWEEDIE. 9 X 54, 392 pp. Hutchinson. 18s, n. —_—_——_+—__+—___—__ LITERARY, DRAMATIC, AND MUSICAL NOTES. oo at HE Incorrigible Twins,” is a story of two children. The scene is laid in South Africa and in England. The subject is dealt with sympathetically by D’Esterre, author of “Gerald and Dolly.” The book is published by Messrs. H. G. Skinner & Co., of Camberwell. “The Compact,” by May Evans (“A Welsh Spinster”’) is issned by the Walter Scott Publishing Co., Ltd., with five illustrations, at the price of 6s. The author, in her Preface, states that ‘‘ The Com- pact” is not primarily intended as a story, nor a mere medium for a moral truth. It is a mental study of the following idea: “ Would any woman give her soul to save the soul of the man she loved ? . An edition, limited to 400 copies, of Mr. Allan Fea’s work, “ Memoirs of the Martyr King,” has been issued by Mr. John Lane at the price of £5 5s. net. he book is printed on hand-made paper, is bound in leather, and contains upwards of one THE AUTHOR. hundred photogravure portraits and other illus- trations. Mr. Douglas Sladen’s new work, “ More Queer Things about Japan,” which is described as a sequel to the same author’s former book, “ Queer things about Japan,” has been published by Messrs. Treherne & Co. at the price of 21s. net. A second edition of “ Marie-Eve,” by Miss Marian Bower, author of “The Guests of Mine Host ” and “The Puppet-Show,” has just been issued. K. L. Montgomery, the author of the romances, «The Cardinal’s Pawn” and “ Major Weir,” has completed a new story entitled ‘ Stringer the Unconventional,” which the author hopes to serialise before publication. The scene is laid in Chateau d’Oex. No. 5 of Messrs. Egerton & Co.’s series of “Little Plays for Little Players’ is an acting ver- sion of “Little Red Riding Hood.” The book is by Gladys Davidson, the lyrics by Louise Egerton, and the music by Stephen R. Philpot. The libretto is published at the price of 3d., and the music at the price of 1s. Mr. John Long is about to publish on behalf of Miss Jean Middlemass, a novel entitled ‘Count Reming.” Messrs. Macmillan announce the second edition of Sir Frederick Pollock’s First Book of Jurispru- dence for Students of the Common Law, containing amplifications and new references. His Majesty the King has been pleased to accept a copy of a new historical work entitled, “‘ Eng- land’s Sea Story,” by the Rev. Albert Lee. The work, which claims to be a Popular Record of the Doings of the English Navy from the Earliest Days, is published by Mr. Andrew Melrose at the rice of 5s. “Dolly’s Governess” is the title of a humorous story written by Mr. George Somers Layard and published by Messrs. Isbister & Co. at the price of 1s. net. We have received from Messrs. A. & CO. Black (4, Soho Square, W.C.) “ Who’s Who,” for 1905 (7s. 6d.), “ Who's Who” Year Book (1s.), and “The Englishwoman’s Year Book ” for 1905. “ Who's Who,” the first issue of which appeared in 1849, increases in bulk year by year, the present issue containing 1,796 pages. It is undoubtedly a useful annual. “ Who’s Who” Year Book, which was first pub- lished last year as a supplement to “ Who’s Who,” contains a fairly exhaustive list of periodicals, magazines, and newspapers. It also contains a list of civil servants, together with a list of clubs, societies, &c., &c. “The Englishwoman’s Year Book” for 1905, edited by Miss Emily Janes, contains a number of articles dealing with the different professions open THE AUTHOR. 97 Also a mass of information of use to It appears to be a very handy to women. women generally. book of reference. The Statutes of Practical Utility passed in 1904, with a Selection of Statutory Rules, made during the same period (Sweet & Maxwell, Stevens & Sons, 7s. 6d.), have just been brought out in the tenth annual continuation of “Chitty’s Statutes.” The 19 Statutes annotated include the Licensing Act, the Shop Hours Act, the Prevention of Cruelty to Children Act, the Savings Banks Act, and the Weights and Measures Act. The new Education Code, with its striking introduction as to moral training, is printed in its entirety, and so is the Religious Instructions Circular, known as “Circular 512.” The reader will also find the Motor-Cars (Use and Construction) Order, and the Poor Prisoners’ Defence Regulations and Rules, which are subsidiary to the two Acts of 1903 on those subjects. The Witchcraft Act of 1735, and the Manufactured Tobacco Act of 1863 are added in an appendix. The preface contains various sugges- tions for the improvement of the legislative machine by the substitution of adjournments for prorogations and other methods. ‘‘ How to Use the Prayer Book,” by Mrs. G. T. Romanes, is not intended to be a history of the Prayer Book, but rather as an aid to understanding the ideal of faith and conduct contained in the English Prayer Book. The book is published by Messrs. Longmans at the price of 2s. net. Messrs. Macmillan & Co. published at the end of December a work on “Shakespearean Tragedy,” by Prof. A. C. Bradley, of Oxford. In it the author takes the four principal tragedies — “ Hamlet,” “Othello,” “King Lear,’ and “Macbeth ’’—and considers them from a single point of view. Pro- fessor Bradley endeavours, in short, to excite a more intense apprehension of the action and the per- sonages of each play, in order that his readers may be brought into closer imaginative association with the genius of their creator, and for the attainment of this object it has been no part of his plan to discuss such questions as Shakespeare’s place in English literature, the development of his genius, or questions regarding his life and character. Mr. Austin Dobson has written an interesting introduction to the new edition of Locker-Lamp- son’s “ London Lyrics,” which will shortly come out in “ The Golden Treasury Series.” Mr, Dobson has also written many new notes for this edition which throw light on the sources of the poems. “Torn Lace,” by Miss Charlotte Mansfield, published by the Walter Scott Publishing Co., at the price of 8s. 6d., is the simple story of an Italian peasant girl, who, passing through many tempta- tions, in the final scene sacrifices her life for another. Mr. John Long will shortly publish Mrs. Aylmer Gowing’s new novel, “Lord of Himself,” which describes how the heir to a peerage, an under- graduate at Oxford, wins the Newdigate Prize, is cast upon the world, and fights his Way against all odds. A young Princess is his guardian angel. The pictures of Oxford life will make the story interesting to many. “A Boy’s Control and Self-expression ” (pub- lished at the price of 6s.), is the title of a new work from the pen of Mr. Eustace Miles. In his preface, the author states that his object is to make a boy more independent, and to enable him to learn the habit of self-control, self-expression, and self- respect by apparently alien things, including physical exercises. Copies of the book may be obtained from the author at 10, St. Paul’s Road, Cambridge. ‘ Mrs. Alec Tweedie’s book, “Sunny Sicily,” is now on the market, published by Messrs. Hutchin- son & Co. The author says that Sicily teems with interest for the historian, the archeologist, the builder, for the painter, and for the lover of folk- lore, that probably no spot on earth of equal size holds such varied or such ceaseless charm. The book (published at the price of 18s.), is a descrip- tion of those features of the island which will appeal to the classes mentioned, as well as to the general body of readers. Messrs. Newnes have included in their sixpenny copyright novels, Mr. Eden Phillpott’s amusing story, “‘ A Deal with the Devil,” which some ofour readers may remember. The story, which describes the career of a modern Faust, has been illustrated by Mr. H. M. Brock. Messrs. Williams & Norgate will issue shortly a third part of Dr. A. H. Church’s work, “On the Relation of Phyllotaxis to Mechanical Laws,” which will be devoted to “Secondary Growth Phenomena,” and will also contain mathematical notes by Mr. EK. H. Hayes and the author. It will be illustrated with a number of figures. ‘‘A Summerful of Children,” by Ella and Agnes Tomlinson, has been published by Messrs. J. M. Dent & Co. at the price of 10s. 6d. net. The old nursery rhymes have been illustrated by photo- graphs from life, and the result has been amply justified, owing to the skill and judgment of the photographers. Mr. Frederick Winbolt’s new book, “Philip of Macedon, a Tragedy,” has recently been issued by the De la More Press. A full description of the play will be found in the “ Era” of November 26th. “On Life’s Journey” is the title of a collection of poems, by Mary Gorges, which has been published by Messrs. Walter G. Wheeler & Co. The poems, which are of a varied character, deal with homely incident, scripture type and symbol, the songs of birds and the scent of flowers. 98 An informative article on the remarkable railway bridge across the Zambesi River below the Victoria Falls, illustrated from original photographs, appears in this month’s “ World’s Work and Play ” from the pen of Mr. Eustace Reynolds-Ball. Messrs. A. & C. Black published early last month the 4th edition of ‘Cairo of To-Day,” by the same author. The work, which has been revised and brought up to date, and in part rewritten, is intended to meet the demand among English and American visitors for a cheap and practical guide, Whilst mainly appealing to -tourists who are only able to spend a few weeks in Egypt, it does not neglect the interests of winter residents and invalids. The price of the work is 2s. 6d. “ Rita’s” successful novel, ‘‘ The Jesters,” is being translated into Swedish through the “ Bureau Scandinavian ”’ agency. Mr. Brimley Johnson announces for publication in the spring a small book of light verse, entitled “Tea Table Rhymes,” by M. P. Guimaraens. A successful copyright performance of “The Cowslip Ball” (cantata-playette), by Ellen Collett, to music by George S. Aspinall, took place at the West Hampstead Town Hall on December 17th, before a crowded audience. The performance was ably given by the pupils of the Misses Barnett, sisters of Mr. John Francis Barnett, who presented prizes afterwards. —\_\_o——_e—__——_ PARIS NOTES. — HE annual prizes of the Société des Gens de Lettres were awarded in December. The Chauchard prize of 3,000 francs fell to Madame Séverine, the Balzac prize of 1,500 francs to M. Maurice Montegut, and the President’s prize to M. Albert Boissiere. The Petit Bourg prize was awarded to M. de Braisne ; two Chau- chard prizes of 1,000 francs each were given to M. Allais and M. Pierre Giffard. M. Guillanmin and M. Quentin-Bauchart both received a medal. The annual prize of 5,000 francs of the de Gon- court Academy has been awarded to M. Léon Frapié for his book entitled “a Maternelle.” It is a novel written with a purpose, and is the story of a young girl who has studied hard and taken her degrees, but who finds it difficult to obtain a good post and so enters a “ maternal school ” in a very poor part of Paris. She is at first impressed by the organisation of this institution, but as time goes on she is struck by the fact that the education given to the children is on an entirely wrong system. She comes to the conclusion that the education they receive is not what they will need in the hard struggle for life which will undoubtedly THE AUTHOR. be their fate. The author has succeeded in writing an interesting novel, and at the same time treating one of the most important social questions of the day. The Nobel Prize for poetry is to be divided this year between Frédéric Mistral and the Spanish poet, Echegaray. Mistral intends using his share of the prize in buying an old palace at Arles for the famous ethnological museum, the “ Muséon Arlaten.” He will restore the palace, and some literary fétes will probably be given there. In “Vies Intimes” M. Henry Bordeaux gives us a series of studies from life of romances that have been lived. ‘The titles of the various chapters will serve to show that the subjects chosen are some of the most interesting of the kind of the last three centuries :—* Petites méditations sur des Correspondances Amoureuses,” “ Mme. de Warens @apres de nouveaux documents,” “ Le roman d’une princesse,”” ‘ L’amour dans les ruines,” ‘“ Adélaide de Bellegarde,” “La Tour du Lépreux,” “ Rosalie de Constant,’ “ Uneamiede Chateaubriand,” “ Balzac at Mme. de Hanska,” “ Victor Hugo fiancé,” “ Miche- let amoureux,” “La Vie de Georges Sand,” “ Le premier amour de George Sand,” “ Le premier et le dernier amour de Berlioz,” “ La correspondance de Beethoven,” ‘La correspondance de Wagner,” “ Elizabeth d’Autriche et Louis de Baviére,” “ Une amie du poéte Aubanel,” “ Vie singuliére d’une Sainte moderne.” With the clearness and sincerity which are the characteristics of this author’s work, M. Bordeaux draws for us some admirable sketches of the women he has selected to illustrate his subject. His reflections und observations, which are most per- tinent and just, add greatly to the value of the book. “ Ay-dessus de |’Abime,’? by Madame Blanc Bentzon, is an extremely up-to-date sketch of a certain phase of social life in modern France. It shows the difficulties of the transition stage through which the country is now passing. The idea of separation between Church and State has divided the people more or less into various camps—those who adhere to their faith in ecclesiastical authority, those who approve of the separation between Church and State, those who would shake off all possible fetters, and those who are indifferent and only ask to be left in peace. In this story, Francoise Desprez, the most in- teresting character in the volume, is a girl who has received an education superior to her true rank in life. Her troubles begin when she has passed her examinations, taken her degrees, and has to earn — her own living. She has been educated at the secular college, and is consequently looked upon with disdain by the fervent Roman Catholics. She — is by birth a country girl, and feels imprisoned in a city. college life are distasteful to her. « En. cing ans,” she writes, “ jai traversé tous — The routine, monotony, and strict rules of THE AUTHOR. 99 les cercles de l’enfer pédagogique ; j’ai aidé a attiser ces abominables fours ou l’on chanffe les examens a grand renfort de manuels, sans dévelop- per chez les éléves l’initiative ni la réflexion.” She has arrived at an age when she longs to see something of life outside the walls of a schoolroom, and she applies to a wealthy woman who has taken great interest in her to find her a situation in a private family. By following Francoise in her travels we are introduced to various typical mem- bers of present day society in France. We have the well-to-do family, consisting of husband and wife, with a daughter married suitably according to the old way of thinking, and an unmarried daughter, Colette, who is being educated according to the new system. She goes in for all kinds of sport, and is for a French girl decidedly emanci- pated. Then there is a financier, greatly respected on account of his vast wealth, until the tide of speculation turns for him, and he escapes reproach by suicide. His son has lived the life of a mil. lionaire, and is engaged to Colette at the time of his father’s ruin. With great tact and worldly wisdom Colette’s parents, while expressing their sympathy with the young man, break off their daughter’s engagement. ‘There is also the inevit- able American woman who has climbed, by means of her dollars, into a certain position in French society. She has bartered her money fora husband ten years her junior, with some kind of a title, and she gathers around her in her new home all kinds of antiquities more or less authentic, Frangoise and the son of the ruined speculator are the most interesting personages of the story. The great charm of this novelette consists in the faithful portrait it gives of this transition period in French life. The new woman problem is by no means solved yet in France. Several novelists have attempted to deal with it, but the attempts so far have not been very satisfactory. In this apparently slight story by Madame Blane Bentzon there is much more depth than one at first realises. The authoress is a keen observer and has handled her subject. most delicately. She gives us several types of women of this transition period, and one of the most true to life is Marthe Granger, a daughter of the people, who devotes her whole existence to caring for the children of one of the poorest districts of Paris. Within the last ten years she has rescued over three thousand children. Such work is going on quietly and surely in Paris, and it is very evident that the authoress of « Au- dessus de l’Abime,” when drawing her pictures of the new woman in France, has studied her subject more thoroughly than most of her confreres. A curious book has just been published by M. Emile Dard. It is a volume compiled from hitherto unknown documents giving an account of General Choderlos de Laclos, the author of that famous book ** Liaisons Dangereuses,” which Paul Bourget mentions as “ the masterpiece perhaps of analytical novels.” Laclos was a captain in the army under Louis XVI. He wasa most ambitious man, and when he found he did not advance in his career he wrote his celebrated book as a pamphlet against the Court. M. Dard describes Laclos as “un auteur caché du Drame revolutionnaire.” Hig influence was certainly felt in many different spheres, and his career was a most adventurous one. Among the new books are “Les Chevaliers de PAu-delai,” by Jean Rameau, a novel which treats of the trickery practised on a very wealthy widow by charlatans, who traded on her superstitions ; “a Cruche cassée,” by Gabrielle Réval, a some- what dramatic novel, in which we have an excellent picture of provincial life in France ; “ La Seconde Faute,” by Henri d’Hennezel; “La Nef,” by Eléimir Bourges, a kind of epic poem in prose, in which the author evokes the tortures and the visions of Prometheus. The style is admirable, and the whole book in every way worthy of the author of “ Le Orépuscule des Dieux.” “Roman. ciers et viveurs du XIXe. Siecle,” by Philibert Audebrand, is a book of memoirs in which the author evokes for us many of the well-known personages of the last century. “Un Homme libre,”’ by Maurice Barrés ; “ L’Ombre de la Maison,” by Ivan Strannik; “L’Aventure d’Huguette,” by Guy de Chantepleure ; “Le Tumulte,” by Georges d’Esparbés. The literary rights of French authors in Canada appear to be proved now satisfactorily. It appears that as Great Britain has accepted the terms of the Berne Convention, Canada through Grea Britain has also accepted them. The publication of French works which are unauthorised by the author is therefore illicit, and the question of authors’ rights is to be brought into the Canadian law courts, so that’ French authors may be legally protected in future. The Council of the Cercle de la Lnbrairie in Paris is of opinion that steps should be taken at once in this matter. In the first place the French Société des Gens de Lettres should bring an action against the Canadian papers which are publishing French literature unauthorised by the author. Then a French publisher should make a claim on any Canadian publisher who has brought out French books that are not authorised by the author, and a law suit should be brought in cases where a French book that has been printed in New York is introduced into Canada. It is hoped that the Society of Dramatic Authors will also take up this matter, so that there should bea general protest against the present state of things. In the Revue des Dewa-Mondes there is an article 100 by M. Henry Houssaye on “Ta Retourdu Roi en 1815.” M. Schuré gives some interesting details with regard to Wagner's correspondenve with Mathilde Wesendonk. M. Filon writes an article on H. G. Wells as novelist, prophet, and reformer. In La Revue Stéfane Pol discusses the question «“ Gomment combattre VYalcolisme.” M. Claude Anet writes on “Les chevaliers du vol aux Etats Unis,” and M. Garofolo on “Ta Orimonologie Moderne.” In La Quinzaine the Vicomte @ Adhémar writes on ‘Science eb Philosophie ” (a propos du radium), and M. de Contenson an interesting article on “ Le Devoir social de Vacheteur.” In the Jercure de France there is an article by Alexandra Myrial on “ Le Pouvoir religieux au Thibet,” and some hitherto unpublished letters of Chateaubriand. The great theatrical event of the month has been the staging of “ King Lear” at the Théatre Antoine. The translation is by MM. Pierre Loti and Vedel. The play is admirably put on and seems likely to prove a great success. “Notre Jeunesse,” by Alfred Capus, is a most brilliant play, in which the working out of the thesis and the dialogue are excellent. It is dis- tinctly a piece a these. Lucien Briant, who is very happily married, has an illegitimate daughter whom he has never seen. He is a good-natured, kind- hearted man, but with no will of his own. His old father is a veritable tyrant and a cynic. He lives with his son and his daughter-in-law, and in the first act it is very evident that Madame Briant has come to the end of her patience as regards submission to the caprices of her husband’s father, Her husband is absorbed in business affairs ; she finds her country life dull and monotonous, and in desperation commences a flirtation with a man whose love adventures have made him famous in social circles. Just at this dangerous moment in Madame Briant’s life the sister of one of her husband’s oldest friends tells her the story of Lucien’s daughter. Madame Briant sees the young girl, and, longing as she does, for some serious object in life, she determines to adopt her. The two women arrange the whole affair, and Lucien, to his horror, is confronted by his daughter. To explain everything to his old father is no easy task, and he is finally in despair at the turn matters are taking. His father will not hear of the adoption of the new found daughter and his wife treats him as a coward for not listen- ing to the voice of his own conscience. Inthe end the women prevail and Lucien, for the first time in his life opposes his father, who remains obdurate. The whole play is a brilliant satire on many phases of social life, but it is the satire of an optimist, and not that of a cynic. THE AUTHOR. M. Jules Lemaitre has read his new comedy, “Ta Massiére” at the Renaissance Theatre. M. Antoine has accepted a piece by M. Antoine Bibesco, entitled “ Guet Apens.” Atys HALLARD. ——_—_——_1— > —__———_ UNITED STATES NOTES. ee: OLITICAL distractions seem to have produced little or no effect upon the literary world of America; and though exact statistics are not as yet to hand, it may- be stated without fear of contradiction that 1904 has been by no means a bad year for those interested in book-production, Some signs of a tendency to redress the balance between fiction and other literature have shown themselv4s, apart from such temporary influences as the war in the Far East and the Presidential election. An anonymous publisher, who has been printing his “ Confessions ” in the “ Boston Transcript,” has much to say on the subject of the commercialisa- tion of literature. He admits the fact, but denies the degradation which has been considered a necessary corollary to it. “There is much less reason to fear the commercial degradation of many other callings than the publishers,” he concludes cheerfully. But the most piquant part of the “ Confessions ” is supplied by certain admissions which constitute a considerable deduction from this conclusion. While admitting that ‘the very best traditions of publishing are yet a part of the practice of the best American publishing houses,” we are told that there are others who keep “ Literary drummers 4 to look up popular authors and solicit books, instead of respecting each other’s clientéle. ‘* There are two men in the United States who have gone about making commercial calls on practically every man and woman who has ever written a successful book ”—says our authority. This, he concedes, is “demoralisation and commercialisation with a vengeance.” But, it seems, “ it is the sin of the authors.” Here we must interpose a word. Whilst far from standing forth as a partisan of the afore- said “ Literary drummer,” or any such person, the contention urged in favour of the old system of each house respecting the other’s authors seems to us to be pressed unduly when it is argued that the relation between author and able to that between patient and physician. And even if the analogy holds, it may sometimes be expedient for an author to change his publisher, as it is for a patient to have fresh advice. In connection with the abuses of fiction adver- tising, our anonymous publisher lets himself go in publisher is compar-— THE AUTHOR. a healthy way and is justly severe upon “ Sapon- aceous publishers,” “Soap - novelists,” and the “ Wabash method.” But he assures us that these things are not so successfulas they seem. “ There is, I think, not a single soap-novelist who has put forth a subsequent novel of as great popularity as his “record breaker,” and he has even sometimes brought ultimate ruin upon his publisher. Good books to begin with, and personal sincerity on the part of the publisher, these are laid down, and we think rightly, as the prime requisites of good publishing. Whether the retailing of “personal and com- mercial gossip” by magazines and literary journals is So serious an evil as is represented we take leave to doubt ; and we are not so sure as the anonymous censor that “the one thing that is certain is that the critical crew and the academic faculty ” are sure not to recognise good literature when they see it. One has heard this before, but is loth to believe it. And now to take a survey of the crop. The list of fall announcements totalled some twelve hundred books, but these include a fair proportion of works by British writers. Poetry is as scant in bulk and import as usual, but history and biography are proportionately well represented. Literary criti- cism shows some vitality, whilst fiction displays its perennial luxuriance, and writers on politics and economics have something substantial to offer. Theology and ethics will, of course, always flourish in a nation the basis of whose civilisation is Teutonic. Once more we have to confess that there is no single volume which can claim the attribute “great,” though there are not a few of considerable interest and some of abiding merit. No new writer of anything like first rank has arisen, and no one of the old favourites has to any great extent advanced his position. A good average level has been maintained in original work, and there has been a noticeably increasing demand for reprints of English classics. Thackeray in particular seems to be called for at present : an editorial in the Dial speaks of four yards of him standing on the writer’s desk! This must, we think, be noted as a sign of literary health, though some might deem it a symptom of decay. The late Mr. Lafcadio Hearn’s “Japan: an attempt at Interpretation,” is possibly the most remarkable work emanating from an American- trained author. It has a literary quality which scarcely distinguishes such scholarly excursions into the same subject as Professor George W. Knox’s “ Japanese Life in Town and Country ” or Mr. Alfred Stead’s compilation, “ Japan by the Japanese.”’ Two biographical works which call for special comment are Captain Robert E. Lee’s “ Recollec- 101 tions and Letters” of his father, the Confederate General, and Moncure D. Conway’s “ Autobio- graphy.” The memoir of General Lee is founded upon his letters to his wife, a descendant of Martha Washington, and upon his son’s reminiscences which begin with the father’s return from the Mexican war, in which he won his spurs as a soldier. Lee comes ont well, both as man and general, in his son’s book, and shines little less in peace than in war. The mutual appreciation of himself and Stonewall Jackson is especially touching, and his conduct towards the future biographer, who served some time under him as a private, has quite a Roman touch, Mr. Conway’s book will be more familiar to English readers, but the part of his life anterior to 1864, when he settled in London, describes a notable phase of American development which will appeal chiefly to those who live in the land of his birth. The influence of Emerson is very marked. Another book has been written upon the Con- cord sage. It comes from the pen of Elizabeth Luther Cary, who is an experienced hand in literary biography. It is a well-balanced and capable study, erring only in an undue appreciation of the philosopher’s poetic gifts. Another autobiography, that of Rear-Admiral Schley, treats of quite another world and breathes a very different air. It is interesting to hear that it was Captain Marryat who first sent Schley to the sea, and also that Farragut used the expression, “JT want none of this Nelson business in my squadron about not seeing signals,” when Lieutenant Schley in an action with the Con- federates misinterpreted a signal to withdraw from action. The story of the Greely relief expedition is also highly interesting reading; the later and more contemporary parts of the book are im- portant but, of course, controversial. General James Grant Wilson’s “Thackeray in the United States” will be too well known already to readers of these Notes to call for further com- ment. Its publication may be partially responsible for the present large American demand for the works of the author it treats of. Other biographies which can only be named here are Augustus C. Buell’s “ History of Andrew Jackson,” Joseph M. Roger’s “The True Henry Clay,” and “The Life, Letters, and Travels of Father De Smet,” four volumes compiled by Captain Hiram M. Chittenden and A. T. Richard- gon. In_ historical literature Dr. Reuben Gold Thwaites has been indefatigable as ever; Messrs. William Estabrook Chancellor and Fletcher Willis Hewes have brought out the first two parts of their “History of the United States ;” and the initial 102 volumes of Rufus Rockwell Wilson’s ‘Source Books of American History” have been issued. “The Evolution of the U.S. Constitution and History of the Monroe Doctrine,” by Dr. John A. Kasson, is an important item in Messrs. Houghton, Mifflin and Co.’s list ; and Cyrus Townsend Brady’s ten years’ story of “ Indian Fights and Fighters,” is worthy of mention. “The Historian’s History of the World,” a little work in 25 vols. is now reported as ‘ complete.” Charles Eliot Norton’s publication of the letters written to him by John Ruskin is a matter of moment to both continents, as also perhaps are Thackeray’s letters to the Baxter family. In fiction there have been new works by Henry James, W. D. Howells, and Marion Crawford. The first and third scarcely rank nowadays as American authors; but Mr. Howells will always be a true American. His latest novel, “ The Son of Royal Langbrith,” is one of his very best New England problem stories, the problem in this case being concerned with the treatment, of an unworthy father’s memory. Among younger masters of the craft, Mr. Stewart White has followed up “The Blazed Trail”? and “The Forest,” by a worthy successor, “The Mountains”; George Barr McCutcheon, has written a sequel to “ Graustark ” (‘ Beverley of Graustark”) which has recently been at the top of the “best sellers” ; and the author of the celebrated Self-made Merchant’s Letters has pro- duced in “Old Gorgon Graham” a new series which do not show the usual falling-off of a sequel. Another “best seller,” “The Affair at the Inn,” was inspired and directed by Kate Douglas Wiggin, but, as readers of the AUTHOR _will be aware, was written in England in collabo- ration with two English ladies and a gentleman. Mr. Robert Grant has written in “The Under- current” a novel which discusses the divorce ques- tion in a candid and interesting manner. The authorship of the clever “ Jessica Letters” has been revealed. It belongs to Mrs. Lundy Howard Harris and Mr. Paul Elmer. Mr. Jack London has again delighted his admirers with “The Sea Wolf,” and Messrs. H. L. Wilson and E. Phillips Oppenheim have satisfied theirs with “The Seeker” and ‘ The Betrayal.” A promising first appearance has been made by Miss Edith Rickert with her story of the Shetland Isles, called “The Reaper.” ‘ Wanted, a Cook,” by Alan Dale, has reached a large public. We should not conclude this imperfect survey without a passing allusion to two widely different works. Dr. William J. Rolfe’s valuable “ Life of Shakespeare,” and Miss Ida M. Tarbell’s meri- torious “ History of the Standard Oil Trust.” THE AUTHOR. Life is not long enough for us to enter into the merits of the dispute between those who claim and those who deny the exclusive right to use the title of Webster’s Dictionary. Our obituary list contains few important names. There is Lafcadio Hearn, the American journalist, who ended a romantic career by becoming a Japanese subject and professor, and left a legacy of many charming books upon his adopted country. Mrs. Euphemia Vale Blake, who reached the advanced age of eighty-eight, was the author of “Arctic Experiences” and “A History of Tammany Hall,” amongst other works. Prof. Charles Woodruff Shields, of Princeton, was a well-known writer on the science of religion, who abandoned Presbyterianism to become an Episcopalian. Mrs. Isabella Bird Bishop’s name will endure in her books of travel in Asia and North America. It is more doubtful whether Jol. Prentiss Ingraham will find a place among the Immortals, in spite of the thousand novels which he left behind him. —_———_+—_>—_+__—_ HINTS ON PRODUCTION. + Il. Mov.LpING, STEREOTYPING OR ELECTROTYPING. TT keep type standing for any period without a rental is not fair to the printer; therefore if the work is likely to be reprinted later on, it should be either stereotyped or electrotyped. If the probability of a reprint being required is small, moulding is a tentative process which does not cost very much. This is the preliminary stage of stereotyping by the papier-maché method. The moulds are readily stored, and if required later on may be easily cast from, the two methods of moulding and casting, done at two different periods, costing very little more in the aggregate than if stereotyped direct in the first place. But if there is acertainty that plates will be required, either stereo- type or electrotype plates may be made at the outset. The first is the cheaper kind, but the second, although dearer, is more serviceable if several editions are likely to be required. Here again it may be assumed roughly that the charges for these respective methods are— Moulding ... 4d. per sq. in. Stereotyping (at some Sd. in future date) from all. moulds oe ads. i Stereotyping direct ... 34. 5 5 Electrotyping ... ald THE AUTHOR. 103 PAPERS. Paper isthe next important thing to be dealt with, and of this necessary material there is a very large selection to choose from. Naturally that made by hand is the best kind, and roughly three or four times dearer than an average paper made by machine. For bookwork the very cheap kinds are not recommended. Another class to be avoided as far as possible is shiny paper; in fact, smooth or glossy papers are always objectionable, although, in these days of graphic literature, process blocks absolutely demand a smooth surface for the satis- factory printing of illustrations. Papers which are extremely light in bulk and those which are very heavy are also to be avoided—the first are generally too poor in substance to stand handling, and the second are objectionable from the fact that they are usually clay-loaded. A medium weight should be selected, for one can obtain a fairly light-hand- ling paper, considering the bulk, without sacrific- ing the quality in order to obtain a minimum weight. It may be taken for granted that some- thing is wrong in its manufacture when either of the extremes is manifest and the bulk of the volume is considered. A paper made with a rough antique finish naturally bulks more than one which has been calendered, but judgment must be exercised in considering the two classes of paper— both of which are necessary for the production of either plain or illustrated volumes. Papers are made as a rule to definite sizes, but in the case of those produced by machine these sizes can be varied. Sheets for printing purposes are frequently made in double and quadruple sizes, in order to facilitate and cheapen production, but we need only give the single or more ordinary sizes with the publishers’ or booksellers’ equivalents in 4to and 8vo: Printers’ Size of Publishers’ Sizes. Sheet. Quarto. Octavo. mppetial .., 30 x 22) .. Ib xl 3. 1 x 7% Super Royal 274 x 203 ... 133 x 10} ... 10} x 6% Royal soe 20 Le x 0 LO x 6 moon 3. 24 % 19°. 12° =< OF 298 x 6 Demy po eee te LE xe Be. SEK OF Post oe 20 16) a IO ee 8 Crown ey 20 «16 10 x 1 1d Kb Foolseap ... 17 x 13} SA xX 6 ... 6) x 4 Pat -.. 164 x 12} We x 642 6k x OE Books in quarto or octavo if with cut edges would measure slightly less, especially in height. The bulk of books as regards thickness cannot be foretold to a nicety, nor can the weight be quite determined, without a size or pattern copy being made up out of the exact paper, for, as before explained, the material used in making and the precise finish of the sheets does very considerably affect the exact bulking proportions of the paper. A ream consists of 500 sheets nominally, and papers are made to certain weights—so many pounds to a ream of a given size. An average weight of an ordinary paper in double crown size (30 x 20 in.) such as is used for a novel, if the paper is ofan antique character, may be 36 lb., and the equivalent weight in demy (224 x 174 in.) and double foolscap (27 x 17 in.) would be 24]b. and 27 lb. respectively. The cost prices of average papers may be taken for the purposes of calculation at 3d. per lb. per machine and about 1s. per lb. for those made by hand, but, of course, there are many qualities of each kind, both cheaper and dearer. ILLUSTRATIONS. The question of method to be adopted for illus- trating a work is an important matter and requires careful consideration. The old books were nearly all made beautiful with engravings on copper or on wood—the latter mostly. Although these methods were the most artistic, the expenses of production were great and at the same time very slow. Reproductive processes are so numerous now-a- days, so cheap, and at the same time so expeditious, that the choice is somewhat bewildering to many. By means of photography almost anything can be reproduced by these mechanical processes, and the methods mostly employed for illustrating books are those of photogravure, collotype, half-tone and line blocks. The first two are adapted for the separate plates of any volume, and are the more expensive kinds, especially the first. The other two methods are best for textual illustrations, although unfortunately it is a sime qua non that for all half-tone blocks very smooth paper must be used in order to bring out the full effects of tone. To avoid the use of this paper it is best to adopt the line method of reproduction as far as possible, for all drawings or pictures in wash or photo- graphs can only be made by the half-tone process. With regard to prices for all these processes it is somewhat difficult to give instances, for in the first place there is always a minimum charge for each subject, because any single reproduction is not worth handling below acertain price. In forming an idea of cost the making of photogravure plates costs about 2s. per inch; half-tone blocks range any- where between 9. and 1s., and line blocks half the price of half-tone. In all these cases the original plates or blocks can be held for future use, but with collotype plates it is a different matter, for. the method consists of printing from a gelatine film which has to be made from the negative and renewed from time to time in course of printing off. It may be taken for granted that for full page or separate plates, when only short numbers are volumes of Rufus Rockwell Wilson’s ‘ Source Books of American History’? have been issued. “The Evolution of the U.S. Constitution and History of the Monroe Doctrine,” by Dr. John A. Kasson, is an important item in Messrs. Houghton, Mifflin and Co.’s list ; and Cyrus Townsend Brady’s ten years’ story of “ Indian Fights and Fighters,” is worthy of mention. “The Historian’s History of the World,” a little work in 25 vols. is now reported as “ complete.” Charles Eliot Norton’s publication of the letters written to him by John Ruskin is a matter of moment to both continents, as also perhaps are Thackeray’s letters to the Baxter family. In fiction there have been new works by Henry James, W. D. Howells, and Marion Crawford. The first and third scarcely rank nowadays as American authors; but Mr. Howells will always be a true American. His latest novel, ‘“ The Son of Royal Langbrith,” is one of his very best New England problem stories, the problem in this case being concerned with the treatment of an unworthy father’s memory. Among younger masters of the craft, Mr. Stewart White has followed up “The Blazed Trail? and “The Forest,” by a worthy successor, “The Mountains”; George Barr McCutcheon, has written a sequel to “ Graustark” (“ Beverley of Graustark”) which has recently been at the top of the “ best sellers” ; and the author of the celebrated Self-made Merchant’s Letters has pro- duced in “Old Gorgon Graham” a new series which do not show the usual falling-off of a sequel. Another “best seller,” “ The Affair at the Inn,” was inspired and directed by Kate Douglas Wiggin, but, as readers of the AUTHOR _will be aware, was written in England in collabo- ration with two English ladies and a gentleman. Mr. Robert Grant has written in “The Under- current” a novel which discusses the divorce ques- tion in a candid and interesting manner. The authorship of the clever “ Jessica Letters” has been revealed. It belongs to Mrs. Lundy Howard Harris and Mr. Paul Elmer. Mr, Jack London has again delighted his admirers with “The Sea Wolf,” and Messrs. H. L. Wilson and E. Phillips Oppenheim have satisfied theirs with “The Seeker” and “ The Betrayal.” A promising first appearance has been made by Miss Edith Rickert with her story of the Shetland Isles, called “The Reaper.” « Wanted, a Cook,” by Alan Dale, has reached a large public. We should not conclude this imperfect survey without a passing allusion to two widely different works. Dr. William J. Rolfe’s valuable “ Life of Shakespeare,” and Miss Ida M. Tarbell’s meri- torious “ History of the Standard Oil Trust.” THE AUTHOR. Life is not long enough for us to enter into the merits of the dispute between those who claim and those who deny the exclusive right to use the title of Webster’s Dictionary. Our obituary list contains few important names. There is Lafcadio Hearn, the American journalist, who ended a romantic career by becoming a Japanese subject and professor, and left a legacy of many charming books upon his adopted country. Mrs. Euphemia Vale Blake, who reached the advanced age of eighty-eight, was the author of “Arctic Experiences” and “ A History of Tammany Hall,” amongst other works. Prof. Charles Woodruff Shields, of Princeton, was a well-known writer on the science of religion, who abandoned Presbyterianism to become an Episcopalian. Mrs. Isabella Bird Bishop’s name will endure in her books of travel in Asia and North America. It is more doubtful whether Col. Prentiss Ingraham will find a place among the Immortals, in spite of the thousand novels which he left behind him. —___—_+ <> —__—_ HINTS ON PRODUCTION. — Il. MovuLpine, STEREOTYPING OR ELECTROTYPING. O keep type standing for any period without a rental is not fair to the printer; therefore if the work is likely to be reprinted later on, it should be either stereotyped or electrotyped. If the probability of a reprint being required is small, moulding is a tentative process which does not cost very much. This is the preliminary stage of stereotyping by the papier-maché method. The moulds are readily stored, and if required later on may be easily cast from, the two methods of moulding and casting, done at two different periods, costing very little more in the aggregate than if stereotyped direct in the first place. But if there is acertainty that plates will be required, either stereo- type or electrotype plates may be made at the outset. The first is the cheaper kind, but the second, although dearer, is more serviceable if several editions are likely to be required. Here again it may be assumed roughly that the charges for these respective methods are— Moulding a ... $d. per sq. in. Stereotyping (at som Sd. in future date) from all. moulds s oo ide, os Stereotyping direct ... 4d. , 5 Electrotyping ... 1d, o E 2 THE AUTHOR. PAPERS. Paper isthe next important thing to be dealt with, and of this necessary material there is a very large selection to choose from. Naturally that made by hand is the best kind, and roughly three or four times dearer than an average paper made by machine. For bookwork the very cheap kinds are not recommended. Another class to be avoided as far as possible is shiny paper; in fact, smooth or glossy papers are always objectionable, although, in these days of graphic literature, process blocks absolutely demand a smooth surface for the satis- factory printing of illustrations. Papers which are extremely light in bulk and those which are very heavy are also to be avoided—the first are generally too poor in substance to stand handling, and the second are objectionable from the fact that they are usually clay-loaded. A medium weight should be selected, for one can obtain a fairly light-hand- ling paper, considering the bulk, without sacrific- ing the quality in order to obtain a minimum weight. It may be taken for granted that some- thing is wrong in its manufacture when either of the extremes is manifest and the bulk of the volume is considered. A paper made with a rough antique finish naturally bulks more than one which has been calendered, but judgment must be exercised in considering the two classes of paper— both of which are necessary for the production of either plain or illustrated volumes. Papers are made as a rule to definite sizes, but in the case of those produced by machine these sizes can be varied. Sheets for printing purposes are frequently made in double and quadruple sizes, in order to facilitate and cheapen production, but we need only give the single or more ordinary sizes with the publishers’ or booksellers’ equivalents in 4to and 8vo: Printers’ Size of Publishers’ Sizes. Sheet. Quarto. Octavo. Imperial on ee ee Ib eT Tx Tk Super Royal 274 x 204 ... 13% x 104 ... 10} x 6% Royal mee oe 20 AE 10, 10 KGS Medium 22019 12 OR Oe 6 Demy sa coy X 1 ALE &K 8e We. 2 8S KX BS Post ee lO 6 10 oe) Be coe Bene Crown peel 15 10 ee TR a Foolscap ... 17 x 133 .- 83 x 62 ... 6% x 44 Pots pe Oe IDE eK 6). OF Xk 38 Books in quarto or octavo if with cut edges would measure slightly less, especially in height. The bulk of books as regards thickness cannot be foretold to a nicety, nor can the weight be quite determined, without a size or pattern copy being made up out of the exact paper, for, as before explained, the material used in making and the precise finish of the sheets does very considerably affect the exact bulking proportions of the paper. 108 A ream consists of 500 sheets nominally, and papers are made to certain weights—so many pounds to a ream of a given size. An average weight of an ordinary paper in double crown size (30 x 20 in.) such as is used for a novel, if the paper is ofan antique character, may be 36 Ib., and the equivalent weight in demy (224 x 17k in.) and double foolscap (27 x 17 in.) would be 241b. and 27 Ib. respectively. The cost prices of average papers may be taken for the purposes of calculation at 3d. per lb. per machine and about 1s. per lb. for those made by hand, but, of course, there are many qualities of each kind, both cheaper and dearer. ILLUSTRATIONS. The question of method to be adopted for illus- trating a work is an important matter and requires careful consideration. The old books were nearly all made beautiful with engravings on copper or on wood—the latter mostly. Although these methods were the most artistic, the expenses of production were great and at the same time very slow. teproductive processes are so numerous now-a- days, so cheap, and at the same time so expeditious, that the choice is somewhat bewildering to many. By means of photography almost anything can be reproduced by these mechanical processes, and the methods mostly employed for illustrating books are those of photogravure, collotype, half-tone and line blocks. The first two are adapted for the separate plates of any volume, and are the more expensive kinds, especially the first. The other two methods are best for textual illustrations, although unfortunately it is a sine qua non that for all half-tone blocks very smooth paper must be used in order to bring out the full effects of tone. To avoid the use of this paper it is best to adopt the line method of reproduction as far as possible, for all drawings or pictures in wash or photo- graphs can only be made by the half-tone process. With regard to prices for all these processes it is somewhat difficult to give instances, for in the first place there is always a minimum charge for each subject, because any single reproduction is not worth handling below acertain price. In forming an idea of cost the making of photogravure plates costs about 2s. per inch ; half-tone blocks range any- where between 9d. and 1s., and line blocks half the price of half-tone. In all these cases the original plates or blocks can be held for future use, but with collotype plates it is a different matter, for. the method consists of printing from a gelatine film which has to be made from the negative and renewed from time to time in course of printing off. It may be taken for granted that for full page or separate plates, when only short numbers are 104 required, collotype pictures sometimes cost less than half-tone illustrations because of the initial cost of the block ; but, on the other hand, should a long number of copies be required of these separate plates, the initial cost of making half-tone blocks or even photogravure plates is merged into the total cost of producing the illustration. Press WORK. This term embraces all printing off, whether by hand or by machine. As already explained, to cheapen the cost of production of books, printing machines are now made much larger in size and paper may be obtained to suit the requirements of those machines. For instance, a crown 8vo novel is generally printed on a sheet of quad crown, 40 x 30 in., which would contain 64 pages when printed both sides. This is a consideration when the number to be printed is fairly large. Prices for ordinary plain printing (that is, without illustra- tions) are charged as reams of 500 printed both sides, which means 1,000 impressions for each ream. These charges vary according to the size of sheet employed in printing, and depend also on the quality of the work. It should be noted that it is important that all printing should be firm, black, clean and even in “colour” throughout. A yolume which has been carefully designed in its format is sometimes spoiled by bad or careless press work, and possibly by the use of a common or poor ink, which gives off a weak or gray effect that is trying to the eyes in reading. BINDING. This is the final stage in the making of a book, which also requires some consideration. For most books a publisher’s (i.e, cloth) binding suffices. There are many varieties of cloths, linens, and other fabrics to be selected from, and if gold is to be employed on the cover for lettering or for a special design, do not let it be too prominent, for, as a rule, a mass of gold looks vulgar, especially if a common kind be used. A design blocked in ink is in better taste provided the ink harmonizes with the covering material of the case. Besides, ink is much cheaper than gold, and really looks more effective ifa good design has been prepared for it. The question of cutting or not cutting the edges of a volume should be determined by the character of the work. A book which is going to be read straight off, or a reference volume, should have the edges cut all round, but éditions de luxe and other dainty editions, or any work printed on handmade paper, should be left untouched. Cuas. T. JACOBI. Oe 9 THE AUTHOR. AUTHORS AND INCOME TAX. — S disputes have frequently arisen between authors and income tax collectors con- cerning the amount due to the Revenue on the sums that authors receive in payment for their literary work, the Committee decided to place a full statement of the case before counsel with a view of obtaining his opinion on the issues, The following case therefore, prepared by the secretary, and approved by the solicitors, with counsel’s opinion on the questions, is printed below. CASE, In order that the subject may be considered in its completeness, it is necessary to put forward in some detail the methods adopted between authors and publishers. The usual forms of agreement between author and publisher for the publication of books may, perhaps, be enumerated as follows :— (1) A sale out-right, in which the author transfers to the publisher his copyright and all other rights and receives alump sum. Sometimes in one payment and sometimes by instalments (say on delivery of MS.: passing of last proofs and publication). (2) A profit-sharing agreement, a form much less common now than some years ago. In some cases the.copyright is transferred to the publisher ; in others it is retained by the author. As a general rule the author provides the MS. and the publisher the cost of production, advertisement, etc, The whole monetary outlay is placed on the debit side of the account, with any commission that the publisher charges, and the return from the sales is placed on the other side of the account, and the proceeds are divided in the proportions agreed on, but the author is not liable to bear any portion of the loss in case the book, on the accounts, does not show a balance to thegood. This form of contract is varied in different ways : sometimes the author pays part of the cost of production and is credited with that amount, sometimes the publisher has the right to sell a certain number of copies before the profits are divided ; but the mode in which receipts and payments in respect of the joint venture in the book are dealt with remains the same. (3) An agreement based on the royalty system. It is very exceptional in the royalty agreements at present signed by authors and publishers for the author to convey his copyright to the publisher, though this does sometimes occur. generally transfers to the publisher a licence to publish, on certain terms and conditions set forth in the agreement, a fixed or unlimited number of editions or copies of the book, and receives in The author : return a payment of royalty on the published price: THE AUTHOR. (as distinct from the actual or discount price) on every copy sold. Of these forms of agreement there are also variations. Sometimes the author receives an advance lump sum in addition to royalties (dependent on sales), but this is certainly the exception ; sometimes, and more frequently, he receives a lump sum in advance of royalty. This amount has been held not to be repayable in case the royalty on the number of copies sold does not reach the figure advanced. Another variation is a contract for deferred royalty, where the author receives a royalty after the sale of a certain number of copies. (4) A commission agreement, where the author pays for the whole cost of production and receives in return the full amount which the publisher realises by sale of copies of the book, less his commission and any expenses incurred by him, such as advertisements. There is another class of cases to be considered, that is, authors’ receipts from contributions to magazines and other periodical literature. In some cases—contracts on this basis are most frequent nowadays—the author sells to a magazine, or periodical, or daily paper the use of his work for serial issue limited either to one paper or embracing entire serial rights. Again, it not infrequently occurs that an author sends his work up to a paper or periodical, and the work is printed without any contract. In this case, no doubt, the author does not confer the copyright on the proprietors of the publication. Lastly, there remains those cases in which the periodical purchases the copyright of the work and pays for it, the work coming under the 18th section of the Copyright Act (5 & 6 Vict. c. 45), to which counsel is referred. Very often under these circumstances the periodical makes no further use of the article, but allows the author to reprint in book form, making a formal acknowledgment or paying a small consideration. It will be best to consider the publication in a periodical or serial form as distinct from the publication of books. In the publication of books in the four examples put forward, it is submitted that as long as the author retains the copyright he has the property in his work, and therefore any royalty or profits that may be coming to him in any year should be reckoned as income of that vear on which he should be bound to pay the annual tax, either annually upon the amount he receives or by reckoning his income over a period of three years. He merely farms out or leases his work either by a licence to the publisher to publish, receiving returns by pay- ment of royalty or by a share of the profits, or again, by a licence to sell in the cases where he keeps the printing and publishing in his own hands, and makes the publisher a mere middleman 105 for the sale of his work. But when an author transfers his property, receiving in payment either a sum down or a share of the profits or payment by means of royalty, the question arises how far he ig to look upon the amount as income or capital, and this view seems to carry with it considerable doubt. If it is denied that moneys received for the sale of copyright are income, it will follow that an author, producing much work in a year, and selling all copyrights to his publisher, earns no taxable income, On the other hand, if such moneys be reckoned as income, the consequence can be set out in the following hypothetical case. A certain work produces in royalty £60 a year. It is sold for £600, which the author sinks in a terminable annuity of £40. The effect is to reduce his income from this source by £20 a year, but if the £600 a year is income, and a three years’ average is struck, the author makes his terminable income from this source, £240 for the first year, £220 for the second, and £200 for the third, and will also have to pay income tax on his annuity of £40. Accordingly over three years the author has to pay income tax on £780, when his actual income is only £120. Supposing an author sells his copy- right for £600 to a publisher, and it is decided that this amount is to be reckoned as income, the publisher proceeds to sell the property to another, does the publisher reckon the £600 as income ? It is submitted he would not do so. Again, it should be considered whether, if an author writes works and does not proceed to publish them, and if the amount received from the sale of the copyright is to be reckoned as income, he is to make a schedule of the value of his copyrights in the return of income tax, although he may not as yet have marketed the commodity. This position seems to be untenable, and seems again to point to the fact that the property is, in itself, capital rather than income. Farther, counsel is requested to consider whether a payment in advance of royalty (under a royalty agreement which provides for the sale of the copy- right) stands on the same footing as payment of a lump sum down for the copyright. Questions of a similar kind arise when the whole serial rights in a contribution (7.e., a distinct part of the copyright) are sold to a magazine or periodical. Counsel is therefore asked to advise on the following questions :— (1) Is the sum received by an author in respect of a work of which he retains the copyright in all cases to be considered as income ? (2) Is the sum received on the sale of a copy- right to be considered as capital or income? And if capital, can a lump payment for such minor rights.as serial use, right of translation, dramatisa- tion, etc., be put on the same footing ? 106 (3) If the sum received is capital, will the liability of an author to pay income tax be varied by the method in which he receives payment—(q) by a lump sum in full discharge ; (0) by a share of the profits; (c) by a royalty ; (d) by a sum in advance of royalty ; (e) by a lump sum on sale of serial use to a magazine, periodical, or paper. (4) So far as an author’s receipts are to be treated as income, how is his payment to be regulated? Has he the right to make deductions for expenses incurred in compiling a book or in writing an article—(a) directly, as railway journeys, purchase of books, purchase of photo- ‘graphs, stationery, typewriting, etc. 5 (0) indirectly, for rental of portion of his house as office ? (5) May he calculate the amounts he receives on the three-year basis ? CoUNSEL’S OPINION RE ASSESSMENT OF INcoME Tax ON Prorits FRoM LirERaRy, PrRo- DUCTIONS. By 5 & 6 Vict. c. 35, 8. 100, Sched. (D) :—The duties hereby granted, contained in the schedule marked (D) shall be assessed and charged under the following rules :— ScHEDULE (D). Rules for ascertaining the last-mentioned duties in the particular cases herein mentioned. First case... . Second case.—The duty to be charged in respect of professions, employments or vocations, not con- tained in any other schedule of this Act. RULES. Pirst, =... Second.—The duty to be charged shall be com- puted at a sum not less than the full amount of the balance of the profits, gains and emoluments of such professions, employments and vocations (after making such deductions, and no other, as by this Act are allowed), within the preceding year. Russ APPLYING To BoTH THE PRECEDING CASES. First.—In estimating the balance of the profits or gains to be charged according to either of the first or second cases, no sum shall be set against or deducted from such profits or gains for any disburse- ments or expenses whatever, not being wholly and exclusively laid out or expended for the purposes of such profession, employment or vocation ; nor for the rent or value of any dwelling-house or domestic offices, or any part of such dwelling-house or domestic offices, except such part thereof as may be used for the purposes of such trade or concern, not exceeding the proportion of the said rent herein- after mentioned, nor for any sum expended in any other domestic or private purposes, distinct from THB AUTHOR. the purposes of such trade, or of such profession, employment, or vocation. ; From the words “the amount of the balance of the profits and gains” it will be seen that income tax is intended to be a tax upon a per- son’s annual profits and gains, and such profits and gains must be ascertained on ordinary principles of commercial trading. “The rule contemplates the preparation of a balance-sheet in which proper trading disburse- ments and liabilities are to be set against trade assets, so that the surplus of the latter, if any, will represent the assessable profits or gains of the con- cern. All the other rules applicable to Schedule (D) are framed upon the same footing.” (Gresham Life Assurance Society v. Styles, (1892) A. C. per Lord Watson, p. 317.) Turning now to the questions which have been put: (1) and (2) The principle laid down in the above- mentioned judgment of Lord Watson, in my opinion, applies to the present case. Therefore, in ascertaining the amount of his profits or gains for the year an author must in all cases place upon the credit side of the balance- sheet the sum which he has received in respect of a work of which he retains the copyright. In the same manner he must account for any lump sum which he may receive on the sale of the copyright or any minor rights. Then, if after deducting any expenses which he may have incurred wholly and exclusively for the purposes of his profession or vocation a profit remains, he must pay income tax on the amount of such profit. ; There is really no mystery connected with the sales of copyright or minor rights, and they must be treated in any ordinary commercial way. I can see no difference in principle between the cases put and that of a coachbuilder who builds a carriage. 'If the coachbuilder either lends out the carriage for hire or sells it there can be no doubt that in making his yearly return of profits or gains for the purpose of income tax he must bring into account the amount he receives for the hire or upon the sale. * (3) In my opinion, for the reasons already given in (1) and (2), the liability of the author to pay income tax on the amounts received will not be varied by the method in which he receives payment; although, of course, the time of payment of the tax may be, because he will only have to bring into account the amounts which he receives in the parti- cular year for which he has to make his return. (4) Here, again, the matter must be treated upon - ordinary principles of commercial trading, having regard to the restrictions imposed by the Act. The author is entitled to deduct any disburse- ments or expenses which he may have laid out or expended wholly or exclusively for the purposes of his vocation. THE AUTHOR. Therefore, in my opinion, the expenses or cost of such items as photographs, stationery and typewriting may be deducted. Books stand upon rather a different footing, because after they have been read they are still of value, and I think the proper deduction to be made would be the difference between the cost price and the present value of the book. With regard to travelling expenses I think that if they were incurred exclusively for the purpose of getting some information for the purpose of his vocation—e.y., to enable him to write a description of a particular place or to inspect a particular document—they might be deducted. In making any of the above deductions it must be remembered that the expenses need not necessarily be appropriated to any particular book or work, so long as they are incurred in the period for which the return is made and were incurred wholly and exclusively by the author for the purpose of his vocation. With regard to the rental of a portion of his house as an office, I think that the author would be entitled to deduct it if it can be proved that such portion of the house is used exclusively for the purpose of his profession or vocation, and if it can be shown that he would not have taken so large a house but for the fact that he was going to devote apart of it to the exercise of his vocation. The amount of such deduction would of course be sub- ject to the limits mentioned in the Income Tax Act. (See 6 Vict. ¢. 35, s. 101.) (5) By sec. 48 of 16 & 17 Vict. c. 34, the duty to be charged under Schedule (D) in respect of pro- fessions or vocations shall be computed on a sum not less than the full amount of the balance of the profits and gains of such professions or vocations upon a fair and just average of three years. If the author should have set up and commenced his profession or vocation within the three years from the date when he makes his return I think that under the first rule of the first case in Schedule (D) the computation would have to be made for one year on the average of the balance of the profits and gains from the period of first setting up. W. Ottver Hopes. 7, Fig Tree Court, Temple. a MAGAZINE CONTENTS. -—<>— + — DECEMBER, 1904. THE ALBANY. A Shelley Letter. The Exile of Geo. Gissing. How I became an Author, The Drift of the Drama. On Giving People what they Want. By Richard Whiteing. By E. A. Morton. By Francis Gribble. 107 Bookman, Society in Recent Fiction. By Susan Countess of Malmes- bury, and Lady Violet Greville. Mark Rutherford’s Bunyan. By Ian Maclaren. The Feminine Note in Fiction. By Lucas Malet, CHAMBERS’ JOURNAL, Shakespeare in Scotland. By Alex. Cargill. The Romance of Old Book Collecting. By Clive Holland. CONTEMPORARY REVIEW. After the Reaction. By C. F. G. Masterman. The Relation between Ecclesiastical and General History. By Prof. Adolf Harnack. : Religion, Science and Miracle. 3y Sir Oliver Lodge. CORNHILL. Charles Lamb’s Commonplace Books. : By E. V. Lucas. Historical Mysteries. By Andrew Lang. THE FORTNIGHTLY REVIEW. Adam Smith and Some Problems of To-day. Marriott. Artemis and Hippolytus. By J. G. Frazer. The Winged Destiny and Fiona Macleod. Goddard. The Crisis in the Book Market. Shore. The Sportsman’s Library, 1904. By Ethel By W. Teignmouth 3y F. G. Aflalo. THE INDEPENDENT REVIEW. Of Style. By C. F. Keary. The “ Trojan Women” of Kuripides. 3y Gilbert Murray. The Religions of Japan. By Baron Suyematsu. MACMILLAN’S MAGAZINE. The Ludlow Masque. By G. A. Nicklin. The Vicar of Morwenstow. By G. 8S. Freeman. The Pleasures of a Book Lover. By Michael Barrington. NATIONAL REVIEW. The London University and the Study of History. By Prof. Pollard. NINETEENTH CENTURY. Free Thought in the Church. By W. H. Mallock. Hymns “ Ancient’ and “ Modern.” By M. E. Jersey. The Rhodes Bequest and University Federation. By J. Churton Collins. : Queen Christina’s Pictures. By Bildt. PALL MALL MAGAZINE, Lines Written in a Copy of Henley’s “ Lyra Heroica.” By R. Ellis Roberts. 8 Studies in Personality : Miss Marie Corelli. By Herbert Vivian. ee How Dr. Johnson wrote his Dictionary, Dobson. By Austin TEMPLE BAR. Richard Wagner in Zurich, By H. Alexander Clay. WorLbD’s WORK AND PBAY., The Fourth Estate in Africa, By Leo Weinthal. There are no articles dealing with literary, dramatic, or : ; ; : 1s musical subjects in Blackwood’s Magazine, Longman’s Magazine, ov The Month, WARNINGS TO THE PRODUCERS OF BOOKS. —— ERE are a few standing rules to be observed in an agreement. There are four methods of dealing with literary property :— I. Selling it Outright. This is sometimes satisfactory, if @ proper price can be obtained. But the transaction should be managed by a competent agent, or with the advice of the Secretary of the Society. Il. A Profit-Sharing Agreement (a bad form of agreement). In this case the following rules should be attended to: C1.) Not to sign any agreement in which the cost of pro- duction forms a part without the strictest investigation. (2.) Not to give the publisher the power of putting the profits into his own pocket by charging for advertisements in his own organs, or by charging exchange advertise- ments. ‘Therefore keep control of the advertisements, (3.) Not to allow a special charge for “ office expenses,” uniess the same allowance is made to the author. (4.) Not to give up American, Colonial, or Continental rights. “.) Not to give up serial or translation rights. : (6.) Not to bind yourself for future work to any publisher. As well bind yourself for the future to any one solicitor or doctor ! III. The Royalty System. This is perhaps, with certain limitations, the best form of agreement. It is above all things necessary to know what the proposed royalty means to both sides. It is now possible for an author to ascertain approximately the truth. From time to time very important figures connected with royalties are published in The Author. IY. A Commission Agreement. The main points are :-— (1.) Be careful to obtain a fair cost of production. (2.) Keep control of the advertisements. (3.) Keep control of the sale price of the book, General. All other forms of agreement are combinations of the four above mentioned. Such combinations are generally disastrous to the author. Never sign any agreement without competent advice from the Secretary of the Society. Stamp all agreements with the Inland Revenue stamp. Avoid agreements by letter if possible. The main points which the Society has always demanded from the outset are :— (1.) That both sides shall know what ‘an agreement means. (2.) The inspection of those account books which belong to the author. We are advised that this is a right, in the nature of a common law right, which cannot be denied or withheld. (3.) Always avoid a transfer of copyright. —_____——_+—___ WARNINGS TO DRAMATIC AUTHORS. deme Oe EVER sign an agreement without submitting it to the Secretary of the Society of Authors or some com- petent legal authority. 2. It is well to be extremely careful in negotiating for the production of a play with anyone except an established manager, 108 THE AUTHOR. 8. There are three forms of dramatic contract for plays in three or more acts :— (a.) Sale outright of the performing right. This is unsatisfactory. An author who enters into such a contract should stipulate in the contract for production of the piece by a certain date and for proper publication of his name on the play-bills. (b.) Sale of performing right or of a licence to perform on the basis of percentages on gross receipts. Percentages vary between 5 and 15 per cent. An author should obtain a percentage on the sliding scale of gross receipts in preference to the American system. Should obtain a sum inadvance of percentages. A fixed date on or before which the play should be performed. (c.) Sale of performing right or of a licence to perform on the basis of royalties (i.c., fixed nightly fees). ‘this method should be always avoided except in cases where the fees are likely to be small or difficult to collect. The other safeguards set out under heading (0.) apply also in this case. 4, Plays in one act are often sold outright, but it is better to obtain a small nightly fee if possible, and a sum paid in advance of such fees in any event. It is extremely important that the amateur rights of one-act plays should be reserved. 5. Authors should remember that performing rights can be limited, and are usually limited, by town, country, and time. This is most important. 6. Authors should not assign performing rights, but should grant a licence to perform. The legal distinction is of great importance. 7. Authors should remember that performing rights in a play are distinct from literary copyright. A manager holding the performing right or licence to perform cannot print the book of the words. 8. Never forget that United States rights may be exceed- ingly valuable. ‘hey should never be included in English agreements without the author obtaining a substantial consideration. 9, Agreements for collaboration should be carefully drawn and executed before collaboration is commenced. 10, An author should remember that production of a play is highly speculative: that he runs a very great risk of delay and a breakdown in the fulfilment of his contract. He should therefore guard himself all the more carefully in the beginning. 11. An author must remember that the dramatic market is exceedingly limited, and that for a novice the first object is to obtain adequate publication. As these warnings must necessarily be incomplete, on account of the wide range of the subject of dramatic con- tracts, those authors desirous of further information are referred to the Secretary of the Society. —___—_+—>—+-—___ WARNINGS TO MUSICAL COMPOSERS. —— > ITTLE can be added to the warnings given for the assistance of producers of books and dramatic authors. It must, however, be pointed out that, as a rule, the musical publisher demands from the musical composer a transfer of fuller rights and less liberal finan- cial terms than those obtained for literary and dramatic property. The musical composer has very often ‘the two rights to deal with—performing right and copyright. He a ¥ THE AUTHOR, should be especially careful therefore when entering into an agreement, and should take into part. cular consideration the warnings stated above. $< HOW TO USE THE SOCIETY. 2 1, VERY member has a right toask for and to receive advice upon his agreements, his choice of a pub- lisher, or any dispute arising in the conduct of his business or the administration of his property. The Secretary of the Society is a solicitor, but if there is any special reason the Secretary will refer the case to the Solicitors of the Society. Further, the Committee, if they deem it desirable, will obtain counsel’s opinion. All this without any cost to the member. 2. Remember that questions connected with copyright and publishers’ agreements do not fall within the experi- ence of ordinary solicitors. Therefore, do not scruple to use the Society. 3. Send to the Office copies of past agreements and past accounts, with a copy of the book represented. The Secretary will always be glad to have any agreements, new or old, for inspection and note. The information thus obtained may prove invaluable. 4. Before signing any agreement whatever, send the document to the Society for examination, 5. Remember always that in belonging to the Society you are fighting the battles of other writers, even if you are reaping no benefit to yourself, and that you are advancing the best interests of your calling in promoting the independence of the writer, the dramatist, the composer. 6. The Committee have now arranged for the reception of members’ agreements and their preservation in a fire- proof safe. The agreements will, of course, be regarded as confidential documents to be read only by the Secretary, who will keep the key of the safe. The Society now offers: —(1) To read and advise upon agreements and to give advice concerning publishers, (2) To stamp agreements in readiness for a possible action upon them. (3) To keep agreements. (4) To enforce payments due according to agreements. Fuller particulars of the Society’s work can be obtained in the Prospectus. 7. No contract should be entered into with a literary agent without the advice of the Secretary of the Society, Members are strongly advised not to accept without careful consideration the contracts with publishers submitted to them by literary agents, and are recommended to submit them for interpretation and explanation to the Secretary of the Society. 8. Many agents neglect to stamp agreements, This must be done within fourteen days of first execution, The Secretary will undertake it on behalf of members, 9. Some agents endeavour to prevent authors from referring matters to the Secretary of the Society; so do some publishers. Members can make their own deductions and act accordingly. 10. The subscription to the Society iis £1 1s. per annum, or £10 10s for life membership. 109 TO MUSICAL COMPOSERS. —— 7 —— pe Society undertakes to stamp copies of music on behalf of its members for the fee of 6d. per 100 or _,. part of 100. The members’ stamps are kept in the Society's safe. The musical publishers communicate direct with the Secretary, and the voucher is then forwarded to the members, who are thus saved much unnecessary trouble, To THE READING BRANCH. Seg EMBERS will greatly assist the Society in this branch of its work by informing young writers of its existence. Their MSS. can be read and treated as a composition is treated by a coach. The term MSS. includes not only works of fiction, but poetry and dramatic works, and when it is possible, under special arrangement, technical and scientific works. The Readers are writers of competence and experience, The fee is one guinea, ———_—o + ___ NOTICES. —— 1 HE Editor of Zhe Author begs to remind members of the Society that, although the paper is sent to them free of charge, the cost of producing it would be a very heavy charge on the resources of the Society if a great many members did not forward to the Secretary the modest 5s. 6d. subscription for the year. Communications for “The Author” should be addressed to the Offices of the Society, 39, Old Queen Street, Storey’s Gate, 8.W., and should reach the Editor not later than the 21st of each month. All persons engaged in literary work of any kind, whether members of the Society or not, are invited to communicate to the Editor any points connected with their work which it would be advisable in the general interest to publish. Communications and letters are invited by the Editor on all subjects connected with literature, but on no other subjects whatever. Every effort will be made to return articles which cannot be accepted. — + The Secretary of the Society begs to give notice that all remittances are acknowledged by return of post, and he requests members who do not receive an answer to important communications within two days to write to him without delay. All remittances should be y crossed Union Bank of London, Chancery Lane, or be sent by registered letter only. a ee ee LEGAL AND GENERAL LIFE ASSURANCE SOCIETY. —+—~>— + ENSIONS to commence at any selected age, pP either with or without Life Assurance, can be obtained from this society. Full particulars can be obtained from the City Branch Manager, Legal and General Life Assurance Society, 158, Leadenhall Street, London, E.C. AUTHORITIES. —+— ! N article by Mr. W. Teignmouth Shore, A entitled “The Crisis in the Book Market,” appears in the December number of 7'he Fortnightly. : A subject of this kind must, of necessity, appeal to members of the Society of Authors, as the prosperity of the book market must affect the author’s income. Mr. Shore has brought forward many generalities but few facts for what he terms “The Crisis in the Book Market,” and takes a very pessimistic view of the position. The first consideration of the article induces one to think that the whole system—author, trade, and reader—was running in a vicious circle, but Mr. Shore appears finally to put his finger on what he considers the weak spot, and comes to the conclusion that publishers are to blame for over- production and the consequent glutting of the market. He also states as an obiter dictum, “ Woe betide our writers if they slay the golden goose by play- ing the game of ‘heads I win, tails you lose.’” It is rather difficult to understand how playing a game of pitch and toss can slay any goose, even if it is golden; but putting this aside, why should the publisher be thus stigmatised ? As a similar remark was put forward on a former occasion, it is necessary once again to show the absurdity of the statement. Those who write and those who read are the two chief factors in this dispute. If those who read want to obtain the thoughts of those who write, and those who write are anxious to place their works amongst those who read, then if Mr. Teignmouth Shore’s “golden goose” was cleared off the market with its Christmas throat cut there would still be other means of bringing the two parties together. The readjustment of the trade would, no doubt, take a little time, but where there is supply and demand it would be bound to come at last. Although the publisher may not be exactly the “ golden goose,” it is possible that he may stimulate authors in the keen competition of the publishing business, toa production beyond the demands of the readers. ‘This is what Mr. Teignmouth Shore is inclined to think has occurred. ‘Taking all things into consideration,” he says, “the bad condition of the book market can be made good only by efforts on the part of the publishers, and if these efforts are not made, the law of the survival of the fittest must take its course.” The law of the survival of the fittest must take its course in any event, and Mr. Shore, we are inclined to think, is too pessimistic. THE AUTHOR. We have received from the publishers, Messrs. Stevens and Haynes, the 4th Edition of Mr. W. A. Copinger’s well known work on copyright, re- edited by Mr. J. M. Easton, of the Inner Temple. As the work came to hand but a short time before the issue of Zhe Author, it has been found impossible to give such consideration and care to its perusal as would be essential for a formal review. We hope, however, in another number, after an exhaustive study, to deal with the work in a manner befitting the importance of the subject. Mr. Easton, in his preface, states that some slight alterations have been made in arrange- ment, and that the increase in International Copy- right and the Judicial decisions since the last edition in 1893 have necessitated a re-writing of portions of the book dealing with this branch of the Law of Copyright. He acknowledges his indebtedness in dealitg with foreign law to “Le Droit d’ Auteur,” the organ of the Copyright Union. We have frequently had to thank the secretary and the officials con- nected with the International Bureau at Berne, and to be grateful to ‘‘ Le Droit d’ Auteur” for the careful and comprehensive way in which they have done their duty in dealing with the subject of copyright, and we are pleased to notice Mr. Easton's corroborative appreciation. In another column is printed the case set before counsel by the committee referring to the payment of Income Tax by authors, followed by counsel’s opinion on the questions submitted to him. It is somewhat amusing, with counsel’s opinion so strongly stated against The Author, to read the following utterance made by Mr. Gladstone, and recorded in Sir J. B. Robinson’s “Fifty Years of Fleet Street.” “He (Mr. Gladstone) told a story of Macaulay receiving £8,000 for his history and escaping pay- ment of Income Tax, on the ground that it was principal and not interest.” We wonder whether this was a statement of fact within Mr. Gladstone’s knowledge, or a matter of report and hearsay. It is to be feared that the Income Tax collectors have learnt their business more thoroughly since then, otherwise there would have been no need for the Society to go to the expense of obtaining counsel’s opinion. Amona the reasons or excuses put forward by publishers for offering inadequate payment to authors has been the statement that they are crippled by the excessive sums they have to. pay to the popular celebrities of the day. ‘Two instances THE AUTHOR. in which this ground has been alleged, one in this country, one in the United States, have recently come under our notice. It can hardly be necessary to point out that the excuse is not a good one. If the publisher pays a heavy price to an author he does so in the expectation that the transactions will lead to a corresponding profit, either directly or indirectly, as an advertisement and asa lure. If he misealculates, the publisher only proves himself wanting in business judgment. Should he offer less than fair market terms for the work of young authors, they are free to go elsewhere. There is no lack of firms ready to deal. WE regret to notice the death of Miss Adeline Sergeant, who was a member of the Society from 1893 till 1898, when she resigned owing to ill- health. Miss Sergeant was the youngest daughter of the Rey. R. Sergeant, a rector in Derbyshire, and was born at Ashbourne in 1851. Her writing was, at all times, virile, strong, and engrossing. On one occasion, after she had made her name, she tried the daring experiment of publishing a book anonymously. The success of the book was remark- able, and was no doubt most satisfactory evidence to her of her continued powers. How many authors have made the experiment ? and, if they had, would obtain the same result ? We know of no similar instance. oe THE NOBEL PRIZES. — ++ HE Nobel Prize for Literature has been divided between M. Mistral, the Provencal poet, and Don Jose Echegaray, the Spanish dramatist. Great Britain has, so far, been unsuccessful under the Nobel Statutes in obtaining any recog- nition for its great writers. The prizes in former years have been awarded as follows :— 1901. M. Sully Prudhomme, the French poet. 1902. Prof. Theodor Mommsen. 1903. Mr. Bjornstjerne Bjornson. Although Great Britain has failed in literature, she has been very successful in science, last year in medicine and this year in physics. Lord Rayleigh, Professor of Natural Philosophy at the Royal Institute, and Sir William Ramsay, Pro- fessor of Chemistry at University College, have been awarded prizes this year, which are of the value of about £8,000. The Nobel Prize Committee of the Incorporated Society of Authors met at the offices of the society early last month, and passed the usual resolution for the dispatch of the circulars to those entitled to vote under the Swedish Statutes. iit As in former years, the votes will be collected before the Ist of January, and will be forwarded to Stockholm before the 1st of February. They are then laid before the Swedish Committee appointed for the purpose of selection for the award in 1905. ———_—_-~» — bee LITERATURE AND LAW IN THE UNITED STATES. a ‘[Seconp Arricnn.] I POINTED ont at some length, in the November issue of this magazine, the first important difference between our copyright law and that of the United States, as shown by recent decisions given by the American courts and now presented in the admirable compilation by Mr. Arthur 8. Hamlin.* That. first important difference, as I said, was registration. There is no copyright in America except by registration; and, even then, only if it is in the correct form prescribed by the American statute. In this respect, therefore, the very door- way to American copyright was shown to be a pitfall to the unwary ; whereas here at home we acquire copyright in books by the mere act of publication. Before proceeding to discover, from Mr. Hamlin’s instructive book, what, in America, constitutes publication, and what are the necessary consequences of it in the eyes of the American statute, whether a book be first published there, or first published elsewhere and afterwards there, let us pause for a moment to consider what may be the subject-matter of copyright in America. Subsect-MaTrer or CopyriGgur. This will not detain us long, for the examples given in this work show that America looks at this branch of copyright much as we do ourselves. I suggested in my previous article that America was still young in literature and the arts. It will scarcely be credited that she is so young as this :— A Mr. Cleland made and copyrighted a coloured photograph entitled “ Palisades Alpine Pass in Colorada.” A Mr, Thayer promptly infringed it. What was his defence? Simply that the scenery was “natural” scenery, and consequently public * Copyright Cases: A Summary of Leading American Decisions on the Law of Copyright and on Literary Property, from 1891 to 1903; together with the Text of the United States Copyright Statute, and a Selection of Recent Copyright Decisions of the Courts of Great Britain and Canada. Compiled by Arthur S, Hamlin. Published for the American Publishers’ Copyright League by G. P. Putnam’s Sons. 1904, $2. 112 property! More wonderful stil], he successfully defended himself on this plea at the first trial. On appeal, however, he was, of course, put out of court at once. So a photograph of natural scenery, however “natural ” and unreclaimed it may be, is a proper subject-matter for copyright protection in America. So, also, we should say. Let us now have another extreme case, only this time at the other end of the scale. One Young sent to the Librarian of Congress a blank book, demanding to have it copyrighted ! The Librarian refused. Young promptly sought a writ of man- damus to compel the Librarian to copyright his blank book. His argument was that the Librarian’s duty was a purely ministerial one—that he had no discretion in the matter. The judge, however, tripped him up. It was quite true, he said, that the Librarian had no discretion ; but before he, the judge, could issue the writ, Mr. Young would have to show that the writ would avail—namely, that a book containing not a single English sentence could be the subject of copyright. Mr. Young, of course, could not show this, and the court could not therefore “order a vain thing to be done.” Blank books cannot be the subject of copyright here or in America, Nor will a fitle of a book or play as such, and apart from its subject-matter, obtain protection. Du Maurier’s famous novel, ‘Trilby,” provided this decision. Messrs. Harper, its American pub- lishers, sought an injunction against one Renous, who produced a play entitled * Trilby ” (copying the plot and characters of the novel), to restrain him from using the title of the novel. This the judge refused. Fortunately the affidavits showed that the rest of the novel had also been pirated, and the judge therefore went out of his way to grant relief; but he let it be clearly understood that no action in copyright law could lie against the user of a mere title. But, this well-known ruling apart, note the dis- tinction between this and our own law. Here, it is free to anyone to dramatise a novel provided he does not let the printed or type-written copy of the drama get into the hands of the public. In that case an action will lie for the infringement of the copy right. A mere title, therefore, here or in America, gets no protection from the statute law. But in America the mere dramatiser of a novel may be proceeded against as an infringement. Not so here. “Ticker Tapes,” as they are called in America, provided another interesting case of equitable relief. One news company sued another for making use of readings from its tape machines. They could not be copyrighted, urged the wronged company, because they were published before there was time THE AUTHOR. to register them. The judges agreed, but held, in its equity jurisdiction, that the action of taking was unfair competition, and so granted an injunction restraining it. Readings of tape machines cannot, therefore, be copyrighted in America. Here they are, ipso facto, copyrighted the moment they emerge from the instrument. In answer to the well-known question: What constitutes literary value ? many interesting cases group themselves under this head of “ subject matter.” Has a bottle label, a letter file index, a racing chart, any literary value; has a circus poster artistic value—sufficient to entitle these produc- tions to copyright protection ? The bottle label in question was the property of Mr. Higgins, the famous ink and paste maker (with whose photo-mounting composition every amateur photographer ought to be acquaint2d), The only specific words on the label were: “ Water- proof Drawing Ink.” It was duly registered for copyright. The judge held that a mere descrip- tion of the contents of the bottle had no value for copyright purposes apart from the article described, and refused the injunction. Our courts would do the same. Similarly, a mere index to a letter file, however skilfully devised, was not within the protection of the Copyright Act, no literary explanation of its working being given. A book describing a short- hand system likewise failed to get protection against another book describing the same system, but written differently. There might be twenty books describing the same thing, provided they were different in treatment. But a racing chart, which formed part of a sporting paper, received protection; and it was no defence to say that it was disentitled to protection because designed for gaming pur- poses. A racing chart alone, however, could scarcely protect itself. A circus poster, showing performers on bicycles, and so forth, was not disentitled to protection on the ground of its being a mere advertisement. cx work of art,” said the judge, “is none the less a work of art because it is of little merit or humble degree.” Thus American Courts provide us with almost precisely similar rulings to the English Courts on © the question as to what may and may not be the | subject matter of copyright. PUBLICATION AND ITS EFFECTS. Let us now see whether there is any difference between English and American law as to what — constitutes publication, and what are some of the | consequences of publication. ; THE AUTHOR. i We know that, over here, before we give a book to the world by publishing it, we can prohibit its «© publication by any unauthorised person by means »>> of an action at common law. It is the same in oe America. Similarly, after we have published a book, the common law protection ceases as far as its infringement goes, and the work now comes under the protection of the statute. But what, our author frequently asks, 7s publication ? Let » us see what America says on the subject. The Jewellers’ Mercantile Agency printed a book » of what, in America, are called “credit ratings,” which I take to be, from the evidence, a list of jewellers’ customers, with an account of their finan- cial standing. This they leased to their subscribers © only, having first copyrighted it. As soon as the | book was infringed, the plaintiffs alleged that, though copyrighted, it had not really been pub- i lished, seeing that it was only leased to their own “private subscribers. The trial court took this view . and granted them an injunction. But the appeal court reversed the judgment, holding that to lease a book to an unlimited number of subscribers amounted to‘a publication. This would be held ‘' 5) to be good English law also.* qi Similarly, when Professor Loisette (the curer of ~~ weak memory) issued his book to subscribers under “= a contract of secrecy, this was construed as a ji's4 publication of it, and the pirate went free. And when one Rigney published a cut in a trade journal, allezing that there was no real publication because it only circulated within the limits of the trade—his contention was manifestly ill founded. Does the previous serial issue of a work consti- tute publication in America ? Or, when the work has not been copyrighted in this serial form, may it afterwards be copyrighted in volume form? No, unfortunately. So the author of the “ Autocrat of the Breakfast Table,” Dr. Oliver Wendell Holmes, lost his copyright in that famous book. But if the last instalments of a serial be duly copyrighted, does this secure copyright in the whole work? ‘The appeals court answered this question for another famous author, Mrs. Stowe, but also in the negative. Before we come to the subject of the ‘‘ conse- quence of publication,” a very important case, not included in Mr. Hamlin’s book, but recently decided, should be mentioned as coming between the two questions of “publication” and its “ con- sequences,’’ © 2 we * It is noticeable that in both trials the important question as to whether “ publication” was a prerequisite to complete a copyright in America was avoided, Here itis, No book acquires copyright here without it. The Jaw in America on this point is doubtful; but Mr. Hamlin is of the opinion that the depositing of title and copies perfects the copyright without any publication, 113 In this case the great American Tobacco Com- pany got beaten in their own country. They printed and published, as an advertisement, the painting called “Chorus,” ‘a meritorious work of art, by Sadler, a British subject,” who sold it to Emil Werckmeister, “a citizen of Germany,” who hung it in the Royal Academy, London. The question was: Did this exhibition of the picture amount to “ publication” so as to deprive Werckmeister of his right to obtain copyright in America? In other words: Was the picture published ? In deciding this important question, Judges Lacombe, Townsend, and Cox were under the necessity of reviewing all the important decisions previously given in the analogous cases of books, lectures, and dramatic compositions, since the question as regards paintings had not hitherto been directly decided. With this review (which occupies fifteen pages of the royal-octavo pamph- Jet before me) I shall not trouble readers of Zhe Author. Suffice it to say, the judges decided that the exhibition did not amount to a publica- tion, on the grounds that (1) admission was by payment, implying a limitation of the persons who were to view the painting ; and that (2) there was express prohibition by the rules of the Academy against making copies of pictures ex- hibited therein. Now this decision is one to be thankful for, although it runs counter to our own law, which regards public exhibition in a gallery as publica- tion; and for the best commentary on the American decision (written long before it was given) I must refer readers of Zhe Author to Mr. Macgillerray’s book on ‘ Copyright,” pages 263-4, CONSEQUENCES OF PUBLICATION. Under this section of Mr. Hamlin’s book we move among giants, and it becomes still more interesting when the “ publication” in question is a publication owlside the United States. Such cases are particularly instructive to all authors, English and Continental, having a sale in the United States. Richard Wagner transferred his music-book rights in “Parsifal” to B. Schotts & Sons, re- serving the acting rights to himself (which we know he liked to do—since no one else was, in his opinion, competent to deal with them). Schotts sent the book to America, but were many years too late for copyright. Oonfried put ‘‘ Persifal” on the boards, and Wagner brought an action to restrain him. Held that the book having once been published, the “reservation” notice was of no avail in America. ‘“ Parsifal”? could be “put on” by anyone. 114 The next case is interesting to all budding geniuses. When Mr. Kipling was yet in that enviable state, his books were naturally not copy- righted in America. So in the year 1900, when he had become world-famous, he tried to ‘‘ take it out of” America by bringing an action against publishers there to restrain them, not from pub- lishing and selling his stories, which he could not prevent, but from publishing and selling them except in such collections and under such totles as he himself should authorise. One finds it diffi- cult to refrain from a smile, and wonders what he said to his lawyers when the court told him there was nothing about that in the statute. Sudermann, Germany’s playwright, provides our last case under this head. He published the text of the play “Die Ehre” in Germany, and the celebrated Augustin Daly decided, with his per- mission, to put it on the boards in America. But one Walwrath got in before him and produced the play, and defended himself successfully against injunction, by pleading the previous German publication. The moral of all these cases for authors is: see that, if you hope for anything from America, your work is duly copyrighted there before you publish it elsewhere. If the courteous editor of The Author will allow me, I hope at a future date to deal with the remaining sections of Mr. Hamlin’s book: “ Literary Property and its Transfer,” “ Unfair Use,” and “Remedies and Penalties,” as America regards these matters. CHARLES WEEKES. 2 ge EDITORIAL CRITICISMS. Se st T is seldom that an editor in returning a MS. I of which he cannot avail himself will vouch- safe his precise reason for declining it. He has not the leisure, perhaps, or it may be that, as hé cannot honestly offer encouragement to the writer, he restricts himself to the stereotyped form of regret which commits him to nothing. It may even be that he dreads what so often happens ifhe give his contributor an opening—that the latter will proceed to question his decision at the expense of much ink and paper. Should he, however, depart from his rule and proffer a criticism, it is worth considering in cold blood, no matter how cutting, presumptuous, or brutal an aspect it wears, for probably a lifetime of experience has perfected him in the art of silhouetting the weak points of an article at a glance. If he devote five or ten of his precious THE AUTHOR. minutes to bestowing the benefit of that experience on a complete stranger he does it, undoubtedly, with the kindliest of motives, and by no means merits the vituperation which ofttimes requites him: English editors volunteer ‘‘remarks”’ -less fre- quently than American ones, but it is the authors’ fault. American writers (and not novices only) beg for a review of their work and profit by it, whereas their English brethren, hugging their amour propre, are apt to regard anything savouring of condemnation as insult added to injury. “Tt is impossible for us to criticise MSS., so many are submitted,” is a very usual notice in the Transatlantic magazines. It is rarely met with in an English periodical, for it is not needed. Yet “to see oursels as ithers see us” must be as salutary to authors as to other folk. «The reader foresees the dénouement almost from the beginning.” This comment was once sent vith a rejected story of my own, the “almost” just saving my self-esteem, for in a MS. of 2,000 words— a very acceptable length, by the way—there is not overmuch room for “ drawing a red herring across the trail.” I comforted myself with that reflection, but & propos of the criticism a problem presented itself—whether the majority of readers like to have the whole plot divulged, sprung upon them as it were, in the two last lines, or whether they have a secret predilection for the pleasant sense of their own perspicacity which the divination, from the very beginning, of the author’s intention inspires. Endeavouring to be quite honest with myself, I decided that I personally agreed with my friendly mentor, and had a distinct leaning towards ‘a measure of mystification. “The central ‘idea has done duty in scores of short stories.” This was, I remember, something of a blow, since I had fondly imagined my little tale quite original, but being well aware the editor saw more fiction in a day than I in a month, I sat down to think the matter out, and the more I reviewed his ultimatum the more grateful I was to him for having had the courage of his opinions, and the more willing to concede that some time, somewhere, I too had encountered. a not altogether alien argument. In this case—and to my mind it covered a multi- tude of sins—the regret was a written one, and put me in possession of an autograph I had long coveted. “Your story is too improbable.” Yet I had sent the MS. where “impossible” would have described the letterpress even better than “impro- — bable,” and I had spoken of what I knew to be true. Nevertheless the editor, with his finger on the pulse of the public, was right. I eliminated the “impossible” truth I hadthought so fascinating, and promptly disposed of my “ copy.” “Tf you care to change the convent into a Church hy - THE AUTHOR. of England boarding-school ’—O bathos !—“ we will reconsider the article.” Now the hours and the pains I had spent on “ getting up” that convent made the bare notion grievous. The walls were high and ivy-clad, the garden within them a place of peace, whilst the softened strains of the ‘“‘ Ave Maria” issuing from the little oratory were indispensable io my mise en scene. I felt I couldn’t part with a word, so I kept the MS. intact and sent it elsewhere. But I did not sell it for a very long time—not, indeed, until I had taken the editor’s advice. . L hold no brief for editors, nor do I claim infallibility for them—it is notorious that many a time and oft they decline excellent work, after- wards bitterly bewailing their short-sightedness— but I earnestly maintain that, since their intentions in advising are of the very best, it is crass folly to ignore their well-meant strictures or to lull oneself into the belief that one is superiur to ali such warnings. I have quoted adverse criticisms in every case, partly because they are more useful, but chiefly because favourable ones are few and far between. Literary wares bear a suspicious resemblance to all other saleable commodities, much as we like to flatter ourselves they are on an altogether higher plane. If good they are eagerly snapped up at the lowest price the author s poverty or love of fame will induce him to accept, and to praise them would be a quite superfluous indiscretion on the purchaser’s part, raising their market value immediately and possibly depriving him of a cheap monopoly. If they are faulty in the ways I have instanced the editor does himself no harm and the writer an in- estimable service by saying so, besides creating a bond of sympathy between himself and the more sensible of his contributors. If the ranks of the wise be ever so slightly swelled by the perusal of this article it has not been written in vain. : ANNIE Q. CARTER. oe gee LITERARY RESPONSIBILITY. 1 S an author responsible for the sayings and sentiments of his characters? ‘lhat—like “to be or not to be””—is the question : and a very burning question, too, upon occasions. The reading public apparently labours under an impression that the author of a novel has cast himself for every one of the parts ; that (after the manner of Bottom the Weaver) he is ready to play Pyramus and Thisbe, and the lion too—to excel in Ercles’ vein, to speak in a monstrous little -voice, to roar that it will do any man’s heart good 115 to hear him ; and yet all the time to be himself, bringing out of his mental treasure-house such stores of wisdom and knowledge as he has collected during the shining hours of his mundane career. We writers are constantly being hit full in the face with inquiries as to whether we “ really think ” the sundry and divers—often diverse—things that our characters see fit to enunciate ; and the horns of the dilemma whereon we then find ourselves are too sharp for us. If we say Yes, we are convicted of folly ; if we say No, we are convicted of untruth ; which is the severer condemnation it is not for us to decide. The sentiment thus quoted is probably the very last that one would choose to have fathered upon oneself : a sentiment which one has purposely put into the mouth either of a fool, to prove his want of wisdom, or of a knave, to prove his want of honesty. Yet the anxious inquirer pertinently asks whether it is, so to speak, one’s own confession of faith. If we say we agree with it, then we know ourselves for ever set down as fools or knaves as the case may be; if, on the other hand, we repudiate the doubtful sentiment, then we are con- fronted with the fact that we have said it in print, and that therefore we must have thought it, just as Mr. Winkle must have said that his name was Daniel as well as Nathaniel, or else it could never have been written on Mr. Justice Stareleigh’s notes. Next to being buried wholesale in Westminster Abbey, perhaps the most glorious thing that can happen to an author is to be preserved piecemeal, as it were, in a Birthday Book. The Birthday Book is the literary amber wherein our choicest epigrams are embalmed: and all of us to whom this honour has been accorded ought to be thankful that our jewr d’esprit have thus been rescued from the transitory state of ephemera to the immortality of flies in amber. But it is when we see ourselves first dissected and then mummified in a Birthday Book, that the terrible responsibility of authorship comes home to us! The speeches which we gave to our puppets to show, as we thought, the material whereof these puppets were made, now stand forth —with no background of atmosphere, no shadow of context—as our own confession of what life has taught us, and of what we are in turn longing to hand on to other people. It is ghastly ! But apart from the fierce light that beats upon the separate atoms of the Birthday Book, even the consumers of novels roasted whole seem to find difficulty in differentiating between the author and his characters. I remember a reviewer once saying of me, in sorrow rather than in anger, that “ Miss Fowler ought to have known that no lady would address a gentleman as *Captain.’” Miss Fowler did know it, and had made use of what she vainly considered a subtle device to convey to her readers 116 that the lady speaking was no lady. But I had apparently succeeded merely in conveying the im- pression that I was no lady myself; the reviewer evidently having fallen into the popular error of supposing that I was playing the parts of Pyramus and Thisbe and the lion as well. Now I maintain that a writer is not responsible for anything that appears in his books in the form of dialogue. His object is to make his characters speak according to their kind—to say what it would be natural for such people to say in such circumstances. He does not want to convey to the reader what sort of a person he is himself, but what sort of people are those about whom he is writing ; just as a painter has no wish to make a picture like himself, but like the person whose portrait he is painting. For the time being the writer must forget his own individuality and his own opinions, merging them in the personality of the creatures of his imagination. . He must be an actor, throwing himself heart and soul into the part which he has undertaken to play. In fact, I would even go so far as to say that in a really good piece of work the author is more apt to become like his hero, than the hero like the author : so that in drawing evil characters, and in writing about things and people which are distinctly not lovely nor of good report, the author is doing more harm to himself than to his readers, as the tendency of us all is to become the thing that we pretend to be. But alas! the better we act, the less is our audience pleased. When we play the lion’s part they expect that half our face shall be seen through the lion’s mane lest the ladies should be afeard: and instead of roaring as much like a lion as it lies in us to roar, they prefer that we should name our name, and tell them plainly that we are Snug the Joiner. Of a truth the hard- handed men that worked in Athens knew how to please the public better than some of us do after all. But, on the other hand, I do think that an author is responsible for what he says in narrative —that is to say, if he chooses to say anything at all which is not in the way of simple narration. Should he drop into philosophy, as Silas Wegg into poetry, he is bound to see that the philosophy is the best of its kind that he has in stock. He must stand or fall by whatever sentiments he then expresses. The greatest writers, with Shakespeare at their head, tell us nothing about themselves at all; we are absolutely ignorant as to what manner of men they were: their art is purely dramatic. But we have some good examples to follow, never- theless, if we choose to reveal our own thoughts and opinions to some extent in our writings ; but we owe it to our readers as well as to ourselves that this revelation should be, if not all the truth, THE AUTHOR. at least nothing but the truth. Itis as untruthful —and therefore as inartistic—to say in narrative what we do not really think, as it is to make our characters say what they would not really think if they were actual people. For my own part, I neither drop into poetry nor into philosophy, but into downright old-fashioned preaching. I own the soft impeachment and make no bones aboutit. But | admit that what I preach I ought, if not to practice, at any rate to believe, and to be prepared to stand or fall by: though I absolutely decline to be responsible for the senti- ments and opinions expressed by my characters, as They are not I—they are themselves; and in fact they are very often not even the sort of people ah that I like or approve of; but that is no excuse for = me to trifle with them, or to put words into their mouths which I very well know they would never have uttered. I have a duty towards them, as well as towards myself and my public. The conclusion of the whole matter, therefore, seems to be this. As long as the author is «— .« dealing in dialogue, he must play in the tyrant’s * vein, or speak in a monstrous little voice, or | roar loudly enough to hang usall, according asthe —_. « parts of Pyramus or Thisbe or the lion demand— ; he must lose himself in his characters. But when 2 wl once he makes up his mind to writea prologuewhich shall, for the more better assurance, tell the public —. that Pyramus is not killed indeed—in short, that Et Pyramus is not Pyramus at all but Bottom the ~~ Weaver—then let him take thonght to every word that he utters and to every opinion that he expresses; for surely he must one day give an account of these to all those readers who have believed what he said —if not before a Higher Tribunal. Whether he is drawing a fictitious character or describing his own, he must never cease in his endeavour ‘‘To paint the thing as he sees it For the God of things as they are.” ELLEN THORNEYCROFT FOWLER. ++ SHOULD AUTHORS HIDE THEMSELVES? —_t—— + — By Bastu Tozer. R. T. T. WRIGHT has been protesting lately in the Literary World against the publication of authors’ portraits in public _ periodicals, and adding support to his argument by — declaring that a friend of his, a lady, remarked to him recently that she used always to read Mr. So-and-So’s articles with interest, until one day she saw a portrait of the distinguished writer in one of the illustrated papers. ‘That disillusioned | * her. A man with a face like that, she thought— =| * THE AUTHOR. 117 well, she didn’t say then just what she did think. Probably she felt that in a way she had been duped. The editor of the publication in which she had been in the habit of reading the distin- guished writer’s contributions ought, she no doubt felt, at least to have hinted to his readers what the distinguished writer looked like ; whether his features were chiselled or the reverse, if he wore his hair long, or preferred the billiard-ball coiffure, who supplied him with his suits and with his “neck-wear.” “I wish I hadn’t seen it,” the fair critic—or rather, unfair sceptic—did end by admit- ting with reference to the offensive photograph ; “he looks so gross, and I think I shall never like his articles again.” This is regrettable, from the standpoint of writer and reader alike, and it opens up a rather important question, namely, whether authors ought or ought not to hide themselves ? I remember a crushing reply that I received about a year ago, when, in the lending library of a certain well- known watering-place, I suggested to an acquaint- ance, again a lady, that she should read a book that I named, a book by an author whose works are generally popular. “What!” she exclaimed, in a tone of great contempt, “J read _ that man’s books? Why, he lives here!” Now, I have every reason to believe that this lady was by no means singular in her views, but that, on the contrary, there are hundreds, perhaps thousands, of readers, men as well as women, who would scorn the bare idea of reading anything that is written by anyone they happen to be personally acquainted with, no matter how excellent the article or the story may be. It is merely the truth of the hackneyed saying, “ Familiarity breeds contempt,” making itself manifest in a rather different guise, and these two ingenuous assertions, dropped, as it were incidentally and at haphazard, by two members presumably of the ordinary read- ing public, leads to the belief that the more our authors, as a body, keep themselves to themselves, the better it will be, pecuniarily, for themselves as well as for their publishers and editors. All this tends to show, then, that the habit of creating, unconsciously no doubt, “ideals,” of building up in the imagination little idols to be gazed upon from afar with respect and probably admiration, is not yet extinct. The girl in her teens who is fond of reading, and who is of a romantic, imaginative nature, unconsciously comes to think that the various handsome and attractive leading male characters in the books written by the highly-popular author, John Jones, must reflect some of the personal charms of their creator, John Jones himself. This belief gradually grows _ upon her, and as it grows she unwittingly comes to cherish it. By degrees John Jones becomes in her mind a very real personage, a sort of blend of everything that is fascinating about the various men he has pourtrayed in his various successful novels. At times she thinks about him a good deal. In her lucid intervals she perhaps wonders what he really is like, and whether, after all, he is not quite different from the being she has so often in her imagination pictured him to be, but asa rule the “ideal” remains paramount. Then one ee a portrait is, so to speak, sprung upon ner. “Oh!” The exclamation escapes her with a little gulp as she sees this portrait for the first time. Even if good-looking he is not in the least like what Lottie Venn used to call the “angel man” she had conjured up in her imagination, and that single glance at the portrait has shattered for ever her little “idol.” If only the wretched photograph had been left out of sight she would have revelled in reading all that he had to say about himself, his views upon life in general, the details of his mode of existence, and so on. Her appetite for his novels would if anything have been whetted by the knowledge that he lived in a bijou residence “ in the confines of lesser Surbiton,” that he was fond of croquet, a good bridge player, and an excellent judge of a cigar; that he ate sparingly, shunned alcohol, and approved of Back- ache’s Breakfast Nuts. Indeed it interests many persons to know that the much-talked-about gilt- haired heroine of John Jones’s latest masterpiece was neither created with a fountain pen nor hammered out on a typewriter, but that she was dictated to a stenographer, or shouted into a phonograph, and subsequently manifolded and sent straight to the printers. Yet I think I am well within the mark when I say that eight authors out of twelve appear to greater advantage in their writings than they do in real life, and certainly over and over again I have heard members of the general public —the circulating library public—express disap- pointment after being, accidentally or otherwise, brought into contact with authors whose works they enjoyed reading. The serious writer, for instance, is somewhat flippant in general conversa- tion. The humorist on paper is often deadly dull at a social gathering. The writer of brilliant epigrams may be “ quite ordinary” when you meet him at a dinner party. The lady novelist, whose creations are adorable, herself is sometimes tire- some to talk toand plain-featured toa degree. All these discoveries are unpleasant, and help to dis- enchant. Therefore the assertion made lately that some authors nowadays adversely affect the sales of their books—I am speaking of course of novelists— by being themselves rubbed shoulders with here, there and everywhere, may not be devoid of truth. 118 THE ARCHDEACON’S PERSONALTY. —_+—~>+ A DIALOGUE. By M. R. ScenE—CHAMBERS IN STAPLES INN. Tom Smith (Barrister). Jack Robinson (Writer). Smith (alone, sitting in an armchair by the fire). Now what I want to know is why the devil is my name Smith if I wasn’t born to be something out of the common? And here I am _starving-in wretched chambers, without briefs, devilling for a barrister, which is like devilling a bone a hungry tyke has spent an hour with. Heigho! I suppose I must read something—at any rate it’s less de- eraded than writing novels. ((roes to his shelves and takes down Henley’s “Book of Verses.) Come now, where is the rondeau with the refrain “ Let us be drunk!” I only wish I could afford to be so with a decent regularity that would excite no remark. (Reads and puts the book down). I wish old Jack would come as he promised. (A knock at the door). Why, there he is! Robinson. Well, here I am, old chap. Why, why, what’s the matter with you? You look as melancholy as a stray cat on a rainy night. What is the matter ? A question of oof ? Smith (sententiously). My dear Jack, your similes are low and the word “oof ” is very vulgar, though what it signifies is supremely and splendidly rare. J have a shilling. Robinson. Cheer up, my dear fellow, I'll toss you for it. Did you get my telegram ? Smith. Telegram? No. Robinson. Then I suppose I beat the telegraph this time. I was to have met your wild young devil of a cousin at the “ Cri.” ; so I wired you I would look in about nine. However, he didn’t turn up, and I wouldn’t wait, and came here in a hansom. Smith. You fat rascal, so you can telegraph and ride in cabs; sit down in the light and let me look at you, you confounded millionaire. Or was it that you did it with your last half-crown. Yes ? Ah, you true Bohemian! (Double knock at outer door.) Ah! there’s your telegram. A wasted sixpence! Into the fire with it. Robinson (jumping vainly to rescue it). Here, I say, come, you should always open a telegram. But there it goes, my message is in the sky by now. How, in the name of a mismanaged behind-the-time post and telegraph office do you know that was my telegram ? Smith (sardonically). What in the name of penniless Bohemia do you think it was ? The offer of a judgeship, or a report of my uncle’s death ? ‘Robinson. How can I tell? But you certainly THE AUTHOR. should have opened it. How is the rich and venerable avuncular archdeacon ? How well he bears these magnificent adjectives ! Smith. The dear old boy is horribly well, eats and drinks well, stamps about like the Com- mandatore, usually keeps his temper, takes exer- cise and no medicine, though he has a doctor on the premises as a kind of prophylactic. And if he _lives till eighty that doctor is to have a big bonus over and above his fees. And those would keep me in luxury. Robinson. Do you know that tame medical man ? Smith. Of course I do. Robinson. And yet Smith. Ah! You see I’m on the equity side. You, being on the criminal side, evidently can do as you please with your uncles. Robinson. My dear Innocent, I am not related to those of my uncles who are ever of any use to me. And as for my mother’s brothers, they are as one man kept by my father! Their unanimity in refusing to work is wonderful. Smith. Poison them off, and your father may increase your allowance. Have some whiskey ! (Another knock at the door.) Smith (eacitedly). By Jove! another telegram ! Robinson (snatchiug it from Smith). By Jove, indeed ! and this, this one ismine! Now you have done it! Ofalithe hot-headed, addle-pated, reason- less literary nincompoops I ever Smith. Silence, silence, you adjectival incubus. What the deuce shall I do? Let me think. Robinson. Yes, yes, sit down and read up for precedents in Shelley or Browning. And I’ll be practical for you. I'll go to the telegraph office and get a copy. (He looks out of the window.) No, I’m hanged if I do! snowing like the very devil. You had better get your porter to take a note from you to explain. matters. Smith, Yes, that will be the best thing. (@oes out.) Robinson (picking up the book of verses) : What’s this ? “ What is the use of effort? Love and debt And disappointment have us in a net, Let us break out and taste the morning’s prime— Let us be drunk——” Truly a poetical sentiment ; good sooth, the brave rhymer isright. ‘ We cannot please the tragicaster. Time!” (Smith returns.) Ob, here you are? Well, don’t worry, and out with the whiskey. Smith. There you are, help yourself, and I'll help myself. It’s the last half-bottle of a dozen the Venerable gave me. What an ass I was with that telegram. Do you know, Jack, I feel quite excited? It might actually be goo: news of some. sort. I have had a grey monotony of bad for a long eternity. 2 I take it all back. It’s. THE AUTHOR. Robinson. Warm the grey with whiskey and forget publishers and editors and solicitors. What about the antique Venerable? What if he really has cheated the doctor of his bonus and left you your share ? Smith. Don’t talk rot. I don’t want the old boy to go and boom in the vast inane yet awhile. Let him live. He has helped me a good bit one way or another, and would have done so more if I hadn’t disgusted him by refusing the law and the prophets for—— Robinson. The law and no profits out of letters, not even half profits, or ten per cent. after a sale of two thousand. But you talk much too correctly. I am not an uncle and don’t want proper sentiments ; you said just now you were on the equity side. This is just a true equity case. Think what a rare and rosy time, what a port winey archidiaconal abbotlike time he has had. Now he might retire gracefully and let you come in. Think of all it would mean! Think, think how you would quit elegiacs for drinking songs, and law for love! Here’s to his promotion. Smith. In his own whiskey! Well, well, I own it would mean a good deal. Mean, yes (jumps up) by the eternal processes of everlasting litigation I would throw my case books out of the window and burn them in a bonfire. And as to writing, why, I would chuck rhyme for reason, and reason for the fatness of things. I would circumnavigate the globe of my unexplored desire in a hired whirl- wind, and take the moon on a lease. Robinson. And the fixed stars and the planets, including Venus ? Smith. What, get married do youmean ? Well, all things are possible, even marriage for a rhymer. But go to, you are a cynic and dwell with clever journalists, hearing them prate inverted platitude called paradox, and with critics who go about teaching their grandmothers to suck eggs. Robinson. Yes, their literary grandmothers, you benighted heathen. If that telegram only means oof, you shall be educated to construct hyperbole into a science and taught to see the preciousness of verse hard boiled in a religious stewpan of ancient measure. And I will inveigle you into taking or making a theatre in a big steamer anchored three miles beyond low-water mark, so as to be out of reach of the censor’s scissors. Oh, that would bea Theatre Libre ! Smith. And the critics and the audience would be even sicker than they are on shore. No, no, my pippy literary chicken, you shall come with me and leave the dusiy Fleet Street barnyard. If being born in a stable doesn’t make a horse of you, herding with asses may make an ass of you. You want grass, and the air and the sky. Robinson (shouting). Aye; and all, all the 119 planets. ‘‘ Let us break out and taste the morning’s prime.”’ Poor old Henley ! Smith. ‘Let us be drunk.” (Sits down.) And all this comes out of the ashes of a telegram floating on whiskey and water. What did you wire to me for? I have been up in the empyrean, beyond the ether, and the curses of law and labour lay blackly on our star. And now Robinson. And now, now comes the porter with the telegram. Believe me, you tragicaster, you dusty imp on a law book, you combination of all incompatibles of the modern, you shall be free and revel in the personalty of the Archdeacon. Read, read, what is it ? Smith. There will, I fear, be other claims on that property. It is from my cousin whom you did not meet. ‘Come and bail me out. I am at Vine Street Police Station.” M. R. i 9 LORD ALYERSTONE ON LITERATURE AND THE BAR. HE Lord Chief Justice was the guest of the evening at the Authors’ Club dinner on Monday, December 5th, with Sir Conan Doyle in the chair. In the course of an illumining and instructive speech Lord Alverstone drew an interesting parallel between the careers of law and authorship. He admitted that while speaking broadly the life of a successful lawyer had not much in common with that of a successful man of letters, yet in one respect they had much in common. For instance, success in advocacy calls into play the same qualities demanded of a skilful historian. He gave a striking instance of this in a criminal trial for murder in which he was once engaged.. The sole materials for the defence were three letters written a few weeks before his death by the victim. A night’s exhaustive study and analysis of these documents enabled him to piece together the story and build up a case which resulted in the triumphant acquittal of the accused. Dramatic authors, no doubt, had much in common with barristers, though the author certainly had the pull over counsel in that he could invent the replies as well as the questions of cross-examination (laughter). The cleverest and most convincing case of cross-examination on the stage was in that remarkable play ‘‘ Mrs. Dane’s Defence.” Coming to another department of literature—poetry, he feared there was little of the romance of poetry ab the Bar. Nor, indeed, was there much oratory now-a-days in the law courts. He remembered that Lord Coleridge had once observed to him that the days of set speeches of counsel with formal exordium and peroration were out of date. 118 THE ARCHDEACON’S PERSONALTY. —_1-—>—+ By M. R. SceNE—CHAMBERS IN STAPLES INN. A DIALOGUE. Tom Smith (Barrister). Jack Robinson (Writer). Smith (alone, sitting in an armchair by the fire). Now what I want to know is why the devil is my name Smith if I wasn’t born to be something out of the common? And here J am starving-in wretched chambers, without briefs, devilling for a barrister, which is like devilling a bone a hungry tyke has spent an hour with. Heigho! I suppose I must read something—at any rate it’s less de- graded than writing novels. (Goes to his shelves and takes down Henley’s “Book of Verses.) Come now, where is the rondeau with the refrain ‘“ Let us be drunk!” I only wish I could afford to be so with a decent regularity that would excite no remark. (Reads and puts the book down). I wish old Jack would come as he promised. (A knock at the door). Why, there he is! Robinson. Well, here I am, old chap. Why, why, what’s the matter with you? You look as melancholy as a stray cat on a rainy night. What is the matter ? A question of oof ? Smith (sententiously). My dear Jack, your similes are low and the word “oof ” is very vulgar, though what it signifies is supremely and splendidly rare. I have a shilling. Robinson. Cheer up, my dear fellow, I'll toss you for it. Did you get my telegram ? Smith. Telegram? No. Robinson. 'Then I suppose I beat the telegraph this time. I was to have met your wild young devil of a cousin at the “ Cri.” ; so I wired you I would look in about nine. However, he didn’t turn up, and I wouldn’t wait, and came here in a hansom. Smith. You fat rascal, so you can telegraph and ride in cabs; sit down in the light and let me look at you, you confounded millionaire. Or was it that you did it with your last half-crown. Yes ? Ah, you true Bohemian! (Double knock at outer door.) Ah! there’s your telegram. A wasted sixpence! Into the fire with it. Robinson (jumping vainly to rescue it). Here, I say, come, you should always open a telegram. But there it goes, my message is in the sky by now. How, in the name of a mismanaged behind-the-time post and telegraph office do you know that was my telegram ? Smith (sardonically). What in the name of penniless Bohemia do you think it was ? The offer of a judgeship, or a report of my uncle’s death ? ‘Robinson. How can I tell? But you certainly THE AUTHOR. should have opened it. How is the rich and venerable avuncular archdeacon ? How well he bears these magnificent adjectives ! Smith. The dear old boy is horribly well, eats and drinks well, stamps about like the Com- mandatore, usually keeps his temper, takes exer- cise and no medicine, though he has a doctor on the premises as a kind of prophylactic. And if he lives till eighty that doctor is to have a big bonus over and above his fees. And those would keep me in luxury. Robinson. Do you know that tame medical man ? Smith. Of course I do. Robinson. And yet Smith. Ah! You see I’m on the equity side. You, being on the criminal side, evidently can do as you please with your uncles. Robinson. My dear Innocent, I am not related to those of my uncles who are ever of any use to me. And as for my mother’s brothers, they are as one man kept by my father! Their unanimity in refusing to work is wonderful. Smith. Poison them off, and your father may increase your allowance. Have some whiskey ! (Another knock at the door.) Smith (excitedly). By Jove! another telegram ! Robinson (snatchiug it from Smith). By Jove, indeed ! and this, this one ismine! Now you have doneit! Ofali the hot-headed, addle-pated, reason- less literary nincompoops I ever Smith. Silence, silence, you adjectival incubus. What the deuce shall I do? Let me think. Robinson. Yes, yes, sit down and read up for precedents in Shelley or Browning. And I'll be practical for you. I'll go to the telegraph office and get a copy. (He looks out of the window.) No, I’m hanged if Ido! I take it all back. It’s. snowing like the very devil. You had better get your porter to take a note from you to explain, matters. Smith. Yes, that will be the best thing. (@oes out.) Robinson (picking up the book of verses) : What’s this ? “ What is the use of effort? Love and debt And disappointment have us in a net, Let us break out and taste the morning’s prime— Let us be drunk——” Truly a poetical sentiment ; good sooth, the brave rhymer isright. ‘“ We cannot please the tragicaster. Time!” (Smith returns.) Oh, here you are? Well, don’t worry, and out with the whiskey. Smith. There you are, help yourself, and I'll help myself. It’s the last half-bottle of a dozen the Venerable gave me. What an ass I was with that telegram. Do you know, Jack, I feel quite excited ? It might actually be gooil news of some, — sort. I have had a grey monotony of bad for a long eternity. i THE AUTHOR. Robinson. Warm the grey with whiskey and forget publishers and editors and solicitors. What about the antique Venerable? What if he really has cheated the doctor of his bonus and left you your share ? ” Smith. Don’t talk rot. I don’t want the old boy to go and boom in the vast inane yet awhile. Let him live. He has helped me a good bit one way or another, and would have done so more if I hadn’t disgusted him by refusing the law and the prophets for Robinson. The law and no profits out of letters, not even half profits, or ten per cent. after a sale of two thousand. But youtalk much too correctly. I am not an uncle and don’t want proper sentiments ; you said just now you were on the equity side. This is just a true equity case. Think what a rare and rosy time, what a port winey archidiaconal abbctlike time he has had. Now he micht retire gracefully and let you come in. Think of all it would mean! Think, think how you would quit elegiacs for drinking songs, and law for love! Here’s to his promotion. Smith. In his own whiskey! Well, well, I own it would mean a good deal. Mean, yes (jumps up) by the eternal processes of everlasting litigation I would throw my case books out of the window and burn them in a bonfire. And as to writing, why, I would chuck rhyme for reason, and reason for the fatness of things. I would circumnavigate the globe of my unexplored desire in a hired whirl- wind, and take the moon on a lease. Robinson. And the fixed stars and the planets, including Venus ? Smith. What, get married do you mean ? Well, all things are possible, even marriage for a rhymer. But go to, you are a cynic and dwell with clever journalists, hearing them prate inverted platitude called paradox, and with critics who go about teaching their grandmothers to suck eggs. Robinson. Yes, their literary grandmothers, you benighted heathen. If that telegram only means oof, you shall be educated to construct hyperbole into a science and taught to see the preciousness of verse hard boiled in a religious stewpan of ancient measure. And I will inveigle you into taking or making a theatre in a big steamer anchored three miles beyond low-water mark, so as to be out of reach of the censor’s scissors. Oh, that would bea Theatre Libre ! Smith. And the critics and the audience would be even sicker than they are on shore. No, no, my pippy literary chicken, you shall come with me and leave the dusty Fleet Street barnyard. If being born in a stable doesn’t make a horse of you, herding with asses may make an ass of you. You want grass, and the air and the sky. Robinson (shouting). Aye; and all, all the 419 planets. ‘Let us break out and taste the morning’s prime.’ Poor old Henley ! Smith. “Let us be drunk.” (Sits down.) And all this comes out of the ashes of a telegram floating on whiskey and water. What did you wire to me for? I have been up in the empyrean, beyond the ether, and the curses of law and labour lay blackly on our star. And now Robinson. And now, now comes the porter with the telegram. Believe me, you tragicaster, you dusty imp on a law book, you combination of all incompatibles of the modern, you shall be free and revel in the personalty of the Archdeacon. Read, read, what is it ? Smith. There will, I fear, be other claims on that property. It is from my cousin whom you did not meet. ‘Come and bail me out. I am at Vine Street Police Station.” M. R. ee LORD ALYERSTONE ON LITERATURE AND THE BAR. HE Lord Chief Justice was the guest of the evening at the Authors’ Club dinner on Monday, December 5th, with Sir Conan Doyle in the chair. In the course of an illumining and instructive speech Lord Alverstone drew an interesting parallel between the careers of law and authorship. He admitted that while speaking broadly the life of a successful lawyer had not much in common with that of a successful man of letters, yet in one respect they had much in common. For instance, success in advocacy calls into play the same qualities demanded of a skilful historian. He gave a striking instance of this in a criminal trial for murder in which he was once engaged., The sole materials for the defence were three letters written a few weeks before his death by the victim. A night’s exhaustive study and analysis of these documents enabled him to piece together the story and build up a case which resulted in the triumphant acquittal of the accused. Dramatic authors, no doubt, had much in common with barristers, though the author certainly had the pull over counsel in that he could invent the replies as well as the questions of cross-examination (laughter). The cleverest and most convincing case of cross-examination on the stage was in that remarkable play “‘ Mrs. Dane’s Defence.” Coming to another department of literature—poetry, he feared there was little of the romance of poetry ab the Bar. Nor, indeed, was there much oratory now-a-days in the law courts. He remembered that Lord Coleridge had once observed to him that the days of set speeches of counsel with formal exordium and peroration were out of date. 120 Later in the evening Lord Alverstone remarked that the story of one of the guests who told the tale of a man who, reading the epitaph on the tomb- stone of a well-known solicitor, ‘‘ Here lies a lawyer and an honest man,” innocently asked why they buried two men in one grave, reminded him of the legal conundrum, “‘ What is the difference between an attorney-at-law and an action-at-law?” “An action-at-law only lies sometimes.” (Iaughter.) Or CORRESPONDENCE. —-—— + —_ “Wuat’s In A Namn?” Sir,—I think the severest thing I said about Mr. Panter in my previous letter was that he was an ‘‘idealist.” Few idealists, in this prosy world, succeed in reforming it, chiefly because so many of them take little pains to understand it. Mr. Panter strikes me as one of the many. He will never reform the copyright law until he has given a little study to it. Not till then will he be entitled to treat it “‘more upon moral than upon legal grounds.” I tried to get Mr. Panter to understand that copyright would have no existence but for the copyright statutes; that the right was analogous to the right ina patent or trademark. He will not understand it. 1 tried to show him the reasonable- ness of those statutes in not giving protection to titles. Hewill have none of it. I tried to get him to distinguish between statute law and common law. It only makes him angry; and when the idealist is angry, he is very angry indeed. He calls me “cocksure,’”’ hints broadly that I should be in Colney Hatch, says that I write in a “raw” way, “in plenitude of words,’ ‘sophistically;” asks naive questions (leaving out in his haste his marks of interrogation), and makes hotch-pot of my simplest statements. Very well, then; if the idealist cannot come down to earth, the man of earth must perforce go up to the idealist. I shall not try any more to give Mr. Panter that instruction which he so badly needs, but just take him on his own ground. Mr. Panter wants the titles of books to be protected by statute just as the books themselves are now. For, in Mr. Panter’s belief, a title is “the first sentence” of a book, and, therefore, worthy of equal protection with it. That is to say, the title Hamlet is “ the first sentence” of Shake- speare’s play of that name; Vittoria is “the first sentence’ of Mr. Meredith’s novel; and Kim “the first sentence” of Mr. Kipling’s. “ Every sentence,” says Mr. Meiklejohn in his Grammar, “must consist of at least two parts : the thing we speak about and what we say about the thing.” Mr. Panter’s “sentences” only consist THE AUTHOR. of one word. Is Mr. Meiklejohn wrong then, or is Mr. Panter ? Assuming for the moment, and for the amuse- ment it will yield us, that Mr. Meiklejohn is wrong and Mr. Panter right, and that the title of a book is “the first sentence” of it, and consequently on that ground worthy of equal protection with a book, let us see how that will work out. In England alone we publish about five thousand books a year. ach of these books is protected for forty-two years of life and seven years. Five thousand times forty-two—it might be sixty-two if the author lived long enough—gives 210,000. According to Mr. Panter, the law should extend a protective monopoly for half a century or so, to 210,000 titles of books, the actual books themselves —most of them, say, all but a round hundred— having long ago decently departed into the limbo of past things, very many of them a year or two after their birth, many of them a week or two! And what of the titles of poems, essays, and stories ? These would run, in a short time, into millions ! The present condition of things under which titles of books fight with a fickle public for dear life, live as long as they can, and die when they needs must, yielding at length to their betters—may be a grievance. It may be a grievance that Mr. Panter and others find their pet titles indecently “jumped” by some horrid little scribbler, either before their books are ready for publication, or, being published, before (in their authors’ opinion) the life is half out of them—that, too, may be a grievance. But I entreat Mr. Panter once again to take consolation to himself ; these things are simply nothing to the position in which Mr. Panter and his friends would find themselves if the law gave the thousands of scribbling amateurs and literary sciolists the right to ring-fence their millions of titles against each other under a “Panter Act.” CHARLES WEEKES. Fly-Fishers’ Club, S.W. [This correspondence must now cease.—EDIToR.] —_+—< + —_. AMERICAN SPELLING IN ENGLISH Books. Sir,—Can nothing be done by the Society of Authors and other influential bodies to prevent English books being printed in American spelling ? Naturally authors wish to get an advantage of American copyright, but why cannot there be a separate American edition? The only wonder to me is that, under present circumstances, the American printer does not insist on altering the wording as well.as the spelling of our books. I suppose if they did claim to do this our authors and publishers would not protest—for fear they should be so many dollars out of pocket. REGINALD HAYNEs. Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author, Vol. 15 Issue 04 (January 1905) Subject The topic of the resource The Author, Vol. 15 Issue 04 (January 1905) Type The nature or genre of the resource Publication Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context 1905-01-01-The-Author-15-4 publications The Author https://historysoa.com/files/original/5/500/1904-12-01-The-Author-15-3.pdf 005bb695928415344e0e431b5a541a00 PDF Text Text �� Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author Subject The topic of the resource The Author Description An account of the resource A digitised run of the Society of Authors' monthly periodical, The Author, 1890–1914, made available together for the first time. Currently users can browse issues and <a href="https://historysoa.com/items/browse?search=&advanced%5B0%5D%5Bjoiner%5D=and&advanced%5B0%5D%5Belement_id%5D=51&advanced%5B0%5D%5Btype%5D=is+exactly&advanced%5B0%5D%5Bterms%5D=Index&collection=&type=&tags=&exhibit=&date_search_term=&submit_search=Search+For+Items&sort_field=Dublin+Core%2CTitle">indices</a> (not available for all volumes). Full text search for all issues, and other additional search functionality, will be added in 2022. Date A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource 1890–1914 Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context The-Author-Issues Publication Date The date of an event (in YYYY, YYYY-MM or YYYY-MM-DD format) 1904-12-01 Volume 15 Issue 3 Pages Page range in volume 61–92 Ngram Date Version of the date in YYYYMMDD format for use by the Ngram plugin 19041201 Ngram Text Version of the text with no HTML formatting for use by the Ngram plugin Che Mutbor. (The Organ of the Incorporated Society of Authors. Monthly.) FOUNDED BY SIR WALTER BESANT. Vou. XV.—No. 3. Cecmrsnk in 1904. [Paror SIXPENCE. TELEPHONE NUMBER : 374 VICTORIA. TELEGRAPHIC ADDRESS : AUTORIDAD, LONDON. —_—_—_——*——e— NOTICES. eg OR the opinions expressed in papers that are signed or initialled the authors alone are responsible. None of the papers or para- graphs must be taken as expressing the opinion of the Committee unless such is especially stated to be the case. Tux Editor begs to inform members of the Authors’ Society and other readers of The Author that the cases which are from time to time quoted in The Author are cases that have come before the notice or to the knowledge of the Secretary of the Society, and that those members of the Society who desire to have the names of the publishers concerned can obtain them on application. — ~~ + List of Members. TueE List of Members of the Society of Authors published October, 1902, at the price of 6d., and the elections from October, 1902, to July, 1903, as a supplemental list, at the price of 2d., can now be obtained at the offices of the Society. They will be sold to members or associates of the Society only. —— The Pension Fund of the Society. Tue Trustees of the Pension Fund met at the Society’s Offices on the 19th of February, and having gone carefully into the accounts of the fund, decided to purchase £250 London and North Vor. XV. Western 3 % Debenture Stock. Accordingly, the investments of the Pension Fund at present standing in the names of the ‘l'rustees are as follows. This is a statement of the actual stock; the money value can be easily worked out at the current price of the market : COnsOlS OF 9 £1000 0 0 Tiogal Wioans, (5 500, 0) 0 Victorian Government 3 % Consoli- dated: Inseribed Stock: ......3...2.... 991 19 AL Wanli0al (6026 20h 9233 London and North Western 3 % Deben- HUE SOCK 4 oo a. 250. 0. 0 AMON eek £2,243 9 2 Subscriptions from April, 1904. & Ss. a. April18, Dixon, W. Scarth . : - 0 2 0 April18, Bashford, Harry H. 010 6 April19, Bosanquet, Hustace F. . . 0 1076 April23, Friswell, Miss Laura Hain . 0 5 O May 6,Shepherd,G. H. . 705. 0 June 24, epee Sir Horace, ‘Bart., G.C.B : : : oe 1 0 July 27, Barnett, P ; £0 107.0 Nov. g. eat, Charles 010 0 Donations from April, 1904. May 16, Wynne, C. Whitworth. 7) June 23, Kirmse, R. . : od) 0 June 23, Kirmse, Mrs. R. : - 0 5.0 July 21, The Blackmore Memorial Committee : 20.50.00 Aug. 5, Walker, William S : y 2 020 Oct. 6, Hare, i. W. EMD... _ 1 1 0 Oct. 6, Hardy, Harold : : ; 010 0 Oct. 20, Cameron, Mrs. Lovett . --0 10.0 Nov. 7, Benecke, Miss Ida . : ~ 1 1.0 Nov. 11, Thomas, Mrs. Haig ; 2 2.0 FROM THE COMMITTEE. — +> HE Managing Committee held their November meeting at 39, Old Queen Street, Storey’s Jate, 8.W., on Monday, the 7th. The list of Members elected appears on another page. The Society’s United States Agent sent in his resignation, which was accepted by the Committee. ‘As stated in our last number, Mr. James Bryce is making inquiries on the Society’s behalf in New York, and the Committee hope very soon to be in a position to arrange for the appointment of a fresh Agent. The Secretary laid before the Committee a letter which he had received from Mr. Frampton, R.A., stating that the replica of the Besant Memorial was completed. He was instructed to notify the London County Council of the fact, in order that they might make the necessary arrangements to set up the memorial in the allotted position on the Thames Embankment. On the proposal of the Chairman, it was resolved to address to the family of the late Sir Walter Besant a letter of sympathy on the loss they had sustained by the death of their mother, Lady Besant. It was decided, with reference to the Society’s dinner in 1905, that the list of stewards should not be advertised as in former years. ‘The expense of the advertisement is considerable, and now that the lists of the Society are regularly published there iS less need for it. There were one or two other matters before the Committee, but no contentious business involving the expenditure of any of the Society’s funds. There were the usual number of cases, which are set out in another column. Sy gee Cases. Wire the autumn season the number of cases before the Secretary are gradually increasing. In the November issue of Ze Author 1t was stated that only eight cases had been dealt with in the former month. During the past month eighteen cases have passed through the Secretary’s hands. Five referred to claims for money. In three of these the money has been paid and forwarded to the members. The fourth has been placed in the hands of the Society’s solicitors. In the last case the Secretary has not had time to receive an answer to his letter. In seven cases MSS. have been detained, and the authors have been unable to get any reply to their letters. So far only one has been successful. ‘These cases are difficult to deal with, as members of the Society do not always hold acknowledgments from editors. As a general rule, however, editors are THE AUTHOR. most courteous and obliging when they receive letters from the Secretary, and are willing to take ereat pains in order, if possible, to discover MSS. which have been overlooked. It is hoped, there- fore, that the other MSS. will be returned in due course. here is one case where money and accounts were due. The money has been paid, the accounts rendered, and the matter closed. One case for accounts only in which the accounts have been rendered ; and four other matters which cannot be classed under any special heading. One of these dealing with a United States house has been satis- factorily negotiated, and one with an English publisher has also come to a satisfactory conclusion. Of the other two, the one dealing with an English publisher, cannot at present be terminated, and the other, dealing with a publisher in Canada, needs time for settlement. Of the disputes quoted in last month’s Author five are still unsettled, three deal with publishers outside Great Britain, two with United States publishers, the latter may be looked upon as parti- ally settled, for a portion of the money due has been paid and the balance promised. ‘The third, dealing with an agent in Germany, is still in the course of negotiation, but the matter is somewhat difficult and complicated. One of the other cases refers to an English magazine, and the neglect of the editor to answer any of the Secretary’s letters may neces- sitate the matter being placed in the hands of the Society’s solicitors. The other deals with a publisher from whom the Society has constantly received dis- courteous and unbusinesslike treatment. The former treatment the Society is unable to correct. The latler, however, it is sometimes possible to set straight, but only by legal proceedings. Unfortu- nately, in the present Case, the member of the Society happens to be abroad, and the publisher has knowledge of the fact. We should not like to state that this is the reason why he refuses to forward the accounts, but although they have been due for over six months, and although the Secretary has. written for them on several occasions, the publisher, although replying on other points, has refused to deliver what the author has a right to demand. — November Elections. 26, Mount Street, Gros- venor Square, Lon-: don, W. Ainslie, Douglas Ball, Mrs. Mary B. (Elyria Kirby). Barclay, Sir Thomas 17, Rue Pasquier, Paris. Bracher, Mrs. L. E. Hamilton, Waikato, New Zealand. THE AUTHOR. 63 Hampden Club, Phoenix Broom, J. 8. : Street, N.W. Crofton, Miss Marian Kirkside, St. John’s Park, Blackheath, S.E. Daw, E. M. Beaumont House, Llanelly. 1, Rue Michelet, Paris. Finch, Madame : 2, Woodville Terrace, Freeman, Richard Austin Gravesend. Gostling, Miss Frances Barmingham, Worth- Marion : ing. Hollingsworth, Charles 28, Barry Road, S.E. Laing, Janet : Lisaghmore, Kirk- caldy, Fife, N.B. Laurence-Hamilton, J. . 30, Sussex Square, Brighton. Allahabad, India. Villino, Masini, Settig- nano, Florence, Italy. McCarthy, Justin Hunt- Herdholt, Westgate-on- ley - : : é Sea. Newcombe, Alfred C. 39, Warrington Cres- cent, W. 72, Albert Hall Man- sions, Kensington Gore, W. care of James Millar, Esq.,13, King’s Arms Yard, London, E.C. 19, Arlington Street, London, S.W. Cos Cob, Connecticut, Lewis, T. C. Maquarie, Arthur Paget, Mrs. Gerald Parkinson, William Ronaldshay, The Right Hon. the Earl of Seton, Ernest Thompson U.S.A. Simpson, H. F. Morland 80, Hamilton Place, Aberdeen. Steedman, Miss Christine Heyne Hall, Fillongley, Joventry. Tuite, Hugh. Wilson-Barrett, Alfred . 43, Lower Belgrave Street, Haton Square, S.W. Two members do not desire either their names or addresses printed. ope — = BOOKS PUBLISHED BY MEMBERS OF THE SOCIETY. cereals a (In the following list we do not propose to give more than the titles, prices, publishers, etc., of the books enumerated, with, in special cases, such particulars as may serve to explain the scope and purpose of the work. Members are requested to forward information which will enable the Editor to supply such particulars.) ART, A RecorD Or SPANISH PAINTING. By C. GASQUOINE HARTLEY. 9} x 6%, 366 pp. Walter Scott Publishing Co. 10s. 6d. n, THE LIFE AND ART OF SANDRO Borriceny1. By Junta. CARTWRIGHT. 124 x 94,205pp. Duckworth: 21s.n. THE TUSCAN AND VENETIAN ARTISTS : THEIR THOUGHT AND WorK. By Hope Rwa. 7% x 5, 182 pp. Dent. PICTURES IN THE TATE GALLERY. By C. GAsQuorInr Harruey. 114 x 9, 208 pp. Seeley. ENGLISH EARTHENWARE MADE DURING THE 177TH AND 18TH CENTURIES. 132 pp. 78 plates ; AND ENGLISH PORCELAIN MADE DURING THE 18TH CENTURY. 113 pp. 59 plate. By A. H. CHurcu, F.R.S. 7% X Ba. Wyman. z BIOGRAPHY. GREAT ENGLISHMEN OF THE SIXTEENTH CENTURY. By SIDNEY LEE. 82 x 53, 333 pp. Constable. 7s. 6d. n. THe Live or FaTHer IGNatius. By THE BARONESS DE BERTOUCH. 9 x 52, 439 pp. Methuen. 10s. 6d. n. Firty YEARS OF PUBLIC SERVICE. By Mason ARTHUR GRIFFITHS. 9% x 63, 426 pp. Cassell. 18s. n. ROBERT Burns, By Sir G. DouGuasand W. S. CROCKETT. 9 X 63, 40 pp. Hodder and Stoughton. 1s, BOOKS FOR THE YOUNG. IN THE CLOSED Room. By FRANCES HopGSon BURNETT 84 x 53,130 pp. Hodder and Stoughton. 3s. 6d. n. PH@NIX AND THE CARPET. By E. NusBit. 82 xX 54, 236 pp. Newnes. 6s. A ScHOOL CHAMPION. By R. JAcBERNS. 74 X 54, 356 pp. Chambers. 3s. 6d. THE GIRLS OF CroMER HALL. 240 pp. Nelson. 2s. Home Letters. By RAYMOND JACBERNS. . BeC Ks. A FAMILY GRIEVANCE, By RAYMOND JACBERNS. 182 pp. Gardner Darton. Ils, 6d. MARCHING TO AVA. A story of the first Burmese War. By HENRY CHARLES Moore. 73 X 54, 318 pp. zall, 25, 3y RAYMOND JACBERNS. 224 pp. BOYS’ BOOKS. By A SCHOOLBOY’s HAND. By ANDREW HOME. 7} x 54, 302 pp. Black. 3s. 64d. CHILDREN. THE PEDLAR’s Pack. By Mrs. ALFRED BALDWIN. 8 x 53,397 pp. Chambers. 6s. DRAMA. PHILIP OF Macrepon. A Tragedy. By FREDERICK WINBOLT. Alexander Moring. TRAGIC DRAMA IN ASSCHYLUS, SOPHOCLES AND SHAKE- SPEARE. By LEWIS CAMPBELL. 8} X 53, 280 pp. Smith Elder. 7s. 6d. AGLAVAINE AND SELYSETTER. LINcK. ‘Translated by A. SuTRO. Allen. 1s. n. By MAurice MAETER- 74 x 5, 104 pp. FICTION. PorPpE JACYNTH, AND OTHER FANTASTIC TALES. By VERNON Len. 7X 5,200 pp. Grant Richards. 3s. 6d. n. PLAYING THE GAME, A Story of Japan. By DouGgias SLADEN. 72 X 5,319 pp. White. 6s. A Book or Guosts. By 8. BARING GOULD. 383 pp. Methuen. 6s. A DUEL. By R. MARSH. 7? x 5,324 pp. Methuen. 6s. With A Virw TO MATRIMONY, AND OTHER STORIES. By JAMES BuyTH. 7} X 5. Grant-Richards. 6s. ONE or THE Few. By SARAH DoupNny. 7% X 5, 347 pp. Hutchinson. 6s. ("4 : THE IsLES OF SUNSET. By A. C. BENSON. 73 X 5, 307 pp. Isbister. 6s, THE MARRYING OF SARAH GARLAND. By Mrs. FINNE- MORE, 72 X 5}, 326 pp. Hurst and Blackett. 6s, 1h xX 5, I ; } 64 THE AUTHOR. DIALSTON LANE. By W.W. Jacops. 74 X 43 326 pp- NEWNE 6s. . : Miss Brent or Muap. By CHRISTABEL B, COLERIDGE, 73 x 5,243 pp. Isbister. 6s. ‘He SpectALIST. By A. M. IRVINE. 7} X 52; 317 pp. Lane. 6s. Jim MORTIMER, SURGEON. By R. S. WARREN 280 pp. Newnes. Bs. 6d. A Lapy in WarTine. By the Hon. Mrs. ANSTRUTHER. 7% X 5, 300 pp. Smith Elder. 65. oS A MorGanatic WIFE. 3y Louis Tracy. 7% X 9, 307 pp. White. 6s. g A JAPANESE ROMANCE. By CLivE HOLLAND. TX 5, 329 pp. Hodder and Stoughton. 6s. Tui AMBASSADOR’S GLOVE. By R. MACHRAY. 316 pp. J. Long. 6s. LAMMAS GROVE. 3y CARLTON DAWE, 331 pp. Brown, Langham & Co. 6s. In Deep AByss. By GEORGES Onner. Translated by Frep RoTHWELL, B.A. 327 pp. Greening. 6s. RonaLD AND I. By ALFRED Pretor. London: Geo. Bell & Sons. Cambridge : Deighton, Bell & Co. Ss. 6d. a. THE CHAPEL ON THE HILL. London: Geo. Bell & Sons. Bell & Co. 3s. 6d. n. Tu WIDOWHOOD OF GABRIELLE Grant. By EGLANTON THORNE. 72 X 54, 309 pp. Hodder and Stoughton, 6s. THE PRISONER OF CARISBROOKE. War. By SIDNEY HERBERT BURCHELL. 486 pp. Gay and Bird. 6s. Sanny. A Study, and other Tales of the Outskirts. By Hucu Cuirrorp. 7? X 5, 299 pp. Blackwood. 6s. Baccarat. By FRANK DANBY. {a x 0; 280" pp- Heinemann. 6s. Curiosities. By Barry PAIN. 6 x 49, 184. pp. Unwin. Is. Tus TIGER or Muscovy. By Frep WHISHAW. 72 x 54, 332 pp. Longmans. 6s. Lessons. By EVELYN SHARP. ley Johnson. 2s. 6d. n. Aroms OF EMPIRE. By CUTCLIFFE Fyne. 73 X 54, 311 pp. Macmillan. 6s. Men oF THE NorTH SEA. 7k x 5, 367 pp. Nash. 6s. HISTORY. SomE CONSEQUENCES OF THE NORMAN Conquest. By the Rev. GEOrFREY Hinu. 9 X 53, 251 pp. Stock 7s. Gd. Nn. 3ELL. 7% Xx 5, 12 x08, 3y ALFRED PRETOR. Cambridge : Deighton, A Tale of the Civil 7% x5, 176 pp. Brim- By WALTER W. Woop. LAW. A TREATISE ON THE LAW OF CONTRACTS. By J. CHITTY, Juxr. Fourteenth Edition. By J.M. Lenty. 10 x 64, 805 pp. Sweet & Maxwell. 30s, LITERARY. STUDIES IN ProsE AND VERSE. By ARTHUR SYMONS. 84 x 54,291 pp. Dent. 7s. 6d. n. TH FEMININE Note rN Fiction. By W.L. COURTNEY. 7h X 5}, 276 pp. Chapman and Hall. 5s. n. THE ARTIST'S Lire. By JOHN OLIVER HOBBES. Tk x 54, 138 pp. T. Werner Laurie. 2s. 6d. n. MISCELLANEOUS, THE SEA FISHING INDUSTRY OF ENGLAND AND WALES. By F.G. AFLALO. 8} X 54, 386 pp. Stanford. 16s. n. MUSIC. Tne Music oF THE MAstERS. Wagner. By HE. NEw- MAN. 64 X 4}, 208 pp. Wellby. 2s. 6d, n. NATURAL HISTORY. Tue MAMMALS OF GREAT BRITAIN AND IRELAND. By J. G. Mruuais, F.Z.8. 3 Vols. Vol. I. 363 pp. Long- mans. £6 6s. n. HousE, GARDEN AND Freup. A Collection of Short Nature Studies. By L. C. MrauL, F.R.S. 7% X 54, 316 pp. Arnold. 6s. POETRY. 300K OF REMEMBRANCE: BEING LYRICAL SELECTIONS ror Every DAY IN THE YEAR. Arranged by ELIZA- BETH GopFREY. 7 X 4, 415 pp. Methuen. 2s. 6d. n. SeLectED Poems. By JOHN DAVIDSON. 7 X 44, 204 pp. Lane. 3s. 6d, n. A DARK Niau?’s WoRK. A North Country Ballad witha few other Poems. By SiR Go. Doveias. 7 X 4, 30 pp. Cottingham, Yorks. Tutin, 6d. n. For GREATER BRITAIN. By C. WHitworth WYNNE. 8h x 53, 39 pp. Gay and Bird. > SCIENCE. Frrst REPORT OF THE WELLCOME RESEARCH LABORA- TORIES AT GORDON MEMORIAL COLLEGE, KHARTUM. 3y the Director, A. BALFouR. 11 x 7%, 83 pp. Department of Education, Sudan Government, Khartum. THEOLOGICAL. SprrITUAL FORESHADOWING. Anonymous. Messrs. Gay and Bird, 2s. 6d. VAUGHAN’S UNIVERSITY AND OTHER SERMONS. Edited by an Old Pupil (ALFRED Preror). Macmillan, 6s. TOPOGRAPHY. BONNIE SCOTLAND. Painted by SUTTON PALMER : Described by A. R. HopEH MONCRIEFP. 9 x 64, 255 pp. Black. 20s. n. RAIDERLAND. All about Grey Galloway, its Stories, Traditions, Characters, and Humours. By 5. & CRocKETT. 8 x 54, 3827 pp. Hodder and Stoughton. 6s. TRAVEL. THROUGH TOWN AND JUNGLE. MAN and Fanny BuLLock WORKMAN. 380 pp. Unwin. 21s, n. 3y Wa. HUNTER WORK- 10 x 6%, ge LITERARY, DRAMATIC, AND MUSICAL NOTES. + NOTICE of the ninth annual issue of the “ Literary Year Book” has been forwarded to the office. As the publication is in fresh hands, it may be of interest to our readers to learn its contents. The work will be published by Messrs. George Routledge & Sons, no doubt early in the year, and is divided into two parts. The first part, with red edges, contains a catalogue of books published in ~ 1904, a Directory of Authors, an Obituary for 1904 with Bibliographies, an Index of Titles, and a list of Secretarial and Research workers. The second part, with blue edges, will contain new articles on Copyright and Agreements. THE AUTHOR. The circular states that the article on Copyright has been written by a lawyer familiar with the legal bearings of this intricate subject, and the article on Agreements is written by an authority who combines in his own person the function of author and publisher, and attempts to hold the balance fairly between the interests of the author and the publisher, and deals impartially with the question of the literary agent. This part of the “Literary Year Book” was done exceedingly well in former years. It seems a great pity to have gone to the expense of providing other articles on a very difficult subject. It remains to be seen how far they cover the points put forward and what may be the view of one who, as an author and a publisher, stands as a judge to balance between the interests of the two. The same part of the volume will contain a Directory of Publishers and Agents (British and foreign), a List of Periodical Publications, with a Contributor’s Guide, Royalty Tables, a List of Libraries, and a Directory of Societies, Booksellers, Bookbinders, etc. We have set out in full the statement of what is claimed for the new issue of the “ Literary Year Book.” It should prove of valuable assistance to all who are interested in the writing and production of books. Messrs. Macmillan & Co. are publishing early this month, “Great Lawn Tennis Players— their Methods Illustrated,” by G. W. Beldam, and P. A. Vaile. Messrs. E. G. Meers and A. Claridia both contribute chapters to the work, the former on advanced tactics, and the latter on the half volley. The price of the book, which contains over 200 illustrations, is 10s. net. A book of verses written, illustrated, and deco- rated with specially designed end-papers, initials, headings, etc., by Sidney Lewis-Ransom, will be privately printed early in the new year. The edition will be strictly limited to 500 numbered and signed copies at a guinea. Intending sub- Scribers can see the original copy by appointment with Mr. S. Lewis-Ransom, Messrs. Bemrose & Sons, Ltd., 4, Snow Hill, E.C. Mr. Hall Caine’s new novel, “The Prodigal Son,” was published early in November by William Heinemann in England, and Messrs. Appleton & Co. in the United States. Translations of the work also appeared in France (“ Le Fils Prodigue”) ; in Germany (“Der Verlorene Sohn”); Italy (‘Tl Figliol Prodigo”) ; Sweden (“Den Forlorade Sonen”); Holland (“De Verlooren Zoon Uys Denmark (“Den Forlorne Son”); Finland (“ Tublaaja Poika ”). Weunderstand that transla- tions into six other languages are in the course of preparation. The first number of The Albany Magazine, 65 the keynote of which is Literature, was published on November 21st by Messrs. 8. (. Brown, Langham & Co. Among the contributors may be mentioned Eden Phillpotts, Morley Roberts, Richard White- ing, Francis Gribble, Edward Morton, and Henry Cresswell. : The second edition of “Round the World through Japan,” in four volumes, demy octavo, with fifty full page illustrations by Walter Del Mar, has been published by Messrs. A. & C. Black at the price of 12s. 6d. net. The book deals mostly with Japan, but it contains four chapters on China, three on Ceylon, and chapters dealing with the other spots through which Mr. Del Mar travelled, In view of the frequent appearance of advertise- ments of ‘ Elizabeth ” books, Messrs. Macmillan & Co. desire it to be known that the author of “ Eliza- beth and Her German Garden ” publishes her books through their firm only. The latest addition to Messrs. Macmillan & Co.’s “English Men of Action” series is Sir Rennell Rodd’s monograph on Sir Walter Raleigh. The lives of few public men have offered more scope for con- troversy than has the career of the great Eliza- bethan, and this study of the complex character of the famous statesman, soldier, and sailor, by a modern writer who is identified with broad imperial views on national questions, will, no doubt, contain much interesting reading. “The First Men in the Moon,” by Mr. H. G. Wells, has been transferred to Messrs. Macmillan & Co., and is now issued by them in the uniform three and sixpenny edition of this author’s works, A new edition of “The Liars” has just been published by the same firm, uniform with the other dramatic works of Mr. H. A. Jones. Miss J. 8. Wolff’s new book, “ Les Francais du dix-huitieme Siecle” (Edward Arnold, 1s. 6d.) is the story of the French Revolution simply and graphically told in French, with notes, ete., in English. Mr. Rolfe has gone into the country to finish his second work upon Hadrian the Seventh, the story which Messrs. Chatto & Windus published last July. “The Ambassador’s Glove,” by Robert Mach- ray, has been published by Mr. John Long at the price of 6s. It is a story of a daring diamond robbery at a large hotel, and is full of incident. Mrs. Aylmer Gowing has been honoured with the Queen’s acceptance of a copy of her last book, “ A King’s Desire.” The Book Selection Committee of the National Home Reading Union have included the two historical novels, ‘The Gleaming Dawn” and 66 “The Cardinal’s Page,” by James Baker, as books recommended to be read by the readers who are taking up the subject, “The England of Chaucer and Wyclif.” As this committee includes several well-known historians, the compliment of their choice confirms the numerous reviews of the books. Mr. Anthony Hope, lecturing at the Working Men’s College on Saturday, November 12th, referred to the modern novel, and stated that it was too often a vehicle to convey the author’s view of the world, or was written in order to solve a problem propounded by the author. He stated, further, that whereas with the old story the great question was, “ What happened?” with the present day story the chief question was, “Why did it happen ?” or “ Ought it to have happened ?” Messrs. Macmillan & Co. have published the first volume of their reprint of the ‘‘ Diary and Letters of Madame D’Arblay (1778-1840), with a preface and notes by Austin Dobson. ‘The new issue is based on the edition of 1842 to 1846, edited by Mrs. Charlotte Francis Barrett, and will consist of six volumes. «“ Around a Distant Star,” by Jean Delaire, author of “ A Dream of Fame,” etc., is published by Mr. John Long, of 13 and 14, Norris Street, Hay- market. It is astoryofa journey intospace, embody- ing a new and interesting central idea. The book is published at the price of 6s. Messrs. Longman will publish shortly a story by Mr. Walter Herries Pollock, and his son, Mr. Guy C. Pollock, called “‘ Hay Fever.” It is concerned with the strange adventures of a highly and justly respected stockbroker, and is founded on the known actions of a drug, sometimes prescribed for hay fever, though the authors have not aimed at scientific accuracy. The story will appear first in the pages of Longman’s Magazine. A large second edition has just been issued of Mr. Walter Emanuel’s, ‘‘ The Snob,” the companion volume to the same authow’s, “ A Dog Day,” which is now in its twentieth thousand. Lord Burghclere’s translation of the Georgics of Virgil into English verse, which was privately circulated amongst his friends last year, and a few extracts from which appeared in the Néneteenth Century, was published by Mr. John Murray towards the end of last month. Dr. Richard Garnett’s comedy in blank verse, to which we referred in the May number of Zhe Author, was published by Mr. John Lane on the 23rd of last month. The title of the comedy is “William Shakespeare, Pedagogue and Poacher,” and among the characters introduced, in addition to William and Ann Shakespeare, are Sir Thomas and Lady Lucy, and the Earl of Leicester. THE AUTHOR. Miss Rosa Nouchette Carey’s book, “At the Moorings,” which Messrs. Macmillan & Co. published recently at the price of 6s., has been included by Baron Tauchnitz in his continental series. We understand also that Messrs. Macmillan have published a new and cheaper edition of Miss Carey’s works at the price of 3s. 6d. Mr. H. V. Esmond’s new play, “‘ Love and The Man,” will be produced in New York in January by Mr. Forbes Robertson, but will not appear in London till September, 1905. The play is a serious one, in five acts, and deals with love and politics. Mr. Alfred Sutro’s play, “The Walls of Jericho,” described by the critics as a satire of “The Smart Set,” was produced at the Garrick Theatre on the 31st. of October, and has met with favourable reviews. Mr. Arthur Bourchier and Miss Violet Vanbrugh, in a careful study, contributed largely to the success. On Saturday, November 12th, Miss Olga Nether- sole produced Mrs. Craigie’s latest play, entitled ‘“‘The Flute of Pan,” at the Shaftesbury Theatre. The play deals with an imaginary kingdom entitled “Siguria.” The plot lies round a man outside the kingdom who falls in love and marries the Princess. His position turns out not altogether satisfactory. PARIS NOTES. ——-—— + OW that books on Russia and Japan are in demand, “ Promenades en Russie,’ by Madame Blanc-Bentzon, is an excellent one for giving an idea of the every-day life of the people. Among the most interesting chapters are those which treat of the experiment tried by a wealthy Russian woman for the welfare and education of her tenants. After staying for some time at one of her own estates in Russia, she was struck by the contrast between her own gay, happy life and the wretched existence of the people around her. We are told that le mal de la pitie la prit, un mal dont on ne guertt pas. She had inherited a certain estate where she had about a hundred peasant families as tenants. For over eighteen years she has worked amongst these people educating and humanising them. At her death she intends to leave her property to be divided amongst them. It was to this little model village that Madame Blanc Bentzon first went on arriving in Russia. She gives us an account of all she saw, of the country itself, its people, their habits and customs, their traditions and their religion. THE AUTHOR. 67 After this we have an account of her visit to Tolstoi and of his criticisms of modern literature and thought. The last chapters on ‘ Russian Women” and “ Village Industries ” are as instruc- tive as they are interesting, and the whole volume is written in that clear, natural style which is one of the great charms of this authoress. Another book on Russia which is extremely up- to-date is entitled “ Roubles et Roublards,” by Pierre Giffard. The writer of this volume has only recently returned from a sojourn of several months in Manchuria. The book is divided into three parts, the first a series of short graphic chapters, forty-seven in all, in which we have some amazing accounts of the bribery and corruption prevalent in the various administrations. The second part of the volume is devoted to L’Guvre géante, or the “Transasiatic.” In thirty more short chapters we have some Russo-Chinese pictures. The whole volume is a book well worth reading, as it gives an excellent idea of the interior of the country it describes. Everything is told in a concise, bright way, and one sees that the author knows his subject thoroughly. Another series of ‘‘ Impressions of Japan,” by Pierre Loti, will be published shortly in the Revwe des Deur-Mondes. To students of history, particularly of the period of the French Revolution, the book of letters from a volunteer (1733-1796) will be of great interest. The volume is entitled “Joliclerc,” and a long introduction of more than eighty pages is con- tributed by M. Frantz Funck-Brentano, the well- known author of “L’Affaire du Collier,’ and of many other historical works. These letters are written by Francois-Xavier. Joliclerc to his mother, and they give an excellent idea of the soldier of the Revolution. It appears that M. Taine often regretted the absence of any documents enabling us to know the thoughts and ideas of the volunteers who enlisted in the army of the Reyo- lution. This Joliclere was a humble peasant of the Jura, but as M. Funck-Brentano says with reason, in his preface, “ Ces lettres sont des chefs dceuvre. . Nous ne croyons pas que la littérature posséde aucun document ou se montre Yame d’un homme avec plus de force, de clarté et de simplicité.” The third volume of M. Gilbert Stenger’s excel- lent work on the “ Histoire de la Société francaise pendant le Consulat ” is now published, and is still more interesting than the preceding ones. This third volume is on “ Bonaparte—Sa Famille—Le Monde et les Salons,” and it would certainly be difficult to find a subject about which there is so much to say. It seems as though there must be an endless fund of information and details about those times, for every historian finds some- thing new to tell us. In this book by M. Stenger, of over five hundred pages, the interest is kept up from the first chapter to the last. M. Charles Foley’s “Vendée” is a collection of short stories founded on episodes belonging to the tragic times during the Vendean struggles. M. Foley is one of the greatest authorities on the events of this epoch, as he has made a special study of it, and is well versed in the archives of that period. There are about twenty stories in this volume, illustrated by reproductions of en- gravings of the times. Most of the episodes are dramatic, and many of them heroic. It is in stories of this kind that M. Foley excels, as he writes with great delicacy, gives us the atmosphere of the times evoked, and describes equally well the exquisite refinements, the heroic sacrifices, and brutalities of the aristocrats, the peasants, the soldiers, and the mob. Several of the stories in this volume are masterpieces of sentiment and style. “La Fugitive,’ by J.-H. Rosny, is the title of a volume of short stories, all of which are told in acharming way. There are between forty and fifty of these stories, humorous, sad, tragic, realistic or romantic. Among those which are the most delicately told are “Le Retour du Passé,” “Le Chien,” ‘‘Le Retour,” and “Ie Cadeau Inattendu.” ‘“‘Le Dernier Mammouth” is another novel by M. Auzias Turenne, the author of “Cow Boy.” The author is a French Canadian, and his books are vigorous with the refreshing atmosphere of out-door life. They are no drawing-room novels, but stories of hardy pioneers, adventurers and explorers. “Te Village endormi,” by M. Georges Riat, gives an excellent picture of provincial life in France. It is the story of the rivalry between two villages in the Franche-Comté, one an agricultural district, the inhabitants of which are extremely conservative, and the other an industrial town of staunch Republicans, proud of their energy and progress. A romance runs through the book, as the son of the mayor of the one village is in love with the mayor’s daughter of the other village, and thanks to the political ideas of their respective parents, and the antagonism between the two villages, the course of true love does not run smoothly in this particular case. “Les Centaures,” by M. André Lichtenberger, is a curious novel telling of the last days and struggles of the race of Centaurs. M. Henri Davignon publishes a book entitled “ Moliére et la Vie,” which should certainly be read by all students or admirers of French classics. The author of this book compares many of the modern plays, which after an immense success are soon heard of no more, with those of Molicre. It 68 ig more than two hundred years since the ‘ Bour- geois Gentilhomme ” was put on the stage, but the piece lives to-day, and never gets old or out of date. The chapters of this work are headed, ‘‘ Moliere et les Femmes,” ‘‘Moliere et la Bourgeoisie, “ Moliere et les Petites Gens,” and ‘ Le drame dans Moliére,” and all of them are weil worth reading. In the recent reviews there are several excellent articles. In the Revue des Deux Mondes Count Charles de Mouy writes on the “Congres de Berlin,’ and M. Robert de la Sizeranne on “T/Esthétique des Tombeaux.” In the Revue de Paris, M. Louis Aubert writes on the subject of future rivalry between the Americans and the Japanese. M. Finot, in La Revue has been giving us some interesting articles entitled “ Le Roman de la Race francaise,” and M. Ular in the same paper has an article on “La Militarisation de la Chine.” On the 4th of November M. Paul de Cassagnac died at the age of sixty-two. For the last forty years he had written in various news- papers, and in 1886 he founded the well-known paper L’Autorite. In the dramatic world this season promises to be a most brilliant one. At the Frangais “‘ Notre Jeunesse,” by M. Alfred Capus, is pronounced a success. ‘At the Renaissance “L’Escalade,” by M. Maurice Donnay, is the story of a savant thoroughly versed in psychology, who, after writing a ponderous book on “La Therapeutique des Passions,” falls in love himself as easily as any unsophisticated youth. “Maman Colibri,” by M. Henry Bataille, is being played at the Vaudeville, so that just at present there are plenty of interesting pieces running. The first International Congress of L’Art Dramatique, a society of authors and composers, took place at Nancy at the beginning of this season under the presidency of M. Alfred Capus. The object of this society is to put on the stage plays by authors who are unknown to the public. The cost of pro- duction is covered by the subscription of members and by a certain percentage given to the society by aathors whose plays have been put on, thanks to the help of this association. The society now has representatives in the French provinces and in many of the European countries. A monthly report is issued, “ L’Avant-Scéne,” and this paper is sent to all the managers. Some very interesting questions were discussed at this Congress, and it was proposed that every effort should be made to establish more popular theatres in the provinces and to encourage decentralisation as much as possible. The idea is that dramatic authors living in the provinces should have an THE AUTHOR. opportunity of producing their plays in their own part of the country without having to wait for 4 verdict from Paris. Spain, Belgium, and Germany were represented by their delegates at this Congress. Anys HALLARD. —___—_—<>—_ SPANISH NOTES. + PAIN is still plunged in distress at the loss of the Princess of Asturias, and the Press is eloquent in its plaints of the raid made by the arch enemy into the realm of youth, beauty, and royalty. The eldest little boy, Alfonzo Maria, just three years old, is appointed successor to his mother, Princess Mercedes, as heir to the throne, pending one in direct succession. The new infant is doing well in spite of her early initiation into the dignity of her position, for the little princess was not half-an-hour old before she was clad in rich robes and presented on a silver salver to the Pope’s Nuncio, the Prime Minister, Senor Sanchez de Tora, the Queen’s lawyer, several grandees of importance, a few generals, and the Prince’s royal suite. The sympathy of the whole country has been aroused for H.M. Queen Maria Cristina, who is still overwhelmed with grief. To turn to our notes of literary interest, the book list commenced last month by the striking philo- sophical-historical study of medizeval feudalism as seen in Gallicia. The title of the work “ El Cas- tello del Marques de Mos en Sotomayor,” gives the scene which the Marquesa de Ayerbe has taken as the subject of the book, and, inspired by her love for the place which saw her birth and where so much of her life has been spent, the authoress has spared herself no time and trouble in the research which has enabled her to imbue with living interest the characters who ruled over this district in what she is pleased to term ‘ the sublime epoch of the middle ages.” Madruga, the King of Gallicia, who took prisoner the Archbishop of Tuy, his virtuous successor, Don Alvaro, the parricide, Don Pedro, and poor Dofia Enriquez, who was assassi- nated by her own son, all are powerfully described by the pen of the learned lady, and the record gains in interest by descending as far as the establish- ment of the rights by the law court of Valladolid of Don Pelayo Antonio Correa Sotomayor, the great grandfather of the present duke, whose influential name is a household word in Madrid as the chief of the Royal Palace. : The history of the families of Spanish grandees is always rife with interest. That of Colonel Luis de Figuerola Ferrette can be traced back THE AUTHOR. 69 for sixteen generations, and his mother having been sister to Pope Pius IX. adds a sort of sacer- dotal dignity to a man so distinguished for his devotion to his king and his country. A review in Paris has given a very laudatory notice of his new historical drama, ‘‘ Love, Honour, and Duty.” The new play by Manuel Linares Rivas Astray, called “ Aire de Fuera,” published by the Society of Spanish Authors, bids fair to ventilate the opinions on divorce which are now surging to the surface in Spain. The book is dedicated to the well-known actor Fernando Diaz de Mendoza, who takes the chief man’s part in the representation of the piece on the boards. The plot treats of a wife’s terror at having to return to her villainous husband at the end of the five years separation granted after untold humiliating legal proceedings, which seems at present to be the nearest approach to divorce known in Spain. The unhappy woman’s suicide is the solution of the difficulty. The other married couple show the opposite side of the picture as the husband suggests divorce in Belgium as the salve to his deception by his trusted wife. The dialogue is bright and trenchant, bristling with such sentiments as “ Men make the laws without think- ing that woman’s body contains a dreaming suffering soul.” The subject of divorce is being well aired just now, for Madame Carmen Burgos de Segui, the well-known writer, under the name of “ Colum- bine” in the Diario de Madrid, &c., has just published a book called “ El Divorcio en Espana,” which is a collection of opinions she solicited on divorce from many of the leading people of the day. The interest of the work naturally lies in the diversity of the ideas expressed, and it forms a valuable study in Spanish thought on the question. The indefatigable editress publishes, moreover, in the Diario Universal of November 2nd, a long inter- view she had on the subject of divorce with Alfred Naquet, the well-known French reformist, in this direction. ‘Do you think that Spain will ulti- mately succeed in its efforts in this matter ?” asked the lady ; and the deputy replied, “ I believe it will be a long time hence, for success involves the necessity of a few members of the Congress being strong in the belief of liberty of thought.” And must not the vox populi be heard at the Parlia- mentary elections for such politicians to represent he people ? Consuelo de Alvarez also writes a powerful article in the daily Press on the question of divorce. Edmundo Gonzalez has just published a work called “ El Feminismo en las Sociedades Modernas,” which puts the question on a better platform in Spain—for when Consuelo del Rey says in her article on “ Woman and War,” that Spain would only care to be affiliated with the International Council of Women if such a council interested itself in the extermination of war, she is evidently ignorant of the great propaganda for peace in- augurated by the Council under such well-known women as Bertha V. Siittner, of Germany (author of the book, ‘‘ Arms Down,” which was commended by the Emperor William IT.), Jessie Ackermann (President of the Universal Alliance for Peace in America), Fru Blehr (President of the Universal Alliance for Peace by Education in Norway), and other ladies spoke powerfully on the subject at the recent International Congress for Women at Berlin. Several works of Prince Kropotkin, Harnack, and William James have been recently translated into Spanish, and “ Le Jardon d’Hpicure,” trans- lated by Ciges Aparicio, has created quite a sensa- tion, for it is declared to give food for a year’s thought, although it can be perused in a hour and a half. The well-known name of Galdos is now again before the public, as the author of the much required history of Spain during the nineteenth century. Itis to be called “ Episodias Nacionales,” and the pages just published in the Liberal on the late Queen Isabella II. promise well for the work of the famous novelist and dramatist. The Atheneum of Madrid was the scene last week of a lecture from the lips of the late Prime Minister, Senor Silvela, which marks Spain as the land par excellence for oratory. The distinguished audience numbered such well-known names as Sefior Moret (the minister who recently spoke so eloquently of our educational efforts in White- chapel), Canalejas, Echegaray, Dato, the Marques de Portago, &c., &e. Seiior Silvela commenced his speech with an interesting personal remark with regard to his retirement from Parliamentary life. “I was van- quished,” he said, “ not vanquished by my enemies or my friends, whose opinions certainly add to the cares of government, but I was vanquished by the sense of my inability to realise the ideals which impelled me to Parliamentary activity. But albeit vanquished in the arena of politics, I can never be called a deserter from realms of ideals for my country, and I gladly take my place in this Athenzeum, which has always been the scene of the great intellectual movements of our land.” Then, after an erudite reference to the leading minds of Christianity and philosophy, the orator proceeded to show that as truly as matter has its three dimensions, so is it undeniable that the human mind is subject to the measure of the true, the good, and the beautifal. RACHEL CHALLICE. COPYRIGHT IN SWEDEN. — S Sweden joined the Berne Convention on August 1st, 1904, information as to the law of copyright prevailing in that country will be of interest, and may at any time be of use to members of the Society of Authors. The following notes have been contributed by the courtesy of a Swedish correspondent, Herr Harald Thornberg, whose translation with a few necessary alterations of idiom and phraseology we lay before our readers. The rights of Swedish subjects are governed by laws which bear the dates August 10th, 1877, May 28th, 1897, and April, 1904. The declaration of His Majesty the King of Sweden, which extended to his country the benefits of the Berne Convention, is dated July 8th, 1904. The provisions of the Swedish laws referred to are as follows : the sections or paragraphs are num- bered for the purpose of reference. General Provisions. (1) By the law of 1897 the author enjoys the exclusive right to print and multiply his works already published or unpublished, and the works thus protected include, besides literary compo- sitions, musical compositions, recorded by the ordinary or other forms of notation, maps, charts, architectural and other drawings, and reproductions of these, provided that they are not primarily produced for artistic purposes only. (2) By the law of 1897 an author enjoys the exclusive right to translate his work from one dialect to another of the same language. Tor the purposes of this section Swedish, Norwegian and Danish are deemed to be different dialects of the same language. (3) By the law of 1904 an author who, simul- taneously with his Swedish publication, publishes his book in another language or languages, and gives notice on his title page or at the commencement of his work that he is so doing, is deemed to have produced it in the language or languages specified. He enjoys the copyright in such translation for ten years, during which period he can restrain others from producing any other translation in the language or languages in question. (4) By the law of 1897 the translator of an author’s work into another language (provided that it be one the translation of which the author cannot restrain) enjoys the rights in his translation which are conferred upon an author by Section 1 above. Hisrights, however, do not preclude others from making translations of the same work. (5) By the law of 1877 the publisher of any periodicals or books compiled from independent THE AUTHOR. contributions by various authors is deemed to be the author of the compilation, but acquires no right to publish any of the articles appearing in such periodical or book separately. ‘Ihe author may republish the articles which he has contributed to such periodical or compiled books at the end of one year from the date of their first publication. (6) By the law of 1877 the author may transfer his copyright to one or more persons either uncon- ditionally or with reservations. If he has not done so his rights will pass at his death to his heirs.* Unless expressly permitted to do so by the author the transferee of literary rights may not publish more than one edition, which may not consist of more than 1,000 copies. (7) By the law of 1877 copyright continues. during the author’s life-time and for fifty years after his death. Where two or more have collabo- rated as joint authors, not as independent con- tributors to a compilation, the said fifty years are to be reckoned from the death of the last deceased. (8) By the law of 1897 literary matter published by a scientific or other society which does not recognise the personal authorship of the work, and literary matter first published after the death of the author, are protected for fifty years from the date of their first publication. Fifty years is also the period of copyright for literary matter published anonymously or under a pseudonym, provided that, if the author before the end of the fiftieth year from the date of its first publication complies with certain prescribed con- ditions, he shall enjoy the copyright conferred by Section 7. These conditions are that he shall make known his identity either on the title page of a new edition, or by notice to the department of justice, followed by public advertisement repeated three times in the public press. Until the author has made himself known in one of the foregoing ways, the publisher shall represent him as the owner of the copyright. (9) By the law of 1897, when a literary compo- sition is published in a series of parts, the period of copyright is deemed to commence after the publi- cation of the last part. Should any part, however, have been published more than two years after the publication of the next preceding part, the period of protection for such next preceding part, as well as for any earlier parts, will be deemed to commence at the date of the publication of the part next preceding the interval of two years. (10) By the law of 1877, except in cases as to which it is expressly otherwise provided by. law,. no one may reprint that which is the subject of * This word is used here and in paragraph 22 by Mr. Thornberg. It may mean personal representatives or descendants; it is not likely to mean “ heirs’ in the technical Hnglish meaning of the word. THE AUTHOR. | 71 copyright during the continuance of the prescribed period without the permission of the owner of the copyright for the time being. No right to reprint what is otherwise protected is obtained by altering, abridging, or expanding the original matter. Re- printing under this section includes the publication of any unauthorised translation of the unpublished work of another, and of translations not pub- lished, as provided by Section 2, as well as publica- tion by any publisher, or by any person who has acquired a limited right to publish, when such pub- lication is not in accordance with the terms of his contract or licence to publish. (11) By the law of 1877 the prohibition of the unauthorised reprinting of the work of another does not apply to literary compositions which are in substance new and independent, and in which extracts from other works are introduced, either verbatim or in an abridged form, should such extracts be quoted as authorities, or for the purpose of criticising them, or as examples, or for the pur- pose of amplifying the topics treated of. Nor does such prohibition apply to the reprinting of passages, or of entire works of small dimensions, in compila- tions made for use in religious services, or in elementary instruction in reading, music, or draw- ing, or for the purpose of historical illustration, or when words are reprinted as the motive for a musical composition. In such cases, however, the name of the author must be given, should his name be attached to the original. (12) By the law of 1897 the prohibition of reprinting does not apply to quotations in periodical publications from articles which have appeared in publications of a similar character, provided that full acknowledgment is made, indicating the source from which the quotation is taken. Scientific treatises, literary compositions, and other works of greater length must not be reprinted in periodical publications, if the right to reprint has been expressly reserved at the beginning of the treatise or work in question, or at the beginning of the periodical volume, or volumes, in which it has appeared. The Swedish law of copyright so far as it affects dramatic and musical compositions. (13) By thelaw of 1897 dramatic and musical com- positions, the right of reproducing which by printing is protected by law, cannot be performed in public without the consent of the author or of the assignee of the author’s rights. Public performance of dramatic works, even without stage accessories, and of musical works, is subject to this restriction, both when the work in question has not been pub- lished in printed form, and when reservation of the right of public performance has been made upon the title page of the first printed edition. In the case of translations of published works for which the permission of the author is not required, the translator obtains the same right in his translation which he would have obtained as an author in an original work. In the absence of a special agreement to the contrary, the license or permission given by the author or the owner of the author’s rights to perform or present a dramatic or musical work, does not limit the number of per- formances and presentations, and is not assignable to a third party. The owner of the author’s rights, in the absence of any special agreement to the con- trary, may give such permission or licence to more than one person. Where the sole right of perform- ance or presentation has been assigned by the owner of the author’s rights, and the assignee during the five years next ensuing makes no use of such sole right, the owner of the author’s rights is at liberty to issue his licence or permission to another person or persons. (14) By the law of 1904 the right of an author or translator, as set out above with reference to musical and dramatic compositions, prevails during his lifetime and for thirty years after his death. In the case of works produced anonymously, any- one is at liberty to perform or present these after five years have elapsed from the date of their first publication or presentation. Legal remedies for the infringement of copyright m Sweden. (15) By the law of 1897 any person who infringes the copyright of another is liable to a fine of from twenty to one thousand crowns, to for- feiture of the edition published in contravention of such copyright, and to the payment of compensation in respect of copies sold at the full price of the authorised edition. This liability in respect of publications which are partially and to an ascer- tainable extent infringements of copyright, is proportionate to the extent of the infringement. Any person who by any unauthorised performance or presentation of dramatic or musical works (or of works both dramatic and musical) infringes the copyright of another is liable to a fine of from ten to one thousand crowns, and to pay by way of indemnity, to the owner of the copyright, the gross amount received by him at the time of such per- formance or presentation without deduction for any expenses incurred. When the performance which is the subject of legal proceedings has included the production of another work or other works, the indemnity thus payable shall be adjusted on a proportionate scale. Ifthe indemnity to be paid cannot be assessed upon the basis thus laid down, it shall be assessed upon such a scale as shall be found reasonable in the circumstances of the case, but so that the COPYRIGHT IN SWEDEN. — S Sweden joined the Berne Convention on August Ist, 1904, information as to the law of copyright prevailing in that country will be of interest, and may at any time be of use to members of the Society of Authors. The following notes have been contributed by the courtesy of a Swedish correspondent, Herr Harald Thornberg, whose translation with a few necessary alterations of idiom and phraseology we lay before our readers. The rights of Swedish subjects are governed by laws which bear the dates August 10th, 1877, May 28th, 1897, and April, 1904. The declaration of His Majesty the King of Sweden, which extended to his country the benefits of the Berne Convention, is dated July 8th, 1904. The provisions of the Swedish laws referred to are as follows: the sections or paragraphs are num- bered for the purpose of reference. General Provisions. (1) By the law of 1897 the author enjoys the exclusive right to print and multiply his works already published or unpublished, and the works thus protected include, besides literary compo- sitions, musical compositions, recorded by the ordinary or other forms of notation, maps, charts, architectural and other drawings, and reproductions of these, provided that they are not primarily produced for artistic purposes only. (2) By the law of 1897 an author enjoys the exclusive right to translate his work from one dialect to another of the same language. For the purposes of this section Swedish, Norwegian and Danish are deemed to be different dialects of the same language. (3) By the law of 1904 an author who, simul- taneously with his Swedish publication, publishes his book in another language or languages, and gives notice on his title page or at the commencement of his work that he is so doing, is deemed to have produced it in the language or languages specified. He enjoys the copyright in such translation for ten years, during which period he can restrain others from producing any other translation in the language or languages in question. (4) By the law of 1897 the translator of an author’s work into another language (provided that it be one the translation of which the author cannot restrain) enjoys the rights in his translation which are conferred upon an author by Section 1 above. Hisrights, however, do not preclude others from making translations of the same work. (5) By the law of 1877 the publisher of any periodicals or books compiled from independent THE AUTHOR. contributions by various authors is deemed to be the author of the compilation, but acquires no right to publish any of the articles appearing in such periodical or book separately. ‘Ihe author may republish the articles which he has contributed to such periodical or compiled books at the end of one year from the date of their first publication. (6) By the law of 1877 the author may transfer his copyright to one or more persons either uncon- ditionally or with reservations. If he has not done so his rights will pass at his death to his heirs.* Unless expressly permitted to do so by the author the transferee of literary rights may not publish more than one edition, which may not consist of more than 1,000 copies. (7) By the law of 1877 copyright continues during the author’s life-time and for fifty years after his death. Where two or more have collabo- rated as joint authors, not as independent con- tributors to a compilation, the said fifty years are to be reckoned from the death of the last deceased. (8) By the law of 1897 literary matter published by a scientific or other society which does not recognise the personal authorship of the work, and literary matter first published after the death of the author, are protected for fifty years from the date of their first publication. Fifty years is also the period of copyright for literary matter published anonymously or under a pseudonym, provided that, if the author before the end of the fiftieth year from the date of its first, publication complies with certain prescribed con- ditions, he shall enjoy the copyright conferred by Section 7. These conditions are that he shall make known his identity either on the title page of a new edition, or by notice to the department of justice, followed by public advertisement repeated three times in the public press. Until the author has made himself known in one of the foregoing ways, the publisher shall represent him as the owner of the copyright. (9) By the law of 1897, when a literary compo- sition is published in a series of parts, the period of copyright is deemed to commence after the publi- cation of the last part. Should any part, however, have been published more than two years after the publication of the next preceding part, the period of protection for such next preceding part, as well as for any earlier parts, will be deemed to commence at the date of the publication of the part next preceding the interval of two years. (10) By the law of 1877, except in cases as to which it is expressly otherwise provided by, law,. no one may reprint that which is the subject of * This word is used here and in paragraph 22 by Mr. Thornberg. It may mean personal representatives or descendants; it is not likely to mean “heirs” in the technical English meaning of the word. THE AUTHOR. . 71 copyright during the continuance of the prescribed period without the permission of the owner of the copyright for the time being. No right to reprint what is otherwise protected is obtained by altering, abridging, or expanding the original matter. Re- printing under this section includes the publication of any unauthorised translation of the unpublished work of another, and of translations not pub- lished, as provided by Section 2, as well as publica- tion by any publisher, or by any person who has acquired a limited right to publish, when such pub- lication is not in accordance with the terms of his contract or licence to publish. (11) By the law of 1877 the prohibition of the unauthorised reprinting of the work of another does not apply to literary compositions which are in substance new and independent, and in which extracts from other works are introduced, either verbatim or in an abridged form, should such extracts be quoted as authorities, or for the purpose of criticising them, or as examples, or for the pur- pose of amplifying the topics treated of. Nor does such prohibition apply to the reprinting of passages, or of entire works of small dimensions, in compila- tions made for use in religious services, or in elementary instruction in reading, music, or draw- ing, or for the purpose of historical illustration, or when words are reprinted as the motive for a musical composition. In such cases, however, the name of the author must be given, should his name be attached to the original. (12) By the law of 1897 the prohibition of reprinting does not apply to quotations in periodical publications from articles which have appeared in publications of a similar character, provided that full acknowledgment is made, indicating the source from which the quotation is taken. Scientific treatises, literary compositions, and other works of greater length must not be reprinted in periodical publications, if the right to reprint has been expressly reserved at the beginning of the treatise or work in question, or at the beginning of the periodical volume, or volumes, in which it has appeared. The Swedish law of copyright so far as it affects dramatic and musical compositions. (13) By the law of 1897 dramatic and musical com- positions, the right of reproducing which by printing is protected by law, cannot be performed in public’ without the consent of the author or of the assignee of the author’s rights. Public performance of dramatic works, even without stage accessories, and of musical works, is subject to this restriction, both when the work in question has not been pub- lished in printed form, and when reservation of the right of public performance has been made upon the title page of the first printed edition. In the case of translations of published works for which the permission of the author is not required, the translator obtains the same right in his translation which he would have obtained as an author in an original work. In the absence of a special agreement to the contrary, the license or permission given by the author or the owner of the author’s rights to perform or present a dramatic or musical work, does not limit the number of per- formances and presentations, and is not assignable to a third party. The owner of the author’s rights, in the absence of any special agreement to the con- trary, may give such permission or licence to more than one person. Where the sole right of perform- ance or presentation has been assigned by the owner of the author’s rights, and the assignee during the five years next ensuing makes no use of such sole right, the owner of the author's rights is at liberty to issue his licence or permission to another person or persons. (14) By the law of 1904 the right of an author or translator, as set out above with reference to musical and dramatic compositions, prevails during his lifetime and for thirty years after his death. In the case of works produced anonymously, any- one is at liberty to perform or present these after five years have elapsed from the date of their first publication or presentation. Legal remedies for the infringement of copyright m Sweden. (15) By the law of 1897 any person who infringes the copyright of another is liable to a fine of from twenty to one thousand crowns, to for- feiture of the edition published in contravention of such copyright, and to the payment of compensation in respect of copies sold at the full price of the authorised edition. This liability in respect of publications which are partially and to an ascer- tainable extent infringements of copyright, is proportionate to the extent of the infringement. Any person who by any unauthorised performance or presentation of dramatic or musical works (or of works both dramatic and musical) infringes the copyright of another is liable to a fine of from ten to one thousand crowns, and to pay by way of indemnity, to the owner of the copyright, the gross amount received by him at the time of such per- formance or presentation without deduction for any expenses incurred. When the performance which is the subject of legal proceedings has included the production of another work or other works, the indemnity thus payable shall be adjusted on a proportionate scale. If the indemnity to be paid cannot be assessed upon the basis thus laid down, it shall be assessed upon such a scale as shall be found reasonable in the circumstances of the case, but so that the 72 amount payable shall not be less than twenty-five crowns. : (16) By the law of 1897, all materials such as stereotype plates, blocks and formes, the only use of which can be the multiplying of copies of a work in infringement of the author’s rights, as well as all copies of a work made with a view to musical or dramatic infringements, shall be seized, and unless the parties otherwise agree, shall be destroyed. (17) By the law of 1877, the failure to mention the name of the author or the title of the periodical publication as set out in Sections 11 and 12, renders the offending party liable to a fine not exceeding one hundred crowns. (18) By the law of 1877, the penalties and indemnities ordered to be paid by those who publish works in infringement of the author’s rights are payable also, in proportion to the extent of the infringement, by those who knowingly offer such works for sale or import them into the kingdom. The Law affectiny foreigners, the consent of goint owners of copyright, the calculation of time, etc. (19) By the law of 1897, the Swedish law of copyright applies to all works of Swedish subjects and to works of foreigners first published in Sweden. Where reciprocal advantages are afforded by any other country, the king may by proclamation enable the subjects of that country to enjoy wholly or in part the advantages conferred by Swedish law in respect of works first published in that country. (20) By the law of 1897, when a work has been so produced that the cunsent of more than one person is necessary for its publication, performance or presentation, the consent of each such person must be obtained. In the case, however, of the pro- duction of work which is both musical and drama- tic, where the work is principally musical or principally dramatic, there the consent of the author of the preponderating element is sufficient. (21) By the law of 1877, in calculating the periods of time mentioned in Sections 5, 7, 8, 9, 13, 14, the calendar year is not counted in which the incident occurs from which the prescribed period is reckoned. (22.) By the law of 1877, when a work is unprinted and is in the possession of the author’s widow or heirs, the copyright may not be seized for debt, nor does it pass to creditors in case of bankruptcy. (23) By the law of 1877 legal proceedings in respect of the law of copyright can only be taken by the owner of the right alleged to be infringed. (24) The law of 1904 came into force on July 1st, 1904, and applies retrospectively . to literary work published before that date, provided, however, that translations lawfully made before that date without the author’s consent may THER AUTHOR. continue to be published, and provided also that any one who has lawfully performed or presented dramatical or musical works before that date may continue to do so. —_____+——+ —____—_. MR. GEORGE RUSSELL AND “THE NORTH AMERICAN REVIEW.” —<>—+—— JE have taken the letter printed below \\ from the Zimes of November 18th. It seems an extraordinary thing that a magazine of the position of the North American Review should have taken the course set forth in Mr. Russell’s letter, and it is the more extraordinary as we understand that the editor had notice of the writer’s objection. No doubt in the daily papers a certain latitude is allowed to an editor in altering and correcting articles of ephemeral interest, as there are pressing events which necessitate the editor taking this responsibility. In many cases he has not time to apply to the author. This reason, however, cannot apply to the editor of a big monthly review, and the question of a time limiit cannot possible arise. Certainly in this case it did not arise, as the editor had had the article by him for at least three years. That he should have made the alterations without the consent of the author, and have altered the present tenses into preterites, is carrying the editorial power beyond all reason. It is bad enough for the editor of a big review to retain an article for three years without publication, though we must mention with regret that editors of some of the big reviews in England are not guiltless on this point—they sometimes. keep their authors waiting for publication and payment beyond the limits of all justice—but it has never come to our notice, except in the instance quoted above, that alterations have been made without the author’s sanction, and we must confess that Mr. G. W. E. Russell seems amply justified in the protest he has made by the letter to the Times. To THE EDITOR OF THE Times. S1r,—Pray give me space for a personal grievance. When Sir William Harcourt died several editors asked me to give some account of him. ll these invitations I declined, on the ground that I had strongly dissented from some parts of Sir William’s public conduct, and that I was unwilling, at such a moment, to revive former discords, Great is my consternation, on opening the North Ameri- can Review for November 15, to see an article on Sir William Harcourt signed by myself. This article must, I think, be three years old. It was written at the request of the editor, as a candid criticism of a living and active politician. The editor seems to have kept it by him all these years, and has now published it with alterations. All the present tenses have been altered into preterites ; and the article has thus been made to wear the semblance of an Obituary Notice. TAE AU THOR. I deeply regret this exercise of editorial discretion ; for it must cause pain to some for whom I feel the most sincere respect and regard. Your obedient servant, GEORGE W. E. RUSSELL. November 17th. a ee HINTS ON PRODUCTION. —1—~<>— » — I. MANUSCRIPTS. N the preparation of manuscript for publication | it is hardly necessary to say that a neatly written one is likely to receive greater con- sideration from an editor or publisher, especially if the author is a beginner. An untidy manuscript, full of alterations or emendations, is tiresome to read, and is sometimes rejected on that score. Even if there is some literary merit in the production, its slovenliness is apt to warn the publisher of possible author’s corrections in the proofs, the charges for which are often a bone of contention between the publisher, author and printer. Although the printer may have no preference for typewritten as against ordinary and clearly written copy, it may save some expense if the author corrects his manuscript and then has it carefully typewritten. This plan is certainly best, and would find favour with those who have to express an opinion on its literary merits. Again, as this reproduction is practically a proof, it can, of course, be corrected again before it is actually placed in the printer’s hands. If this is done it will obviate extra charges, and possibly avoid a deal of friction and, perhaps, unpleasant correspondence. It is not every author who appreciates the difficulty or expense of making alterations in the type when once set up, because a simple insertion or deletion of a passage may necessitate alterations alfecting lines or even pages of type. If some correction is needful, it is a wise precaution to substitute or cut out a word or words for anything actually required to be inserted or expunged from the proof. A given size of page set up in a certain type may be estimated to a nicety, but the precise cost of making alterations in type is not easily calculated or checked. The following table will give the approximate number of words contained in a square inch of various types (a) with one ordinary lead, and (b) matter set solid, z.e., without leads. Leaded. Solid. Pica oe 12 ee 15 small Pies... 16 Ae 23 Long Primer ... 20 a 27 Bourgeois a. 24 a. 82 Brevier = 29 38 Nonpareil . 40 ie 59 73 These figures are based on an average kind of work written in the English language. Boox Founts. There are many kinds to be chosen from, but the first thing is to select the size. Small types should not be used unless there is some real neces- sity to do so, for most can read an average one, but a small face is trying and hurtful to the eyes, and to some a physical impossibility. For ordinary work there is some sort of unwritten law governing the size of type to be employed for a volume of a certain size, and this average, roughly, is pica for demy 8vo, 82 in. x 5§ in., small pica for crown 8vo, 74 in. x 5 in., and long primer for foolscap 8vo, larger and smaller volumes taking proportionate sizes. If we were to take a consensus of opinion on what might be considered a fairly comfortable size of type for reading purposes, we probably would find both long primer and small pica as being the ideals. It is in one or other of these founts that nearly all one volume novels are printed, the detail of leading or non-leading being determined by the precise length of the manuscript, and the number of pages the book is to make when in print. With regard to the design or character of the type face, this is also an important matter. As the cost of printing from a well-designed type is no more than that of printing from an ill-formed one, care should be taken in the selection of a good character. This may be to some extent a matter of taste, but if a good many books are examined it will be found that by far the larger number are printed in the so-called “old style” character, which for books is certainly the best kind, whereas the ‘“ modern face,” such as Zhe Author is printed in, is best adapted for magazine or newspaper printing. The format of a page and the placing of that page on the paper, so as to give the proper propor- tion of margin when printed, are two very important elements if a well-designed volume is desired. ‘To arrive at this result requires a good deal of judg- ment, for a full or crowded page placed on the leaf at random at once condemns any pretence to an artistic book. A handsome type page would be one which would occupy about one-half of the total area of the leaf of paper; that page must not be placed in the centre of the page, but somewhat cornered as it were, so that the inner and head margins should be respectively about one-third to two-thirds of the margin on tail and on fore-edge. By these means the two open pages of any volume, not a single page, would form the unit—the two being linked together, as it were. If, on the other hand, the margins of each page were centralized all round, the effect of the open two pages would be that the facing pages were distressingly far apart 74 and, although the head and tail margins were equal, they would appear to have slipped or dropped down below the centre, this being an optical illusion. : ; The question of cost in setting up various sizes ig a complicated one, and if we take the London scale of charges as our basis we find that wages here are higher as compared with the provinces. In printing generally the difference of cost is chiefly in regard to composition, and press work charges are not much affected by the locality. In some respects the higher charges prevailing in town are counterbalanced by the convenience of having the printer nearer at hand. The exact prices for composition are regulated according to whether the “copy” is to be seb up from manuscript or from printed copy, technically termed “ reprint,” which must be an absolute fac- simile as regards type, both in size and width— that is, it must be line for line and page for page with the original. There is also an intermediate charge for “copy” which is printed but yet not a facsimile, or it may be it is a facsimile with altera- tions in manuscript, both of which fall under this intermediate head. Further. the question of the matter being leaded or non-leaded affects the price in all the foregoing instances, that which is set with- out leads carrying the higher price, for the obvious reason that any pages set solid would contain more lines in a page, and thus necessitate more labour to the compositor. From this it will be seen that the scale of charges for composition is a very intricate one, and the difficulties are still more increased by the introduction of other nominal charges made as extras on each sheet, such as the introduction of other sizes of type for extract matter or footnotes, besides other details too numerous to mention. All these remarks apply to works printed in the vernacular—books printed in foreign languages are provided for under a different scale, and the frequent use of foreign words sometimes involves an extra charge. As some rough and ready idea of cost, taking an ordinary volume, such as a novel, printed in the English language without any of the extras indicated above, the approximate charges for composing a volume set with leads from manuscript or reprint set without leads, may be taken as— 1d. per square inch ifset in Pica. 14d. % - Small Pica. 13d. ” ¥ Long Primer. These prices are the average London ones. Manuscript copy if set solid would be rather higher. On the other hand, reprint leaded would be some- what cheaper. Cuas. T. JACOBI. (To be continued.) THE AUTHOR. UNITED STATES, GREAT BRITAIN.— COMPARATIVE COSTS OF PRODUCTION.— COMPARATIVE PROFITS. — 47 E have much pleasure in submitting to members of the Society some costs of production from the United States, which we have obtained through the diligence of the Secretary of the United States Authors’ Society. The estimates are reckoned in dollars and in pounds, taking for convenience a dollar to equal 4s. 2d., and are compared with the English costs of production of a similar type of book. The first estimate reters to a book of 272 pp. crown octavo, 29 lines, and 253 words to a page. One thousand copies are printed, and the type is small pica. Unitep Srates Cost or PRODUCTION. I. Dollars. £8. d. Composition and _ electro typing plates, 272 pages at 50 cents=2s. 1d. per page; or 17 sheets of 16 pages, at £1 14s. 8d. per sheet. . 136 26 6 8 Printing, say ten sheets at $3=12s. 6d. per sheet of 32 pages. : : . 380 6 5 0 Paper, ten reams of 100 pounds, at $6=£1 5s. per ream. : : 60 12 10 0 Binding, at 12 cents=6d. . 120 25 0 0 Binding stamp. 10 2 473 Five boxes at 75 cents= 3s. 14d. . 3°75 16 oF $359°75 £74 18 115 Say £74 19s. British Cost oF PRODUCTION. I. Composition, 17 sheets of 16 pages, at £1 5s. . ‘ : : ; 4 Moulds and stereos, at 12s. per sheet. 10 4 0 Printing, 17 sheets of 16 pages, say 10 sheets of 32 pages, in order to bring the estimate into uniformity with that from U.S.A., at 15s. per sheet of 32 pages. ; 5 ; «2410 0 Paper, 84 reams, say 10 sheets of 32 pages, at £1 per sheet of 32 pages. 10 0 0 Binding, at 5d., or (say) 42s. per 100 copies. . : : : : ~ 21 0 0 £69 19 0 THE AUTHOR. 75 From these two costs, giving a very full value to the dollar, we see that the United States cost is £5 in excess of the English cost. So far, then, the difference between the two costs of pro- duction is immaterial, but this point has to be considered, that English books are, as a rule, printed from type, and, therefore, if the edition was for one thousand copies only, the item for moulds and stereos (12s. per sheet of 16 pages, £10 4s.) would have to be deducted, making the difference between the two costs of production, £15 4s. In addition, the United States publisher seems to pay for boxes for the moulds, the charge, as appears on the cost, being 15s. 6d., and credits his account with the surplus paper as sold for pulping. From this estimate have been omitted three items that will have to be taken into considera- tion before it will be possible to state what profit there is to the author, and what to the publisher. Firstly,—Corrections. Secondly,— Advertising. Thirdly,—Circularising. (i.e. expenses of the publisher's office). The corrections would roughly work out between 10 and 15 per cent. of the cost of composition. The advertising in the United States, according to information received, is very nearly double the amount spent in England, out it is almost im- possible to gange this point satisfactorily, and it is doubtful whether absolute reliance can be placed on this statement. For circulars—that is, ordinary publishers’ expenses, and postages—the United States publisher reckons a sum of thirty dollars per edition of one thousand copies, or £6 5s. on £74 19s. This works out at less than the 10 per cent. which publishers in England are very fond of stating must be reckoned to cover office expenses, &c. This item, however, the Society has always repudiated, when working out the profits, unless the publisher shows himself willing to grant the same charges in the author’s account. In addition to the tabulated cost must be reckoned :— UNITED STATES. Dollars. Corrections (15 per cent. of the cost of composition and stereos) ‘ 20.40 Advertising an edition of 1,000 copies 240 $260.40 BritisH Cost. os oO: Corrections (15 per cent. of the cost of composition and stereos) . 414 4 Advertising an edition of 1,000 copies of Finglish edition . : : 2s 30. 0 0 £34 14 4 Toran Cost oF Propuction. United States. $359°75 + $2604 = $620°15 = £129 3s. 114d. (say £129 4s.) ‘ British. £69 19s. + £34 14s. 4d. = £104 18s. 4d. Against this it must be remembered that, as a rule, the United States publisher gets more for his book than the English publisher. For instance, a 5s. nett book sells in the United States at $1°50= 6s. 3d., and, therefore, instead of reckoning as has been customary in the costs of production men- tioned on former occasions in Zhe Author, the 6s. book, subject to discount as the unit of calculation, it is easier to take the 5s. nett book, and the $1°50 = 6s. 3d., and this would be a fair price for the book whose estimate is quoted. Taking it, therefore, that 100 books are circu- lated free, for review and other purposes, the receipts may be reckoned as follows :— Unitrep Sratres Book ReruRN FROM SALES. 900 copies at $150. $1350°0 ... (less 25 per cent. to retailer) 337°) $1012°5 ... (less 10 per cent. to the wholesale jobber) 101°25 $911:25 = £189 16s. 104d. British Book RETURN FROM SALES. 900 copies of 5s. nett book. Five-sixths of 5s., 13 copies as 12, less 10 per cent. = 692 X 5s. : = 3:46s. for each copy =a fraction above 3s. 5dd. per copy. 3°46 x 900 = 3114s. = £155 14s. We have made the returns of sales in the United States from reliable figures supplied to the office. The above is therefore a fair statement. The returns from the British Book, however, are, according to the publisher’s statement, the lowest received from the bookseller and distributor, wholesale or retail. It is probable, therefore, that the real returns are somewhat higher. Carrying the calculation a little further, the 76 profit on the first edition of 1,000 of the United States book is— £189 16 10 129 4 90 £60 12 10 On the British book is— £155 14 0 104138 4 £51 0 8 Unirep Srares SALES AND PERCENTAGE. If the author, therefore, took in the one case £30 6s. for his profit, that is about half, what percentage would he be receiving on the published rice of the book ? This problem is then presented : Nine hundred copies sold at $1°50 (75 pence) realise £30 6s. to the author. What, then, is the percentage on each copy ? Working the sum out £809 _ £908 _ £10886 900 9 = 8°08 pence for every copy at $1°50 (75 pence). The author receiving 8°08 per copy would receive the following per cent. :— 752 8'08..: 100; 8:08 e 100 oe 2 10-7, (9 i) or just over 103 per cent. British SALES AND P&SRCENTAGE. If the same calculation is made in the case of a British book, the author will, in the same way, take half profits, that is to say, £25 10s. = £25°5. If nine hundred copies sold at 5s. nett bring £25-5 to the author, the author receives for each copy B25 _ £25) _. £-0988 = 68d, 900 9 just over 63d. If the author receives 6:8d. per copy of a book that sells for 5s., his share per cent. of the selling price of the book is shown by 68 x 100 68 0:68::100: —2—_=, =11%, As 6 6°8 0 60 6 oO exactly 114 per cent. Here one or two points deserve to be noticed. First, the author receives only half-profits. ‘This is not necessarily a fair division. Next, the publisher—taking also half-profits— THE AUTHOR. the same sum as the author, receives interest on his investment thus, omitting the pence :— In the United States— As £129 3s. : £30 6s. :: 100: 2% As 2583 : 606 :: 100; = ave «1 2583 ae 60000 93°46. 2583 not quite 234 per cent. In England— As £104 13s. : £25 10s.;: 100: 2% As 2098 :510 -:400; = ee 2093 51000. =a a little over 24 per cent. These returns of 23 and 24 per cent. respectively represent the publisher’s interest upon his capital invested, supposing that the sale of the 1,000 copies takes place, as it generally does, in twelve months. If the sale is accomplished only in two years, the interest upon the investments become 114 and 12 per cent. respectively ; not at all bad interest. If the 1,000 copies are sold in six months the interest rises to 46 and 48 per cent. per annum respectively. It will be seen that whilst the United States pub- lisher receives actually more from sales than the British publisher (£189 16s. against £155 14s.),and also has a larger profit (£60 12s. against £51), his greater expenses make his gain per cent. per annum on his investment smaller (23 per cent. against 24). The examples which we have taken are those of a fair cost of production and a small sale. Where approximate figures have been taken, the calculations show the publisher’s profits to be slightly smaller than they actually are. G. H. T. ——_——_—_—_1—<— UNITED STATES. “The Author’s Year Book and Guide to 600 Places to Sell MSS.” * HIS publication comes from the United States. If any author, guided by the title, should be inclined to purchase the book, seeking for information, it is as well to state that the work, a however useful in other respects to the author in 30 * « Author’s Year Book and Guide to 600 Places to Seli po! MSS.” W. E. Price, 24—26, East Twenty-first Street, a New York, U.S.A. THE AUTHOR. 77 the United States or in Great Britain, does not justify the label which is attached to it. The work opens with a list of papers and maga- zines to which MSS. can be sent, and with a list of publishers, but there is no information as to the style of article, story, or composition that the ‘editors are willing to accept or the publishers willing to produce. So far, therefore, the book fails entirely as a guide to the 600 places which it enumerates and to the individualities of the different publishing houses. The remainder of the book is filled with articles on literary subjects, such as “ Authors and Busi- ness” (reprinted from the New York Times Saturday Review), which contains a few useful hints, readily picked up in any of the books published for the guidance of authors. Then follow some views promulgated by the editors of magazines, scrappy, and of little assistance. After these comes an interesting article on the nett price system and its relation to authors, interesting to the student of the economics of book-selling and book-writing rather than bene- ficial to the unfortunate trying to dispose of a MS. Ever since Sir Walter Besant founded the Society of Authors one of its aims has been to show the close relation between the bookseller and the author, and to point out that the prosperity of the former is closely allied with the prosperity of the latter, and that the bookseller’s profits must assist, In some way, the author’s profits. The writer states, very wisely: ‘‘ Does anyone like to pay 1 dollar 50 cents for a book and see it offered a few days later on dry goods counters for 85 cents ? In making investments people are slow to buy on a falling market.” The next article, “A Word to Authors,” must bave been written by a publisher, and is therefore dangerous as guide to the author. A few quota- tions will make this self-evident:—“ As a rule, authors imagine publishers to be their natural foes, preying upon them as sharks do upon the lesser finny tribes of the deep. A little thought would dissipate this impression. Authors have no idea of the costs which are incidental to the production of a book.” Here is the key to the publishing note. In the United States, unfor- tunately, authors have very little idea of the cost of production of a book. The Society has for years endeavoured to obtain trustworthy state- inents of the cost of printing, paper, binding, advertising, in the United States, and so far but meagre information has come to the office. In consequence, it is difficult to gauge the profits to which the author is entitled, and the publisher, from his point of view, is wise to keep the secret as long as possible. Another sentence also betrays the cloven hoof: “ When all these costs have been paid, there remains a comparatively small margin of profit. Hence, whatever royalties publishers may agree to pay, authors may consider that they are having a fair return for their labour.” A more ingenuous statement was never made, nor one which could make it clearer that the taint of the publisher runs through the whole article. If aman desired to buy a horse, he would naturally buy in the cheapest market, and if the man who was selling the horse happened to be ignorant of its value, the buyer would make as good a bargain for himself as he possibly could. It is not likely, therefore, that a tradesman desiring to purchase an article would pay the seller £2u for it if he could get it for £10. There is no reason why the author should consider the publisher different from other tradesmen, and therefore—that what the publisher agreed to pay would necessarily be a fair return for his labour. “What we have just said is emphasised by the fact that the larger number of books never pay expenses.” This again is a fault of the publishing trade which has often been exposed in 7’he Author. The musical publishers in London state that hardly 5 per cent. of the songs published cover their expenses. The fact that tne publisher chooses to gamble with the books of some authors is no argu- ment why the successful author should pay the publisher’s gambling debts, and must not affect any author in his negotiations for the sale of his works. There is an interesting article by Mr. Page Fox on * Books Waiting to be Written,” but it is interesting from the originality of the ideas set forth rather than from the point of view of prac- tical advice to the author. Among the books referred to is ‘A Town History,” and his advice for writing a work of this description would, no doubt, appeal to the United States dollar-catcher rather than co the select and cultured compilers of literature. He says, *‘ Publish the portraits and residences or places of business of the leading townsmen. Mention in the book everybody in the town whom you can. Even for the most humble can be found a place in a work of genealogy. The wealthy will give you large sums for the illustrations, and the vanity of the poor will cause them to buy a book in which their name appears.” Then follows a rough statement of the cost and the probable profit : “(Oost of issue of book, $1,000 ; one thousand subscribers at $2 apiece, $2,000. One hundred of the wealthy class will pay you $10 apiece for their portraits, $1,000. Profits, $2,000. If you are satisfied with the result, go on to the next town, and so on ad infinitum.” After perusal of this paragraph, the remark 78 THE AUTHOR. made by R. I. Stevenson would not be at all inappropriate : ‘‘ Golly ! What a book !” This article is by far the longest in the book, and carries with it much amusing reading on the commerce of book-making. a In another contribution on short story writing it would appear that the same difficulty exists in the United States as in Great Britaiu—namely, the fact that publishers are convinced that books of short stories do not sell. The writer gives some probable reasons for this conclusion, which, however, do not appear to be very sound. There are other articles interesting to authors from different points of view, such as “ How to Succeed as a Novelist,” ‘‘ The Preparation of the MS.,” “In the Literary Market,” the last by Mr. Albert Bigelow Paine. He makes a very sensible remark, which many authors should bear in mind: “There is no royal road to authorship. It is fight, fight, and go on fighting to the end.” Lastly come some short notes about English periodicals and their contributors, which contain chiefly notes of the editors dealing with the con- tributions published in their different papers, and finally come “The General Memoranda,” “ Warnings to Dramatic Authors,” and an interest- ing article from Mr. G. Bernard Shaw : “ How to make Plays Readable.” These last three have been taken from the pages of Ze Author, but having read the book carefully, we have failed to find any acknowledgment of their source. Even though no copyright is claimed for them—unless, indeed, Mr. Shaw claims copyright—still, as a matter of courtesy, a formal acknowledgment might have been made. To sum up, the book fails on its main points if its title is any guide to the desires of its com- piler, A book on the lines of some books that are produced in England, giving not only the names of the magazines and papers in the United States, but also the kind of articles and stories which they will take, the length of the articles and stories, the prices they will pay for them, and other details of information, would, no doubt, be interesting and useful to many writers this side of the water ; or, again, a practical guide for authors, on lines similar to some of the books which have been pub- lished in England, might be very useful to the budding United States author ; but this book fails to deal with either point exhaustively. It is neither a practical guide for the author, nor is ita guide to the 600 places in which to sell MSS. From the first title, “The Author’s Year Book,” the book seems destined to appear from year to year. If this is the case, with greater care and with greater knowledge bestowed upon the essential details, the work may prove satisfactory in the course of time. MAGAZINE CONTENTS. —~?--+ DECEMBER, 1904. BLACKWOOD'S MAGAZINE. “Madam”: A Lady of the Morland. Skrine. Musings Oxford. By Mary J. H. without Method. The Rhodes Scholars at THE BOOKMAN. The Writings of Theodore Watts Dunton. By Ernest Rhys. Book MONTHLY. The Popular Novelist: His Art, Mission and Influence. 3y Hall Caine. CHAMBERS'S JOURNAL, Patmos: Its Monastery and Passion Play. William Whittall. THE CONTEMPORARY REVIEW. The Nature of Literature. By Vernon Lee. Nitshevo. By Edwin Emerson. Maeterlinck as a Reformer of the Drama. By Count 8. C. de Soissons. Some Recent Books. By Sir PAP By “A Reader.” CORNHILL. Tn the Throes of Composition. By Michael MacDonagh. Historical Mysteries.—Saint Germain the Deathless. By Andrew Lang. THE FORTNIGHTLY REVIEW. In the Footsteps of Rousseau. By Havelock Ellis. Mozart as a Dramatic Composer. By Dr. John Tod- hunter. The Novels of Disraeli. By Lewis Melville. The National Art Collections Fund. By H. M. Paull. The Mother of Navies. By T. Andrea Cook. THE INDEPENDENT REVIEW The Work of Mr. Henry James. By Sydney Waterlow. The Myth of Magna Carta. By Edward Jenks. LONGMAN’S MAGAZINE. Izaak Walton at Droxford. By John Vaughan. At the Sign of the Ship. The State of British® Fiction. By Andrew Lang. The Beautiful Sheridans. By Alfred Beaver, MACMILLAN’s MAGAZINE. Rome before 1870. Anonymous. THe MoNTHLY REVIEW. The Revival of Gaelic in Ireland. By F.O. Russell. Evil. By Norman Pearson. THE NATIONAL REVIEW. Some Children’s Essays. By Miss K. Bathurst, The Spokesman of Despair. By Jane Findlater. XIX, CENTURY AND AFTER, Free Thought in the Church of England. By The Rev. Prebendary Whitworth. Mr. Mallock and the Bishop of Worcester. H. Maynard Smith. : : The Literature of Finland. By Hermione Ramsden. = ah Women in Chinese Literature. By Herbert A. Giles. : TEMPLE BAR. By M. Kirkby Hill. By the Rev. Kit Smart. A Diary of the 17th Century. By Constance Spender. x There are no articles dealing with Literary, Dramatic or * Musical subjects in Zhe Month or The World's Work. THB AUTHOR. WARNINGS TO THE PRODUCERS OF BOOKS. + ERE are a few standing rules to be observed in an agreement. There are four methods of dealing with literary property :— I. Selling it Outright. This is sometimes satisfactory, if a proper price can be obtained. But the transaction should be managed by a competent agent, or with the advice of the Secretary of the Society. II. A Profit-Sharing Agreement (a bad form of agreement). In this case the following rules should be attended to: C1.) Not to sign any agreement in which the cost of pro- duction forms a part without the strictest investigation. (2.) Not to give the publisher the power of putting the profits into his own pocket by charging for advertisements in his own organs, or by charging exchange advertise- ments. Therefore keep control of the advertisements. (3.) Not to allow a special charge for “office expenses,” unless the same allowance is made to the author. (4.) Not to give up American, Colonial, or Continental cights. (.) Not to give up serial or translation rights. (6.) Not to bind yourself for future work to any publisher. As well bind yourself for the future to any one solicitor or doctor ! II. The Royalty System. This is perhaps, with certain limitations, the best form of agreement. It is above all things nece ry to know what the proposed royalty means to both sides. It is now possible for an author to ascertain approximately the truth, From time to time very important figures connected with royalties are published in Zhe Author. IV. A Commission Agreement. The main points are :— (1.) Be careful to obtain a fair cost of production. (2.) Keep control of the advertisements. (3.) Keep control of the sale price of the book. General. All other forms of agreement are combinations of the four above mentioned. Such combinations are generally disastrous to the author, Never sign any agreement without competent advice from the Secretary of the Society. Stamp all agreements with the Inland Revenue stamp. Avoid agreements by letter if possible. The main points which the Society has always demanded from the outset are :— C1.) That both sides shall know what an agreement means. (2.) The inspection of those account books which belong 'o the author. We are advised that this is a right, in the nature of a common law right, which cannot be denied or withheld. (3.) Always avoid a transfer of copyright. PE Ciel ie oe WARNINGS TO DRAMATIC AUTHORS. se EVER sign an agreement without submitting it to the Secretary of the Society of Authors or some com- _ petent legal authority. 2. It is well to be extremely careful in negotiating for the production of a play with anyone except an established manager, 19 3. There are three forms of dramatic contract f in three or more acts :— (a.) Sale outright of the performing right. This is unsatisfactory. An author who enters into such a contract should stipulate in the contract for production of the piece by a certain date and for proper publication of his name on the play-bills, (%.) Sale of performing right or of a licence to perform on the basis of percentages on gross receipts. Percentages vary between 5 and 15 per cent. An author should obtain a percentage on the sliding scale of gross receipts in preference to the American system. Should obtain a sum in advance of percentages. A fixed date on or before which the play should be performed. (¢.) Sale of performing right or of a licence to perform on the basis of royalties (7.¢., fixed nightly fees). his method should be always avoided except in cases where the fees are likely to be small or difficult to collect, The other safeguards set out under heading (@.) apply also in this case. 4. Plays in one act are often sold outright, but it is better to obtain a small nightly fee if possible, and a sum paid in advance of such fees in any event. It is extremely important that the amateur rights of one-act plays should be reserved. 5. Authors should remember that performing rights can be limited, and are usually limited, by town, country, and time. This is most important. 6. Authors should not assign performing rights, but should grant a licence to perform. ‘he legal distinction is of great importance. 7, Authors should remember that performing rights in a play are distinct from literary copyright. A manager holding the performing right or licence to perform cannot print the book of the words. 8. Never forget that United States rights may be exceed- ingly valuable. ‘hey should never be included in English agreements without the author obtaining a substantial consideration. 9. Agreements for collaboration should be carefully drawn and executed before collaboration is commenced. 10. An author should remember that production of a play is highly speculative: that he runs a very great risk of delay and a breakdown in the fulfilment of his contract. He should therefore guard himself all the more carefully in the beginning. 11. An author must remember that the dramatic market is exceedingly limited, and that for a novice the first object is to obtain adequate publication. As these warnings must necessarily be incomplete, on account of the wide range of the subject of dramatic con- tracts, those authors desirous of further information are referred to the Secretary of the Society. or plays o—p—« WARNINGS TO MUSICAL COMPOSERS. —_-———— ITTLE can be added to the warnings given for the assistance of producers of books and dramatic authors. It must, however, be pointed out that, as a rule, the musical publisher demands from the musical composer a transfer of fuller rights and less liberal finan- cial terms than those obtained for literary and dramatic property. The musical composer has very often the two rights to deal with—performing right and copyright. He 80 fore when entering into should be especially careful there r nt art. cular consideration an agreement,and should take intop the warnings stated above. ee HOW TO USE THE SOCIETY. —<-+ i VERY member has a right toask for and to receive K advicé upon his agreements, his choice of a pub- lisher, or any dispute arising in the conduct of his business or the administration of his property. — The Secretary of the Society is a solicitor, but if there is any special reason the Secretary will refer the case to the Solicitors of the Society. | Further, the Committee, if they deem it desirable, will obtain counsel’s opinion. — All this without any cost to the member. 2, Remember that questions connected with copyright and publishers’ agreements do not fall within the experi- ence of ordinary solicitors. ‘Therefore, do not scruple to use the Society. 3. Send to the Office copies of past agreements and past accounts, with a copy of the book represented. The Secretary will always be glad to have any agreements, new or old, for inspection and note. The information thus obtained may prove invaluable. 4. Before signing any agreement whatever, send the document to the Society for examination. 5. Remember always that in belonging to the Society you are fighting the battles of other writers, even if you are reaping no benefit to yourself, and that you are advancing the best interests of your calling in promoting the independence of the writer, the dramatist, the composer. 6. The Committee have now arranged for the reception of members’ agreements and their preservation in a fire- proof safe. The agreements will, of course, be regarded as confidential documents to be read only by the Secretary, who will keep the key of the safe. he Society now offers: —(1) To read and advise upon agreements and to give advice concerning publishers. (2) ‘lo stamp agreements in readiness for a possible action upon them. (8) To keep agreements. (4) To enforce payments due according to agreements. Fuller particulars of the Society’s work can be obtained in the Prospectus. 7. No contract should be entered into with a literary agent without the advice of the Secretary of the Society. Members are strongly advised not to accept without careful consideration the contracts with publishers submitted to them by literary agents, and are recommended to submit them for interpretation and explanation to the Secretary of the Society. This The 8. Many agents neglect to stamp agreements. must be done within fourteen days of first execution. Secretary will undertake it on behalf of members. 9. Some agents endeavour to prevent authors from referring matters to the Secretary of the Society; so do some publishers. Members can make their own deductions and act accordingly. 10. The subscription to the Society is £1 1s. per annum, or £10 10s for life membership. THE AUTHOR. TO MUSICAL COMPOSERS. — HE Society undertakes to stamp copies of music on behalf of its members for the fee of 6d. per 100 or part of 100. The members’ stamps are kept in the Society’s safe. The musical publishers communicate direct with the Secretary, and the voucher is then forwarded to the members, who are thus saved much unnecessary trouble. es THE READING BRANCH. ——— + — EMBERS will greatly assist the Society in this VI branch of its work by informing young writers of its existence. Their MSS. can be read and treated as a composition is treated by a coach. The term MSS. includes not only works of fiction, but poetry and dramatic works, and when it is possible, under special arrangement, technical and scientific works. The Readers are writers of competence and experience. The fee is one guinea. . 2 — > NOTICES. — MYNHE Editor of Zhe Author begs to remind members of [' the Society that, although the paper is sent to them free of charge, the cost of producing it would be a very heavy charge on the resources of the Society if a great many members did not forward to the Secretary the modest 5s. 6d. subscription for the year. Communications for “The Author” should be addressed to the Offices of the Society, 39, Old Queen Street, Storey’s Gate, S.W., and should reach the Editor not later than the 21st of each month. All persons engaged in literary work of any kind, whether members of the Society or not, are invited to communicate to the Editor any points connected with their work which it would be advisable in the general interest to publish. Communications and letters are invited by the Editor on all subjects connected with literature, but on no other subjects whatever. LEvery effort will he made to return articles which cannot be accepted. ee The Secretary of the Society begs to give notice that all remittances are acknowledged by return of post, and he requests members who do not receive an answer to important communications within two days to write to him without delay. All remittances should be crossed Union Bank of London, Chancery Lane, or be sent by registered letter only. ee ee LEGAL AND GENERAL LIFE ASSURANCE : SOCIETY. eae ENSIONS to commence at any selected age, either with or without Life Assurance, can be obtained from this society. a Full particulars can be obtained from the City Branch Manager, Legal and General Life Assurance Society, 158, Leadenhall Street, London, H.C. THE AUTHOR. 81 AUTHORITIES. — oo 7% see a complaint in the Publishers’ Circular W that the energetic trader of the United States is endeavouring to rob English publishers of their book trade in the Colonies, by flooding the Colonies with American editions.: If this is, in reality, the case, there must be something radically wrong. Nearly all English authors include in their licence to publish given to the English publisher the markets of Great Britain, her Colonies, and dependencies. Some- times, however, this licence is altered, by excepting Canada, which country is, therefore, either included in the agreement with the American publisher, or is under a separate agreement with a Canadian publisher. It follows, therefore, that if United States publishers are sending editions into Australia, South Africa, and other Colonies, they are infringing the copyright law, and it is time for those publishers whose business is touched to take the matter in hand, or for those authors, whose books are pirated, to take action for infringement of copyright. However, if we study the book exports from the United States during the last eight months, the statement contained in the Publishers’ Circular does not seem to be corroborated. The exports from the United States to British North America have certainly increased enormously in value, from $1,055,000 in the first eight months of the year 1903, to $1,126,000 in 1904 during the same period. ‘There are various reasons which may account for this. Primarily, as already stated, the Canadian market is very often excepted from the contract with the British publisher, and is assigned to the United States publisher. Secon- darily, the Canadian publisher sometimes contracts direct with the British author and proceeds to buy from the United States, and, lastly, the enormous extent of the boundary between the United States and Canada often makes it impossible to keep out pirated editions. If the United States publisher gets the contract, it is really the fault of the Canadian publisher, who, if he does not choose to bestir himself and come and claim his contract from the English author, must expect to have it taken away from him by those who are more energetic. In British Australasia during the first eight months of 1903 the exports were 130,000 dollars, during the same period of 1904, 132,000 dollars. Here it cannot be said that there is an enormous increase. It is clear, therefore, that the complaint of the Publishers’ Circular cannot be substantiated. In British South Africa there is a decrease from 38,000 to 25,000 dollars. If, however, it is possible to obtain a concrete case against the United States, it is essential that the British author or the British publisher should take the matter in hand, and see that the copyright treaties, as far as they regard book property, are carried out energetically and effectually. : The simplest solution of the difficulty seems to lie in stirring up the Government customs officials to look after their duties more closely, and this is the course that has been adopted in Canada. Ir is most important that an author or a dramatist should have control over the use of his own name, This may seem a platitude, but difficulties are not infrequently arising owing to the fact that neither in the dramatic contract nor in the contract for literary publication, has the author made it sufficiently clear under what name or under what pseudonym he desires the work to be produced. It might possibly occur, especially with a dramatic piece, that the manager, even though he had merely a licence to perform, would not give a fair show to the author’s name on the play bills ; and if he had purchased all the performing rights no action on the part of an author could force him to publish the name unless there was a clause in the contract binding him to do so. The same remark holds good by analogy when applied to a licence to publish or to the sale of copyright of a literary work ; but there are other points arising which make it necessary for the author and dramatist to be exceedingly careful. It is not infrequently the case that youthful efforts are sold outright under a nom de plume. If the author or dramatist should subsequently become famous, it is possible that his imma- ture work might be placed on the market with his name attached by a publisher who purposely ignores the pseudonym. As the book would come fresh before the public out of its early grave, the majority of people, forgetful of the burial, would not recognise that a resurrection had taken place, and an immature work would be treated with all the seriousness of maturity. The most strenuous efforts of the author or dramatist would be unable to prevent the action taken by the publisher or manager, for the work had actually been written by the person, and although the author might suffer damage, the case would not be such as would be legally actionable. Firstly, then, the author or dramatist should never transfer the copyright or performing rights absolutely, but should only grant a licence to publish or a licence to perform. Secondly, if the author or dramatist does transfer the copyright or the performing right, and it is of importance that his pseudonym alone should be attached or that his name alone should be attached, or that the work 82 should be published anonymously, such a clause should be inserted in the agreement. It has been necessary to point out what might otherwise appear self-evident, as on two or three occasions examples have been put forward, and have come to the notice of the Society, in which great inconvenience, annoyance, and sometimes not inconsiderable damage, has been caused in matters of this kind to the author or dramatist. _—_—_—_—___—_—_¢—<_>—_____- OBITUARY NOTE. 1-1 Herpert Wintiam ALLINGHAM, F.R.C.S., Suntor ASSISTANT SURGHON TO Sr. GEORGE'S HOSPITAL. ] ERBERT WILLIAM ALLINGHAM, Sur- geon to the Household of the King and Surgeon-in-Ordinary to the Prince of Wales, whose brilliant career was terminated in so tragic a manner at Marseilles at the beginning of last month, was a member of our Society for no less than seventeen years, and took many opportunities of expressing his interest in our work. His introduc- tion to higher professional status when a very young man came partly through the editing of a medical classic written by his father, and the business in connection with that publication was arranged by the office of the Society of Authors. Herbert Allingham’s career as an operating surgeon was one of great brilliancy, his knowledge, courage and technical skill bringing him repeated successes in seemingly desperate conditions. As will have been gathered from the many obituary notices published of him, he may be regarded in no indirect manner as a martyr to science, for in the course of his work he inoculated himself with a particularly insidious and obstinate disease. This undoubtedly preyed upon his mind, even to an unnecessary extent, and on the top of this misfortune came the sad illness and death of a beloved wife. His domestic loss at the very time when he most needed consolation plunged him into a state of deep depression. He had no resources out of his daily routine—a man who rises to the very top of an arduous and learned profession while still in his thirties does not find much time for the cultiva- tion of other branches of learning—and when his life-work became distasteful to him he fell a prey to an abiding fear that he had not the necessary self control to do justice to the tremendous responsi- bilities exacted of him by the public. Those of our members who knew Herbert Allingham will recall him as a remarkably bright, keen, courteous, self- possessed young man, the very ideal of the surgeon who, in the intent to save life or give relief, will spare no pains and will accept all risks. It is, indeed, a THE AUTHOR. tragedy that a life, so replete with valuable promise and so distinguished by great performance, should thus have been cut off. We tender our marked sympathies to Mr. William Allingham, Herbert Allingham’s father, who also is a member of our Society, and who, although he has now retired some years from actual practice, is well remembered in the scientific world both as author and practical surgeon. Se II. Lady Besant. Ir has been mentioned elsewhere how Sir Walter Besant drew his story of ‘Dorothy Forster” from the history of his wife’s ancestors, the Fosters of Northumberland. But it is not so generally known that Lady Besant was connected with literature in another way through her forefathers, the Foster-Barhams, of Cornwall and Devon. ‘Lhe “Dictionary of National Biography ” shows in the last two centuries five Foster-Barhams who were distinguished as scholars, poets, musicians, authors, and religious and social reformers. From this ancestry Lady Besant inherited that keen sense of appreciation for music and poetry, and especially that love of musical and lyrical verse which was a marked characteristic of her literary taste. From her father, Mr. Eustace Foster-Barham, she imbibed. her love of the classics and of classical English poetry, and from him also she inherited some of that love and knowledge of nature and bird-life which was another of Lady Besant’s characteristics. Familiarity with the notes and flight of birds is a rare talent; it may be transmitted from one generation to another, but it needs also an inherited capacity to receive it—a capacity which seems in danger of dying out with the increasing noise aud hurry of life. Lady Besant would wander even on Hampstead Heath in the early summer to listen for “the warblers,” and try to make their notes distinguishable to ears less keen than her own. And she was always ready to associate a poetic thought with her nature study, leading her friends by her quotations to a quickened perception of natural life, and, by her nature lore, opening up to them fresh fields of literature. She did not, like her ancestors, write books and poetry, but she loved them, and she inspired those who wrote. Many touches of the life and nature in Sir Walter Besant’s books are due to her observation and insight. While warmly sympathising with her husband’s literary interests, she was also’ a worthy helpmate of “one who loved his fellow-men.” All who have had the privilege of meeting Lady Besant can testify to the gracious refinement of thought and manner and the genuine hospitality of spirit which added a peculiar charm and inspiration to THE AUTHOR. 83 her household. Those who knew her intimately can tell that this hospitality of spirit was due to a large-heartedness that thought and spoke the best of everyone, and sought to draw from everyone their best. She leaves behind her influence and memory in very many lives, humble and simple, as well as learned and literary, enriched by her friendship, or even by a mere passing acquaintance with her gentle thoughts and unfailing sympathy. ONE OF HER MANY FRIENDS. o—~> SECRET COMMISSIONS. —> T is sometimes alleged that laws are ineffectual I unless they are in accordance with, and sup- ported by, the standard morality of the time. This statement requires qualification. Laws in ad- vance of the general morality of the average middle- class man can—if they are not too farin advance, and have the sympathy of the more intelligent portion of the community—do much to raise the general standard of morals, honesty, or manners. Con- spicuous examples may be found in the success of the laws against duelling, and against bribery at elections. Our grandfathers preserved without the slightest shame lists of the voters who were to be bought for 5/. or 10/. a head. The Parliamentary candidates of to-day will leave behind them nothing worse than lists of subscriptions paid within the limits of their constituencies. The matter of secret commissions seems to have now reached a point at which the intervention of the law may have a wholesome effect in checking a system which is universally deplored, and almost as universally practised. Such, at any rate, was the opinion of the late Lord Russell of Killowen, who introduced a bill in the House of Lords with this object. The measure, unfortunately, did not receive the sanction of the Legislature, but we may hope that before many years have elapsed some similar enactment may pass both Houses. What is wanted in order to convince many worthy and, in their own opinion, honourable men that what they are doing every day is immoral is to declare that it is illegal. At present it is commonly held in commercial circles that trade custom covers and justifies dealings, which, in the absence of such custom, would be admitted to be flagrantly dis- honest. Agents, purporting to render accounts of “out of pocket expenses,” put in their own pockets considerable discounts, or tradesmen, acting nomin- ally in partnership with persons not in trade, as, for instance, authors and publishers, render accounts which do not correctly represent their actual disbursements, Though not always easy of direct proof, owing to the various ways in which this discount is allowed by the printer or the engraver to the publisher, it is a matter of common knowledge, and will hardly be denied, that such discounts are in many cases allowed, received, and not accounted for to the author. We may quote a few instances. In one case the Secretary of the Society, on checking an author’s advertising account, discovered that the publisher had added 10 per cent. to the amount. At first the publisher was unwilling to withdraw the sum claimed, alleging that it was a custom of the trade; that all publishers did it, and that it would be impossible for a publisher’s business to prosper unless he took these commissions ; but on our Secretary insisting, the amount was reluctantly given up. In another case, a publisher, acting as agent, charged the author a higher price than he had himself paid for illustrations to a book, and in a third instance the publisher granted the recision of an agreement on condition that vouchers for the accounts were not demanded. But the instances capable of proof are, as has been stated, few, and must necessarily be so, owing to the fact that the commission is secret. Publishers have recently produced forms of agreement, in which, for the first time, the state- ment appears that the publisher charges a commis- sion on the cost of production in cases where he undertakes to get the printing done on behalf of the author at the author’s expense. In an agree- ment set forth in the November number of 7'he Author such a clause will be found; it runs as follows :— “The amount is reckoned at the invoiced cost, which is almost invariably 5 per cent. more than the net cost.” This charge, of course, is no longer a secret commission, though in the subsequent clauses no definite percentage is stated. But there is danger that in addition to the publicly declared commission which the publishers in their agree- ments now express their intention of retaining, there may still be some publishers who will take, in addition, a secret commission, so that the last state of the author may become worse than the first. When a secret commission was taken, the author could always, by taking the advice of the Society, find out, approximately, whether the price he was paying for printing was fair or not, and in this way knew whether he was paying 5 or 10 per cent. above the market price. Now he may have to pay 5 or 10 per cent. above the market price and pay the declared commission as well. We have been led to these remarks by the report of a very interesting case, lately tried on appeal, where an agent, who employed a printer, took a secret commission, The agent and defendant in this case was not a publisher, but an auctioneer, 84 who undertook to sell certain goods for the plaintiff, and was, in addition to his commission, to be paid out of pocket expenses, including adver- tising, publishing bills, and printing catalogues. "he auctioneer received and did not bring into account arebate on the bills from the tradesmen employed. In the County Court the action went against the plaintiff, but on appeal the unanimous judgment of a Court, consisting of the Lord Chief Justice, Mr. Justice Kennedy, and Mr, Justice Ridley, was given in favour of the appellant. The summary of the facts of the case and extracts from the judgments delivered, which follow, are quoted from the report in the Zimes of November 4th :— “ The defendants called evidence to prove, and did prove to the satisfaction of the learned judge, that there was a long established usage or practice amongst auctioneers to act as the defendants had acted with regard to the discounts on the accounts, and that it was the usual practice for the printers to deal with the auctioneers as principals, and to allow them as trade customers the trade discount off the retail price, the whole of the retail price being charged by the auctioneers against the vendors. It was admitted that no mention of the discount was made by the defendants to the plaintiff ; and the plaintiff swore that he did not know of any usage or practice under which the defendants might claim such discount, though he admitted that he knew there was such a practice with regard to the bills sent in by news- papers for advertising. The County Court Judge was of opinion that the defendants had acted honestly, and that, inasmuch as they took no secret commission from any person with whom they were negotiating a contract to be made between that person and the plaintiff, and inasmuch as the plaintiff was not in fact damnified, the plaintiff's claim failed, and that he was not entitled to recover from the defendants the amount of the trade discount allowed to the defendants, nor the amount of the commission earned by the defendants on the sale of the plaintiff's goods.” The Lord Chief Justice in delivering judgment for the plaintiff said, he must say, so far as he was concerned, he was satisfied that there was no fraud on the part of the respondent in taking and retaining the discounts allowed by the printer and others. In his opinion it was a mistake which arose from a wrong idea of what they were entitled to under their contract, and a wrong idea as to what they were entitled to by virtue of this so-called usage, as to which evidence was produced at the trial. The circum- stances of this case were, apart from explanations, a little unfortunate, and in his opinion the fact that the discounts were not disclosed did require some explanation. He was satisfied, however, that the explanation given by the respondents sufficiently explained their conduct in the matter. He must say that he thought that the law which had been applied in the cases referred to should be applied in all cases where an agent employed to do certain work received a secret commission in relation to the performance of his duty to his employer from any other than his employer. He only wished to add that he thought it was highly pro- bable that there did prevail, unfortunately, in commercial circles in which perfectly honourable men played a per- fectly honourable part, a most extraordinary laxity in the view which was placed on these proceedings. Ifa principal employed an agent for a given remuneration to do work for him, and employed him upon these terms, that agent was not allowed to make a secret profit for himself out of that transaction. The-sooner that was recognised, and the THE AUTHOR. sooner these secret commissions were made to be dis- approved of by men in an honourable profession, the better it would be for trade and commerce in all its branches. He said that not because for one moment he thought that these gentlemen were acting otherwise than in what they believed to be in accordance with their rights, but the argument of Mr. Duke had led the Court—indeed it had invited them— to say that the Court should allow these commissions to these gentlemen as against their principal because the principal knew, or ought to have known, that something of the kind was going on. Of course, if iv was brought to the knowledge of the principal that such things were being paid, it ceased to be secret, and then, of course, the question did not arise ; but when there was no knowledge the agent ought to account, and it was only honest that he should carry on his business on the principle that he should account. For the reasons which he had stated, the appellant was entitled to judgment for the two sums which the respon- dents had received by way of discount, but was not entitled to recover the commission which he had paid to them. Mr. Justice Kennedy said that on the general question he was of the same opinion. He thought that with regard to the discount the appellant was, as a matter of contract, entitled to receive the sums which the respondents had retained. By the terms of the agreement under which the respondents were em ployed they were entitled to claim beyond this commission out of pocket expenses only. What they now sought to retain was not out of pocket expenses. It had been suggested that “out of pocket expenses & might be qualified by a knowledge that in some portion of contracts which the auctioneers would necessarily enter into they might possibly be allowed a discount. It appeared to him quite impossible, as it would be unjust, to act upon such suggestions, because presumably the auctioneers ought to be treated, and they certainly claimed to be treated as men of honour; and if he said he would charge only out of pocket expenses, he (his Lordship) would think that any one who dealt with him, if so addressed, would expect to have the benefit of any discounts, if there were any, in that particular case. Further, he wished to say, without adding to what the Lord Chief Justice had said, because he had expressed it better than he (Mr. Justice Kennedy) could if he attempted to do it over again, he did think it was sad to find the extent to which in these days persons of apparent honour, and no doubt respectability, seemed to be willing to justify or to connive at secret commissions. The whole gist of the evil was in the word * Secret,” not in the word “ Commission.” If the employer was told, as he ought to be told, that the agent was going to make certain profits out of the transaction beyond the remuneration the principal was paying, there would be no possible harm ; but unless that was brought to the knowledge of the principal, if a person took the commission, or if he con- nived at another person receiving a secret commission, he was doing a thing which went far to bring a rot into the honesty of commercial transactions. He quite agreed with the Lord Chief Justice that it was only just to say that the respondents were acting perfectly honestly in doing what they imagined was right under an established practice. He would, however, be sorry to say that the practice was an honest one, unless the fact was brought to the knowledge of persons employing the agent. Mr, Justice Ridley said he concurred with the judgment: of the Lord Chief Justice. The remarks of the learned judges, at once trenchant as regards the practice condemned, and charitable to the particular offenders, leave little to be added. We trust that so clear a judicial exposition of THE AUTHOR. the moral law, and so emphatic a decision, that on this matter of secret commissions the law of England is identical with it, may do something to touch the unawakened consciences of men “of apparent honour, and, no doubt, respectability,” and to prevent them in future from following a course of action which the Court of Appeal has decided to be dishonest in itself and likely “ to bring a rot into the honesty of commercial transactions.” —————_+—>—_____—_—__ SWORD AND PEN. —_-——>—- —_ OLDIERS seem ever to have displayed a strong predilection for the pen. After the sword, indeed, it is the weapon that has had the first place in their affections. From Julius Czesar to ‘ Linesman”’ they have shone as historians, the first named being perhaps the best war corre- spondent on record. His “ Veni, Vidi, Vici,” still remains unequalled and unsurpassed. In three words he contrived to say what his fellow craftsmen of the present day would want three volumes for. If there are no Cwesars at the present day, and if the Napiers and Hamleys of the nineteenth century have no place in the twentieth one, the age is none the less barren of good military authors. Thus, in addition to the Commander-in-Chief himself, the soldier-writers still with us include Field-Marshals Viscount Wolseley and Sir Evelyn Wood, V.-C., Generals Sir William Butler, Sir Francis Clery, Frederick Maurice, and R. 8. Baden- Powell; while two of the most successful play- wrights—Robert Marshall and Basil Hood are ex-captains of line regiments. Besides these, there are a host of others, ranking from subalterns upwards, who have conclusively shown that their prowess with the pen is no mean one. Among military historians, pure and simple, the first place was (until his lamented death last year), easily occupied by Colonel G. IF. R. Henderson, C.B. Of his completed works, the ‘Battle of Spicheren’”’ and “Campaign of I’redericksburg”’ are the best known. By the way, Colonel Henderson also translated Count Sternberg’s ** Experience of the Boer War.” At the head of the long list of present-day military authors will be found two field-marshals. These are respectively Lord Wolseley and Earl Roberts. Lord Wolseley’s first contribution to the publishers’ lists was a “ Narrative of the War with China.” Eight years later, in 1869, appeared his well-known “ Soldier’s Pocket Book.” In 1873 he wrote a companion volume for the auxiliary forces. As a historian, his preliminary essay was made with a “Life of John Churchill, Duke of Marlborough.” 85 He followed this in 1895, with the “ Decline and Fall of Napoleon,” a volume which Inaugu- rated “The Pall Mall Magazine Library.” Lord Wolseley has also written numerous prefaces and introductions to books by his comrades in arms, while his contributions to magazines and reviews would in themselves make another volume. Like his distinguished predecessor in the office of Commander-in-Chief, Lord Roberts has tre- quently acted as a literary godfather, while he has also inspired a shelf full of biographies. None of these, however, have had a fraction of the well- deserved success accorded to his own “Forty-one Years in India.” Of this, some thirty editions have been issued since its original appearance in 1897. Two years earlier he wrote the “ Rise of Wellington.” The literary beginnings of Sir Evelyn Wood, V.-C., were of a modest nature. They took the form of the publication of a series of lectures, delivered before the members of the Royal United Service Institution, in 1876 and 1877. Nearly two decades elapsed before he wrote anything else. This was a volume on the Crimea. In 1897 appeared his ‘ Achievements of Cavalry,” followed shortly afterwards by ‘‘ Cavalry in the Waterloo Campaign.” Perhaps, of all military authors of the present day, the most prolific and versatile is Lieut.-General Sir William Butler. Novels, biographies, and histories have all been born of his industry. He commenced in 1872 with the ‘‘ Great Lone Land,” and in 1899 appeared his last book, the “ Life of Sir George Pomeroy Colley.” ‘This is generally admitted to be one of the best biographies yet written. ‘lhe same author also contributed lives of General Gordon and Sir Charles Napier to the “English Men of Action” series. Altogether, General Butler’s name appears on the title page of nine separate books. The total of Major-General Frederick Maurice’s literary industry is ten. Included among these are biographies of his father, Frederick Denison Maurice, Sir H. B. Hamley, and Stonewall Jackson, histories of the Kgyptian (1882) and Ashanti Campaigns, and a recondite treatise on “ Hostilities without Declaration of War,” to the last edition of the ‘‘ Encyclopedia Britannica.” Long before the appearance of his famous pam- phlet on “ Scouting,” Major-General R. 8. Baden- Powell wrote books on professional matters. ‘The best known among these dealt with the important subject of ‘ Reconnaissance.” In 1889 he was responsible for a work on ‘ Pigsticking.” ‘This was succeeded by the ‘ Downfall of Prempeh” (1896) and the “ Matabele Campaign” (1897). Like Lord Roberts, “ B.-P.” has been the subject of at least half-a-dozen biographies, the majority of which are as fatuous examples of mere book-making as it would be possible to conceive. 86 “The Manual of Infantry Drill” is undoubtedly the most widely circulated volume in camp and barracks. Although anonymity shrouds its author- ship, General Sir Charles Mansfield Clarke (the newly appointed Governor of Malta) is commonly credited with being responsible for it. The strict anonymity which at one time veiled the personality of “ Linesman ” (the author of “ Words by an Eye Witness”) has now been brushed aside. ‘The adopter of this nom de yuerre is Captain Maurice Grant, of the Devonshire Regiment, at present a Deputy-Assistant-Adjutant-General at the War Office, and more concerned with the preparation of “Blue Books” than any other form of literature. None of the Peeping Toms of Modern Grub Street, however, have as yet succeeded in identifying “ Intelligence Officer ” (who wrote “ On the Heels of De Wet”) with anyone whose name is contained in the current Army List. At first sight the connection between Mars and the Muse does not perhaps seem very evident. That such a one exists, however, is conclusively proved by the fact that several volumes of verse have emanated from military authors. One of the best known among these is from the pen of that distinguished soldier, Sir Ian Hamilton, and was published by John Lane. Of novelists who wield the sword, the number is rather larger. It includes Colonel Newnham Davis, Major Drury, Captain Haggard, D).S.0., and Captain Peacock. Horace WYNDHAM. —_——__—_——_—__¢___—__ BOOK ADVYERTISING.* —-——+ — NOR anything more tame or more unsatisfactory than the book advertising that goes on we should have to look a long way. It seems to me there is almost no advertising at all in the book trade, but merely “announcing.” Elsewhere T am apt to meet with advertisements at once striking and speaking, but never in the pub- lishers’ columns. Indeed, it would be hard for print to make a more dreary impression than it does in precisely these announcements. I do not know how it is with the bibliomaniac, but when I see a hatch of publishers’ lists in a paper, I experience nothing but aversion—a nausea partly that so much writing should be produced, and partly that it should have so dismal an introduc- tion. The only effect such pages have is to make one turn over as quickly as possible ; and one says to oneself, “ If these books are half as sleepy as the _ * OF course, this does not quite apply to publications of information and reference. THE AUTHOR. way in which their publishers announce them, what a terribly dry lot they must be, how depressing, how lifeless, stagnant, andinert !” It would be interesting, if only for the experiment, to see a book advertised as soap is, as pills are—with go and ingenuity, and that persuasiveness which, when attention has once been arrested, then steps in to make one want the article. But there are difficulties. I need hardly say here how materially this sub- ject touches a certain pocket whose depletion our society is at much pains to prevent—the author’s, I mean. But it requires especial attention for this reason, that while for the cost of getting up a book, be that ever so exorbitant, a commissioning author does at least receive some guid pro quo in the shape of paper, print, and binding, the cost of advertising may be so much money just thrown away. I say “may be,” but suspect thav. in perhaps a majority of instances it positively is so, judging this, however, more from the impotence and indistinction of the average book announce- ment than from any familiarity with authors’ accounts; for such experience as I have of the latter is more illuminating than extensive. Perhaps, under these circumstances, I may be permitted to refer to a case of my own for example. In this instance £15 was the sum spent for adver- tising, which, under the publishers’ direction, procured me forty odd insertions in various periodicals of an announcement in the usual style, viz., three or four lines in small type, sandwiched between a mass of other titles, press notices, and so on—as bald, forlorn, and pitiable an arrangement as could be devised. Though I had no exact means of checking the efficacy of these advertise- ments, I know for certain they did not bring me over six additional customers, if as many. From each of these I received the payment of roundly half a crown. Result :—Expenditure, £15; re- ceipts, 15s.; net loss, or charitable bequest to newspaper proprietors, £14 5s. Tt is no use saying now that the merchandise was bad, because we know very well that the most worthless nostrums can be profitably advertised, and even entirely bogus schemes be so urged to success. The point is that this dry and mechanical way of cataloguing books that publishers have got into does not give the author a run for his money, though, to be sure, the negligence is on both sides, and partly necessitated into the bargain. But say that, instead of leaving this £15 to be frittered- away in so many paltry obscurities, I had concen- trated it in ten distinct, alertly written “ads.,” and carefully placed these, should I not have received — at least ten times as many inquiries—yes, had it been but. a load of bricks at 3s. 6d. apiece net ? It is not so much any wild and sweeping reforms I advocate in this matter ; but where feasible I do call for more enterprise, more attention, more vivacity. A good advertisement speaks to you: it carries its point, and fixes that on the mind ; its action is a positive one. But what are we to say of the featureless inventories which in the book- trade still pass for advertisement ? What is there individual about these? Are they lucid, crisp, emphatic, intelligent ? Do they assert anything in aconvincing manner? [ say it is all as miserably lame as could be ; and I should like to know how it is some author or other does not at last wake up to crow out, like a cock on a frosty morning, that his book is “the best.” Alas for our self-satisfac- tion ! In this market “the best” are already there, and underselling us, too, at that. In truth (to mention a few of the difficulties now) a book isa poor thing to advertise, the good ones so valuable as to be beyond recommendation, the bad ones so superfluous that nobody really can find the heart to insist upon them. The limited extent of the appeal is indeed a very serious im- pediment here. And it is not so much that books are luxuries, for so in the very nature of the case are all other advertised articles. Itis the fact that these goods, before satisfying the purchaser, have to command a certain amount of his sympathy, and shape themselves, not simply to his convenience, but to the spirit of him. This is the reason why, strictly speaking, it is impossible to treat books— other than those of a merely formal class—as proper articles of commerce. With commodities the mental and moral order of the purchaser does not come in question, but with books it does, and this complication will always more or less prevent us from advertising them as true branded commo- dities are—that is to say, with decision, assurance, and pertinacity. Could any writer, I ask, were it Shakespeare himself, give so much as your tailor’s guarantee, and claim in his announcement, “ We fit you” ? Decidedly no. The author’s stock is all of a size; and it is only the few and the scat- tered others of about that calibre that he can attempt to cater for. Nay, were some of us to speak for ourselves, we should have to affirm that those to whom we wish to be recommended are a public whose very existence is essentially no more than phantasmal. Precisely of this audience we have never met a single member, but can trust only that they lurk somewhere. Of great writers it might be said that time is their advertisement (and there is no medium yield- ing better results). What more eloquent advocate, indeed, can an author desire than his writing ? what fairer testimonial? Unfortunately, however, it is exactly this distribution of sample-pieces that presents so much difficulty. It is not everyone who has the knack of just that style requisite to gain THE AUTHOR. 87 signed admission to the standing periodicals, nor everyone who has something purely topical to say. Even when this is the case, the probability is that the specimens so circulated are of a specially adapted character—of a character, in other words, not properly representative. From this sort of advertisement a man gains enumeration at the ex- pense of reputation. In the alternative event, the author, making of his books or, it may be, manu- scripts, his personal journal and propaganda, must simply wait for the word to percolate of its own gravity to congenial company, in this sometimes forwarded, sometimes thrust back, by the deputa- tion of official “tasters.” And those who have ever found themselves in the predicament will hardly need any reminder from me what an excru- ciatingly slow process this generally is. How many purveyors are there in any case who, had they but fifty customers, would have five hundred ? Advertisement, like an usher, calls out our names, but not the personalities or capacities attached to them. Where the name itself implies nothing, consequently, the announcement is sure not to go for much ; and unknown authors ought to bear the fact in mind, if they do not want to waste money. No doubt, if the advertiser could only be sure he were informing THE READER, his recommendation would not lack for point and effectiveness. Besides, a word, a sign even, would be sufficient here. Stood up, however, in front of the book-buying public — this foreign, heteroge- neous, preoccupied assembly—enthusiasm too often dies wretchedly away, the tongue falters, and what was to have been a brag is uttered a feeble gasp. The speaker looks round. Instead of the fanfare, a toy trumpet has heralded his approach. Norman ALLISTON. o~<e& ¢ A GUIDE TO GRUB STREET. ++ rHVHERE is an alarming rumour current in Fleet Street to the effect that in the near future all newspaper articles will be written by machinery. Until such time, however, the older fashioned methods will doubtless prevail. What these methods are, and the best way of acquiring them, Mr. Arthur Lawrence essays to set forth in this manual.* At any rate, in the first two lines of the opening chapter he describes it as “a work intended to serve as a guide to journalism.” Unfortunately its achievement falls very short of * «Journalism as a Profession,” by Arthur Lawrence (Hodder & Stoughton). 88 its intention, and the literary aspirant may read the volume from cover to cover twice over without being any nearer the editorship of either the Times or Comic Cuts than when he started. The book, however, will make him think that he is. It will also have the effect of imbuing the minds of numbers of ambitious journalistic amateurs with the idea that newspaper pro- prietors are aching to pay them large sums of money. This is a matter for regret. Every young woman in the kingdom thinks she can write a story, and some of them are quite positive about it. Our instructor tells them airily that “there are several writers of serial stories in the popular weeklies who earn £1,500 a year.” He puts the average rate of remuneration at a guinea a thousand words. Mary Ann reads this, and her mouth waters. If she perceived, however, that between her and the acquisition of £1,500 stretched the composition of approximately a million and a half words, her transports would subside in marked degree. Of journalism, too, in general we are told, “The beginner of not more than average ability may reasonably hope to be self-supporting—in somewhat meagre fashion, perhaps—at the start.” Well, “hope” is cheap. As a beginner himself Mr. Lawrence seems to have met with better fortune than most people. “The number of MSS. returned to me,” he writes naively, “during six years of free-lance contribu- tions was not more than 1 per cent.” He omits to mention, however, the number that were accepted. Mr. Lawrence’s opinion that “it is less the sub- ject than the treatment which counts” is not shared by editors as a class. Indeed, when the subject is all right—from their point of view— nothing else is of any great importance. No amount of literary skill will make them look with eyes of favour on a contribution that does not deal primarily with a topic that will appeal to their readers. This is why our “popular” magazines print so many ill-written articles on interesting subjects. A second view expressed by the author of “ Journalism as a Profession” is also unlikely to meet with general approval. It occurs in his chapter on interviewing, in the course of which he states in effect that it is undesirable to submit to the person referred to the biographical and critical portions of the article. These, he argues, should be printed without inquiring beforehand whether they are approved of or not. Among most people this sort of thing would be regarded as bad manners. It is a little curious, therefore, to find Mr. Lawrence including “ good taste” among the necessary qualifications of an interviewer. Several pages in this enlightening manual are devoted to the subject of short story writing. Aspirants will turn to these eagerly, for no descrip- THE AUTHOR. tion of literary work is more attractive to the would- be author. In dealing with the subject our guide invokes the aid of a brother-writer. Meredith and Kipling being unavailable, he gives them the wise © words of the next best expert on hand. This is no less an authority than the editor of Forget-me-Not ! “ Here’s richness !’’ as Mr. Squeers once observed. The mentor thus called in takes himself very seriously, and insists upon simplicity, directness, condensation, development, and “ form,” together with any number of other desirable attributes, before the high standard of Home Chat and similar organs can be reached. He advises the beginner to turn his attention to serials, opening up a golden vista in this direction. ‘‘ At present,’’ he declares, “there are nearly five hundred serials running in London periodicals, and editors value the capable serial-writer above rubies.” Perhaps this is why they pay them from fifteen shillings per thousand words, which is the market price for beginners in Carmelite Street. Even at a guinea per thousand (the scale here stated as being usual) it seems unduly optimistic to say that ‘a young man who has once got a start can comfortably earn £1,000 a year.” At any rate, he has got to write a million words—that is, the contents of ten long novels— to do it. On this delicate matter of the journalist’s earning powers Mr. Lawrence holds a no less cheery view. “‘T have frequently,” he remarks, “had ocular demonstration of the fact that thirty, forty, and even fifty guineas can be obtained for a well-illus- trated and popular article,” and then goes on to speak of a writer—“ quite unknown to the public ” —who received £480 for a series of twelve contri- butions. After this it seems a little strange to find him saying, ‘‘In most periodicals money is not scattered about. Newspapers, magazines, and reviews are conducted on the same principle as any other form of trade enterprise.” But Mr. Lawrence says many strange things. One of them (on p. 74) is “ different — to.” The final chapter in Mr. Lawrence’s book is written by Sir Alfred Harmsworth. It deals with “The Making of a Newspaper,” and is worth more than all the others put together. H. W. a THE FEMININE NOTE IN FICTION. — ee T the introduction to his volume of essays on certain women writers of the present time, Mr. W. L. Courtney starts with the assump- tion that women who write novels introduce a particular point of view of their own, that there is, in short, a distinctive feminine style in fiction. THE AUTHOR. He is not unmindful, however, of the painful truth that if there is a distinct feminine standpoint there is a distinct masculine standpoint also, and that the latter is as likely to lead to misapprehension as the former. It must be confessed that study of Mr. Courtney’s essays fails, in the case of the present writer, to give a clear notion of what this distinctively feminine note is. At times one has the impression that a note of ponderous solemnity, a prophetic hollowness of voice that hints the gas and tripod of the Sibyl herself, is the common quality of literary women ; but, after all, distinctly masculine persons utter oracles by the furlong. At other moments a passion for paradox, and for the epigrams that the editor of the Fortnightly despises so wrongly, seems to be the typical vice of the female novelist. One serious defect, com- mon to all women writers except Sappho and Charlotte Bronté, appears to be an insane passion for detail, and this is generally combined with self-consciousness and didacticism. The diary which some pretty women daren’t keep and all plain ones keep so religiously is the cause of the self-consciousness: the didacticism is the Old Eve that lurks even in the pious bosom of the deaconess and the novelist with a Purpose. Mr. Courtney sat down to write a book—or rather, I should say that he has collected a book from those reviews of his whose style is a refreshing and sober contrast with the somewhat flamboyant periods of the other columns of the Daily T'elegraph—a book which professes to deal with one note in fiction peculiar to women. He has written essays on eight distinguished ladies (the Muses themselves only attained to the mystic number nine), and, as a conse- quence, has given us an interesting volume on eight feminine notes in fiction. I suggest that he publish an additional volume on the same subjegt every year. Variwn etmutabile sniper fanina 7 The only common qualities in feminine fiction that I have ever detected are, first, a tendency to say, like the Duchess in “* Lady Windermere’s Fan,” that all men are monsters, or to draw angels with moustaches and clerical trousers; and secondly, to call them- selves ugly names if they do not already possess them. John Oliver Hobbes, Amalie Skram, Madame Edgrems-Leffler, Zack, Gyp,—why do the brilliant creatures all choose, or possess lawfully, these terribly aggressive appellations ?,“ By the Ilyssus, as Matthew Arnold would havé said, there was no Skram. By the Thames, howevei, there are plenty of names just as formidable. Why should our feminine fictionists rejoice in adding such a truly ugly discord to the Strauss-like cacophonies of modern life? The masculine note in criticism of it should ever be the loud and natural D of denunciation. sr, J. Li. 89 IN A PUBLISHER’S WAITING-ROOM. 3Y THE JUNIOR PARTNER. 1 HE “front clerk ”—as he is called—(whose business it is to “ squeeze ” visitors and make them yield up the truth about themselves, whether they be “authors,” “advertising,” or “accounts,” and these, too, bond fide, and no humbug) knocks at my door. On the card, which he places before me without comment, is the name of a man of some distinction in our Civil Service ; and, glancing at the “ requisi- tion’ slip which accompanies it, upon which a caller is required to mention his business, I see that the section is not filled up, so the slip adds nothing to my knowledge of his business. When, five minutes later, I open the door of the waiting-room and ask him to be seated, my mind is (I like to think) a blank. Iam without prejudice. But as soon as the light catches his face I see that he is probably an author, one who has, perhaps, never published anything before. Men will go to a strange doctor, lawyer, clergy- man, and speak unblushingly, sometimes of strange discreditable things. There is a tacit understanding. The object of the visit is approximately known. No preliminaries are necessary: digestion or conscience is giving trouble ; a “settlement ” or a ‘ divorce” is to be arranged: nothing is so strange or so commonplace but the profession will support it, and the client shortly feel at ease. Something of this kindly aid to human nature, which the pro- fessional man derives from his office, the publisher himself strives after, and, in a large “ practice,” sometimes attains to. The author rarely. The author is either an unpublished author, a failure, or a success. If either of the former, his most common fault is shyness. If the latter, sheepish- ness is not exactly his failing. No, he is not sheepish. He is usually the sovereign lord of heaven and earth, sometimes the true Olympian, but sometimes the bully and the fool. It is not altogether their fault; they are perhaps building, somewhere out of sight, their own idea of the City of God. And one must make allowances; one must allow for birth, parentage, training ; and lastly, for this strange unique thing that at length happens to them—they have a desire, strange to all animals and to most men, to express themselves in words ; to make it their business in life to live in an imaginary world. And so they come to us busi- ness men, made sad and sober by many mistakes, and explain themselves as best they may ; and we in our turn try to meet them half way by surround- ing ourselves with cautious and civil assistants armed with all the latest books of biographical 90 reference ; and by keeping an open unprejudiced mind. My caller is of medium height, squarely built, but small headed. His hair is thin and of the colour of straw—a yellow that just misses that colour. But the notable thing about him are his eyes: small, common, grey-blue eyes, you would say, at a first glance. It is when he begins to speak, when he is sure of the person with whom he is speaking, that they light up and say more than the man himself can say. Indeed, this much- travelled man, with all those letters after his name, and the years and honours upon him, can say but little, and say it very badly. As he speaks he leans forward towards his listener and bends his head low. “J have come—I am sorry to trespass on your time—I wish to have a book—published, you see ? Not to pay for it. [Abruptly.] I do not wish to do that.” He smiles engagingly, uncertain of his ground. Reassured, he proceeds : “JT might be called—you would think me perhaps in a position to pay for it. Solam ; but— the fact is, I am not literary : all my friends are— the reverse. Well—unless you could see your way to publish it, I should—you see—be deeper in ignorance as to its true value. I should have no guarantee. I want to get at its true value. If it is not valuable enough to publish—for you—I shall not publish it.” I asked him to tell me what the book is about. “Ah; it is along story.” He sits up, relieved that the dreadful secret is at length out; that the preliminaries are even over ; approaching the explanation now with a kind of vigour born of confidence begotten in his hearer. Yet he is very nervous, and I try to put him at ease. * You say ‘a long story’: how many words ?” and we both laugh. The ice is broken. After the mutual understanding, he begins. “You know, I have travelled a good deal—here and there—a matter of necessity—working pretty hard, ‘serving my country’ [the winning smile again |—and—but like the man in Kipling, I’ve always had a thought behind—‘ back of all,’ as the Americans say—which—which—I scarcely know how to express it—which continually urged upon me that ‘his was not the real thing, the real pur- pose of my life. Thirty years of it I’ve done, nevertheless—absorbed in my work, going here and there, and sometimes forgetting, but never completely; especially of late. In fact, of late, though I might call myself a busy man still, I’ve felt this desire more insistent than ever ”’— “What desire ?” “Ah, yes, of course: the desire to record my experiences in a book.” “Then, a book of travels ?” THE AUTHOR. “Well, no, not exactly ; it is really imaginary ; in fact, a purely imaginary work—I mean, a work of the imagination. And yet it deals only with facts.” 1 smile at his hesitation and point out: “In that case I have to warn you that the facts will be used against you at the trial.” The suggestion missed him. He was not literary. “ How so?” abruptly. “Tn this way: if an author allege of his work that it is a record of fact, or is founded on fact, as fact, he must expect it to be judged. Fiction does not gain anything by being founded on fact; and the literary crime of writing poor fiction is not extenuated but rather aggravated by alleging of it that it is a record of fact, for in that case it is neither the one thing nor the other.” “ Quite so—of course.” Dubiously. “At least, that, I believe, is the profess‘onal reader’s view.” “‘ But may there not be exceptions ?” “ Surely.” “T do not say I am the—the heaven-sent exception. But—you must forgive me—this book of mine will, I think, astonish you. It has cost me years of thought—years: I have put all of myself —the best I have—into it. You must admit that ‘the very best, the most truthful part, of even the most ordinary man’s thoughts may be really worth something.” “To himself, to his friends, yes; but, as litera- ture, not necessarily.” “ How ?—what do you mean by literature ?” My face involuntarily expressed deprecation. I made a movement which his nervousness wrongly interpreted, and he rose. “ May I send it, then, if you please? You will take care of it? You have my name and address. And—will you, will you, please, (in a whisper full of anxiety)—read it yourself?” “That I fear I cannot promise.” “Well, never mind. Thank you very much. I am afraid I have been trespassing. Thank you. Ti send it at once. Thank you. Good-bye.” The pleading eyes of this ‘‘ man of action” were with me for days. A busy man, he had evidently suffered much from some mental worry, and had thus been driven back upon the world of thought where he found himself at sea. A pathetic figure, with that invincible belief which so many would- be authors have in common: that the success and happy ease with which they carry out the practical work of their lives must qualify them at length for success in a totally different sphere—that it is a guarantee of it. The manuscript arrived the next day. It was not anovel. It was a twelve-canto poem in blank verse, for the model of which ‘‘ Paradise Lost” had evidently served, recounting the author’s birth, bringing up, experiences, activities, and, in the last canto, the loss of his earthly paradise when his wife left him for someone else—not literature ; indeed, quite worthless. —_______+ > ____ CORRESPONDENCE. ass Srr,— What is our literature coming to ? I take the following choice extracts at random from ‘The Storm of London,” which I am told is the rage of the season : 1. ‘ Amphibrion” or “ Amphytrion ” (the author favours both forms, but never by accident the right one). 2. “The London Hetaires.” 3. “ Preferable ¢han social decomposition.” 4, “ Awaiting for.” 5. “ Let me pour you (sic) a cup of tea.” 6 7 8 ). “An mfalliable guide.” . “They are having you on” (elegant). . “The lady: ‘So funny to give orders to a F229: person who stands just as naked as you are (choice). 9. ‘The corruption of a Louis XV. with the casuist of a Loyola.” 10. “ The poor diaphanous lady.” 11. “ A silver candelabra.” 12. “ Out of humour against the performance.” And so on ad nauseam ; while, for the punctua- tion (good heavens ! )—a pepper pot must have been used. How did it ever pass muster with the publisher’s reader ? oP ——+—<— “WHAT'S IN A NAME?” Sir,—Mr. Armstrong’s letter does not refute my proposition that no man, under any pretext what- ever, has a right to use another man’s property in book-titles. ‘This subject of title-taking I have treated more upon moral than legal grounds. If he thinks that my remarks upon his letters in 7'he Author have passed the bounds of fair comment, I tender him, in all sincerity, a full and frank apology. Mr. Charles Weekes prefaces his raw reply to my proposition with the complimentary question, “Who is this that darkeneth counsel by words without knowledge ?” With equal grace I demand, “ Who is this that offereth sophistry for reasoning ?” Besides copyright, he tells us, an author has “common law right.” This, in part, is a flagrant sophism. Common law is unwritten law, and where is the right in that which is unwritten ? THE AUTHOR. | 9] Mr. Weekes means, I suppose, that the common law gives one man a right to appeal against another’s appropriating his property in book-titles, Just so. But that does not constitute a right moral or legal, to the book-title, any more than the purloining of title-deeds gives a right to possession of the property of which they are the evidence. Take a title-deed, as book-titles are purloined, and the act is criminal. To save space I shall not handle his fallacious analogy between book-titles and trade-marks as he did my correct one concerning Mr. Penman Dryas- dust and a book-title. I shall merely point out his contradictions of himself, and his sophistry, He writes :— “A book has a right against infringers which the common law will recognise. alse.” This he calls taking the analogy the other way. ‘Twist it whatever way he will, it is a contradiction. He complains of my want of analogical reasoning ; but what about his own unconscious lack of it as shown in the following passage? In plenitude of words he writes :—“ Copyright, Mr. Panter should learn, ... is not like a man’s right to ‘house utensils,’ It is analogous to the right in a patent or trade-mark.” Above Mr. Weekes, in the cock- sure vein, declares for an author’s “common law right.” And here he eliminates the cocksure by stating it is only an analogous one! Book-titles and trade marks are not analogous; and until it can be shown that an author gives the same title to every work he writes as a publisher stamps his trade-mark upon every book he produces, there can be no analogy between book-titles and trade-marks. ‘lo use Mr. Weekes’ own phrasing against himself : ‘“« Here the analogy of” book-titles to trade-marks “undergoes complete extinction. I am tempted to inquire whether he understands the nature and uses of analogical reasoning.” A book-title and a trade mark possess as much analogy as do the marks upon the bodies of Smith and Beck, and yet this ‘analogy ” gave the innocent man seven years of penal servitude. What says the Copyright Act (5 and 6 Vict. c. 42), 8. 3, with respect to the word “book.” ‘A book shall be construed to mean and include every volume, and part or division of a volume, &e., &e., of original composition published.” Is the title not a part of the volume ? Why, then, should the title, or first sentence of the volume, be wrenched from its fellow sentences in order to make //, and noother sentence, a question of contention in a law court ? To make it such belies the pronouncement of the Copyright Act, that a part as well as the whole of a volume is under its protection. “A book has a right against infringers which the copyright law will recognise. This is true.” 90 THE AUTHOR. reference ; and by keeping an open unprejudiced mind. My caller is of medium height, squarely built, but small headed. His hair is thin and of the colour of straw—a yellow that just misses that colour. But the notable thing about him are his eyes: small, common, grey-blue eyes, you would say, at a first glance. It is when he begins to speak, when he is sure of the person with whom he is speaking, that they light up and say more than the man himself can say. Indeed, this much- travelled man, with all those letters after his name, and the years and honours upon him, can say but little, and say it very badly. As he speaks he leans forward towards his listener and bends his head low. “JT have come—I am sorry to trespass on your time—I wish to have a book—published, you see ? Not to pay for it. [Abruptly.] Ido not wish to do that.” He smiles engagingly, uncertain of his ground. Reassured, he proceeds : “T might be called—you would think me perhaps in a position to pay for it. SoIam ; but— the fact is, I am not literary : all my friends are— the reverse. Well—unless you could see your way to publish it, I should—you see—be deeper in ignorance as to its true value. I should have no guarantee. I want to get at its true value. If it is not valuable enough to publish—for you—I shall not publish it.” I asked him to tell me what the book is about. “Ah; it isa long story.” He sits up, relieved that the dreadful secret is at length out; that the preliminaries are even over ; approaching the explanation now with a kind of vigour born of confidence begotten in his hearer. Yet he is very nervous, and I try to put him at ease. “You say ‘a long story’: how many words ?” and we both laugh. The ice is broken. After the mutual understanding, he begins. “You know, I have travelled a good deal—here and there—a matter of necessity—working pretty hard, ‘serving my country’ [the winning smile again |—and—but like the man in Kipling, I’ve always had a thought behind—‘ back of all,’ as the Americans say—which—which—I scarcely know how to express it—which continually urged upon me that ‘his was not the real thing, the real pur- pose of my life. Thirty years of it I’ve done, nevertheless—absorbed in my work, going here and there, and sometimes forgetting, but never completely; especially of late. In fact, of late, though I might call myself a busy man still, I’ve felt this desire more insistent than ever ’— “What desire ?” “Ah, yes, of course: the desire to record my experiences in a book.” “Then, a book of travels ? ” “Well, no, not exactly ; it is really imaginary ; in fact, a purely imaginary work—I mean, a work of the imagination. And yet it deals only with facts.” I smile at his hesitation and point out: “In that case I have to warn you that the facts will be used against you at the trial.” The suggestion missed him. He was not literary. “ How so ?” abruptly. “In this way : if an author allege of his work that it is a record of fact, or is founded on fact, as fact, he must expect it to be judged. Fiction does not gain anything by being founded on fact; and the literary crime of writing poor fiction is not extenuated but rather aggravated by alleging of it that it is a record of fact, for in that case it is neither the one thing nor the other.” “Quite so—of course.” Dubiously. ““At least, that, I believe, is the professional reader’s view.” ‘‘ But may there not be exceptions ?” “ Surely.” “T do not say I am the—the heaven-sent exception. But—you must forgive me—this book of mine will, I think, astonish you. It has cost me years of thought—years: I have put all of myself —the best I have—into it. You must admit that ‘the very best, the most truthful part, of even the most ordinary man’s thoughts may be really worth something.” “To himself, to his friends, yes ; but, as litera- ture, not necessarily.” ‘* How ?—what do you mean by literature ?” My face involuntarily expressed deprecation. I made a movement which his nervousness wrongly interpreted, and he rose. “May I send it, then, if you please? You will take care of it? You have my name and address. And—will you, will you, please, (in a whisper full of anxiety)—read it yourself ?” “That I fear I cannot promise.” “Well, never mind. Thank you very much. I am afraid I have been trespassing. Thank you. I'll send it at once. Thank you. Good-bye.” The pleading eyes of this “man of action” were with me for days. A busy man, he had evidently suffered much from some mental worry, and had thus been driven back upon the world of thought where he found himself at sea. A pathetic figure, with that invincible belief which so many would- be authors have in common: that the success and happy ease with which they carry out the practical work of their lives must qualify them at length for success in a totally different sphere—that it is a guarantee of it. The manuscript arrived the next day. It was not anovel. It was a twelve-canto poem in blank verse, for the model of which ‘‘ Paradise Lost”? had THE AUTHOR. | 91 evidently served, recounting the author’s birth, bringing up, experiences, activities, and, in the last canto, the loss of his earthly paradise when his wife left him for someone else—not literature ; indeed, quite worthless. —~>— + CORRESPONDENCE. Be Str,— What zs our literature coming to ? I take the following choice extracts at random from ‘The Storm of London,” which I am told is the rage of the season :— 1. *‘ Amphibrion” or “ Amphytrion ” (the author favours both forms, but never by accident the right one). 2. “The London Hetaires.” 3. “ Preferable than social decomposition.” 4, “ Awaiting for.” 5. “ Let me pour you (sic) a cup of tea.” 6. “An infalliable guide.” 7. “They are having you on” (elegant). 8. “The lady: ‘So funny to give orders to a person who stands just as naked as you are’” (choice). 9. “The corruption of a Louis XY. with the casuist of a Loyola.” 10. “ The poor diaphanous lady.” 11. “A silver candelabra.” 12. “ Out of humour against the performance.” And so on ad nauseam ; while, for the punctua- tion (good heavens ! )—a pepper pot must have been used. How did it ever pass muster with the publisher’s reader ? © Ap — + —— ““WHAT’s IN A NaME?”’ Sir,—Mr. Armstrong’s letter does not refute my proposition that no man, under any pretext what- ever, has a right to use another man’s property in book-titles. ‘This subject of title-taking I have treated more upon moral than legal grounds. If he thinks that my remarks upon his letters in Zhe Author have passed the bounds of fair comment, I tender him, in all sincerity, a full and frank apology. Mr. Charles Weekes prefaces his raw reply to my proposition with the complimentary question, “Who is this that darkeneth counsel by words without knowledge ?” With equal grace I demand, “ Whois this that offereth sophistry for reasoning ?” Besides copyright, he tells us, an author has “common law right.” This, in part, is a flagrant sophism. Common law is unwritten law, and where is the right in that which is unwritten ? Mr. Weekes means, I suppose, that the common law gives one man a right to appeal against another’s appropriating his property in book-titles, Just so. But that does not constitute a right moral or legal, to the book-title, any more than the purloining of title-deeds gives a right to possession of the property of which they are the evidence, Take a title-deed, as book-titles are purloined, and the act is criminal. To save space I shall not handle his fallacious analogy between book-titles and trade-marks as he did my correct one concerning Mr. Penman Dryas- dust and a book-title. I shall merely point out his contradictions of himself, and his sophistry. He writes :— “A book has a right ‘A be “ A book has a right against infringers which against infringers which the common law will the copyright law will recognise. False.” recognise. This is true.” This he calls taking the analogy the other way. Twist it whatever way he will, it is a contradiction. He complains of my want of analogical reasoning ; but what about his own unconscious lack of it as shown in the following passage? In plenitude of words he writes :—* Copyright, Mr. Panter should learn, ... is not like a man’s right to ‘house utensils.” It is analogous to the right in a patent or trade-mark.” Above Mr. Weekes, in the cock- sure vein, declares for an author’s “common law right.” And here he eliminates the cocksure by stating it is only an analogous one! Book-titles and trade marks are not analogous; and until it can be shown that an author gives the same title to every work he writes as a publisher stamps his trade-mark upon every book he produces, there can be no analogy between book-titles and trade-marks. To use Mr. Weekes’ own phrasing against himself : ‘Here the analogy of” book-titles to trade-marks “undergoes complete extinction. I am tempted to inquire whether he understands the nature and uses of analogical reasoning.” A book-title and a trade mark possess as much analogy as do the marks upon the bodies of Smith and Beck, and yet this ‘analogy ” gave the innocent man seven years of penal servitude. What says the Copyright Act (5 and 6 Vict. c. 42), 8. 3, with respect to the word “book.” “A book shall be construed to mean and include every volume, and part or division of a volume, &¢., &c., of original composition published.” Is the title not a part of the volume ? Why, then, should the title, or first sentence of the volume, be wrenched from its fellow sentences in order to make /¢, and noother sentence, a question of contention in a law court ? To make it such belies the pronouncement of the Copyright Act, that a part as well as the whole of a volume is under its protection. 92 Next Mr. Weekes asks, “ Does Mr. Panter see the point” of a book being allowed to exclude other books of more value from the market monopolising the exclusive right to its title ? I answer, Yes, if it be not wrong to take and use another man’s title ; and No, if the contrary be held right. To say that because a book is of more value than another, it, therefore, has a right to that other’s title, is dishonest. And no man outside the precincts of Colney Hatch, if he respected public opinion con- cerning his mental health, would dare to say otherwise. Other remarks of Mr. Weekes I cannot notice, as they are wide of the point at issue with respect to the game of title-cribbage. He adds a like cypher to Mr. Armstrong’s arithmetical naught. For a perfect definition and able verdict I would recom- mend their study of Cowper’s “ Eyes v. Nose.” CHARLES RICHARD PANTER. Wickhampton. Seis FY LE DEAR Srr,—The question of copyright in titles, opened by Miss Mary Cholmondeley’s letter, is one that must be of interest to every writer. May I add my experiences to the sum of knowledge on the subject, for in my case what was sauce for the goose does not seem to me to have been quite sauce for the gander. Four years ago a story of mine ran serially in The Argosy. In deciding upon a title I took every step I could think of to satisfy myself that I was not infringing rights belonging to others, and Mr. George Allen, my publisher, and myself exchanged more than one letter on the subject. As, however, the firm assured me they could after “careful enquiry” find no trace of the names having been used, the story was called “ Outrageous Fortune,” and so began its course. In April, after three instalments had been printed, came an intima- tion from another publisher that a book under the same title had been brought out by him some little time before. He protested against my use of it. I gave way and the name was changed to “ Malicious Fortune.” So far I have no cause of complaint. I had poached, however innocently, on another’s manor, and the only course open was apology and withdrawal. But the incident was hardly closed before I experienced very much the same thing myself. A story of mine, “ Between the Devil and the Deep Sea,” was still in some demand, but another, called “oT wixt Devil and Deep Sea,” a title, I contend, substantially the same, was put upon the market. Instances at once occurred of friends wishful to purchase or read my book being given my THE AUTHOR. successor’s in its place, and through my publishers, Messrs. Ward, Lock & Co., I wrote to the pub- lishers of the second story and protested. I was met by a decided unwillingness to relinquish what, after my recent experience, I looked upon as my property, and the passing of letters waxed fast though not furious. At length a compromise was suggested. Would it meet the case, | was asked, if a slip drawing attention to the similarity of title and dis-similarity of contents were sent to all the literary papers? I replied that such a slip in the form of an advertisement and duly paid for as such, would content me. The notice was sent, but not in the form of an advertisement, neither, presum- ably, was it duly paid for: The only paper, as far asmy knowledge goes, that took any notice of it was The Academy, and that printed it, omitting the names of both books and authors, in the shape of a hilarious little paragraph pointing out the depths to which writers will descend to secure a cheap notoriety. I was far from considering that this met the case, but, being mindful of the delightful uncer- tainty of the law on such matters, I shrank from litigation. There was therefore nothing left me but to sit down, by no means resignedly, under what I still regard as an infringement of my rights. I am now at work on a third novel, for which T have chosen what appears to me to be the one and only suitable title that exists. From the bot- tom of my heart do I echo Miss Cholmondeley’s account of her own state of mind in similar cir- cumstances. I have no possible means of satisfying myself as to whether or not that title has been used before. Far from inviting the assistance of others, of courting the publicity which alone could set my mind at rest on the matter, I dare not breathe that title to my dearest friend lest some unscrupulous somebody hear of it and run off with my treasure. How joyfully should I welcome the advent of the register suggested more than once in the pages of Zhe Author, wherein upon payment of a guinea my title might be duly entered and so sate-guarded to me, not perhaps for ever, but for a reasonable length of time. Surely I should not rejoice alone. Much has been made of the difficulties in the way of such a register, but are not those difficulties a little exaggerated? ‘Those to whom a title is of value could at once take advantage of it. In — cases where a title has ceased to be of value to. anyone, I venture to submit that no one would be aggrieved should it be used again. I am, Sir, very truly yours, Srecta M. Durine. The Writers’ Club, Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author, Vol. 15 Issue 03 (December 1904) Subject The topic of the resource The Author, Vol. 15 Issue 03 (December 1904) Type The nature or genre of the resource Publication Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context 1904-12-01-The-Author-15-3 publications The Author https://historysoa.com/files/original/5/499/1904-11-01-The-Author-15-2.pdf 0932d0a1386b5a31184bc819926686f7 PDF Text Text �� Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author Subject The topic of the resource The Author Description An account of the resource A digitised run of the Society of Authors' monthly periodical, The Author, 1890–1914, made available together for the first time. Currently users can browse issues and <a href="https://historysoa.com/items/browse?search=&advanced%5B0%5D%5Bjoiner%5D=and&advanced%5B0%5D%5Belement_id%5D=51&advanced%5B0%5D%5Btype%5D=is+exactly&advanced%5B0%5D%5Bterms%5D=Index&collection=&type=&tags=&exhibit=&date_search_term=&submit_search=Search+For+Items&sort_field=Dublin+Core%2CTitle">indices</a> (not available for all volumes). Full text search for all issues, and other additional search functionality, will be added in 2022. Date A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource 1890–1914 Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context The-Author-Issues Publication Date The date of an event (in YYYY, YYYY-MM or YYYY-MM-DD format) 1904-11-01 Volume 15 Issue 2 Pages Page range in volume 29–60 Ngram Date Version of the date in YYYYMMDD format for use by the Ngram plugin 19041101 Ngram Text Version of the text with no HTML formatting for use by the Ngram plugin The Hutbor. (The Organ of the Incorporated Society of Authors. Monthly.) “FOUNDED BY SIR WALTER BESANT. Vou. XV.—No. 2. TELEPHONE NUMBER : 374 VICTORIA. TELEGRAPHIC ADDRESS : AUTORIDAD, LONDON. —_____—_e—<>—_e_—_—_—_ NOTICES. ——+—~— 4 OR the opinions expressed in papers that are signed or initialled the authors alone are responsible. None of the papers or para- graphs must be taken as expressing the opinion of the Committee unless such is especially stated to he the case. Tus Editor begs to inform members of the Authors’ Society and other readers of The Author that the cases which are from time to time quoted in The Author are cases that have come before the notice or to the knowledge of the Secretary of the Society, and that those members of the Society who desire to have the names of the publishers concerned can obtain them on application. — List of Members. Tux List of Members of the Society of Authors published October, 1902, at the price of 6d., and the elections from October, 1902, to July, 1903, as a supplemental list, at the price of 2d., can now be obtained at the offices of the Society. They will be sold to members or associates of the Society only. — ++. The Pension Fund of the Society. Tue Trustees of the Pension Fund met at the Society’s Offices on the 19th of February, and having gone carefully into the accounts of the fund, decided to purchase £250 London and North Western 3% Debenture Stock. Accordingly, the investments of the Pension Fund at present Vou, XV. NovEMBER I1sT, 1904. [Prick SIXPENCE. See ese er standing in the names of the Trustees are as follows. This is a statement of the actual stock ; the money value can be easily worked out at the current price of the market :— Oonsols 2h %. 2... cceccscecccnsereseeren es £1000 0 0 Tecal Hoans -.. 6... ssf 500 0 0 Victorian Government 8 % Consoli- dated Inscribed Stock ............... 291 19 12 War bon 220 2). et. . 201 3 8 London and North Western 3 % Deben- bare SOCK ie. 250 0 0 Pobal . Gak ce: 62,248 9 2 Subscriptions from April, 1904. £ 8. a. April18, Dixon, W. Scarth . ‘ 1 0 5 8 April18, Bashford, Harry H. E 27010. 6 April19, Bosanquet, Eustace I’. . - O10 6 April23, Friswell, Miss Laura Hain . 0 5 O May 6, Shepherd,G. H. . : - 0 5 0 June 24, Rumbold, Sir Horace, Bart., Ge.B. . : : tod 0 July 27, Barnett, P. A. : ‘ . 0 10 0 Donations from April, 1904. May 16, Wynne, C. Whitworth .. . 5 0 0 June 23, Kirmse, R. . 5 : <0 720 0 June 23, Kirmse, Mrs. R. : ; 5 0 July 21, The Blackmore Memorial Committee . : -20 0 6 Aug. 5, Walker, William 8. : - 2.0 6 Oct. 6, Hare, F.W.E., M.D. - 11 1 0 Oct. 6, Hardy, Harold - 0.10 0 Oct. 20, Cameron, Mrs. Lovett 010 0 ++ FROM THE COMMITTEE. ee HE first meeting of the Committee after the vacation was held at the Society’s offices on October 8rd. The business of the meeting, as usual, com- menced with the election of members. The Com- mittee are pleased to state that during the vacation Se 30 THE AUTHOR. : over fifty election forms were sent to the office, making the number of elections during the first ten months of the year over 190. The list is printed below. If the same rate of election con- tinues to the end of the year, 1904 will stand out far above the average of the last six or seven years. The Committce welcome this increase as a sign of the growing interest that members of the pro- fession of letters take in the Society, and the real benefit they derive from its work. : Further discussion arose respecting our agent in the United States, and the Chairman reported that Mr. James Bryce was making enquiries on the Society’s behalf in New York. The London County Council have officially ex- pressed their readiness to accept the Society’s offer to provide a replica of the Besant Memorial which was unveiled in the crypt of St. Paul’s Cathedral. The subscriptions that have been promised and are to hand make tbe total within a few pounds of amount required. Should any members of the Society desire to make further contributions, cheques may be forwarded to the Secretary. Mr. Frampton, the sculptor, has been instructed to cast the replica. Due notice will be given in The Author as soon as the final arrangements have been made. The County Council have proposed, with the approval of those specially interested, to place the bronze on one of the granite pedestals on the Embankment near Waterloo Bridge. A question with regard to the contracts between sundry members of the Society and a Canadian firm of publishers, which has been mentioned under the Committee Notes from time to time, was again considered by the Committee, and the Secretary has been instructed to take further action on behalf of the members involved. Another matter under discussion was the position of Roumania in the matter of International Copy- right. From information which had been received by the Secretary from the Bureau at Berne, it appeared that the present copyright law of Rou- mania would enable that country to enter into a treaty with His Majesty’s Government, and the Secretary was instructed, therefore, to lay this in- formation before the Secretary of State for Foreign Affairs, in the hope that a satisfactory copyright treaty might be negotiated. Several members of the Society have, from time to time, placed before the Secretary questions arising on the payment of Income Tax on literary profits. The subject is full of interest to all aathors, and in view of its importance, a statement will be drawn up and laid before counsel in order that some clear understanding may be arrived at. An application from Mr. Howard Collins that the Society should affix its imprimatur on his forth- coming work, “ Author’s and Printer’s Handbook,” was considered. The Committee, while fully appreciating the merits of Mr. Collins’ work, and the disinterestedness of his labours in producing it, decided that a departure from the practice of declining to give the imprimatur of the Society to works issued by its members was likely to lead to difficulties in the future, and therefore inexpedient. One or two other matters were dealt with by the Committee. —— + Cases. Durine the past month eight cases have been laid before the secretary—four for the return of MSS., three for payment of money, and one for accounts. In three cases the MSS. have been returned, and in the remaining one the Editor has promised to look up the matter and forward the MS. when found. ‘Two of the claims for money have been settled; the third case, taken in hand a few days ago, is still in course of negotiation. The accounts have been duly rendered. The secretary regrets to state that, of those cases before him during the long vacation, there are a considerable number still open, but six of the total—seven in all—refer to American publishers and editors. Publishers, who live out- side Great Britain, are not always so ready to attend to the requests of the secretary as they would be if they lived within the British Isles, and even when ready, letter and answer take some time to cross the water. Sometimes, however, publishers in the United States take advantage of the fact that they live some distance from the author, and not only disregard the demands of the Society but their contracts also. It is hoped that, as soon as the Society has another agent in the United States, it will be possible to obtain prompt satisfaction. The seventh case refers to a demand for money, but is a little complicated as it is difficult to ascer- tain the exact amount until fuller accounts have been rendered. Negotiations are still proceeding, and during the month of November it is hoped that the whole matter will be cleared up. —— + — October Elections. . Broad Park Avenue, Ilfracombe. Balfour, The Right Hon. 10, Downing Street, A. J., M.P- S.W Allen, James . . Ballin, Ada 8. . . 18, Somerset Street, ' Portman Square, W., and 4, Agar Street, Strand. Barrington, Michael hie Bell, Mrs. Hugh Bennett, Miss Etta Buchanan Berrington, the Rev. B. 8. Best, Dr. George Payne . Booth, Mrs. Annie M. Bradley, A. C. Briggs, Lady . Buckland, C. E., C.1.E. Cameron, Mrs. Lovett Carter, Joseph Cook, &. 71. Coward, T. A. de Zuylen de Nyevelt Baronne §. Emanuel, Walter Evans, John William Fletcher, A. Woodroofe “A Foreign Resident ” Fox, J. A. Frankau, Mrs. (“ Frank Danby ” Gouldsbury, Charles E. Hardy, Harold Hare, F. W. E., M.D. Hellyer, Miss M. Maud Herbert, the Hon. Auberon Holt, W. G. Humberstone, Lloyd Kennedy, Bart Koch, Mrs. Mary Maclaverty, Mrs. A. (‘N. Atling ’’) Macquoid, Capt. C., D.S.0. (XX. Deccan Horse) Thomas THE AUTHOR. 31 95, Sloane Street, S.W. Park Mount, Albert Road, Southport. Marnixstraat, Amster- dam. 26, Strawberry Hiil Road, Twickenham. 1, Kingstown Square, Gloucester. 9, Edwardes Square, Kensington, W. 5, Charles Street, St. James’ Square, 8. W. 61, Cornwall Gardens, S. Kensington, S.W. Millbrook House, Shepperton. 260, North End Road, Fulham, 8.W. 1, Gordon Place, W.C. Brentwood, Bowdon, Cheshire. 69, Parkstraad, The Hague, Nether- lands. 89, Ladbroke Grove, W. 75, Craven Park, N.W. St. Anne’s Passage, Manchester. 38, Conduit Street, W. 48, Melrose Avenue, Willesden Green, N.W. 11, Clarges Street, W. Authors’ Club, 3, Whitehall Court, S.W. 1, Dr. Johnson’s Build- ings, Temple, E.C. New Holme, South Hill, Bromley, Kent. Old House, Ringwood. Coton, Tamworth. Toynbee Hall,28,Com- mercial Street, E. Ryemead, Rickmans- worth, 21, Castlenau, Barnes, S.W. Llangattock Manor, Monmouth. c/o Messrs. Thomas Cook & Son, Lon- dow and Bombay, Mason, Frank H.,R.B.A., Lindisfarne, Trinity Road, Scarboro’. Moore, William ; . 84, Fairview Road, S. Tottenham. 29, Beechcroft Road, Oxford. Market Buildings, Rockhampton, Queensland, Australia, 68, Lower Essex Street, Birmingham. 9, Old Square, Lin- coln’s Inn, W.C. Onions, Charles Talbut Parker, Thomas Plumbe, 8. W. Pocock, Archibald Henry Reinhardt, Charles . 18, Embankment Gardens, Chelsea, S.W. Ricci, Luigi Park House, Ealing, Middlesex. Sandwith, Mrs. Harold Johannesburg, South Alfrica, Speer, Capt. A. E. . Sandown Lodge, Esher, Surrey. Speight, E. E., F.R.G.S. Tomlinson, Miss Ella (* Brown Linnet’’) ter, Sussex. Tracy, Louis . : . c/o Messrs. Sprigg, Pedrick & Co., Ltd., 110, St. Martin’s Lane, W.C. Horsted Keynes, Sus- SeX. 3, Clifton Villas, St. John’s Wood, N.W. 22, Carson Road, West Dulwich, 8.E. Three Members do not desire either their names or addresses to be printed. Shaldon, Teignmouth. Fishbourne, Chiches- Trevor, John . Vredenburg, Hdric . Watson, Aaron <> —__ BOOKS PUBLISHED BY MEMBERS OF THE SOCIETY. —_-——+— (In the following list we do not propose to give more than the titles, prices, publishers, etc., of the books enumerated, with, in special cases, such particulars as may serve to explain the scope and purpose of the work. Members are requested to forward information which will enable the Editor to supply such particulars.) BIOGRAPHY. THE STORY OF AN IRISHMAN. By JusTIN McCARTHY. 9 x 6,411 pp. Chatto and Windus, 12s. CoLerRIDGE. By DR, RICHARD GARNETT, Gh xX. 4 lll pp. Ball. 1s. Lerrers or WILLIAM STUBBS, Bishop of Oxford, 1825— 1901, Edited by the Rev, W. H. Hurron, 9 xX 53, 428 pp. Constable, 17s. 6d, n. i ii 4 4 i 32 By WILFRID WARD. 9} X 6, 14s, n. AUBREY DE VERE. 428 pp. Longmans. BOOKS FOR THE YOUNG. LITTLE PETERKIN AND His BroTHER. By EH. M. GREEN. ik xX 6,157 pp. S8.P.C. K. Is. 6d. ENDERLEY PARK. By F. BAYFORD-HARRISON. 160 pp. S. P.C. K. 1s. 6d. THE NEw WoRrLD Farry Book. 8 x 6, 354 pp. Dent. 4s. 6d. n. THE BROowN Farry Book. Edited by ANDREW LANG. 74 X 5,350 pp. Longman’s. 6s. Mystery Isuanp. A Tale of the Pacific. : By FRED. WnisHaw. 8} X 54, 316 pp. Shaw. 35s. 6d. For TRIUMPH ORTRUTH. By SYDNEY C. GRIER. 8} X 58, 7k Xx 5, By H, A, KENNEDY. 310 pp. Shaw. 3s, 6d. THE PHANTOM Spy. By Fox Russenn. 7} X 54, 288 pp. Nelson. 2s. 6d. By ERNEST THOMPSON SETON, 6s. 1. Two LITTLE SAVAGES. 8} x 53,552 pp. Grant Richards. “THE DRAMA.” WHICH Is THE LUNATIC (a farce in oneact). By HENRY Francts. Published by Zhe Pioneer, Allahabad Price one rupee. EDUCATIONAL. ITALIAN GRAMMAR FOR ENGLISH STUDENTS. By LUIGI Riccr. 74 xX 5, 129 pp. Walter Scott Publishing Co. 2s. 6d. n. New ScHooL ARITHMETIC. Part Il. By C. PENDLEBURY, 7h x 5, pp. 207—468.. Bell. 2s. 6d. ‘ EXAMPLES IN ARITHMETIC. By C. PENDLEBURY, assisted by F, E. Ropinson. 74 X 5, 223 pp. Bell. 2s. FICTION. Tue EDGE OF CIRCUMSTANCE (a story of the sea). By EDWARD NoBLE. William Blackwood & Sons. A VoICE FROM THE VOID. By HELEN BODDINGTON. 73 x 54,306 pp. Hurst and Blackett. 6s, TRAFFICS AND DISCOVERIES. By RUDYARD KIPLING. 8 x 54, 393 pp. Macmillan. 6s. THEOPHANO. By FREDERIC HARRISON. 343 pp. Chapman and Hall. 10s. 6d. n. THe Farm oF THE DaGcG@ER. By EDEN PHILLPOTTS. 74 x 5, 812 pp. Newnes. 3s. 6d. THp ABBESS OF VLAYE. By STANLEY J. 7% x 53, 391 pp. Longmans. 6s. SEA PurITANS. By F. T. BULLEN. Hodder and Stoughton. 6s. Masor Weir. By K. L. MONTGOMERY. Unwin. 6s. Mary Lovisa QUAYNE (or a BELATED LOVE AFFAIR). By EmILy PEARSON FINNEMORE. 73 X 5, 252 pp. 8. P.C. K. 2s. 6d. SCENES OF JEWISH LIFE. By Mrs. ALFRED SIDGWICK. 73% X BZ, 302 pp. Arnold, 6s. THE GAME OF LOVE. By GERTRUDEWARDEN. 73 X 5, 7% X 5, 299 pp. a 68; WEYMAN, 7k X 5, 365 pp. 7% X 5, 398 pp. 320 pp. Digby Long. 6s. THE SILENT WomMAN. By “RITA.” Hurst and Blackett. 6s. SomE LOVES AND A Lirr. By Mrs. CAMPBELL PRAED, 72 x 54,309 pp. White. 6s. THE PROGRESS OF RACHEL. By ADELINE SERGEANT. 7% xX 5,229 pp. Methuen. 6s. THE BRIDGE OF LiFrs (a novel without a purpose). By DoroTHEA GERARD. 7} X 5},309-pp. Methuen. 6s. Captain AMYAS (being the career of D'Arcy Amyas, R.N. R., late Master of the R. M. 8. Princess). By Doty WYLLARDE. 7? X 54,264pp. Heinemann, 6s, THE AUTHOR. THE CHRONICLES OF Don: Q, By K. and HESKETH PRICHARD. 7} X 5,307 pp. Chapman and Hall. 6s. Tue Kin@’s CoMING. By FLORENCR WYNNE. 7% X 5, 489 pp. Skeffington. 6s, THE Foop OF THE GoDS AND How IT CAME TO EARTH. By H. G. WeLis. 7% X 54, 317 pp. Macmillan. 6s. Kate oF KATE Hau. By ELLEN THORNEYCROFT Fowuer and A.L. FeLKIN. 7% x 5. Hutchinson. 6s. THE BRETHREN. By H. RIDER HAGGARD. 7% x 5, 342 pp. Cassell. 6s. In DEWISLAND. By S. BARING GOULD. Methune. 6s. THE DIVINE FirE, By MAY SINCLAIR. Constable. 6s. THE Lovers OF MIss ANNE, 8 x 5}, 408 pp. Clarke. 6s. MERELY Mary ANN. By I. ZANGWILL (New Edition). _ 74 x 43,160 pp. Heinemann. 1s. n. A BRIDE FROM THE BusH. By E. 8$ x 59,122 pp. Newnes. 6s. HEARTS IN EXILE. By JOHN OXENHAM. 73 300 pp. Hodder and Stoughton. 6s. CAPRICIOUS CAROLINE. By MARIA ALBANESI. 7} X 5, 327 pp. Methuen. 6s. THE MERRY-GO-ROUND. By WILLIAM MAUGHAM. 73 X 54. Heinemann. 6s. For HEART 0’ GOLD. By CONSTANCE SMEDLEY. 73 X 5. 303 pp. Harpers. 6s. THE BETRAYAL. By E. PHILLIPS OPPENHEIM. 73 X 5, 316 pp. Ward, Lock. 6s. At THE Moorines. By Rosa 7% x 5,451 pp. Macmillan. 6s. SOONER OR LATER, By VioLEr Hunt. 7} X 5}, £35 pp. Chapman and Hall. 6s. 7% x 5, 306 pp. 72 x 5, 667 pp. By 8. R. CROCKETT. W. HORNUNG. x 5, SOMERSET NoUCHETTE CAREY. A Great PATIENCE. By L. G. Moperny. 8. W. Partridge. 2s. Tur DREAM OF Peace. By FRANCIS GRIBBLE. 73} X 5, 305 pp. Chapman and Hall. 6s. THe MarriaGe Yoke, By ARABELLA KENEALY. 72 x 54,348 pp. Hurst and Blackett. 6s. Smatinou. By J. H. Yoxaut, M.P. 7} x 5, 307 pp. Hutchinson. 6s. HELMSLEY’s PRINCESS. By J.B. ForD. 7 X 4%, 133 pp. Simpkin Marshall. 1s. n. THE HEART OF PENELOPE. By Mrs, BELLoc LOWNDES. 72 x 5. 336 pp. Heinemann. 6s. THE CELESTIAL Sur@eon. By F. F. MONTRESOR. 72 xX 5}, 375 pp. Arnold, 6s. THE RED DERELICT. By BERTRAM MITFORD. 7] X 54, 303 pp. Methuen. 6s. JoHN Riegpon. By C, P. PLANT, Sonnenschien. 6s. Sir RocEr’s Herr. By F, FraNKForT Moore. 7} X 5, 352 pp. Hodder and Stoughton. 6s. 74 xX 5, 372 pp. HISTORY. A History OF SCOTLAND, FROM THE ROMAN. OCCUPA- TIoN. By ANDREW LANG. Vol. III, (1625—1689). 9 x 53,424 pp. Blackwood. 15s. n. LAW. Tae LAw or Torts, By Sir F. Pouuock, Bart., LL.D. Seventh edition. 8% x 53,679 pp. Stevens and Sons. 25s, LITERARY, THE Port’s DIARY, Edited by Lamia, 8} X 54, 255 pp. Macmillan. 7s. 6d. By JoHN ‘OLIVER LETTERS FROM A SILENT STUDY. 3s 6d. n. Hoppes. 72 X %#, 235 pp. Appleton. AN IMPRESSIONIST IN ENGLAND. THER AUTHOR. 33 LETTERS ON LIFE. By CLAupIUS CLEAR (Dr. Robertson Nicoll). 8% x 53,95 pp. Hodder and Stoughton. 6d. A Nore Book oF FRENCH LITERATURE. By P. C. YorKE. Vol. IL., Vineteenth Century. 8 x 54, 490 pp. Blackie. 4s. 6d. n. NATURAL HISTORY. CREATURES OF THE SEA (being the life stories of some sea birds, beists, and fishes) By F. T. BULLEN, F. R.G.S. 82 x 52,430 pp. R.T.S. 7s. 6d. PAMPHLETS. ‘REFLECTIONS SUGGESTED BY THE NEW THEORY OF MATTER (being the Presidential Address before the British Association for the Advancement of Science). Cambridge, August 17th, 1904. By THE RicHT Hon. A, J. BALFouR, M.P. Longman’s. ls. n. POETRY. THE TESTAMENT OF A PRIME MINISTER. By JOHN Davipson. 72 X 53,103 pp. 3s. 6d. n. Lost MASTERPIECES AND OTHER VERSES. By St. JOHN HANKIN. 7 x 43,73 pp. Constable. 3s 6d. n. BEAUTIFUL Days. By ADELAIDE L. J. GOSSET. Third edition. Partridge & Co. 1s. QUAINT CHARMS, KNOTS AND VERSES. thousand. Walker. Is.n. BRIGHT EVENING THOUGHTS FOR LITTLE CHILDREN. By ADELAIDE L. J. GossET. 32 pp. 382 illustrations. George Allen. 2s. n. “HEAVEN'S WaAY.”—QUAINT CorDs, CoILs, AND LOVE- Twists. By ADELAIDE L. J. GosseT. Elkin Mathews ls. n. A Harvest oF CHAFF. By OWEN SEAMAN. 147 pp. Constable. 3s. 6d. n. 32 pp. 44 pp. Fifth i x 44, POLITICAL. Russia: WHAT SHE WAS AND WHAT SHE Is. By JAAKOFF PRELOOKER. 7 X 5,148 pp. Simpkin, Mar- shall. 2s. 6d. SCIENCE. Srupies IN Astronomy. By J. ELLaRD_ GORE, F.R. ALS. 73° 5, 336 pp. Chatto and Windus. 6s. SCIENTIFIC. Sick Nursinc at Home. By L. G. Moperty, Scientific Press. 1s. ELecTROCHEMISTRY. By Proressor R. A. LEHFELDT, Voll. 268 pp. Longmans. 5s, THEOLOGY. SEVEN Year’s Harp. By RicHArD FREE. 8}. x 54 268 pp. Heinemann, 5s. n. TOPOGRAPHY. Living Lonpon. ‘Edited by Gro. R. Sims. Part I. ‘114 x 84, 32 pp. Cassell. 7d. n. TRAVEL. By F. H. Rose. 72 x 54, 305 pp. Dent. 4s. 6d. n. SUNSHINE AND SENTIMENT IN PorRTUGAL. By GILBERT Warson. 9 x 6,295 pp. Arnold, 12s. 6d. n. LITERARY, DRAMATIC, AND MUSICAL NOTES. — € HE Poet’s Diary, edited by Lamia,” is the title of a new prose work, written by the Poet Laureate, and published by Messrs. Macmillan & Co. The same firm has issued a new and chearer edition of Lord Avebury’s work on “ The Scenery of England.” The edition contains all the original illustrations. The English Text Society has issued Part 1 of the “ English Fifteenth Century Translation of Etienne de Besancon’s Collection of Tales for Sermons,” by Mrs. M. M. Banks. Part 2 of the same work will appear shortly. Laura Hain Friswell is at present engaged upon her reminiscences, which will contain anecdotes of Dickens, Swinburne, Louis Blanc, Cruikshank, Tennyson, Toole, Irving, and many others. The work will be a girl’s impression of literary people and literary and journalistic society in the last century. The same authoress wrote a serial which ran through the Daily Chronicle at the beginning of last month, under the title of “ His Uncle’s Wife.” Mr. John Davidson’s, “The Testament of a Prime Minister,’ published on October 5th, is the fourth of a series of poems in which Mr. Davidson “ states fact in terms of poetry.” Edith ©. Kenyon’s tale for young people, en- titled, “A Girl‘in a Thousand,” has just been published, with beautiful illustrations by Messrs. S. W. Partridge & Co. It is an up-to-date version of the Cinderella story. Mr. Kipling’s new volume of stories, “ Traffics and Discoveries,” published by Messrs. Macmillan & Co., derives inspiration from many sources. “The Captive” reflects the view of an American inventor, unwillingly drawn into the fighting line, on the British methods of conducting the Boer War. “A Sahib’s War” presents the point of view of a Sikh soldier on the same operations ; while a third story, with a South African setting, shows Tommy Atkin’s attitude towards the accusa- tion of “barbarous methods.” Standing out from all the rest of the volume in great contrast both in matter of subject and in treatment is a story of dream children, entitled “ They.” In addition to Mr. Kipling’s volume, Messrs. Macmillan announce the publication of the follow- ing six-shilling novels: “ Whosoever shall Offend,” by E. Marion Crawford ; “The Food of the Gods, and How it came to Earth,” by H. G. Wells; and “Atoms of Empire,” by ©. J. Cutcliffe Hyne. The same publishers are also issuing a new series of English Men of Letters. Among the volumes SS ay 34 contained in the series may be mentioned “Thomas Moore,” by Stephen Gwynn ; “ Andrew Marvell,” by Augustine Birrell; “ Edward FitzGerald,” by A. C. Benson; and “Sir Thomas Browne,” by Edmund Gosse. : Messrs. Seeley & Co. will issue shortly a new work for young children, entitled “ The Crusaders,” by Professor Church. “The Church Universal, Brief Histories of her Continuous Life,” is the title of a new series, in eight volumes, edited by the Rev. W. H. Hutton, which Messrs. Rivingtons are publishing ; and to which, besides the editor, the Rev. Leighton Pullan, Mr. D. J. Medley, Mr. Herbert Bruce, and the Rev. J. P. Whitney contribute. Mrs. Alec Tweedie, whose book, “ Behind the Footlights,” lately ran into a second edition, has another volume in the press. This time she has returned to her old love of travel. The book, which will appear in the autumn in England and America, is entitled, “ Sunny Sicily, its Rustics and its Ruins.” Hutchinson is the English publisher. Mr. Lewis Melville is publishing this month through Messrs. A. & C. Black a volume on “The Thackeray Country.” The book deals with those localities which are of primary interest to those who are acquainted with the life and writing of the novelist. It treats of Thackeray’s London homes, and the salient features and associations of -their neighbourhood, as well as of Thackeray in Paris and in America. Special attention is given to those places that are made the back ground of well-known scenes in the novels. “By Nile and Euphrates: a Record of Dis- covery and Adventure,” post octavo, price 8s. 6d., has been published by Messrs. T. & T. Clark, of Edinburgh. The author is Mr. Valentine Geere, who served on the American Excavations at Nippur, and: assisted Prof. Petrie and Dr. Gren- fell and Dr. Hunt in their work in Egypt. His volume gives an account of his experiences at the mounds and in his journeys in out-of-the-way places. It is amply illustrated by original photo- graphs and plans. John Oliver Hobbes (Mrs. Craigie) will shortly publish, through Mr. T. Werner Laurie, “The Artist’s Life, and other Essays.” In the volume, which is illustrated, are included her lectures before the Dante Society, the Ruskin Society, and the Philosophical Institution of Edinburgh. A new work by Mrs. Fred Reynolds, entitled “The Book of Angelus Drayton,” is published this month by Mr. John Long. The scene is laid in Yorkshire. We have received the fifth edition of Mr. E. A. Reynolds-Ball’s “‘ Mediterranean Winter Resorts,” published by Messrs. Hazell, Watson and Viney, at 8s. 6d. each, in two parts, or combined volume THE AUTHOR. on Indian paper, 6s. It is a complete and practical guide to all the health and pleasure resorts on the shores of the Mediterranean, as, indeed, its title suggests. It contains other interesting matter, and special articles on the principal invalid stations by resident English physicians. The calendars for 1905 are already being issued. Two neat memorandum forms arranged by “Autolycus” have been received at the Society’s office. The price is 1s. net each, and copies can be obtained either from Miss Rossi, of 202, Adelaide Road, Hampstead, N.W., or Mr. G. J. Glaisher, bookseller, 58, High Street, Notting Hill Gate, W. A peculiar feature of the calendar lies in the fact that at the beginning of every week ~ there is a quotation from some well known author. We have received Messrs. George Newnes, Ltd., trade circular for the current month. There are several interesting notes concerning books by members of the Society, which will shortly be before the public. . Mr. W. W. Jacobs’s story, ‘ Dialstone Lane,” which has been running through The Strand, is about to be produced in crown octavo at the price of 6s. The illustrations are by Mr. Will Owen. Mr. Jacobs’s method of dealing with the characteristics of coastwise sailormen is well known to all readers of The Strand Magazine. A fresh book from his pen will be welcome. Mr. Eden Phillpotts, who has for many years written such strong fiction with the west country as background, will publish through the same firm a book entitled “The Farm of the Dagger,” crown octavo, 3s. 6d. The story deals with the adven- tures of an American prisoner in England during the War of Independence (18121815), and is full of incident. Astory from Miss Marie Corelli will be published as a companion to The Strand Magazine Christmas Number. Ii will be issued separately from The Strand, at the price of 1s., and will be illustrated by Mr. H. R. Millar. Mr. R. S. Warren Bell is publishing a work through the same firm, entitled “Jim Mortimer, Surgeon.” The story deals with the Hooligan- infested district of Blackfriars. : E. Nesbit’s pleasant fairy tale, “The Phoenix and the Carpet,” will also appear as a Christmas book. The authoress’s delightful fancy is further exemplified in this new effort of her pen. Messrs. Macmillan & Co. are issuing new and revised editions of Mr. Vincent T. Murche’s manuals of object lessons in elementary science. In these new issues several improvements have been ‘made with a view to rendering them even more useful to teachers. : A selection has been made by Canon Beeching THE AUTHOR. from the sermons of the late Master of the Temple. ‘They will be issued in a volume by Messrs. Macmillan, under the title of ‘The Gospel and ‘Human Life.” Broadly speaking, the editor has omitted from his selection of twenty-four sermons all those dealing especially with the dogmas of the Church. The proof of the suitability of religion to human needs as they are revealed by experience of life is the aspect which is most prominently set forth in this posthumous work, with the result, Canon Beeching hopes, that it will be regarded as thoroughly characteristic of the individual preacher. The November number of Zhe Lady's Realm will contain the opening chapters of a new story entitled “ Starve Crow Farm,” by Stanley Weyman. The scene is laid in the North Country in the year 1819, when the working classes, impoverished by the long struggle against Napoleon, were seething with discontent and latent rebellion. « With a View to Matrimony” is the title of a book of short stories by Mr. James Blyth, author of “Juicy Joe” and ‘“ Celibate Sarah,” which Mr. Grant Richards published towards the end of October. Readers will have the opportunity of renewing their acquaintance with several of the places and people figuring in those two novels. The humorous side of village life predominates. Mr. Grant Richards has also published a new edition of “A Book of Verses for Children,” com- piled by Mr. E. V. Lucas. A military novel entitled “ The Queen’s Scarlet,” was published last month by Messrs. S. C. Brown, Langham & Co., of New Bond Street. The book is from the pen of Mr. Horace Wyndham, and deals in an intimate manner with life in the ranks, at home and abroad, in barracks and camp, in peace and war. The action commences at an Army crammer’s, in South Kensington, and concludes in South Africa. Mr. Wyndham is the author of two other books on military matters, ‘The Queen’s Service,” and “Soldiers of the Queen.” Messrs. Cassell & Co. have just brought out a book by the author of “The Rejuvenation of Miss Semaphore.” The title, ‘‘ Aliens of the West,” was suggested by a line in one of Sliabh Cuillin’s poems, “Ourselves Alone.” The volume deals with certain sides of Irish life, which are practically new in fiction, and which will have interest, not only for the Irish, but for the general reader. It differs widely from the usual Irish novel, both in theme and in treatment. Mr. Norman Alliston wishes to give notice that towards the middle of this month he will issue a small “Edition d’héte” of his new work, “The Rationale of Art.” Owing to what he considers the exorbitance and apathy of publishers in dealing with commissioned business, Mr. Alliston is publishing the book for 35 himself at Kamesburgh, Beckenham, and managing all arrangements—down to shopping the single copies. Mr. Alliston will ask “A crown for his thoughts ”—five shillings net, post free. In the 14th Edition of Chitty on Contracts, by Mr. J. M. Lely (Sweet & Maxwell, 30s.), the editor has, “with reluctance made an exception to the rule that judgments of the House of Lords should be merely recorded and not criticised,” and sub- mitted six reasons why that judgment though right upon authority is wrong in its construction of the 18th Section of the Copyright Act. Attention is called in the preface to various points “ which seem to require remedial legislation,” such as the too little known rules of law, that money at a bank not drawn upon for six years becomes the property of the banker, that the executors of a lessee may be personally liable on his covenants for repair, that if A. undisputedly owes B. £100, and B. agrees to take £90 in full satisfaction, B. can, nevertheless, sue A. for the remaining £10, that the barely intelligible 18th Section of the Copyright Act requires recasting, and that a master is under no obligation in England or Scotland (as he is in Ireland), to give a servant a character, however long and faithful the service may have been. In the Quiver of the current month commences the opening chapters of Mr. John Bloundelle-Burton’s new romance, “ The Sword of Gideon.” The story, which centres round that portion of the War of Succession in Spain which took place in Flanders, will be the serial for the year. In the same month a new romance of Mr. Bloundelle-Burton’s, entitled “The Land of Bond- age,” will be published by F. V. White & Co., Ltd. The scene is laid principally in Virginia, and deals with the kidnapping of redemptioners, and the tragedies that, in many cases, resulted therefrom. Most of the descriptions are taken from MS. papers and letters written by the planters and colonists of the actual period, that of George IL., which were handed to Mr. Bloundelle-Burton by the last survivor of an old Virginian family. “The Temple of Art: A Plea for the Higher Realisation of the Artistic Vocation,” is published by Messrs. Longmans, Green & Co., at the price of 3s. 6d. The author—Mr. Ermest Newlandsmith— takes the view that at the present time the greater number of so-ealled works of art are only exhibitions of technical display, failing to infect those who come under their influence with any true or definite emotion. A revised and enlarged edition of “ Printing,” by Chas. T. Jacobi, published by Messrs. George Bell and Sons in their Technological Series, is now in the press and will be ready in November. This is a recognised text-book for the student and useful SS al See ST a ‘86 for all interested in the art of printing. This third edition will possess some new features. Early last month Miss Theodora Wilson Wilson published a novel, entitled ‘Father, M.P.,” with Messrs. Thos. Nelson & Sons. he same author has also made arrangements with Messrs. Harper Bros. for the production of a work next year. The title is “ Langbarrow Hall,” and the novel deals with the North Country, in a district of sand and peat, moss and scaur. Messrs. Blackie and Sons have just issued Vol. 2 of Mr. Philip C. Yorke’s work, “A Note Book of French Literature.” This volume, which deals with authors of the nineteenth century, is worked out on the same plan as that adopted by the author in Vol. 1, and consists of biography, bibliography, critical note, and illustrative extract to each author. The work is preceded by an introductory chapter. Mr. Pinero’s new play was produced on the stage of Sir Charles Wyndham’s Theatre, on the night of October 12th. The title, which gives the key to the piece, is “A Wife without a Smile—a Comedy in Disguise.” It is full of cynical humour, and the characters were excellently played throughout. A new play by Mr. Bernard Shaw, “John Bull’s Other Island,” written for the Irish Literary Society, will be produced in England at the Court Theatre for six matinées, on the Ist, 3rd, 4th, 8th, 10th, 11th of November. The date of the Irish performance has not, as yet, been fixed. There will be some further performances of Mr. Shaw’s well known play, “Candida,” in December. Another play by the same author, “ How He Lied to Her Husband,” has been pro- duced under the management of Mr. Arnold Daly, with considerable success, in New York. It has been described as a travesty of Candida ; but this isa mistake. It deals with the adventures of a young poet and a fashionable lady who catch the Candida craze, and try to imagine themselves Candida and Eugene in real life, with ridiculous consequences. Mr. Shaw’s play, “ Cesar and Cleopatra,” which was to have been produced at the Berlin Deutscher Theater last spring, will be produced there next year. ————1->o—__—_ PARIS NOTES. Oe 6“ OUVENIRS des vertes Saisons,” by André Theuriet, is a charming sketch of the child- hood, early manhood, and career of this author. He tells us of his early writings and of his first publication in the Revwe des Deua- Slondes. He speaks, too, of his contemporaries, THE AUTHOR. Daudet, Flaubert, the de Goncourts, &c. ; and there is a touching account of the poet André Lemoyne, and of the way in which he wrote his verses. “Te Double Jardin,” by Maurice Meeterlinck, proves that the author is by no means a pessimist. “Nous sommes,” he writes, “au moment ou nais- sent autour de nous mille raisons nouvelles de prendre confiance dans les destinées de notre espéce.” “Le Sillon,” by Resclauze de Bermon, is a story of self-sacrifice. It is both romantic and pathetic, and altogether a novel well worth reading. In “Les Sirénes,” by Jean Reibrach, the chief interest is also the self-sacrifice of the man who, at an advanced age, has fallen in love with the orphan daughter of a fellow officer. She is engaged to him, but before the marriage takes place he dis- covers that he has a rival in the girl’s affections, and not only does he stand aside himself but he facilitates things for the lovers. There are some exquisite passages in the book, and the picture of — provincial life is well drawn. The characters, too, ~ all live and stand out in excellent contrast. “Félicien, souvenir d’un étudiant de 48,” by Charles-Louis Chassin, is an excellent book for giving a picture of the times about which the ~ author writes. ‘There is the proclamation of the Republic, the eventful 13th of June, the manifesta- tion of the students against the closing of Michelet’s — lectures, and an account of the author’s life when in the Mazas Prison. Jules Vallés and Leconte de Lisle are to be found in this story figuring ~ under other names. “Madame de Ferneuse,” by Daniel Lesueur, is the sequel to the ‘“ Marquis de Valcor.” The — interest of the story is well sustained, the characters ~ all live, and the book itself is written admirably. “ Légendes de mort et d’amour,” by M. Gaston- Routier, is a volume of legends and impressions written after a voyage in Spain. The author has written a number of historical and geographical works, and is considered an authority on subjects connected with the early history and literature of Spain. Among other new books are: ‘Le Fils de la Mer,” by Nelly Hager; “La Macédoine et: les puissances,” by M. Gaston-Routier ; “ Le peuple chinois,” by Fernand Farjenel ; “ La Bosnie popu- laire,” by Albert Bordeaux ; ‘‘ Les Giuvres des autres,” by Madame Jeanne France. There is an attempt now being made by French authors to protect their works in Canada. It appears that plays, short stories, and novels are — constantly reproduced in the papers or published in book form without the consent of the writers. The Society of Canadian-French journalists has taken the matter up, and in reply to a question addressed to the Government there, the Honourable THE AUTHOR. 1M. Scott has replied that he believes the Canadian o'Government adheres to the Convention of Berne. ‘Should this be so French writers have it in their wvown hands to protect their works. One of the ‘most important publishing houses of Canada, Messrs. Beauchemin, is always loyal in dealing ‘-with French anthors ; and M. Heurion, the manager ‘of the ThéAtre des Nouveautés, of Montreal, has been over to Paris and made arrangements about slplaying the “ Retour de Jérusalem”’ and “ La plus i-faible,” but various newspapers and publishing ‘houses are at the present time using works by iesome of the best known French authors with no ssregard whatever to the question of literary property. The matter is now being taken up seriously in France. ‘| Inthe Mercure de France there is an excellent - szarticle on “ Les Racines de l’Idéalisme,” by Remy » ade Gourmont, and a curious study by M. Bélugou, | jgentitled “Le Pouvoir de Imagination chez les / Enfants.” There is also an interesting criticism of ' odthe “ Peintres de la terre belge” by M. Marius-Ary ‘a. Leblond. | In La Revue of October 15th there is an article “yby M. Charles Pagot, “Comment reformer l’enseigne- wment classique,” and another one by M. Georges *Pellissier on “ La Littérature a thése.” The writer simaintains that in the roman a these the personages : @do not live: they are so many puppets whose ‘strings are pulled by the author. When they ‘jspeak we recognise the author’s voice prompting “oitheir role, and all their acting is in support of the ‘theory he wishes to prove. | In a recent article in the Nouvelle Revue M. +o Morel asks what is to be done with all the books ‘which have to be deposited at the Bibliotheque Nationale. He believes that with the present system the catalogue itself cannot be completed until the year 1930, and that it will consist of 136 volumes. In the Quinzaine M. Giraud writes on Chateau- briand and his critics. In the Revue des Deur-Mondes M. Fouillée discusses the moral and social consequences of “{ Darwinism. In the same review Madame Arvede @ Barine gives details with regard to the romance ' Lof “La Grande Mademoiselle,” and M. Edouard 9) Rod writes on Ada Negri’s new book. ty In the Revue de Paris there is an interesting °9¢ account of Count Valentin Esterhazy, and M. Paul “oe Stapfer writes of his acquaintance with Victor 4) Hugo when the poet was at Guernsey. ef At the Comédie Francaise “Les Affaires sont les Affaires” has been put on again. The Odéon is now giving the new play by M. Brieux, “ La Déserteuse.” _ Parle Fer et par le Feu,” the piece now running at the Théatre Sarah Bernhardt, is taken from the 37 celebrated novel by Sienkiewicz. Madame Bern- hardt read the book when on tour in America, and suggested to her son, M. Maurice Bernhardt, the idea of adapting it for the stage. For the last two years he has been at work on it, and in September it. was read to the artistes. While Madame Bern- hardt is away on her tour the new play is being given at her theatre. M. Antoine is still faithful to his bill of short plays, and is at present giving four instead of three: ‘ Petite Femme,” “La Main de Singe,” “Discipline,” and “ Asile de Nuit.” At the Vaudeville “‘ Les Trois Anabaptistes”’ is to be followed by M. Henry Bataille’s new play, “Madame Colibri.” Atys HALLARD. ——_———__+—~<>_ + —_____- SPAIN AND BOOK PRODUCTION. — ++ HE following correspondence has been re- ceived by the Secretary at the Society’s Office :— The Under-Secretary of State for Foreign Affairs presents his compliments to the Secretary to the Society of Authors, and is directed by the Secretary of State for Foreign Affairs to transmit to him to be laid before the Society the accompanying paper respecting the exemption from duty of books imported from certain countries into Spain :— SPANISH EMBASSY, July 12th, 1904. My Lorp,—I have the honour to inform your Excellency that the Government of the King, my august Sovereign, animated by the desire to strengthen the bonds of union between Spain and other nations her friends or allies, bonds which are certainly stronger in proportion as the communica- tion of ideas between the different countries is rendered more easy, presented to the Cortes a Bill amending the regulations respecting the present Customs tariff as regards the importation of books, and that this Bill, having been passed by the Chambers and sanctioned by His Majesty, has been promulgated as a law of the kingdom, dated March 4th last. Great Britain being, in view of the fact that her tariffs grant the exemption from duty, included in the terms of Article 2 of this law, Iam instructed by my Government to communicate it to His Majesty’s Government, in order that advantage may be taken of it by any British subjects who may desire to introduce books into Spain, and who shall have complied with the other conditions mentioned in the law. I transmit herewith to your Excellency a copy of ‘36 for all interested in the art of printing. This third edition will possess some new features. Early last month Miss Theodora Wilson Wilson published a novel, entitled “Father, M.P.,”’ with Messrs. Thos. Nelson & Sons. he same author has also made arrangements with Messrs. Harper Bros. for the production of a work next year. The title is « Langbarrow Hall, and the novel deals with the North Country, in a district of sand and peat, moss and scaur. Messrs. Blackie and Sons have just issued Vol. 2 of Mr. Philip ©. Yorke’s work, “A Note Book of French Literature.” This volume, which deals with authors of the nineteenth century, is worked out on the same plan as that adopted by the author in Vol. 1, and consists of biography, bibliography, critical note, and illustrative extract to each author. The work is preceded by an introductory chapter. Mr. Pinero’s new play was produced on the stage of Sir Charles Wyndham’s Theatre, on the night of October 12th. The title, which gives the key to the piece, is “A Wife without a Smile—a Comedy in Disguise.” It is full of cynical humour, and the characters were excellently played throughout. A new play by Mr. Bernard Shaw, “John Bull’s Other Island,” written for the Irish Literary Society, will be produced in England at the Court Theatre for six matinées, on the Ist, 3rd, 4th, 8th, 10th, 11th of November. The date of the Irish performance has not, as yet, been fixed. There will be some further performances of Mr. Shaw’s well known play, “Candida,” in December. Another play by the same author, “ How He Lied to Her Husband,” has been_pro- duced under the management of Mr. Arnold Daly, with considerable success, in New York. It has been described asa travesty of Candida ; but this isa mistake. It deals with the adventures of a young poet and a fashionable lady who catch the Candida craze, and try to imagine themselves Candida and Eugene in real life, with ridiculous consequences. Mr. Shaw’s play, “ Caesar and Cleopatra,” which was to have been produced at the Berlin Deutscher Theater last spring, will be produced there next year. —__——_—_—_+—>—_o—_____—_ PARIS NOTES. —1-~— ‘ OUVENIRS des vertes Saisons,” by André Theuriet, is a charming sketch of the child- hood, early manhood, and career of this author. He tells us of his early writings and of his first publication in the Revwe des Deuz- He speaks, too, of his contemporaries, Mondes. THE AUTHOR. Daudet, Flaubert, the de Goncourts, &c. ; and there is a touching account of the poet André Lemoyne, and of the way in which he wrote his verses. “Te Double Jardin,” by Maurice Meeterlinck, proves that the author is by no means a pessimist. “Nous sommes,” he writes, “au moment ou nais- sent autour de nous mille raisons nouvelles de prendre confiance dans les destinées de notre espéce.” “Le Sillon,” by Resclauze de Bermon, is a story of self-sacrifice. It is both romantic and pathetic, and altogether a novel well worth reading. In “Les Sirénes,” by Jean Reibrach, the chief interest is also the self-sacrifice of the man who, at an advanced age, has fallen in love with the orphan daughter of a fellow officer. She is engaged to him, but before the marriage takes place he dis- covers that he has a rival in the girl’s affections, and not only does he stand aside himself but he facilitates things for the lovers. There are some exquisite passages in the book, and the picture of provincial life is well drawn. The characters, too, all live and stand out in excellent contrast. “Félicien, souvenir d’un étudiant de 48,” by Charles-Louis Chassin, is an excellent book for giving a picture of the times about which the author writes. There is the proclamation of the Republic, the eventful 13th of June, the manifesta- tion of the students against the closing of Michelet’s lectures, and an account of the author's life when in the Mazas Prison. Jules Vallés and Leconte de Lisle are to be found in this story figuring under other names. “Madame de Ferneuse,” by Daniel Lesueur, is the sequel to the ‘“ Marquis de Valcor.” The interest of the story is well sustained, the characters all live, and the book itself is written admirably. “Légendes de mort et d’amour,” by M. Gaston- Routier, is a volume of legends and impressions written after a voyage in Spain. The author has written a number of historical and geographical works, and is considered an authority on subjects connected with the early history and literature of ain. ies other new books are: “Le Fils de la Mer,” by Nelly Hager; “La Macédoine et les puissances,” by M. Gaston-Routier ; “ Le peuple chinois,” by Fernand Farjenel ; “ La Bosnie popu- laire,” by Albert Bordeaux; ‘‘ Les Giuvres des autres,” by Madame Jeanne France. There is an attempt now being made by French authors to protect their works in Canada. It appears that plays, short stories, and novels are constantly reproduced in the papers or published in book form without the consent of the writers. The Society of Canadian-French journalists has taken the matter up, and in reply to a question addressed to the Government there, the Honourable THE AUTHOR. 37 M. Scott has replied that he believes the Canadian Government adheres to the Convention of Berne. Should this be so French writers have it in their own hands to protect their works. One of the most important publishing houses of Canada, Messrs. Beauchemin, is always loyal in dealing with French authors ; and M. Heurion, the manager of the Thédtre des Nouveautés, of Montreal, has been over to Paris and made arrangements about playing the “ Retour de Jérusalem”’ and “ La plus faible,” but various newspapers and publishing houses are at the present time using works by some of the best known French authors with no regard whatever to the question of literary property. The matter is now being taken up seriously in France. In the J/ercure de France there is an excellent article on “ Les Racines de l’Idéalisme,” by Remy _ de Gourmont, and a curious study by M. Bélugou, ' entitled “Le Pouvoir de l’Imagination chez les ' Enfants.” There is also an interesting criticism of the “ Peintres de la terre belge” by M. Marius-Ary 1, Leblond. | strings are pulled by the author. In La Revue of October 15th there is an article by M. Charles Pagot, “Comment reformer l’enseigne- | ment classique,” and another one by M. Georges Pellissier on “ La Littératurea these.” The writer maintains that in the roman d these the personages do not live: they are so many puppets whose When they speak we recognise the author’s voice prompting their réle, and all their acting is in support of the theory he wishes to prove. In a recent article in the Nowvelle Revue M. Morel asks what is to be done with all the books which have to be deposited at the Bibliotheque Nationale. He believes that with the present system the catalogue itself cannot be completed until the year 1930, and that it will consist of 136 volumes. In the Quinzaine M. Giraud writes on Chateau- briand and his critics. In the Revwe des Dewr-Mondes M. Fouillée discusses the moral and social consequences of Darwinism. In the same review Madame Arvede Barine gives details with regard to the romance of “La Grande Mademoiselle,” and M. Edouard Rod writes on Ada Negri’s new book. In the Revue de Paris there is an interesting account of Count Valentin Esterhazy, and M. Paul Stapfer writes of his acquaintance with Victor Hugo when the poet was at Guernsey. At the Comédie Francaise “Les Affaires sont les Affaires” has been put on again. The Odéon is now giving the new play by M. Brieux, “ La Déserteuse.” “ Par le Fer et par le Feu,” the piece now running at the Thédtre Sarah Bernhardt, is taken from the celebrated novel by Sienkiewicz. Madame Bern- hardt read the book when on tour in America, and suggested to her son, M. Maurice Bernhardt, the idea of adapting it for the stage. For the last two years he has been at work on it, and in September it was read to the artistes. While Madame Bern- hardt is away on her tour the new play is being given at her theatre. | M. Antoine is still faithful to his bill of short plays, and is at present giving four instead of three: “Petite Femme,” “La Main de Singe,” “Discipline,” and “ Asile de Nuit.” : _ At the Vaudeville “Les Trois Anabaptistes” is to be followed by M. Henry Bataille’s new play, ‘“‘ Madame Colibri.” Auys HALLARD. et SPAIN AND BOOK PRODUCTION. ——+—~—+ HE following correspondence has been re- ceived by the Secretary at the Society’s Office :— : The Under-Secretary of State for Foreign A ffairs presents his compliments to the Secretary to the Society of Authors, and is directed by the Secretary of State for Foreign Affairs to transmit to him to be laid before the Society the accompanying paper respecting the exemption from duty of books imported from certain countries into Spain :— SPANISH EMBASSY, July 12th, 1904. My Lorp,—I have the honour to inform your Excellency that the Government of the King, my august Sovereign, animated by the desire to strengthen the bonds of union between Spain and other nations her friends or allies, bonds which are certainly stronger in proportion as the communica- tion of ideas between the different countries is rendered more easy, presented to the Cortes a Bill amending the regulations respecting the present Customs tariff as regards the importation of books, and that this Bill, having been passed by the Chambers and sanctioned by His Majesty, has been promulgated as a law of the kingdom, dated March 4th last. Great Britain being, in view of the fact that her tariffs grant the exemption from duty, included in the terms of Article 2 of thislaw, Iam instructed by my Government to communicate it to His Majesty’s Government, in order that advantage may be taken of it by any British subjects who may desire to introduce books into Spain, and who shall have complied with the other conditions mentioned in the law. I transmit herewith to your Excellency a copy of 38 the law and a copy of the Royal Order respecting the effects and the forms of its application. T have, &c., (Signed) Manpas. Don Alfonso XIII., by the grace of God, &e., &c. ‘Article 1.—Are exempted from custom duties, from the date of the promulgation of this law, all classes of books imported into Spain provided that they fulfil the following requirements — (1) That they are written in the language of the country whence they come directly or with a direct invoice, and that they are published and printed in the same country ; an - (2) That they are the original works of a citizen of the said country, who has acquired the right of literary property in them. : ‘Article 2.—The exemption referred to in the preceding article shall only apply to nations which have treaties in regard to literary property, and which grant the same exemption to books printed in Spain, as a measure of reciprocity. Article 8.—The Ministry of Finance shall give the necessary orders for the execution of this law. Therefore we give order, &c., &c, Given at the Palace, March 14th, 1904. (Signed) THE Kine. (Signed) Tum MINISTER OF FINANCE, GuILLERMO J. DE OSMA. MINISTRY OF FINANCE. RoyaL ORDER. Srr,—For the due application of the law of the 14th March last, published in the Madrid Gazette of the 15th idem, providing for the exemption from customs duties of books imported from abroad and printed in the language of the country of origin, the King, in view of the information supplied by the Ministry of Foreign Affairs and by your office, has been pleased to order— (1) That the following’ countries, which have treaties with Spain respecting intellectual property, and whose respective tariffs also grant exemption from duties to Spanish books, are henceforth to be considered as included under Article 2 of the above-mentioned law as regards the exemption referred to: Germany, England, Belgium, France, Italy, Japan, Siberia, Luxemburg, Monaco, Tunis, Columbia, Guatemala, Ecuador, Mexico, Norway, Paraguay, Argentine Republic, and Salvador ; (2) That until further notice the same treatment ghall be extended to Cuba, Puerto Rico, and the Philippines, in virtue of their having, in the Treaty of Paris, acknowledged the right of intellectual property, and of the fact that Spanish scientific and literary works imported into these countries now enjoy exemption from duties ; (3) That the fulfilment of the requirement of THE AUTHOR. Article 1 of the same law, for the application of the exemption, to the effect that the works must be the original production of a citizen of the country of origin, who must also have acquired the right of literary property in them, must be proved by docu- ments issued by the office which has charge of the registration of intellectual property in the respective countries, certified by the Spanish Consul ; (4) The exemption which applies to books does not extend to their bindings, which in consequence must continue to pay the duties of their class, as determined by Note 49 of the present tariff ; and (5) That consignments of books brought before the Customs without the above-mentioned proof, or which do not comply with the other requirements of Article 1 of the law, or proceed from any other territory than those mentioned, shall pay the duties laid down in the same tariff. (Signed) Osa, Director-General of Customs. Maprip, June 15th, 1904. ————__+—>—_ COPYRIGHT IN GERMANY. —— HE evolution of copyright property in Germany follows in many points the evolu- tion of copyright property in other countries. Shortly after the invention of printing, privileges were conferred on printers to protect them against piracy ; this fact showed that it was the movement of the trade that first secured any defence for literary property. But the German evolution differs to this extent from the evolution of other countries, in that, for a long period, the author’s rights were not looked upon as existing, but only the rights of reproduction when transferred to the printer or publisher. To such an extent has this been carried that even at the present time a law has been passed dealing with publishers’ rights in addition to the copyright law. A German author, writing on this subject, states as follows :— “ As, shortly after the invention of printing, or at any rate in the earliest times, the privileges conferred for pro- tection against piracy were only granted to the publishers, and to them even were often granted for all works in common which appeared in their establishments ; so under these circumstances the question : In what relation the publisher stood to the author, if he received the sanction of the latter to the reproduction of the work concerned or — not, never came to the fore at all; the idea that the right of protection for his productions originates in the personof 70 the author, that this might first have been made over by — the author to another in order to be operative, does not yet : appear in the light of day.’’ Gradually, recognised by statute, and at the end of the o9@ however, the publisher’s rights (it ought to have been the author’s rights) began to be - aN THE AUTHOR. 39 eighteenth century—the period which is full of copyright legislation in all countries—legislation was carried on in the German Confederacy. The most important statute, however, was not passed till well into the nineteenth century. This was, without doubt, the Prussian law of 1837. It formed the basis of most of the subsequent legis- lation. Under it copyright protection was granted for life and thirty vears, and the exclusive right of representation for life and ten years. The fact that a large number of small States, although they might collectively agree to certain broad principles, each legislated for its own benefit, necessarily stood in the way of uniformity. In consequence, the desire for codification became urgent. The German Booksellers’—really Pub- lishers——Guild (Borsen-Verein) was the principal mover in the matter. A committee was appointed, and a comprehensive code partly based on the Prussian law was drawn up. After consideration this was laid before the Diet on May 19th, 1864: but with the dissolution of the German Con- federacy and the creation of the North-German Federacy and the German-Empire, the subject entered on a new stage. Article 4 of the Con- stitution of the North-German Federacy (1867) at once made the protection of intellectual property a matter of Confederate Legislation, and a law was passed in May, 1870, which came into force in 1871. Although this law was to a certain extent satis- factory, in the course of time deficiencies became apparent, and attempts were made, among those interested, to obtain a series of essential alterations. The Imperial offices of justice yielding to ex- ternal pressure, made preparations for the draft of a new law. Introductory consultations with experts—publishers, authors, and musicians—were instituted, and the result was put forward for public discussion in 1899. ‘Ihe draft, as finally settled, was approved by the Imperial Government. In January, 1901, the law was referred to a com- mission of twenty-one members, was passed on May 2nd, 1901, and came into active force on January ist, 1902. One of the great alterations from the former law of 1870 was that the new law was drafted as far as possible to facilitate inter- national legal intercourse. So far the outline of domestic copyright alone has been dealt with. It is necessary to look back some years and notice the evolution of inter- national relations. No doubt the fact that the law of 1901 was drafted along lines which might facili- tate international arrangements was due to the wider protection that was given to authors under the Berne Convention, and to the wider views universally adopted of author's property. The Berne Convention, as all English authors know, was an arrangement between the various countries who were signatories to protect the property of their authors, dramatists, artists, &c. It became binding on those countries that adhered to it in 1886. The idea of an international agreement arose when experts saw the difficulties that were bound to follow in any endeavour to carry out the many divergent treaties existing between the nations. To get simplicity therefore out of the chaos it was essential that these arrangements, often very similar in their clauses and details, should be codified into one Convention. Those willing to adopt this course met together and finally came to the agreement cited above. Germany was among those who signed. She also signed the subsequent Act of Paris in 1896, an amplification of the former Convention. With the United States Germany has a special treaty. The mere proclamation of the President was found to be insufficient, according to the German law, to make the half-hearted reciprocity allowed by the States binding. The treaty gives copyright between the two countries on exactly the same basis as the copyright existing between Great Britain and the United States. The essential difference in its working arises from the fact that the two languages are not the same ; this has been found to be an enormous handicap to German authors. A discussion of this difference does not come into this paper. It has been mentioned in previous numbers of Zhe Author. Finally, Germany entered into a treaty with Austria-Hungary, and the exchange of ratifications took place in Berlin in May, 1901. Now, there- fore, domestic and international copyright legisla- tion in the empire of Germany is as widely ex- tended as in any other country. Before we consider the German law at present in force, it will be interesting to look into the philosophical and ethical view adopted by the Teuton mind. The German philosopher has turned on the moral rights of authors as he has on many other different subjects, his inquisitorial methods. It is true that the first copyright legislation in England was brought about by the publishers with a view to protecting the economic use of their property; in taking this action they recognised that it was the awthor’s property in the first instance ; but this point of view did not hold in Germany, or rather in the German States. The legislature in Prussia did not deem that there was any property in the author, merely because he had been the originator and evolver of the book, but there was property in the economic use ot what the author had originated and evolved, and, in consequence, a resultant monopoly for the author. Therefore, in the first instance the law aimed 40. THE AUTHOR. only at the protection of the economic use of intel- lectual activity, but when the rights of the author became more fully recognised and established in other countries, Germany and her philosophers had to shift their position somewhat in order to come into line, though even at this day two laws have been passed, one dealing with authors’ rights (copyright as understood in other countries) and one with publishers’ contracts (the original basis of copyright property as understood by the German philosopher). : Tt is understood now that an author’s copyright embraces considerably more than the mere right of reproduction of copies. Though this is the definition of copyright given under the English Statute of 1842, yet case law shows the ethical and moral right of an author embraces much more. It embraces the personal interest. The author may desire to keep his mental work from becoming public. He has, therefore, beyond the exclusive right of publishing, the right of withholding from publication or the right of publication to a limited number of individuals or for a limited number of years, or in a fixed form ; but according to the German philosopher this right of withholding from publication is not a proprietary right. The proprietary right is the right of obtaining money out of the reproduction of copies. But although this was the original view of copy- right the present legislature looks at the matter from a different standpoint, for either the concep- tion of proprietary rights has been extended in order to comprise within it author’s rights, or personal rights have been recognised together with proprietary rights as being contained within the author’s rights, or, finally, both have been placed on an entirely new basis, that of moral personal rights. When this important point had been decided, there arose the question of the rights after the death of the author. Authors’ rights, so far as they were personal rights, were considered to perish with the death of the author, and to be inheritable only on account of their proprietary nature, as they always con- tained within them the germ of their economic use. This deduction followed that the exclusive right to make alterations in the work belonged to the heirs as formerly to the author, and that the author’s rights in unpublished works could not become the object of compulsory execution without the consent of the heirs. In order to explain the limitation of the copy- right, Z.e., the lapsing of the proprietary rights after a certain time, the old argument of the claims of the public was brought forward—that an intellectual work may be the possession of the nation—indeed, of the whole world. ‘The most probable argument, however, for the limitation of copyright—which limi- tationis gradually lessening under recent legislation, __ig that in olden times, when the economic value of the production of a man’s brains for many reasons, but chiefly for the reason that printing had not been?invented, was unremunerative, the public deemed it had secured a right which perhaps might be comparable to a right of way. When the economic value suddenly became of importance, the public tried to argue that this right of way in reality existed, and so strong was this inherited feeling that it was many years before authors could obtain any recognition of their property. This, however, they finalty secured for a limited period. In most countries this period grew with the development of the economic value. So much for the German view of the author’s rights—that is the moral rights inherent in the author as against the proprietary rights resulting from the economic use of his property. But as from the German stand- point the two rights have always been separated, so they are still separated, and two laws have been passed, the one dealing with the Copyright Law, the other with the Law of Publishers’ Contracts. Law oF CopyRicHT. The Law of Copyright was passed in June, 1901, and came into force in January, 1902. It is divided into five parts :—1. Those who obtain protection. 2. The limitations of the privileges secured by those who obtain protection. 3. The time limitation of those privileges. 4. How and to what extent those privileges can be infringed. 5. Final decrees : points not included in the other divisions. Those who obtain protection include the authors of writings, lectures, speeches, musical works, and the whole list of producers and their assigns ex- haustively defined. In the second division follow the definitions of the author’s privileges—that is, the rights an author has with regard to his own property, such as translation rights, dramatic rights, musical rights, &e. ; and in the same divi- sion is set forth those classes of property which, generally included in this law, are for special reasons of public policy not subject to protection, for instance, the reprinting of laws, &e., &e. OF these exceptions there appears to be a long list. ‘hen follows, in the third division, the duration of the protection accorded, practically the life of the author and thirty years. clauses under this heading which deal with joint works, works published after death, and other matters connected with the duration of the term. The fourth division deals with the infringement of the rights, which have already been fully defined under the second division; the methods of the There are various. THE AUTHOR. 4} proceedings to be taken by those mentioned ‘in the first division whose rights are infringed in order to protect their property ; and what actions amount to infringement, together with the penal- ties accruing. All these matters are dealt with in considerable detail, in fact the law seems to be crowded up with detail, and somewhat diificult of interpretation in consequence. The final division deals with registration and other matters connected with the property not included under any of the previous headings. Law RESPECTING PUBLISHERS’ CONTRACTS. Finally comes the law that deals with publishers’ rights, or, as we term them in England, rights existing under a licence to publish. This law is a most curious example of meticulous legislation. It deals with the form of contract between author and publisher, a matter generally left to be settled by the parties themselves; it may be a careful exposition of the case law embodied in_ the form of a statute. It is most interesting reading, as it practically sets out in detail what, in the absence of special arrangement, the German legis- . lature would consider a reasonable contract, and unfortunately, as so often happens, the party with the money has obtained the advantage over the party with the intellect. This was likely to be the case in a country where the publishing and bookselling combination has been so strong as almost to strangle the free development of literary talent. It is impossible to go through the Act section by section, though in some subsequent issue it may be published in full. It will suffice at the present to deal generally with the tendency of the law, and in particular with individual sections. It would appear (section 1) that where an author transfers his rights, without limitation, to the pub- lisher, publication is an inherent part of the con- tract. This point is settled by law. In England there has been no statutory enactment or case law on the subject. It would be interesting to see what line would be taken if the English Courts were asked to decide the question where the pub- lisker who had purchased the copyright refused to produce. Owing to the unreasonable delay of one or two publishers the Society has on occasions threatened to take action, but has never been actually forced into doing so owing, under pressure, to she final production of the books. The author (section 2) is forbidden during the continuation of the contract to reproduce in Germany, but still holds a great many of his original rights, such as translation, dramatic rights, elaboration of musical work, and, curiously enough, to reproduce in a collective edition if twenty years have elapsed since the first year in which the work was pub- lished. The publisher (section 5) is restrained in his right of publication of the work in various editions during the term of copyright, and is only entitled to produce one edition of one thousand copies. If, however, he has the right of producing other editions, then they are supposed to be pro- duced under the same agreement that holds good for the first edition. Section 10 is an example of the minute legislation dealing with the subject, as the author is bound to deliver the copy fit for publication. He is bound (section 11), if the work is not already written, to write it within a certain time ; he is allowed (section 12) to make ordinary corrections, but if his corrections exceed the ordi- nary usage he is bound to defray the expense. The publisher is bound to publish as soon as possible ‘(section 18) after he has received the completed work, and is bound to produce the number of copies that he is entitled to. The publisher (sec- tion 20) is bound to provide proofs tor correction. (Section 21.) He is allowed to fix the price of the work, and may lower the price as long as the just interests of the author are not injured. If there is no arrangement as to terms (section 22) it is tacitly implied that the publisher pays a fair remuneration. (Section 23.) The remuneration must be made on the delivery of the work. When it depends upon the sale (section 24) the publisher must render annual accounts, and his books are to be open to investigation if necessary. (Section 27.) The publisher is bound to restore the MS. to the author. Under section 28 the publisher’s rights are trans- ferable. This is contrary to the case law on the same subject in England. If the publisher's agreement (section 29) is confined to a definite number of editions or copies, the contract ceases when the edition or copies areexhausted. It iscurious that such a point as this should have demanded legislation. ‘The publisher may repudiate the con- tract (section 30) under certain conditions, owing to delay on the author’s part, and the same arrangement for the repudiation of a contract or for a claim for damages is applicable in favour of the author. Then follows (sections 36, 37, 38) reference to the bankruptcy of publishers and the rights of the author, and the right of cancellation under certain circumstances, Section 45 gives the author a right, if his work has not been published within a year from the delivery to the Editor, to cancel the contract, but his right to remuneration remains intact. This is a most useful regulation, as the delay of editors of some English reviews has become proverbial. The law is complete in 50 sections, and as already stated is a most entertaining example of minute legis!ation on points most of which could easily, and without difficulty, be settled by private 42, contract, and the rest by judicial interpretation of doubtful contracts. Most of the sections are com- mon-sense interpretations of possible contracting difficulties ; some are more in favour of the publisher than the author, but on the whole the author has not much to grumble at, and is always able to contract out, should he so desire, It remains to be seen whether this attention to minutiz in the law may not render disputes more difficult of settlement. It will be interesting to follow its working during the years which will elapse before another statute on the same subject is passed. Whether the two laws are all that could be desired is doubtful; the Germans, however, must be congratulated on taking the subject of copy- right in hand and dealing with it exhaustively, The authors of Great Britain have not been so fortunate in the matter of legislation. GH, 1. —————_+— A PUBLISHER’S PRACTICE. ——— STATEMENT. TATEMENT of a publisher’s practice in making up accounts to authors for works of which the profits are divided between author and publisher. A. The publisher bears the entire cost and risk of printing and publication. Except only in the event of the cost of correc- tions in proofs exceeding 25 per cent. of the cost of composition, when such excess is borne by the author. The entire proceeds of sales are in the first instance devoted to the repayment of the cost of production ; if after meeting this liability they yield a surplus, all such surplus is treated as profit and is divided between author and publisher in the proportion agreed upon. In cases where the cost is never covered by the yield, the publisher bears the loss. B. The cost is reckoned at the invoiced cost— which is almost invariably 5 per cent. more than net cost. It includes only direct expenditure—no charge is made for office expenses, rent, bad debts, insurance, travellers’ expenses, or for the work of any employé of the publisher. C. The proceeds of sales are accounted for as nearly as possible at the actual sums received by the publisher from the bookseller, after making all trade discounts and allowances—this is to say copies are reckoned at two thirds of the published price (thirteen copies as twelve if the published price be 10s. 6d. or less, or twenty-five as twenty- four if more than 10s. 62.) less 10 per cent. THE AUTHOR. The yield from books published at a net price is reckoned in the same way as the above, except that instead of two-thirds of the published price, five-sixths is reckoned. The yield for educational books proper is also reckoned in the same way (on the net or non-net basis respectively, as may be the case), except that only 74 per cent. is deducted instead of 10 per cent. The above terms do not apply to special sales (ie. special quotations made for large numbers in special cases), or to ‘remainder,’ Colonial or American sales, or to sales of plates or rights, These are not averaged, but are all made a particular note of and accounted for at exactly what each yields, D. Twelve free copies are presented to the author, and he may purchase further copies at two-thirds of the published price, or five-sixths in the case of net books. BE. Accounts are made up to Midsummer, and vouchers for all payments and receipts can be seen on request. F. The copyright of the work remains the - property of the author, but the rights of publica- tion are vested in the publisher so long as he faithfully acts up to this understanding. CoMMENT. The agreement or method of making up accounts that we have printed was submitted by one of the London publishing houses to an author, and puts forward proposals for publishing on the basis of profit-sharing. The agreement, as is usual, deals with the subject from the publisher’s view. This article will put forward the author’s standpoint. In clause A., it will be noted that the publisher bears the entire cost of printing and publication, and the entire proceeds of the sales are in the first instance devoted to the repayment of the cost of production. To the uninitiated, the word “entire” would lead one to suppose that the exact price of printing and publication was charged neither more nor less, and the exact proceeds of the sales credited neither more nor less. In clause B., however, it is shown that the “entire” cost does not agree with this definition, “the invoiced cost, which is almost invariably 5 per cent. more than the net cost,” is charged. This is certainly an open state- ment on the part of the publisher, but by no means, satisfactory. It is almost invariably—so the publisher states—5 per cent. more than the net cost, but there is nothing in this method of render- ing accounts to prevent it being 10 per cent. more than the net cost, or even a higher figure still. It is not for a moment hinted that such a charge would be made if the author was dealing with one of the first class publishing houses, but still it is necessary to draw the author's attention to a point THE AUTHOR. which is indeterminate, and therefore faulty. If exactly 5 per cent. more is to be charged then this should be stated, but the figure should not be left indefinite. Finality is essential not only to enable the author to calculate his liabilities but in order that he should not subsequently have a cause for dissatis- faction, but whether the percentage is 74 5, or 3, it is certainly an advantage to have the plain state- ment that some percentage is taken. But is there any justice in making this charge ? Surely not. It is always as well that the exact cost of production should be settled before the agreement is entered into—that is, the exact price per sheet for composi- tion, print, and paper, and per 100 copies for binding. Then the author has definite figures and can reckon, if he has studied arithmetic at school, his probable return. The publisher must be con- gratulated on the fact that no charge is made for office expenses, etc. This is a great advance. Generally a fixed percentage on the cost of produc- tion is calculated, and so far only that it is fixed is satisfactory, but the real question is whether any charge at all should be made. This item is covered by the publisher’s share of the profit, other- wise the author ought to have a similar allowance. We next come to clause C. Here again it is evident that the word “entire” in clause A. will not bear the construction that it suggests, as the books are to be charged in the account at a certain fixed rate. Now all who know anything of the book trade know very well that there is no fixed trade price. Many books are sold at one figure, and many at another, and some across the pub- lisher’s counter at the full price. It is sometimes more convenient for both author and publisher to charge a fixed price, then the author should see that the price is a fair average and not the lowest price charged to the trade. It is unfair to take as the average the price after deducting “all trade discounts and allowances,” and the words “as nearly as possible at the actual sums received, etc.,” are misleading. But the end of the clause puts the matter in its proper light, and gives a definite though unsatisfactory state- ment as to the calculation that will appear in the accounts. The results of this calculation will be instructive to those who want to see their possible returns, and are as follows :— Price of Discount Book at 12s. 6d. 1. For a book costing more than 10s. 6d., and published subject to the usual discounts, author receives— oe 7? |. . : -3*%55~%19 7 i957 2'° of the published price. If the published price is 12s. 6d.=150d., ‘576 x 150=86'4. A little more than 7s. 24d. 43 Price of Discount Book at 6s. 2. For a book costing less than 10s. 6d., and published subject to the usual discounts, the author receives— = 2 ey of the published pri 3% 13% i065 published price. If the published price is 6s. =72d., ‘554 x 72=39°88. A little more than 8s. 33d. Price of Nett Book at 12s. 6d. 8. For the “nett” book costing more than 10s. 6d., author receives— 524, 9 18 6 20710 254 If the published price is 12s. 6d.=150d., ‘72 x 150 =108 = 9s. ‘72 of the published price. Price of Nett Book at 6s. 4, For the “nett” book costing less than 10s. 6d., author receives— oo ‘692 of the published price G18 10 ls S i If the published price is 6s.=72d., 692 x 72 =49°824. A little more than 4s. 12d. Price of Educational Books. The educational book may be “ non-nett” or “nett,” and cost either more or less than 10s. 6d. Four cases are consequently possible, in all of which 7°5 per cent. is deducted instead of 10 per cent. For the four cases the author receives the following proportions of the published price :— (a) “ Non-nett ” over 10s. 6d. : 2 24 92.5 3 * 25" 100 (0) “ Non-nett”’ under 10s. 6d. : 2 17 825 3 x 13 x = — ‘569, (c) “ Nett” over 10s. 6d. : 52h 92°5 6 25. 100. (d) “Nett” under 10s. 6d. : 5.12 9:25 a 19 100 aa 711, (a) If the price be 12s. 6d.= 150d., -592°x 150 =88'8. A little more than 7s. 43d. = 002; ‘74, 44 THE (b) If the price be 6s.= 72d., -569 x 72 =40°968. Very nearly 3s. 5d. (c) If the price be 12s. 6d. = 1504d., -74x150=111. Exactly 9s. 3d. (d) If the price be 6s.= 72d., ‘711 x72=51'192, A little more than 4s. 3d. It seems interesting to note how rapidly quantities are diminished when multiplied by fractions whose denominators but slightly exceed their numerators. Thus the thirteenth copy, which gives the author only twelve-thirteenths of his two-thirds, and the 10 per cent. discount, which gives him only nine- tenths of that, reduces his two-thirds to but little more than half. 2 260 , 36 : : 916 1.195 2” which author receives = :.= 3 390° 65 390. 2 390° That is to say, that against each £100, the author does not receive £61 13s. 4d., but £55 7s. 8d. With these figures before him the author can reckon out his gross takings on what he may think a fair sale. Clause D is the usual clause. need be raised. Annual accounts (clause E) are not satisfactory. It is always better to have semi-annual accounts, and the amount due on the accounts should be paid within a month of their rendering ; but the readiness of the Publisher to produce vouchers is to be highly commended. Clause F, again, is much too indefinite. If the rights of publi- cation are to be vested in the publisher, they should be limited to a certain form and a certain price. As the agreement is at present worded the publisher would have serial rights as well as book rights, and might produce in any form and in any country he thought fit. There should be an arrange- ment by which, when the sale of the book has ended, the agreement should be cancelled and the right of republication should revert to the author. We do not desire to draw attention to the other omissions, which are many, as the document does not purport to’ be a formal agreement, although there is no doubt that the acceptance by an author of this form would constitute a legal and binding contract. As it is printed it is not sufficiently definite and therefore unsatisfactory. If it is To it no objection meant to be a definite agreement then it is bad in substance, on account of the errors of com- mission explained and the errors of ommission left unexplained. If it is not meant to be a definite agreement then the publisher should state that a proper contract would be submitted. G. H. T. AUTHOR. MAGAZINE CONTENTS. oe (LireraRy, DRAMATIC, AND MUSICAL.) OCTOBER, 1904. BLACKWOOD'S MAGAZINE, An Ambassador of the Republic of Letters. Gregory Smith. Crities and Criticism. THE BOOKMAN. The Bronté Fascination. By Angus M. Mackay. THE CONTEMPORARY REVIEW. By E. Wake Cook, By W. E. Keeton. THE CORNHILL MAGAZINE. Historical Mysteries :—The Case of Captain Green. By Andrew Lang. THe EDINBURGH REVIEW. Some Recent French and English Plays. The Intellectual Condition of Roman Catholics in Germany. Prosper Merimee. By 8. Progress or Decadence in Art. Tshaikovski as a Ballet Composer. THE FORTNIGHTLY REVIEW. Three Sketches by Stijn Streuvels, By Alexander de Teixeira Mattos. The Origins of the Alphabet. French Life and The French Stage. donald. Graszia Deledda and ‘‘ Cenere.” By Andrew Lang. By John F. Mae- By May Bateman. Tar INDEPENDENT REVIEW. First Aid to the Critic. By C. F. Keary. Modern Languages in Public Schools. By G. Winthorp Young. “ The Dynasts.”’ By John Pollock. LoNGMAN’S MAGAZINE. The Wren-Bush. By Maud EK. Sargent. MACMILLAN’S MAGAZINE. By W. Beach Thomas, THE MONTH, The Oldest Life of St. Gregory. Thurston. Subjective Idealism. By the Rev. Thomas Rigby. The Song of Birds. By the Rev. Herbert THE NATIONAL REVIEW. Scottish Letters. By ‘‘ Glasgow.”' An Old Almanac. By the Hon. Maud Lyttleton. THE PALL MALL MAGAZINE. A Royal Painter and His Friends. By Georg Brochner. About Our Fiction. John Oliver Hobbes, H. G. Wells, Andrew Lang, Edmund Gosse,W. L. Courtney, and Walter Frewen Lord. THE QUARTERLY REVIEW. The “ Advocatus Diaboli’’ on the Divina Commedia. The Influence of Cant on Modern Thought. By the Master of Baliol. Thomas Treherne and the Religious Poets of the 17th Century. By Professor W. Lewis Jones. TEMPLE BAR. The Progress of English Criticism. By Walter Lewin. There are no articles dealing with Literary, Dramatic, or a subjects in Chambers’s Journal or the World's Tork, THE AUTHOR. 45 WARNINGS TO THE PRODUCERS OF BOOKS. ee ERE are a few standing rules to be observed in an agreement. There are four methods of dealing with literary property :— I. Selling it Outright. This is sometimes satisfactory, if a proper price can be obtained. But the transaction should be managed by a competent agent, or with the advice of the Secretary of the Society. II. A Profit-Sharing Agreement (a bad form of agreement). In this case the following rules should be attended to: (1.) Not to sign any agreement in which the cost of pro- duction forms a part without the strictest investigation. (2.) Not to give the publisher the power of putting the profits into his own pocket by charging for advertisements in his own organs, or by charging exchange advertise- ments. Therefore keep control of the advertisements. (3.) Not to allow a special charge for ‘“ office expenses,” unless the same allowance is made to the author. (4.) Not to give up American, Colonial, or Continental rights. (5.) Not to give up serial or translation rights. (6.) Not to bind yourself for future work to any publisher. As well bind yourself for the future to any one solicitor or doctor ! IlI. The Royalty System. This is perhaps, with certain limitations, the best form of agreement. It is above all things necessary to know what the proposed royalty means to both sides. It is now possible for an author to ascertain approximately the truth. From time to time very important figures connected with royalties are published in Zhe Author. IY. A Commission Agreement. The main points are :— (1.) Be careful to obtain a fair cost of production. (2.) Keep control of the advertisements. (3.) Keep control of the sale price of the book. General. All other forms of agreement are combinations of the four above mentioned. Such combinations are generally disastrous to the author. Never sign any agreement without competent advice from the Secretary of the Society. Stamp all agreements with the Inland Revenue stamp. Avoid agreements by letter if possible. The main points which the Society has always demanded from the outset are :— (1.) That both sides shall know what an agreement means. (2.) The inspection of those account books which belong to the author. We are advised that this is a right, in the nature of a common law right, which cannot be denied or withheld. (3.) Always avoid a transfer of copyright. ee WARNINGS TO DRAMATIC AUTHORS. — 9 — EVER sign an agreement without submitting it to the Secretary of the Society of Authors or some com- petent legal authority. 2. It is well to be extremely careful in negotiating for the production of a play with anyone except an established manager, 3. There are three forms of dramatic contract for plays in three or more acts :— (a.) Sale outright of the performing right. This 1s unsatisfactory. An author who enters into such a contract should stipulate in the contract for production of the piece by a certain date and for proper publication of his name on the play-bills, (b.) Sale of performing right or of a licence to perform on the basis of percentages on gross receipts. Percentages vary between 5 and 15 per cent. An author should obtain a percentage on the sliding scale of gross receipts in preference to the American system. Should obtain a sum inadvance of percentages. A fixed date on or before which the play should be performed. (¢e.) Sale of performing right or of a licence to perform on the basis of royalties (i.c., fixed nightly fees). This method should be always avoided except in cases where the fees are likely to be small or difficult to collect. The other safeguards set out under heading (3.) apply also in this case. 4, Plays in one act are often sold outright, but it is better to obtain a small nightly fee if possible, and a sum paid in advance of such fees in any event. It is extremely important that the amateur rights of one-act plays should be reserved. 5. Authors should remember that performing rights can be limited, and are usually limited, by town, country, and time, This is most important. 6. Authors should not assign performing rights, but should grant a licence to perform. ‘The legal distinction is of great importance, 7. Authors should remember that performing rights in a play are distinct from literary copyright. A manager holding the performing right or licence to perform cannot print the book of the words. 8. Never forget that United States rights may be exceed- ingly valuable. ‘hey should never be included in English agreements without the author obtaining a substantial consideration. 9. Agreements for collaboration should be carefully drawn and executed before collaboration is commenced. 10. An author should remember that production of a play is highly speculative: that he. runs a very great risk of delay and a breakdown in the fulfilment of his contract. He should therefore guard himself all the more carefully in the beginning. 11. An author must remember that the dramatic market is exceedingly limited, and that for a novice the first object is to obtain adequate publication. As these warnings must necessarily be incomplete, on account of the wide range of the subject of dramatic con- tracts, those authors desirous of further information are referred to the Secretary of the Society. —____—_—_-—<>—_o___<_ WARNINGS TO MUSICAL COMPOSERS. 1 ITTLE can be added to the warnings given for the assistance of producers of books and dramatic authors. It must, however, be pointed out that, as a rule, the musical publisher demands from the musical composer a transfer of fuller rights and less liberal finan- cial terms than those obtained for literary and dramatic property. ‘The musical composer has very often the two rights to deal, with—performing right and copyright. He 46 should be especially careful therefore when entering into an agreement, and should take into part.cular consideration the warnings stated above. eo = HOW TO USE THE SOCIETY. SO 1 VERY member has a right to ask for and to receive advice upon his agreements, his choice of a pub- lisher, or any dispute arising in the conduct of his business or the administration of his property. | The Secretary of the Society is a solicitor, put if there is any special reason the Secretary will refer the case to the Solicitors of the Society. Further, the Committee, if they deem it desirable, will obtain counsel’s opinion. All this without any cost to the member. 2. Remember that questions connected with copyright and publishers’ agreements do not fall within the experi- ence of ordinary solicitors. Therefore, do not scruple to use the Society. 3. Send to the Office copies of past agreements and past accounts, with a copy of the book represented. The Secretary will always be glad to have any agreements, new or old, for inspection and note. The information thus obtained may prove invaluable. 4. Before signing any agreement whatever, send the document to the Society for examination. 5. Remember always that in belonging to the Society you are fighting the battles of other writers, even if you are reaping no benefit to yourself, and that you are advancing the best interests of your calling in promoting the independence of the writer, the dramatist, the composer. 6. The Committee have now arranged for the reception of members’ agreements and their preservation in a fire- proof safe. The agreements will, of course, be regarded as confidential documents to be read only by the Secretary, who will keep the key of the safe. The Society now offers : —(1) To read and advise upon agreements and to give advice concerning publishers. (2) To stamp agreements in readiness for a possible action upon them. (3) To keep agreements. (4) To enforce payments due according to agreements. Fuller particulars of the Society’s work can be obtained in the Prospectus. 7. No contract should be entered into with a literary agent without the advice of the Secretary of the Society. Members are strongly advised not to accept without careful consideration the contracts with publishers submitted to them by literary agents, and are recommended to submit them for interpretation and explanation to the Secretary of the Society. : 8. Many agents neglect to stamp agreements. This must be done within fourteen days of first execution. The Secretary will undertake it on behalf of members. 9. Some agents endeayour to prevent authors from referring matters to the Secretary of the Society; so do some publishers. Members can make their own deductions and act accordingly. 10. The subscription to the Society is £1 1s. pe annum, or £10 10s for life membership. : THE AUTHOR. TO MUSICAL COMPOSERS. 1 HE Society undertakes to stamp copies of music on behalf of its members for the fee of 6d. per 100 or part of 100. The members’ stamps are kept in the Society’s safe. The musical publishers communicate direct with the Secretary, and the voucher is then forwarded to the members, who are thus saved much unnecessary trouble. ——_———_1 > +>—__—_ THE READING BRANCH. - EMBERS will greatly assist the Society in this branch of its work by informing young writers of its existence. Their MSS. can be read and treated as a composition is treated by a coach. The term MSS. includes not only works of fiction, but poetry and dramatic works, and when it is possible, under special arrangement, technical and scientific works. The Readers are writers of competence and experience. The fee is one guinea. —_____+ >_> NOTICES. So HE Editor of Zhe Author begs to remind members of the Society that, although the paper is sent to them free of charge, the cost of producing it would be a very heavy charge on the resources of the Society if a great many members did not forward to the Secretary the modest 5s. 6d. subscription for the year. Communications for “The Author” should be addressed to the Offices of the Society, 39, Old Queen Street, Storey’s Gate, 8.W., and should reach the Editor not later than the 21st of each month. All persons engaged in literary work of any kind, whether members of the Society or not, are invited to communicate to the Editor any points connected with their work which it would be advisable in the general interest to publish. Communications and letters are invited by the Editor on all subjects connected with literature, but on no other subjects whatever. Every effort will be made to return articles which cannot be accepted. —+ The Secretary of the Society begs to give notice that all remittances are acknowledged by return of post, and he requests members who do not receive an answer to important communications within two days to write to him without delay. All remittances should be crossed Union Bank of London, Chancery Lane, or be sent by registered letter only. —_—_—_—___o << o_____ LEGAL AND GENERAL LIFE ASSURANCE SOCIETY. ———— ENSIONS to commence at any selected age, either with or without Life Assurance, can be obtained from this society. a Full particulars can be obtained from the City Branch Manager, Legal and General Life Assurance Society, 158, Leadenhall Street, London, H.C. THE AUTHOR. 47 AUTHORITIES. —-—— + E should like once again to call the atten- tion of musical composers and song writers to the fact that the Society undertakes to stamp, in accordance with the custom in the music trade, the copies of the works of its members. For this the Society charges the ordinary fee of sixpence per one hundred or part of one hundred. Every member for whom the Society undertakes this duty is thus saved a great deal of trouble and worry, He sends a notice to the publisher, who, when there is any music to be stamped, notifies the secretary direct. On receipt of the notice the music is stamped at once and the voucher forwarded. Members’ stamps are kept in the safe, and cannot be handled by anyone except the secretary or his duly appointed agent. At the end of each half year an account giving full details of the amount due is forwarded to the member, which is easily checked from the vouchers he has received, As this work is undertaken for the benefit of members and without any profit to the Society, it is hoped that it will be patronised by all those connected with the musical profession. Members of the Society will callto mind certain articles printed in 7’he Author dealing with the question of the sale of American magazines and newspapers in Canada, and the amount of postage charged by the authorities. These articles appear to have been widely read, and gave rise to certain questions in the House of Commons. There was a note on the subject in the October number. The answers to the questions put in the House of Commons were, unfortunately, unsatisfactory, but the committee endeavoured to pursue the matter further, and instructed the Secretary to write to the Postmaster-General, in the hope that it would be possible to raise the question at the next meeting of the Postal Union, and to the Canadian Authors’ Society, with a view to obtaining their support. The reply of the Postmaster-General is printed below. The Secretary of the Society has not as yet heard from the Canadian Society of Authors, GENERAL Post OFFICE, LONDON. Srz,—In reply to your letter of the 12th instant, Iam directed by the Postmaster-General to inform you that the next Postal Union Congress is to be held at Rome in April, 1905, With regard to your inquiry whether it would be possible to consider at that congress the question of the postage charged on printed matter sent from the United Kingdom to Canada, I am to observe that it is already open to the Postmaster-General to arrange special terms with the Canadian Post Office should he desire to do so, But, as stated in the House of Commons in reply toa question put a short time ago, a reduction of the present rate would necessarily have to be of a general character, and the Postmaster-General, in view of the serious loss of revenue which would be involved, is not prepared to recommend it, I an, Sir, Your obedient servant, (Signed) E. Crass, For the Secretary. G, HERBERT THRING, Esq. WE see from the United States Publishers’ Weekly that at the annual meeting of the German Publishers’ Association at Leipzig a very strong group of delegates was in favour of renewing the memorial previously presented to the Reichstag for the repeal of the present Copyright Convention with the United States, and that the Authors’ Association of Germany was quoted as being also in favour of renewing this application. The Publishers’ Weekly proceeds to state: “ It need hardly be pointed out that such a step on the part of Germany would not only constitute a decided misfortune to the cause of copyright throughout the world, but would also constitute a very serious additional difficulty in the way of securing favourable attention from Congress in the fall for the pending amendment.” It is the old story that it is easy to point to “the mote ” in your brother’s eye, but it is difficult to realise “the beam” that is in your own eye. No doubt such a step on the part of the Fatherland would be retrogression so far as International Copyright is concerned. Do the authorities in the United States, however, fully realise the fact that if Germany did withdraw from the Treaty they would still be far ahead of the United States in their position with regard to the ideal International Copyright, and that the sooner the United States grasp the fact the better will it be for the fulfilment of that ideal ? Much better than lament overa possible German retrogression, let the United States of America show some signs of progression. In the April number of 7'he Author the subject of agents was dealt with at some length, and the difficulties that might arise between author and agent were fully set forth. It is necessary from time to time to write articles dealing with points of vital interest to members, in order that they should be fully cognisant of the dangers which they may encounter. : Although there is no need within so short a time to repeat the full tale of difficulties, yet owing to the fact that the notice of the Society has been called again to one or two cases where agents have acted outside their legitimate agency work, it is 48 essential once more for the protection of members to place before them the following points :— First, the case of those authors who have proposals submitted to them from publishers or editors, through agents. Here it often happens that the agents are really acting for the publishers or the editors rather than for the author. If the editor or the publisher is anxious > obtain the author he should pay the agent for the work done, and it should be fully understood that the agent is acting for the publisher. The line of demarca- tion, however, may be difficult to ascertain when an offer is submitted to an author who is already on the agent’s books. In the case of those authors who are not on the agent’s books the matter seems to be quite clear. ‘As a matter of fact some agents rint on their paper the names of magazines and ublishers with whom they are in connection, thus openly proclaiming themselves not to be the agents of the author. The author should then approach with diffidence, and not blindly give that confidence which ought to exist between the author and his agent. The second point is the danger of dealing -with those agents who sometimes act as principals. This is no uncommon danger, and not infrequently arises from the importunity of the author who is desirous of obtaining the wherewithal to buy his daily bread. For this, he has no hesitation in selling his birth- right—or his copyright. If the act is done openly very little can be said except to advise the author that such a transaction must necessarily be unsatis- factory. The sale itself may be bond fide from the agent’s point of view, yet, as has been frequently pointed out in Zhe Author, is dangerous in the extreme. The same transaction, however, is tinged with fraud when the agent acts as principal without disclosing the fact. When such a case is discovered it should be ruthlessly exposed. Tur following cutting from the Daily Chronicle will, no doubt, prove interesting to many of the readers of The Author now that the address of the ao offices lies within the precincts of Storey’s ate :— « The announcement of the closing for repairs of the road- way by Storey’s Gate must have set a few people wondering who Storey was that a gate should be named after him. Edward Storey was employed by Charles II. to carry out those improvements in St, James's Park which converted the neglected pleasaunce of Tudor times into something like the park as we know it. It was owing to his having a house on this site that the name arose. In the Daily Courant of September 5th, 1705, is the following advertise- ment :—‘ Dropt in St. James’s Park, September the 3rd, 1705, betwixt Mr. Story’s and the Duke of Buckingham’s House, a Gold Minuit Pendulum Watch, &c. ; if offered to be Sold or pawn’d, you are desired to stop the same and: THE AUTHOR. give notice to Mr. Padington at his house in Princes Court near Mr. Story’s.? From that we may see how ‘ Mr. Story’s’ nad become, as it were, a postal address ; and so: it came to pass that a mere contractor shared the eponymous honour given to an Emperor, a Prince, or a Queen.” Ir is with much regret that we lave to chronicle: the death of Lady Besant, which occurred in Devonshire on Friday, October 7th. Lady Besant had been a member of the Society since its foundation, and was always in warm sym- athy with her husband’s work. It is the irony of fate that she did not live to see the permanent memorial to her husband, which the County Council have consented to set up on the Embank- ment, as a gift from members of the Society and others. 0 HINTS ON DIALOGUE. ——_-——+—_ HESE hints are intended solely for beginners, and can only bore or madden the practised writer. I hope he will accept this warning. Many beginners say to me, “ I cannot find a good plot.” They never say, “ I cannot write good dialogue.” Yet sometimes they cannot write good dialogue. Of the two dialogue is the more important. You must first of all get a person, before you tell us what he does. If you cannot make him seem to be a real person, it will not matter in the least what he does. If he is absolutely unreal, it will not matter though he hypnotises a dead ostrich in a cavern full of hidden treasure thousands of feet beneath the bed of the Atlantic. That is to say, it will not matter except to the uneducated novelette people whom you should not wish to attract. From the point of view of the story writer words speak louder than deeds. If every word that your invented person speaks is convincing evidence that he is real and living, he may do almost anything. The reader may find his action incomprehensible, and yet be convinced. In real life a man’s actions are often incomprehensible. The indirect method is always better than the direct method in story telling. If you wish your reader to gather a certain fact which we will call “ B,” it is better to tell him another fact which we will call “A,” and let him deduce “‘B” from it. Tf, for instance, you wish to describe a perfectly charming woman, you may describe the general adoration which she receives rather than analyse. in what her charm consists. So, too, it is better that your reader shall deduce the exact kind of person you have invented from what he says than THE AUTHOR. that yon should give a long and cumbrous descrip- tion of him. It is apt to make very tiresome reading, and in any case carries less conviction with it. Let me suppose, for instance, that I wrote as follows : ‘‘ He was weak rather than bad-natured. He tried to cover an inextinguishable brag with slabs of humility. He was without tact or taste, and had the kind of mind that remembers and enjoys out of date phrases. He had no sense of humour.” That may possibly give you some idea of the man; but now turn to “ Sandra. Belloni,” and read these words which Mr. Meredith puts into the mouth of Mr. Pole, addressing a “ courtly poor man” :— “ Giving a semi-circular sweep of his arm : ‘ Here you see my little estate, sir,’ he said. ‘ You’ve seen plenty bigger in Germany, and England too. We can’t get more than this handful in our tight little island. Unless born to it, of course. Well! We must be grateful that all our nobility don’t go to the dogs. We must preserve our great names. I speak against my own interest.’ ” All that I have said in my flat description can be gathered from that piece of dialogue, and it can be gathered in a much more interesting and much more convincing manner. Your aim is to make your reader know things, but not to let him know how he knowsthem. You can do this with dialogue. Granted, therefore, that in the making of real persons the words that you give them to speak are of the first importance, we now come to the difficulty of getting these words right. Real life must be studied exactly : it must not be copied exactly. You must transmute : you must not report. Your aim is not to put down real life on paper : your aim is to produce the effect of real life by what you put down on paper. And it is exactly in its relation to real life that dialogue becomes so difficult./Spoken dialogue and written dialogue are judged quite differently. Spoken conversations are judged rapidly through the ear alone, with the critical faculty more or less in abeyance, without the inclination or, as a rule, the opportunity for further examination. Written conversations are judged through the eye that may dwell, if it will, on the written words, with the critical faculty wide awake, and with every oppor- tunity of exercising it. If you read a good play, where the dialogue is made to be spoken, you will find it very different from the kind of dialogue you get in a good novel where it is made to be read. Take, for instance, the following passage from the second Act of ‘‘ The Notorious Mrs. Ebbsmith ” :— “ Lucas: Why, what has brought about this change in you? “ Agnes: What ? 49 * Lucas : What ? “ Agnes: I know. Lucas: You know ? : pie 2 Exactly how you regard me. Lucas: I don’t understand you.” _And probably the reader does not understand either, but Mr. Pinero has made no mistake. He was writing words that were to be spoken, and it was all perfectly intelligible and seemed even inevitable when spoken by Mr. Robertson and Mrs. Campbell at the Garrick Theatre. oe The writer of stories must, therefore, allow for the difference in the conditions. Here are a few instances of allowances that must be made : (1) Cold print has more strength than the spoken word. What seems merely flippant or a little slangy when one hears it spoken, will seem posi- tively vulgar when it is read in print. If an exact shorthand report of all that he had said during the day could be given to a man of average refinement and sensibility, he would go away and commit suicide. The exaggerations that we all commonly use with no idea that they are exaggerations stand up and shout their futility when they are written. (2) The wit and humour of real life are generally wretched, and are welcomed or forgiven because they have no pretensions. Print has an ineradic- able pretension, and the kind of dialogue which seems amusing enough in real life must be made more amusing before it will produce the same effect upon a printed page. But this improvement must not be overdone, as it frequently has been even by capable writers. At the twentieth successive. epigram your reader will be extremely likely to pull up and say to himself: “This is all very funny, but nobody ever did or could talk like this.” And the moment a reader says that about your story, your story is lost. (3) Spoken conversation generally contains many unfinished and broken sentences. In print these must be far fewer, or an unpleasant jerky effect will be produced which would have been absent from the conversation if spoken. (4) In spoken conversation there is much more than the mere words. ‘There are expression of face, tone of voice, and sometimes gesture, all of which have a modifying effect on those words. You must allow for this in one way or another ; you can record the expression, tone, or gesture (this becomes tiresome if it is done too frequently), or you can alter the words to the effect. But as a rule the beginner is not likely to copy real life too exactly. He is more likely to get too far away from it and to copy what he has seen in books. Originality is very much a matter of practice, and at first the young writer tends to use the observation of others rather than his own. If he has been influenced by the old-fashioned 50 ‘storical fiction, he will be likely to. make his fats talk “essays. His -hero will express noble and generous sentiments for two pages and a half without a break, and yet be permitted to survive by his audience. ‘These things are too improbable. Or the author may make characters his own mouthpiece ; that is to say, he may make them speak to propagate his own opinions. This is all wrong, and is particularly common In the novel with a purpose. ‘he words that your characters speak must primarily illuminate these characters to make it clearer to the reader exactly what kind of people they are. But there may be another purpose as well. It may be necessary for a character to tell a story and give the reader information. In this case there must be a double melody. He may tell the story, but he must tell it in character, and he must be showing what he himself is throughout and concurrently. This point is very often missed, and the narration is given in terms which the narrator would not have used, It is worth while to turn back to “ Sandra Belloni,” to the sixth chapter, where Emilia recounts her history. That is perfect ; there is at no point any possibility of forgetting that it is Emilia speaking. She happens to be telling her own story, but it is perhaps her manner of telling it which throws most light upon her. Look, too, at Laura Tinsley’s description of the Brookfield tragedy, towards the end of the book. She is speaking of others, but she is also illuminating Laura Tinsley for the reader. Speak your dialogue aloud as you write it. You will find that a fair, rough test, whether you are slipping out of the conversational into the literary style, and whether the words are in keeping with the character who speaks them. Also it will often suggest what alteration, if any, you must make in transferring the words from speech into writing. Very frequently, of course, no alteration is required. Never attempt to remember all these hints while you are writing your dialogue, There must _be absolute concentration for the creative effort. Use them afterwards, when you are correcting and improving what you have written, and never correct until twenty-four hours after writing. After that interval it will be easier to place yourself in the position of your reader. Naturally, as time goes on, you may employ these hints at the time of writing, but you will employ them unconsciously. For instance, you will not con- sciously remember that it is a good test to speak your dialogue aloud as you write it, but you will find yourself speaking it. BaRry PAIN, ———_+ THE AUTHOR. “THE EDITOR REGRETS——” se T’ isn’t a mere euphemism, either. He really I does regret—though the literary aspirant, murmuring bitterly over his cherished and rejected article, “I don’t believe he ever looked at: it,” will not readily credit such an assertion. He thinks, poor author, being for the moment a pessimist of the deepest dye, that the editor has forgotten his own apprenticeship and has grown hard and unsympathetic in his prosperity. Nota bit of it. On the contrary, he often wonders, as curly sheets of paper twine themselves round his fingers and absolutely refuse to be coaxed into flatness, how he, who had a weakness for rolling his manuscripts, ever came to the front at all. He would dearly like to give the unconscious offender a hint, but Well, the fact is, he did do it once, in the early and enthusiastic days of his first editorial work, and the avalanche of corres- pondence that, as a result, he brought down on his devoted head, cured him altogether of the desire to make excursions outside his own domain. It hasn’t the ghost of a chance—that frivolously curly creation—for when its first page is released all the others rush in over the distracted reader like breakers on the seashore, and a great deal of work having to be compressed into a very short space of time, he puts it back carefully into its neat little cardboard mausoleum, and “regrets ””— its demise. The soiled manuscript, too, thumbed, marked, dog’s-eared, bearing obvious signs of having passed through many hands—all, presumably, unapprecia- tive—may just as well stay at home. The editor is human, and doesn’t want the leavings of his confréres, and so, if the writer is convinced—and he usually is—that by withholding his contribution he would be depriving the said editor of the chance of a lifetime let him, at least, revise and re-write it. It will seldom lose anything by the process. It should be superfluous—but, unfortunately, is not—to say that every MS., every time it is returned, should be re-examined before being sent out again, clean and smart, on its new venture. The pages should be numbered and have the title on each of them, and the wrapper, stamped and addressed, should be large enough to contain the packet without making fresh folds in the latter, and sufficiently strong for the contents. It is labour in vain to inflict a long letter on the editor, but a slip stating the title and number of words is distinctly useful to a busy man or woman. A brief—it must be very brief—resumé of the subject-matter is also, in the case of lengthy MSS., advisable, Granted, then, that the “copy,” properly THE AUTHOR. equipped, lies ready for despatch, the next question that arises is, “ Where is it likely to meet with acceptance ?” It is simply inviting disaster to post it off, hap- hazard, to the first magazine or newspaper that suggests itself. Politics and religion play a lerge part in the Press—even in that portion of it devoted to fiction—and the length of an article is a powerful factor in its fate. A great deal of information, supplied by editors themselves, is con- tained in the “ Literary Year-book”’; and the Press Directories, to be seen at any public library, supple- ment it most usefully by classifying the whole output of the Press as “fiction,” ‘* science,” “humorous,” and the like, and it is therefore significant of a very careless writer to forward his efforts to manifestly unsuitable journals. Literary persons not infrequently deserve their unenviable reputation for lack of method, but I once saw an extremely workmanlike register kept by an author. A large book of the exercise type was ruled off into spaces, headed respectively, “Date despatched and postage required. Title of MS. and number of words. Offices where sent. Accepted. Declined. Remarks.” The remarks— the others speak for themselves—contained such memoranda as the following :— “Exceptionally courteous refusal —written. (The Treasury, The Gentleman’s Magazine, The Girls Realm.)” “ Offices of the magazine changed.” “Printed form of refusal—unsigned and un- dated. (Very usual.)” “Very prompt in reading all contributions. (Quiver, Pearson’s, Sketch, and most of the weekly illustrateds.)” “¢ Commended—too long—invited to send some- thing shorter.” “Has two forms of refusal—one of which intimates that the editor would like to see more of the author’s work. (Windsor.)” “Encloses a form of subscription, with the statement, ‘Articles, short stories, and sketches can only be accepted from subscribers.’ (Judy.)” “Various reasons for refusal tabulated with much elaboration, and the specific one, or ones, indicated by a cross. (Pearson’s.)” “Cheque on acceptance. (Most of the weeklies.)” “Payment after publication. (Many of the monthlies.)”’ “Retains manuscripts from a week to ten days. (Quiver, Idler, Treasury, Longman’s, Windsor.)” “Specially encouraging to new writers. (All Messrs. Harmsworth’s publications.)” The value of such a record is evident, and shows, at least, a desire to neglect no trifle that may con- tribute to success—a desire most editors are quick to recognise and appreciate, It is seldom, indeed, 51 that a scrupulously clean manuscript is not returned 80, and if a faint odour of excellent tobacco some- times creeps out from its pages, it is, after all, pretty plain proof that the hard-hearted autocrat to whom it was consigned has—looked at it ! ‘All contributions must be in type-script,” is the legend appearing now-a-days in most editorial notices, but I feel sure some of those who issue it would infinitely rather consider neat handwriting than the work executed by illiterate clerks in cheap offices. I have seen such work—ill-spelt, uneven, a curiosity in punctuation—sent out without a qualm. Being “typed” it conforms with the regulations, but—is it very surprising ?—it invari- ably returns to its owner. Don’t, then, dear reader—if, in conclusion, I may strike a personal note—waste your own time and editors’ unless you can attend to these trifles. Don’t write to know whether the article has been received—it is like pulling up a plant to see whether it is growing. Do not, above all things, send your uninvited article to the editor’s private address—an Englishman’s house is his castle. Besides, if he can’t see it from your point of view when he has any number of worse ones around him, he certainly won’t when it invites comparison with the latest achievement of his favourite author,. between which and him it has presumed to thrust. itself, ANNIE Q. CARTER. ——o——__o-__—_ A LITERARY CRISIS. —_—+ N the career literary of novelists may some- times be observed a notable and regrettable feature—I do not presume to consider this in a spirit of cold criticism, but with that instinct of the physician which makes for a remedy. An author having written a number of books of gradually increasing merit (although perhaps of varying interest) produces one which is pre- eminently an advance upon all previous work, either in artistic excellence or in human interestp— it may be in both, The book is straightway a success. It is praised by the critics, it is praised and discussed by the reading public. New editions are called for. America reads it. The Colonies read it. Tauchnitz. seeks permission to include it in his list. It sells in numbers. ‘The writer awakes to find laurels on his pillow. Then comes the surprising sequel. The reading public and the critics have looked forward with keenness to the now noted writer’s next book. All the faults the reviewers had been able to find in 52 the last were mainly venial faults, faults which needed but for their correction that timely prick of criticism which the critics with their accustomed geniality had supplied. They saw no lack of promise. Their part being done, they prophesied great things of the writer. : What then is their astonishment and the dis- appointment of readers to find in their protege s succeeding book a distinct and undeniable falling off! The promise of its predecessor 1s stultified. The reviewer's prophecies have come to nought. Readers (and publishers) are disappointed. The book is, it may be, the poorest thing the author has produced. At all events it is markedly inferior to the book which brought him into notice. This thing has happened so frequently as almost to establish a rule. One may not cite names, of course, albeit a number, and these including some of our foremost writers, present themselves. The fact being indisputable, it is interesting and it may be helpful, to seek the reason. Is it due to exhaustion following upon supreme effort? Is it due to some noxious miasma exhaling in the tropic heats of success? Is it the pernicious influence of teas, of dinners and of other smiling functions whereto Mrs. Leo-Hunter bids the last-discovered Beast in order that he may roar for the eritertain- iment of her guests ? Or is it merely that Messrs. Mammon (the author’s publishers) having tasted the savour of successful editions, unduly spur him to repeat his efforts, and spoil his work by haste ? Personally, 1 doubt that the explanation lies in any of these factors. For the phenomenon is found in those who refuse to have their pace of produc- tion set by Messrs. Mammon, in those who are proof against social miasmata, in those who con- sign Mrs. Leo-Hunter actually to the fire-grate, or mentally (provided they are privileged by sex) to flames less temperate. I cannot help thinking that the explanation is more profound. I venture to offer the following suggestions toward it: That the productive methods of the novelist differ materially from those of any other form of brain work. While the historian, philosopher, or journalist evolves ideas, constructs theories, or narrates facts, the novelist creates persons, entities with individualities, wills, emo- tions, destinies, over which, when once created, he in many cases has little more control, perhaps even less, than a parent has over the development and destinies of his sons and daughters. That while the journalist, for example, remembers what he sees and describes it in language which presents it more or less clearly before his readers, the creative writer does not write from memory at all. His is the faculty to absorb and assimilate scenes and THE AUTHOR: circumstances and emotions and to compound them into a new substance, a substance which spon- taneously evolves itself into drama and story, as clouds may be seen to evolve themselves perpetually into new shape. That while the story itself is worked out by sub-conscious faculties of mind (the subliminal consciousness as it has been styled) the more purely intellectual faculties are employed mainly in re- cording these sub-conscious and spontaneous operations. The true creative power, the inspira- tion which gives life, lies in the sub-consciousness, and is only hampered and hindered when the active, intelligence interferes and attempts to control the persons and developments of the drama. If I may cite my own case (and doubtless the psychological processes of the humblest are some- what as those of the highest) I am able frequently to perceive this dual action of my brain, the more actively intellectual portion standing apart (like a spectator with a note-book) watching the spon- taneous developments of another portion and rapidly clothing these in language which my pen sets down. I am able even to see in this sub- conscious stratum of my brain tiny moving figures which seem intensely alive and seldom pause for word or action, but play out their play like actors who know their parts perfectly. When I take up my pen in the morning I experience the utmost interest to know what they are going todo. For if I know, it is because they have subtly informed me, not because I have consciously decided for them. When, from fatigue (from having roared the previous evening, it may be, for Mrs. Leo- Hunter) my actors on some mornings are inert, experience has taught me not to jerk them into action, or they will merely play their parts like puppets moved by wires. I wait till they begin to move again spontaneously. The methods of all writers are not of course similar. With some the persons and course of a story are consciously and carefully fabricated and elaborated by the active intellectual faculties, in order to illustrate some theory or problem or to adorn some ingenious plot. But in these cases, in order to vitalise such a plot and to give life and reality to the persons of the story, the writer must first cast his notions into his sub-consciousness, to be there clothed with flesh and made to live aud breathe. Otherwise they will be no more than automata, pegs whereon the plot or problem hangs. Now I venture to offer as an explanation of the oftentimes injurious influence of success the sug- gestion that the self-consciousness to which it may give rise, hampers the normal working methods. The author is over-anxious to be worthy of the praise accorded him, to surpass himself. His THE AUTHOR. 53 natural methods of production are disturbed. The delicate balance between active consciousness and brooding consciousness (so to term it) is lost. In his striving to do well, he is afraid to trust enough to his less determined mental faculties. He plots and re-plots, constructs and re-constructs. Like a boy or a girl who has planted a seed in the ground, he interferes with its natural processes of erowth by perpetually examining and over-hauling it, in order to be sure that it is sprouting. The book is the child ef his intellect, instead of being the child of his nature. Everyone is disap- pointed. He himself, having devoted so many pains and so much attention to it, perhaps regards it as his best work. Those more qualified to judge find it artificial, unconvincing, full of notions it may be, and of “situations,” but lacking the life and health and harmonious perfection of a spontaneous natural growth. ARABELLA KENEALY. —_—__—_—_—_—_+—>__+____—_—_- LITERATURE AND LAW IN THE UNITED STATES. So [FIRST ARTICLE. | E, here in England, complain of our copy- right lav—and American authors complain of theirs ! Turn to the preface of any standard English work on copyright, and you will find the bitter complaint reiterated in every edition. Turn to the introduction of Mr. Arthur S. Hamlin’s admirable compilation of ‘‘ American Cases and Decisions ”’* (just published by Messrs. Putnam’s Sons), to read of— “| |. The unnecessary complexity of the provisions of the existing statute, the difficulty, and, in some cases, the impracticability, of fulfilling the obligations imposed by it.” It has quite a home-like familiar sound! It might have been written in England of English Copyright law. But the curious—shall I say, the amusing ?— part of Mr, Hamlin’s complaint is not here. We are all complaining animals. For us, the amusing part of Mr. Hamlin’s introduction will be his _* Copyright Cases: A Summary of Leading American Decisions on the Law of Copyright and on Literary Property, from 1891 to 1903; together with the Text of the United States Copyright Statute, and a Selection of Recent Copyright Decisions of the Courts of Great Britain and Canada, Compiled by Arthur S. Hamlin. Published for the American Publishers’ Copyright League by G. P. Putnam's Sons. 1904. $2. splendid eulogy of the copyright laws of other countries—in which he doubtless includes our own —and his finding in their perfeetions his strongest argument for damning the imperfections of his own. That is the unkindest cut of all! We break out periodically into ravines against our law. Listen to Mr. Hamlin on it :— “All the existing copyright statutes of the world, excepting that of the United States, have been the work of commissions of experts. The members of these com- missions have had authority to summon witnesses, and to take testimony, and, after having devoted sufticient time to. the mastery of the details of a subject which is of necessity complex, and which certainly calls for expert training, and for expert experience, they have presented their conclusions in the form of a report containing the specifications of the legislation recommended .. .. ” and so forth, Having read which, one turns in amazement to. the English law, involuntarily exclaiming: And tas is what we get! After all that noble work by those expert and experienced persons described by Mr. Hamlin—we take his account of it just as it stands—/his is the net result :— “ Numerous and ill-drafted Acts,” says Mr. Scrutton. ‘* Nothing has been done to ameliorate the lamentable condition in which the Commissioners found the law,” says Mr. MacGillivray. These are the opinions of our distinguished experts. If we turn to the “opinions” of those who are not experts—well, | that way madness lies! “The bull in the net” is the only suitable metaphor. So, Mr. Hamlin is, to say the least, a little puzzling. And, reading this excellent and most useful compilation of his, as I have read it, from cover to cover, I have tried, during the last few days, to puzzle it all out. All laws are imperfect in this imperfect yet progressive world. I cannot for the life of me see that this work—a record and condensation of United States cases from 1891 to 1903—takes up in its drag-net any considerable body of cases pointing directly at the “ complexities,” “ difficulties,” ‘ impracticabilities,” of which Mr. Hamlin complains. With the heartiest will in the world to confound American copyright law, I find myself unable to be any more kind to Mr. Hamlin than at least he is to us. I will not actually go so far as to praise his law. Nil aamirari should be our motto when we are con- fronted by the comfortable optimist who points out to us the excellent time authors are now having compared with the old days of “ patronage.” We will not forget so quickly as all that ‘the shambles where they died.” But I must ask him why, at least, he did not nail down some specific cases in this book in which these “complexities” were 52 the last were mainly venial faults, faults which needed but for their correction that timely prick of criticism which the critics with their accustomed geniality had supplied. They saw no lack of promise. Their part being done, they prophesied great things of the writer. ; What then is their astonishment and the dis- appointment of readers to find in their proteges succeeding book a distinct and undeniable falling off! ‘The promise of its predecessor 1s stultified. The reviewer’s prophecies have come to nought. Readers (and publishers) are disappointed. The book is, it may be, the poorest thing the author has produced. At all events it is markedly inferior to the book which brought him into notice. This thing has happened so frequently as almost to establish arule. One may not cite names, of course, albeit a number, and these including some of our foremost writers, present themselves. The fact being indisputable, it is interesting and it may be helpful, to seek the reason. Is it due to exhaustion following upon supreme effort? Is it due to some noxious miasma exhaling in the tropic heats of suecess ? Is it the pernicious influence of teas, of dinners and of other smiling functions whereto Mrs. Leo-Hunter bids the last-discovered Beast in order that he may roar for the eritertain- inent of her guests ? Or is it merely that Messrs. Mammon (the author’s publishers) having tasted the savour of successful editions, unduly spur him to repeat his efforts, and spoil his work by haste ? Personally, I doubt that the explanation lies in any of these factors. For the phenomenon is found in those who refuse to have their pace of produc- tion set by Messrs. Mammon, in those who are proof against social miasmata, in those who con- sign Mrs. Leo-Hunter actually to the fire-grate, or mentally (provided they are privileged by sex) to flames less temperate. I cannot help thinking that the explanation is more profound. I venture to offer the following suggestions toward it: That the productive methods of the novelist differ materially from those of any other form of brain work. While the historian, philosopher, or journalist evolves ideas, constructs theories, or narrates facts, the novelist creates persons, entities with individualities, wills, emo- tions, destinies, over which, when once created, he in many cases has little more control, perhaps even less, than a parent has over the development and destinies of his sons and daughters. That while the journalist, for example, remembers what he sees and describes it in language which presents it more or less clearly before his readers, the creative writer does not write from memory at all. His is the faculty to absorb and assimilate scenes and THE AUTHOR: circumstances and emotions and to compound them into a new substance, a substance which spon- taneously evolves itself into drama and story, as clouds may be seen to evolve themselves perpetually into new shape. That while the story itself is worked out by sub-conscious faculties of mind (the subliminal consciousness as it has been styled) the more purely intellectual faculties are employed mainly in re- cording these sub-conscious and spontaneous operations. The true creative power, the inspira- tion which gives life, lies in the sub-consciousness, and is only hampered and hindered when the active, intelligence interferes and attempts to control the persons and developments of the drama. If I may cite my own case (and doubtless the psychological processes of the humblest are some- what as those of the highest) 1 am able frequently to perceive this dual action of my brain, the more actively intellectual portion standing apart (like a spectator with a note-book) watching the spon- taneous developments of another portion and rapidly clothing these in language which my pen sets down. I am able even to see in this sub- conscious stratum of my brain tiny moving figures which seem intensely alive and seldom pause for word or action, but play out their play like actors who know their parts perfectly. When I take up my pen in the morning I experience the utmost interest to know what they are going todo. For if I know, it is because they have subtly informed me, not because I have consciously decided for them. When, from fatigue (from having roared the previous evening, it may be, for Mrs. Leo- Hunter) my actors on some mornings are inert, experience has taught me not to jerk them into action, or they will merely play their parts like puppets moved by wires. I wait till they begin to move again spontaneously. The methods of all writers are not of course similar. With some the persons and course of a story are consciously and carefully fabricated and elaborated by the active intellectual faculties, in order to illustrate some theory or problem or to adorn some ingenious plot. But in these cases, in order to vitalise such a plot and to give life and reality to the persons of the story, the writer must first cast his notions into his sub-consciousness, to be there clothed with flesh and made to live and breathe. Otherwise they will be no more than automata, pegs whereon the plot or problem hangs. Now I venture to offer as an explanation of the oftentimes injurious influence of success the sug- gestion that the self-consciousness to which it may give rise, hampers the normal working methods. The author is over-anxious to be worthy of the praise accorded him, to surpass himself. His THE AUTHOR. natural methods of production are disturbed. The delicate balance between active consciousness and brooding consciousness (so to term it) is lost. In his striving to do well, he is afraid to trust enough to his less determined mental faculties. He plots and re-plots, constructs and re-constructs. Like a boy or a girl who has planted a seed in the ground, he interferes with its natural processes of growth by perpetually examining and over-hauling it, in order to be sure that it is sprouting. The book is the child ef his intellect, instead of being the child of his nature. Everyone is disap- pointed. He himself, having devoted so many pains and so much attention to it, perhaps regards it as his best work. Those more qualified to judge find it artificial, unconvincing, full of notions it may be, and of “situations,” but lacking the life and health and harmonious perfection of a spontaneous natural growth. ARABELLA KENEALY. ——____+—}_+-____—_—_- LITERATURE AND LAW IN THE UNITED STATES. [FIRST ARTICLE. ] E, here in England, complain of our copy- right law—and American authors complain of theirs ! Turn to the preface of any standard English work on copyright, and you will find the bitter complaint reiterated in every edition. Turn to the introduction of Mr. Arthur 8. Hamlin’s admirable compilation of ‘ American Cases and Decisions ”’* (just published by Messrs. Putnam’s Sons), to read of— “|, The unnecessary complexity of the provisions of the existing statute, the difficulty, and, in some cases, the impracticability, of fulfilling the obligations imposed Dy i.” It has quite a home-like familiar sound! It might have been written in England of English Copyright law. But the curious—shall I say, the amusing ?— part of Mr. Hamlin’s complaint is not here. We are all complaining animals. For us, the amusing part of Mr. Hamlin’s introduction will be his _* Copyright Cases: A Summary of Leading American Decisions on the Law of Copyright and on Literary Property, from 1891 to 1903; together with the Text of the United States Copyright Statute, and a Selection of Recent Copyright Decisions of the Courts of Great Britain and Canada. Compiled by Arthur 8. Hamlin. Published for the American Publishers’ Copyright League by G. P. Putnam's Sons. 1904, $2. 58 splendid eulogy of the copyright laws of other countries—in which he doubtless includes our own —and his finding in their perfections his strongest argument for damning the imperfections of his own. That is the unkindest cut of all! -We break out periodically into ravings against our law. Listen to Mr. Hamlin on it :-— “All the existing copyright. statutes of the world, excepting that of the United States, have been the work of commissions of experts. The members of these com- missions have had authority to summon witnesses, and to take testimony, and, after having devoted sufficient time to the mastery of the details of a subject which is of necessity complex, and which certainly calls for expert training, and for expert experience, they have presented their conclusions in the form of a report containing the specifications of the legislation recommended .... ” and so forth. Having read which, one turns in amazement to the English law, involuntarily exclaiming: And this is what we get! After all that noble work by those expert and experienced persons described by Mr. Hamlin—we take his account of it just as it stands—/his is the net result :— “ Numerous and ill-drafted Acts,” says Mr. Serutton. “ Nothing has been done to ameliorate the lamentable condition in which the Commissioners found the law,” says Mr. MacGillivray. These are the opinions of our distinguished experts. If we turn to the “opinions” of those who are not experts—well, that way madness lies! ‘The bull in the net” is the only suitable metaphor. So, Mr. Hamlin is, to say the least, a little puzzling. And, reading this excellent and most useful compilation of his, as I have read it, from cover to cover, I have tried, during the last few days, to puzzle it all out. All laws are imperfect in this imperfect yet progressive world. I cannot for the life of me see that this work—a record and condensation of United States cases from 1891 to 1903—takes up in its drag-net any considerable body of cases pointing directly at the “ complexities,” “ difficulties,” ‘‘ impracticabilities,” of which Mr. Hamlin complains. With the heartiest will in the world to confound American copyright law, I find myself unable to be any more kind to Mr. Hamlin than at least he is to us. I will not actually go so far as to praise his law. Wal admirari should be our motto when we are con- fronted by the comfortable optimist who points out to us the excellent time authors are now having compared with the old days of “ patronage.” We will not forget so quickly as all that “the shambles where they died.” But I must ask him why, at least, he did not nail down some specific cases in this book in which these “complexities” were 54 particularly marked. His rare, and admirable foot- notes are given in the mildest and most scholarly spirit of humility, after his learned United States Courts Judges have done their worst on the evidence. So I seek in vain for some justification of his extreme if indirect praise of “all existing statutes of the world,” and his brisk condemnation of his’ own. I could easily find him, amongst English copyright decisions, a few hard cases to better anything in his bag. So much for single instances. On the general question: Has he not over there the most remarkable system ever devised for “keeping the money in the family” and bleeding strangers ? He may retort (though, of course, he won't): ‘ Yes, it’s all very well for printers and publishers!” Well then, has he not over there something that pretends to bring literary and artistic property into one protecting fold ; some- thing that at least pretends to a codification ? Again one’s thoughts revert to the English law, and one involuntarily asks—in perfect serious- ness: Is it, after all, only that this great nation of the West, so young, so eager for reform, is im- patient of the restraint to which we old fogeys have long grown accustomed, that in reality the “complexities” at which he hints are as nothing compared with our own? We have an Act for books, Acts for drama and music, many Acts for engravings, paintings, drawings and photographs ; an Act for sculpture ; International Acts ; the Conventions ; the Colonial Acts! We are im- patient of them, of course ; and we sigh for a better time and for the passage of Lord Thring’s Bill. But we jog along somehow, realising, perhaps, the small part after all that books and art make even now in our national affairs, and the wonderful way things have of adjusting themselves to our needs. Certainly our Acts, such as they are, have grown—slowly indeed—with our own growth, yielding to extreme pressure only, but allowing us, so long as we have no need to invoke them, a wonderfully free hand outside of them. “ Outside of them”! Just there, I think, is to be fixed Mr. Hamlin’s grievance. He cannot get outside of his Statute law. A citizen of the United States cannot, like us, acquire copyright by merely publishing a book. If he attempt it, down comes the guillotine—his head is off, his work is public property. In other words he must register before publication. We, with our strangely free and elastic methods, need not register. Every Englishman (and every friendly alien) from the moment he publishes his book, enjoys the blessing of statu- tory copyright in that book without fulfilling any other condition whatever. He has merely to pub- lish. It is true he must register if his book become the subject of copyright litigation. But how often THE AUTHOR. does that happen? Say we publish over here 5,000 books a year: do fifteen annually become the subject of copyright litigation? So, if we avoid litigation we have « tolerably lazy time ; and the one objection to the Authors’ Society is that it fosters our laziness, An author has only to send his guinea a year to the Society to be entirely relieved of the necessity of complaining about “ complexities,” “intricacies,” and so forth. And thus the Authors’ Society (curious malevolence of things !) prevents our getting better laws. Now, of the half dozen important differences between our law and United States law the chief, for practical purposes, is this one of registration. In the United States not only does an author fail to get protection unless he register, but, even after he has registered, unless he has done so in the correct manner : (1.) Deposit of title and copies. (2.) In due time. (3.) Made in the United States. (4.) Bearing, when published, the proper notice, —he may at any moment have some claimant starting up to contest his right to his property on the mere technical form of his registration. For example, the renowned Augustin Daly (who appears to have been a somewhat lively litigant) deposited a title of a play as “ Under the Gaslight : A Romantic Panorama of the Streets and Homes of New York.” He published it under the title (evi- dently a second thought): “Under the Gaslight: A Totally Original Picturesque Drama of Life and Love inthese Times.” It may be said that the man who could be guilty of a title like that deserved any fate ; andshortly there started up one, Webster, who calmly appropriated the important scene in the play and dragged Daly through three trials, from the Circuit Court to the Supreme Court, before he was beaten. In like manner Howard Patterson deposited a title, “The Captain of the Rajah,” with a couple of lines of sub-title. This sub-title he cut down on publication. The book was promptly infringed on that ground. Injunction for him at first trial, certainly ; but he had to go to Court to protect his work. Mrs. Osgood was not so fortunate. She wrote an excellent hook on the application of glaze and colours to china, but unfortunately forgot that her two copies must be deposited not later than the date of publication, and that the notice (otherwise correct) must bear her name. Her suit was dis- missed on these grounds, and the defendant profited. Carr painted a picture and deposited the title and a photograph, but forgot the “description.” It took two trials to prove to him that Mr. Bennett, the millionaire proprietor of the New York Herald, could reprint his work without asking leave. ‘Three trials was the result of the famous American’sport- ing magazine, Outing, reprinting, without leave, ct ORES DIRE CST ARIE a THE AUTHOR. ' the picture of the yacht Vigilant, which one Bolles had registered as “ Copyright by Bollesof Brooklyn.” “ Bolles of Brooklyn” was regarded as not pro- viding adequate means of identifying the photo- grapher, though he won in the end. Heertel took an action for penalties against Raphael Tuck & Sons for printing a false notice of copyright on fancy cards. Judge Lacombe held that it was not a false notice, because it was no notice at all—the date was omitted. Heertel lost. Raphael Tuck & Sons again came off best as against McLaughlin. They printed books with a false copyright notice— but in Germany. They only sold them in the United States, and they sold them prior to the passage of the Act prohibiting-such sale. Though the name Raphael Tuck appears rather frequently in cases of false notice, it must be remembered that our free English law gives copyright in books without any registration at all, and so any respectable firm may easily fall into the practice of putting the word “copyright” on everything it turns out. Cases could be multiplied indefinitely. It is curious the shifts to which people will go to evade the law in this respect, or to redress, after the guillotine has dropped, some fatal initial blunder. Mrs. Snow published a photograph without registering it. Thereafter, seeing her blunder, she had etched into the negative a cane in the hand of one of the figures. This negative she then “ copy- righted.’ Held that she had merely made an attempt to reclaim what she had already abandoned to the public, and that in any case her action was wrong. She claimed copyright in a “ photo.” But the only thing that could be the subject of it was not a “photo” but an etching—namely, the cane! Of course she lost. After this gallery of failures it is interesting to find the great Edison winning a case. He claimed copyright in a celluloid sheet of 4,500 kinetoscope photographs of the launching of the yacht Jeteor (infringed by one Lubin). It took two trials to decide that, for the purposes of registration, the 4,500 pictures constituted but one subject. Now, if we are inclined to condemn the Ameri- can law on the evidence of complexities afforded by the above cases, we have not only to remember that the law itself is of somewhat recent date, but also that for large commercial purposes American arts and letters were born but yesterday. Yet no species of property takes so long to establish its rights, to become truly adjusted to the life of those great communities in which alone it can flourish, or requires greater precision and intelligence for its proper management. And of the cases quoted, several resulted from just this lack of precision, which only such exemplary cases can ultimately cure. I have written elsewhere in this number of 55 the advantages of our method of letting books fight their own battles and take their chances in the struggle for existence. Let me say here that I am not acquainted with one detail in the system of registration at the Library of Congress. I do not know whether the librarian would decline to accept for registration one of two books bearing the same title. Yet I can see that such a system would also have its advantages in excluding late comers from the field, in putting a premium on, at least, originality combined with a quick despatch in literary affairs, and in providing a permanent record of titles. This is the A B C of American copyright law— proper registration. It does not seem to be unduly complex, nor to require any hard thinking, any- thing more than absolute accuracy (in other words, good advice by your man of business) for its successful working. ‘There is much to be said for it. It is, in any case, the gateway to American copyright ; and, good or bad, it strikes the mere outsider as a straight and simple way in, leaving little to chance. We have scarcely anything over here that exactly resembles it—the “ reservation ” notice on music, perhaps, and the necessity of registering paintings, drawings, and photographs before an alleged infringement ; but these do not provide us with much litigation. Next month I hope to go deeper into American law, illustrating, as far as possible, from Mr. Hamlin’s book, its working in more difficult cases as compared with our own. CHARLES WEEKES. —_————_1—_>_+—____—_- AFTER WORK.* — T is the prerogative of all men, after arriving at a certain age, to have reminiscences, and the privilege of some to record them. ‘To the latter category belongs Mr. Edward Marston, one of the oldest members of the publishing trade. His long connection with the trade has brought him into intimate touch with a number of interest- ing people for whom he published. In a_book entitled “ After Work: Fragments from the Work- shop of an old Publisher,” he has modestly sunk his own identity and given to the public some entertaining particulars of those with whom he has come into personal contact :—such as Bulwer Lytton, Harriet Beecher Stowe, Wilkie Collins, ee ee eee * ‘After Work: Fragments from the Workshop of an Old Publisher.’ William Heinemann. 10s. net. 56 R. D. Blackmore, Sir Henry Morton Stauley, William Black, and many others. But, beyond these notes, there are matters which are of interest to members of the Society. Mr. Marston explains how The Publishers’ Circular—that useful trade organ—was originally started, and gives many details concerning the business side of literature. He quotes, at length, the agreement entered into between his firm and Bulwer Lytton for the publication of that fascinating romance, “A Strange Story,” for which the firm paid £1,500 for a licence to publish for two years. It would be a good thing if nowadays more authors made similar contracts, assigning merely a licence to publish for a limited period. ‘The amount received by Lord Lytton was, without doubt, large, if the position of authors and publishers at that time 1s taken into consideration, but the payment was justified by the result. Later in the book, Mr. Marston, with a little bitterness, proclaims the price that Mr. Wilkie Collins received for “No Name.” He points out that that gentleman had a perfect knowledge of his own value, and that he stood in no need of a literary agent to make a ‘bargain for him. The price paid by Messrs. Sampson Low was £3,000. Apparently, from Mr. Marston’s statement, the book resulted in no loss, though he asserts that the risk, from his point of view, was great, and forced upon his firm by a very vigorous competition. Many of the letters quoted by Mr. Marston from his authors, standing outside busi- ness, draw out their special characteristics. Mr. Blackmore writes about his vines and fruit trees. Sir H. M. Stanley writes about his trials and perils. It would be unfair to the book to make any large quotations, but the letters should not be missed by any who care for a knowledge of the personalities of their favourite authors. There are, besides, one or two points with which the reviewer is forced to deal, as they touch the work and reputation of the Society of Authors. The last chapter of the book Mr. Marston entitles “Dealings with Authors.” He makes the astound- ing pronouncement that Sir Walter Besant and others in the early days of the Society stated that publishers could not make any losses. This kind of rash generality, when Besant was alive, was con- stantly put forward and as strenuously denied. Perhaps Mr. Marston will refer to the exact page in 7'he Author or the publications of the Society where this statement occurs. Again, he says that the Society began its operations by making sweeping and ungenerous attacks upon all publishers, assuming that all alike were robbers, and proving by balance sheets drawn from its Imagination that publishers could not, by any possibility, make a loss. In the proverbial phrase, Mr. Marston has ‘drawn upon his imagination ’ THE AUTHOR. for his facts,” and it is a pity that an otherwise admirable book should, to a certain extent, have been spoilt by the misstatements and biassed, un- generous comments contained in the last chapter. With this exception the book is one which should appeal to all those who, in their fondness for literature, care to make themselves better “acquaint ” with the individualities of the writers. o—~- IS POETRY READ AS IT USED TO BE? he R. W. D. HOWELLS, in Harper's Magazine, VI has lately made a futile endeavour to ascertain by the votes of its readers the present popularity of poetry in the United States. The subject awaking no interest or curiosity there, has for the present fizzled out. Perhaps the times were not ripe for the computation of poetical readers in such+an enormous area of land, or the clash and clang of more practical serious interests may have silenced the inquiry. However, the subject having a definite sugges- tiveness to literature and a relative value to thought, is worth attention. Of course, the curious and interesting question can never be brought under the range of statistics. Whether or not the readers of poetry in the United Kingdom are more numerous to-day than formerly is'a problem which cannot be easily solved, but one can endeavour to glance at the probabilities one way or the other. ‘To pierce the heart of the subject is an impossibility: but in wandering around its skirts a few gleams of the truth may be visible. The first query that naturally arises is: Who are the readers of poetry ? They consist, I should imagine, of two classes. One suggestive word comprises the first: Youth ! whose password is hope, whose look-out on life is fresh and wonderful ; whose lot, as yet, has not been soured and chilled by relentless circumstance and experience. Those who predominate in this class, by reason of their emotions, susceptibilities and sensitiveness, are young women; the band of light-hearted, dream-haunted, romance-loving girls, who find in poetry a response to their ,vague questionings and an interpretation of their mysterious imaginings. The second class comprises all those who make a hobby and study of poetry, and whose lives are imbued with what must always be the highest and truest expression of literature. Neither age, ‘ 2 £ = THE AUTHOR. 57 fashion, nor change can ever stale or wither the vivid joys of this eager pursuit. In Palgrave’s apt words :-— : «The magic of this art can confer on early years, Experience; on maturity, Calm ; on age, Youthfulness.” A small portion of this class, the scouts of the army, is that numerous throng who, over-burdened with poetic lore and fancy, must record it all in their own fashion and words: and thus there is always an immense legion of pseudo-poets, versi- fiers, minor minstrels who indite and publish their volumes of musical verse., Sometimes these appeal to unheeding ears ; often imperfection and weak- ness spell failure, and very occasionally the appre- ciation of a thoughtful reviewer may encourage the new versifier to further and worthier efforts. Having now set forth the classes who read ‘poetry, the following queries assert themselves :— Has the interest in poetry waned? Have poetical votaries diminished ? Have readers fallen off ? In answering these questions in a decisive, strong affirmative, I. shall endeavour to deduce reasons for my own opinion. The enormous production and circulation of novels in late years have lessened and almost destroyed the love of poetry amongst the very class to which it appeals the most. ‘The grades of fiction, from the garish covered penny horror to a novel like “he Cardinal’s Snutf Box,” or “The Column,” in their number and diversity, are somewhat appalling to consider; but in every novel which is literature as well as fiction, there are elements and constituents of poetry to minister and satisfy the subtle, romantic instincts of the young. In them are found the pictured scene ; the sweetness of exquisite words ; the vivid portrai- ture; the play of thought; the illumination of life’s truths or pathos—all the glints and glows of unfettered verse woven into a story of humanity ! Thus, the enthralling influence of novels which - paint and depict ideals in life and human nature has weakened the hold of poetry upon the imagi- nation of youth. ‘The novel has supplanted the poem, and perhaps for a while, till the output of fiction brings the weariness of satiety, the youthful readers of poetry will continue to dwindle. There is also another potent reason. The health- ful love of open air pursuits and pleasures in. our day has spoilt the zest for indoor, poetic musings. The gladdening impulses and ardours of youth find anatural vent in the freedom of country games, exercises and sports. ‘The spiritual glow of rhythmic verse is exchanged for the living glow of physical well-being. The meditative maiden is no longer sad or happy in unison with delicate phrasings of thought, or with the brilliant surprise of trope or metaphor ; instead, her poetry exists amidst the “pomp of woodland and resounding shore,” with perhaps an interlude for an innocent flirtation. And thus, her already exuberant life is intensified by vigorous open air enjoyment. But the reasons which are creating a distaste of poetry amongst youthful readers have no signi- ficance.amongst the students and lovers of poetry of all ages. The causes of their callousness are deeper and stronger. ‘The burdens and the influences of the times and the period have affected their allegiance to the divine art. The efforts which are giving living wonders for the usefulness and weal of the nations and mankind are weaning them from their delight in the glamours of modulated thought. The spell of contrivance ; the marvel of being able to annihilate time and space ; the magic of discovery to baffle disease ; the power of being able to rule the fairy realms of science ; every thing that makes for progress and tends to enlightenment ; the animating ardour that inspires the leaders of men to combat error and inculcate truths for the nation’s weal: all these things drive the man “ Housed in a dream at a distance from his kind,” to a field of broader issues and more strenuous purposes. And it is because no “ bard sublime ” has arisen to translate and enshrine these undertakings and discoveries, and no creative voice is heard to inter- pret the struggle or herald the victory, that poetry is becoming decadent to its most earnest votary. It may be said in extenuation of this, that the verses of Rudyard Kipling respond to the nation’s poetic cravings. It is affirmed with laudatory emphasis that the spell of this wonderful era has been truly invoked in poetry by this successful author. And to a certain extent he has interpreted many of the age’s aspirations, perplexities, doubts, struggles ; but, to my mind, there is scope still for the larger vision, wider outlook, and deeper insight in some great poet of the future. In the meantime, whether due to the causes briefly touched upon, or to others which I cannot fathom, readers of poetry are gradually falling off ; the creative art itself is languishing, and no. one wonders. When the hope of a true poetic revival will resolve itself into a certainty, and another masterpiece like ‘Childe Harold” or the “ Idylls of the King” staitle a waiting world, then, per- haps, the vivifying influence of the art will again illuminate a land so opulent in its poetic treasures bequeathed by the past. Tstporr G. ASCHER. oO = 58 THE GRAND GUIGNOL. oa A Quire Imaginary CONVERSATION. WHY do people talk of the extraordinary A . brilliancy of the French and German theatres of the present day ? B. Because the French and German theatres of the present day are extraordinarily brilliant. A. That sounds a very unlikely reason. B. The truth is always wildly improbable. ‘A. L seem to have heard a good deal about the Italian theatre of late. Can you account for that in the same way? B. The Italian Renaissance has, at all events, drawn the most famous of living poets to the theatre. A. Oh—I take it that the Norwegian theatre is resting on its past ? B. Possibly ; but that past is very recent and very glorious. A. Does anybody talk of the extraordinary brilliancy of the British theatre of the present day ? B. Certainly. Mr. William Archer. A. How very interesting. Can you account for that ? B. I can try. A. Would you mind making the effort ? B. Mr. Archer has been watching the British theatre very closely for the last twenty years, and has seen, during that time, a good deal of very remarkable work. A, And he thinks that our drama is at last waking from the sleep of centuries ? B. “Centuries” is a big word; and “ waking” much too small a one. A. The drama has waked from its sleep ? B. I am sure of it. A. But don’t you think that there is any danger of its dropping off again ? B. Ah A. I think I follow you. Do youagree with the - method proposed for keeping it awake ? B. You mean the building of a fine roomy theatre, for it to take exercise in ? A. Yes; they say there is nothing like compul- sory exercise for the sleeping sickness. Have you faith in a grand National British Theatre ? B. I have more faith in the National Irish Theatre. A. Why ? B. Because it isn’t grand. “Things comes by degrees,” as the little Dublin boy said to Dickens. _A. I suppose there would be difficulties about a big new theatre. Money, to begin with. England seems to be too poor to support art as the conti- nental nations support it. THE AUTHOR. B. Money is the least of difficulties, always. The right man with the right scheme could pretty certainly get together the few thousands needed —assuming that the man exists and the scheme is possible. A. You assume too much. But assuming a good deal more—assuming that a successful start were made—don’t you think that there would still be difficulties in the way ? B. I do. A. Then you are hopeless ? B. I may be, but I didn’t say so. A. Do you think a more modest undertaking would do any good ? B. It might do much more good, if it is all we are ready for at present. Among other things, it might pave the way for the larger scheme. A. Personally, I don’t believe in these’ self- conscious efforts to improve the arts, little or big. I agree with Tony Lumpkin and Mr, Sydney Grundy, “If P’'m to have any good let it come of itself, and don’t keep ding-dinging it into my ears.” B. The Gospel of Silence. but history is against it. A. Has anybody ever regenerated the drama intentionally ? B. Certainly. A. Euripides, I suppose—or Victor Hugo. Can you give me any more modern example ? B. The most modern. The brilliant French comedy of Augier and Dumas had had its day, and everyone was talking of the decadence to come, when Antoine spoke—and in half a generation a school far more brilliant had arisen. A. Do you put Rostand, and Donnay, and the rest of them, all down to Antoine ? B. One man by himself could have done nothing, of course ; but Antoine had the Third Republic at his back, like all that is greatest in modern France, Still, he showed the way—and on a small scale. Forgive the mixture of the metaphor. A. All really great metaphors are mixed. Then what you want, I take it, is an experimental theatre ? B. You have put it in two words. A, Antoine has outgrown the experimental stage. Is there anything in Paris now which more nearly meets our want ? B. There is the Grand Guignol. A. And what is a Grand Guignol ? _ B. It is almost exactly the thing we need. A. Thank you; but I had rather you explained. B. The Grand Guignol was a shabby little lecture-hall up a backyard not far from the Moulin Rouge ; but with its success it has been recon- structed, and it is now quite a pleasant little— theatre-hall. It sounds tempting, 4 i THE AUTHOR. 59 A. What do they act there ? B. Five one-act plays every evening. A. Good gracious ! B. Four would be enough in England. A. I think so. B. The expenses are microscopic. Actors of very little experience can carry through a one-act play—clever authors of no stage-experience can write one; and in this work young authors and young actors may learn their business, as they have little chance of learning it under the long-run Jong-play system. A. And there is a public for them ? B. There is undoubtedly a public for them. The Grand Guignol is such a success that it has imitators all over the place—the Capucines, the Mathurins, half-a-dozen others. A. I suppose the prices are low ? B. Not very. The stalls are about half the price of those at the fashionable theatres ; but the second seats are, I think, not cheaper than the pit. And there are no third seats. A. People can drop in at any time, of course. B. Then there is something to suit all tastes. Realism, sensation, comedy, poetry A. And—h’m. Sensational realism, eh ? Do they go a little far that way ? B. It is quite true that they have owed part of their success to their powers of shocking even a Parisian audience; but this is by no means the beginning and end of their story. A: I should think that such a little theatre could easily be carried on as an adjunct to a big one—His Majesty’s or the St. James’s. The little company could consist largely of the understudies and minor actors of the large one, with occasionally a first-rate man glad to fill up an interval “on easy terms.” Such a company would quite well bear the burden of a one-act play—it’s not like sustaining heavy parts throughout an evening of three hours. And many aclever writer of dialogue could give us such a piece, and at the same time be learning how to write a longer one B. Rem acu tetigisti. You have touched the spot. Epwarp Ross. —_—_—__+—_>_+—_____- CORRESPONDENCE. —_+—~<—+ — “ Wuat’s in A NAME?” Srr,—I do not wish to answer the letter of Mr. Charles Richard Panter in The Author of last October at too great length or too seriously, but I am a little puzzled to know why he should treat the opinions which I put forward in a tone at once so aggrieved and so aggressive. He says “In the second paragraph of his first letter, Mr. Armstrong asserts the right to the name of a book is not copyright. Why should it not be.” The answer might be given to this conundrum, “ Because it is not,” or “ Because it is a right of another description,” but perhaps Mr. Panter had better consult some work on copyright, or read the case of Dick y. Yates,in which the Court of Appeal laid down the law on the subject in 1881. I can assure Mr. Panter that I had nothing to do with it. I was not a member of the Court of Appeal of that day, nor do I expect to take part in the deliberations of that tribunal at any future period of my modest career. I only “asserted”? what I believed to be the law, because I entertained a not ill-founded opinion upon the subject, which Mr. Panter may show to be wrong if he can do so. Mr. Panter’s allusions to “cribbing” a title, and his not very courteous suggestion that my “ book did not sell” because of my not being “ allowed to adopt the title of another author’s work,” show that he does not fully grasp the nature of the difficulty from which authors suffer. They do not desire, nor do they complain, of not being permitted inten- tionally to take other men’s titles, but they do find it tiresome to fix upon a title and then to be informed, with threats of legal proceedings, that it has already been used for a work of which they never before heard. In my own case, as I explained, a lady desired to prevent me from using for a novel a name which she had once given to a short story, and which she intended thereafter to use as the title of a volume of short stories, and I gave way, although part of my book was already in page. | will give the title, as it affords a good instance of want of originality on the author’s part and its result. I had chosen the simple and inoffensive, but not very dis- tinguished or striking participle “ Drifting.” I don’t know whether the lady referred to ever pro- duced her book under the name which [ resigned to her, but I know that a clever and successful book came out some years afterwards under the same title, and if she attempted to stop its circula- tion Iam not aware that she succeeded. I hope, however, that whether they agree with me or not, I made my meaning clearer to other readers of The Author than to Mr. Panter. Yours, &c., : E. A. ARMSTRONG. ———+ Trrues AND Mr. C. R. PANTER. Srr,— Who is this that darkeneth counsel by words without knowledge ?” . : Mr. Panter asks: “Pray, what is that right 60 [of an author to the title of his book] if not copyright ?”” I reply : Common law right. “ (opyright,” says he, “ is the one right known to authors as capable of protecting their works. I reply : Not at all. : «« What would be thought,” he proceeds energetic- ally to ask, “of the man who declared he had a right to his own person as Mr. Penman Dryasdust, but no right whatever to his Christian and sur- name?” The reply is: Most people would think him an idiot. But let us examine Mr. Panter’s analogy, and see whither it will lead us. Here are the four feet, so to speak, on which his analogy stands :— According to Mr. Panter— 1. Mr. Dryasdust ...... Has a right to his own person which thecom- mon law will recog- nise. True. 12. A Book. (... ies Has a right against infringers which the common law will recognise. alse. ; 8. Mr. Dryasdust ...... Has a right to his own name asname. alse. (He has no more right to it than anyone who has had the misfortune to be born with it. The law will protect only the property and rights for which the name stands.) AoA Withee 5 Has no right atcommon law (or Mr. Panter evidently thinks so). L false. That is Mr. Panter’s analogy. One true state- ment to three false. I am tempted. to enquire whether he understands the nature and uses of analogical reasoning. Of law and copyright law he appears to have no knowledge. For, taking the analogy the other way, let us begin with statement No. 2, and say: “A book has a right against infringers which the copyright law will recognise.” This is true, but here the analogy, of a book to Mr. Dryasdust, suddenly undergoes complete extinction, since the copyright law has nothing in the world to do with Mr. Dryasdust’s defence of his person or name. But I should be filling up your November issue if I went any deeper into the energetic Mr. Panter’s fallacies. i shall drop them, and try to clear up this confusion of words about the rights in titles of books. Copyright, Mr. Panter should learn, is not a THE AUTHOR. natural right like a man’s right to his own person, his tables, chairs, and “ house utensils.’” Tt is a temporary monopoly, created by statute, analo- gous to the right in a patent or trade mark. So, therefore, it is conditioned by the Statute. Its duration is only for the statutory period —forty-two years (or life and seven years). It gives pro+ tection to a species of property which otherwise would have none—books. Now of the books published each year which are so protected, about seven-eighths are valueless. They sink into oblivion before forty-two days have expired. Nevertheless, if the wisdom of the framers of the Act (including the great Macaulay) was not brilliantly shown in thus giving a protective monopoly for so long a time to rubbish, it was shown in this : it gave no monopoly in titles. If a book have a value (possibly the framers argued) the chances are about ten to one that it will shortly become a valuable article of commerce. In this state it can protect its own title quite adequately at common law. But if.on the other hand it have no value, the chances are about ten to one that it will shortly sink into oblivion. Now, in this state was it to be allowed to exclude other books of more value from the market by monopolising the exclusive right to its title? Does Mr. Panter see the point ? Let me enlarge for a moment on the ambiguous word “ value,” so that I may make myself quite clear to him. The “ value” referred to is not literary, nor artistic, nor scientific, nor theological value. it issimply—commercial. Why? Because we all agree as to money value ; and we all differ as to literary, artistic, and similar values. In process of law, indeed, you may hear counsel and even the Bench discuss literary and artistic values; but legislators (though they may state in their preamble that the Act is for “ the greater encouragement of” learning) cannot take direct cognisance of these things. Nor can legislators take cognisance of unhappy exceptions to general averages, like the case of “Lorna Doone,” “ Omar Khayydm,” etc. A bill framed to cover all possible exceptions, and to satisfy everybody’s nice opinions as to literary and artistic values, would never get to the Lords. So far our law is doubtless imperfect. But let Mr. Panter be consoled ; its neglect to protect titles is not one of its shortcomings. One wonders if such an idealist as Mr. Panter can come down from the heights of his burning. eloquence at all. He seems to think that plagiarism is an indictable offence. We are a very advanced nation, doubtless, but we have not yet advanced quite so far as that. I wish we had. CHARLES WEEKES. 36, Southampton Street, Strand, W.C. Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author, Vol. 15 Issue 02 (November 1904) Subject The topic of the resource The Author, Vol. 15 Issue 02 (November 1904) Type The nature or genre of the resource Publication Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context 1904-11-01-The-Author-15-2 publications The Author https://historysoa.com/files/original/5/498/1904-10-01-The-Author-15-1.pdf 0b6df9252e5d9ff0681f6b474be6bab4 PDF Text Text �� Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author Subject The topic of the resource The Author Description An account of the resource A digitised run of the Society of Authors' monthly periodical, The Author, 1890–1914, made available together for the first time. Currently users can browse issues and <a href="https://historysoa.com/items/browse?search=&advanced%5B0%5D%5Bjoiner%5D=and&advanced%5B0%5D%5Belement_id%5D=51&advanced%5B0%5D%5Btype%5D=is+exactly&advanced%5B0%5D%5Bterms%5D=Index&collection=&type=&tags=&exhibit=&date_search_term=&submit_search=Search+For+Items&sort_field=Dublin+Core%2CTitle">indices</a> (not available for all volumes). Full text search for all issues, and other additional search functionality, will be added in 2022. Date A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource 1890–1914 Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context The-Author-Issues Publication Date The date of an event (in YYYY, YYYY-MM or YYYY-MM-DD format) 1904-10-01 Volume 15 Issue 1 Pages Page range in volume 1–28 Ngram Date Version of the date in YYYYMMDD format for use by the Ngram plugin 19041001 Ngram Text Version of the text with no HTML formatting for use by the Ngram plugin The HMuthor. (The Organ of the Incorporated Society of Authors. Monthly.) FOUNDED BY SIR WALTER BESANT. Vou. XV.—No. 1. TELEPHONE NUMBER : 374 VICTORIA. TELEGRAPHIC ADDRESS : AUTORIDAD, LONDON. —______e—~< > —__<_- NOTICES. ++ OR the opinions expressed in papers that are K signed or initialled the authors alone are responsible. None of the papers or para- graphs must be taken as expressing the opinion of the Committee unless such is especially stated to be the case. Tur Editor begs to inform members of the Authors’ Society and other readers of 7he Author that the cases which are from time to time quoted in The Author are cases that have come before the notice or to the knowledge of the Secretary of the Society, and that those members of the Society who desire to have the names of the publishers concerned can obtain them on application. ++ List of Members. Tus List of Members of the Society of Authors published October, 1902, at the price of 6d., and the elections from October, 1902, to July, 1903, as a supplemental list, at the price of 2d., can now be obtained at the offices of the Society. They will be sold to members or associates of the Society only. ———+— The Pension Fund of the Society. Tue Trustees of the Pension Fund met at the Society’s Offices on the 19th of February, and having gone carefully into the accounts of the fund, decided to purchase £250 London and North Western 3% Debenture Stock. Accordingly, the investments of the Pension. Fund at present VOL. XV. OcTroBER 1sT, 1904. [Prick SIXPENCE. ‘to over 140. standing in the names of the Trustees are as follows. This is a statement of the actual stock ; the money value can be easily worked out at the current price of the market :— Consols 24 %....-.c2cecesceececeereceeeers £1000 0 0 Wucal Osns 6.6.62 500 0 0 Victorian Government 3 % Consoli- dated Inscribed Stock ............+-- 291 19 11 War loan 3) 201 9 38 London and North Western 3 % Deben- ture Stock 245502 ce 250 0 0 Motel’: 21.02... £2,243 9 2 Subscriptions from April, 1904. £ s. a. April18, Dixon, W. Scarth . 0-6 0 April18, Bashford, Harry H. 010 6 April19, Bosanquet, Eustace F. 010 6 April 23, Friswell, Miss Laura Hain 0 5 0 May 6,Shepherd,G.H. . : / 0 db 0 June 24, Rumbold, Sir Horace, Bart., G.C.B. : 7 be ©} July 27, Barnett, P. A. 010 0 Donations from April, 1904. May 16, Wynne, C. Whitworth June 23, Kirmse, R. . < June 23, Kirmse, Mrs. R. occu one coo July 21, The Blackmore Memorial Committee : ; 720 0 0 Aug. 5, Walker, William S. : - 2 0 0 —_—_____+—»—+ —____ FROM THE COMMITTEE. ———— + — HE last meeting of the Committee before the Vacation was held.on Monday, July 11th, at 89, Old Queen Street. Thirteen new members and associates were elected, carrying the elections for the current year This number, for the first seven months of the year, is largely in excess of the 2 number for the same period during the last five or six years. There is every sign, therefore, that the Authors’ Society is still continuing to carry on the good work for which it was founded by Sir Walter Besant. The Committee, however, desire to point out—according to the saying that has now become proverbial, that “every man 18 a debtor to his profession ”—that, although some authors may not need the assistance of the Society directly, because they are men of business themselves, or because they employ men of business or literary agents to carry on their work, yet they gain an indirect benefit from the Society’s action, and ought therefore to be members. The Committee elected Viscount Wolseley and Sir William Anson to be members of the Council. It is hardly necessary to mention their qualifica- tions for membership to this body, Lord Wolseley as a distinguished writer on military subjects, and Sir William Anson as one of the most distinguished educational leaders in England. The final form of the address to the Spanish Academy was settled. Those members of the Committee present signed the address, which will be circulated to all the members of the Council of the Society. The Committee of the Blackmore Memorial Fund, through their Hon. Secretary and Treasurer, Mr. R. B. Marston, offered in a letter laid before the Committee to apply the balance of that fund to the pension scheme of the Society of Authors. The Committee of the Society expressed their thanks for the step taken, and the Chairman wrote a letter to the Committee of the Blackmore Memorial Fund stating how glad the Society would be to accept the amount. The question of Colonial postage was again brought forward. Owing to the articles that have appeared in 7'he Author two members of Parliament had made enquiries of the Postmaster- General as to whether it would not be possible to take some steps in the matter. The answers, the Committee regret to state, were unsatisfactory. The Committee, however, instructed the secretary to enquire whether there would be any possibility of bringing the question before the next Postal Congress, and further to write to the Canadian Authors’ Society in the hope that that body might be able to bring some pressure to bear. There were three cases before the Committee. After careful consideration the Committee advised a definite course of action to the members con- -cerned, and considered that they would be in a position to give further assistance if the action suggested did not prove successful. Some discussion took place with regard to the selection and appointment of a United States agent of the Society. THE AUTHOR: Cases. Since the beginning of the vacation there have been twenty-nine cases before the Secretary for settlement. ‘The largest number of these refers to demands for money. Out of fourteen, eight terminated satisfactorily. The Secretary obtained the amounts due to the authors, and the matters were settled. In three of the remaining cases no settlement has been made owing to the fact that in two, the publisher or editor lives in the United States, and in one the member of the Society is absent from England: but negotiations are still in progress. The other cases have only just come to hand with a renewal of the autumn business, and there has been no time to obtain a result. The detention of MSS. has produced eight disputes, in six cases the MSS. have been sent to the office and returned to the authors, but one of the remaining two cannot be taken further owing to the fact that the magazine has closed its offices, and the present address of the proprietors or the responsible parties cannot be discovered. There were four disputes which dealt with the interpretation of contracts, all of which have been satisfactorily settled. Of two questions of account one has ended satisfactorily, and the other is in the course of completion. There was one case of infringement of copyright which only came to the office a few days ago. It is impossible to state, at present, what the final result will be. —— July Elections. Collins, J. Churton 57, Norfolk Square, W. Fraser, W. M. New Killcot Yeal Co., Chulsa. Stafford Villa, Paignton. Sandbach, Cheshire. Giles, Miss Edith . : Hampden-Cook, H., M.A. Mills, Miss Rebe . 22, Lancaster Road, Brighton. Keeton, A. E. Lyceum Club, 128, Piccadilly, W. Cambridge Lodge, Wat- ford, Herts. 29, Spruce Hill Road, Walthamstow, N.E. Ray, Rex Ross, Paul Stawell, Mrs. Rodolph . St. Mary’s Court, Shrewsbury. Thorp, Walter Limerick. Wallis, H. M. Ashton Lodge, Reading. Weddell, George The North Cottage, St. George’s, New- castle-on-Tyne. One member alone desires neither his name no his address printed. : i THE AUTHOR. 3 BOOKS PUBLISHED BY MEMBERS OF THE SOCIETY. — + (In the following list we do not propose to give more than the titles, prices, publishers, etc., of the books enumerated, with, in special cases, such particulars as may serve to explain the scope and purpose of the work. Members are requested to forward information which will enable the Editor to supply such particulars.) ARCHAOLOGY. SanD BURIED RuINS OF KHoTAN. By M. A. STEIN. 8% xX 53. 503 pp. Hurst & Blackett. ART. GREAT Masters. With Descriptive Text. By SrrR MARTIN Conway. Parts XX., XXII, XXII. Heinemann. 5s, each. In OrHyeR PEOPLE’s SHOES. Thirty Humorous Car- toons. By Tom Browne. 8} X 114. Weekly Yelegraph. is. ni. BIOGRAPHY. Harry Furniss At Home. Written and Illustrated by Himself. 93 x 6,271 pp. Unwin. 16s, n. BOOKS FOR THE YOUNG. THE PRINCE HEREDITARY. A Romance for Boys. By M. BRAMSTON. 74 X 5,251 pp. Simpkin. 2s. ScHOoLBOYS THREE. By W.P. KELLY. 73% X 5, 320 pp. outledge. 3s. 6d. DRAMA. Lost ANGEL OF A RUINED PARADISE. A Drama of Modern Life. By the VERY Kev. P. A. SHEEHAN, D.D. 8 X 54,168 pp. Longmans, 3s. 6d. EDUCATIONAL. WASHINGTON IRVING'S COMPANIONS OF COLUMBUS. DEFOERE’s JOURNAL OF THE PLAGUE. RICHARD HAWKINS’ VOYAGE INTO THE SouTH SEAS. (Blackie’s English School Texts.) Edited by W. H. D. Rous, Lirt.D. 64 x 44,128 4+ 1124 128 pp. Blackie. 8d. each. FICTION. Tom Dawson. By FLORENCE WARDEN. 388pp. Chatto& Windus. 6s. THE LIFE WE Live. By Geko. R. SIMS. 239 pp. Chatto & Windus. 1s. A BACHELOR IN ARCADY. By HALLIWELL SUTCLIFFE. 7% x 6,310 pp. Unwin. 6s. HADRIAN THE SEVENTH. By FR. ROLFE. 412 pp. Chatto & Windus. 6s. Tommy & Co. By JEROME K. 302 pp. Hutchinson. 6s. Lovers AT FAULT. By F. WHISHAW. 7} X 54, 312 pp. White. 6s. LINDLEY KAys. Methuen. 6s. THE EXTRAORDINARY CONFESSIONS OF DIANA PLEASE. By BERNARD CAPES. 7} X 5.301 pp. Methuen. 6s. IDYLLS OF THE SEA. By F. T. BULLEN. (Cheap Edition.) 74 Xx 49, 266 pp. Grant Richards. 1s. n. THE CHALLONERS. By E. F, Benson. 7% X 5, 306 pp. Heinemann. 6s, THe MAKING oF A Man. By E. H. LAcon WATSON. 7% Xx 54,293 pp. Brown, Langham, 6s. 64 X 3%, 7% x 44, JEROME. 7} X 44. By Barry PAIN. 7# X 3, 405 pp. A FooL WITH WOMEN. 295 pp. ACCUSED AND 72 X 5, 328 pp. THE HERBS OF By FRED WHISHAW. John Long. 6s. . ACOUSER. 3y ADELINE SERGEANT. Methuen. 6s. MEDEA. By TEX 5 THEOPHILA NORTH (DoroTHEA HOLLINS). 7 X 43, 121 pp. Elkin Mathews. 2s. 6d. n. A WEAVER OF WEBS. By JOHN OXENHAM, 7} X 5}. 31l pp. Methuen. 6s. THE HONOURABLE BILL. 394 pp. Arrowsmith. 6s. Tue REVEREND JACK. By 72 x 54,455 pp. Drane. 6s. Jupy’s Lovers. By KATHERINE TYNAN. 298 pp. White. 6s. THE PASSING OF ARTHUR. 72 x 54,220 pp. Nash. 3s. 6d. DouBLE HARNESS. By ANTHONY 390 pp. Hutchinson. 6s. A LADDER OF Sworps. By SIR GILBERT PARKER, M.P. 74 X 5,286 pp. Heinemann. 6s, Marcus AND Faustina. By F. Carrer. 72 x 5. 331 pp. J. Long. 6s. THrey TWAIN. By Mrs. AUBREY RICHARDSON, 312 pp. Unwin. 6s. 3y Fox RUSSELL. 7% X 5, NAUNTON COVERTSIDE. 2 xX OE, By CosMo HAMILTON. Hope. 72% xX 5, 7% X 5, THE SCARLET CLUE. By Si1LAsS HockING. 8 X 54, 434 pp. EF. Warne. 3s. 6d. THE MARK OF CAIN, By ANDREW LANG. 84 X 54, 122 pp. Arrowsmith. 6d. Nyrra. By Mrs. CAMPBELL PrAgD. T. Fisher Unwin. 6s. Fate's Hanpicap. By Emity PEARSON FINNEMORE, 74 X 5. 320 pp. Digby Long & Co. 6s. A Game of Love. By GERTRUDE WARDEN. Digby Long & Co. 6s. THe YELLOW Hanp. By ALLEN UpwaArp. Digby Long & Co. 6s. Rep Cap TALES. By S. R. CROCKETT. Harts IN EXILE. By JOHN OXENHAM. Stoughton. 6s. GENEVRA, By C. MARRIOTT. 73 X 5. 68. THE GREEN EYE OF GOONA. 73 x 5,310 pp. Nash. 6s. A. & C. Black. 6s. Hodder & 312 pp. Methuen. By ARTHUR MORRISON. THe HAppy VALLEY. By B. M. Croker. 7} X 5, 312 pp. Methuen. 6s. Tue Evin THAT MEN Do. By M. P. SHIBL. 7} X 5, 367 pp. Ward Lock. 6s. MEADOWSWEET AND Rug. By Sizas K. Hockine, Chapman & Hall. 6s. By Marie CoreLii. Methuen. 6s. By W.E. Norris. 7} X 5,305 pp. 72 X 5, 310 pp. Gop's Goop MAN. NIGEL’S VOCATION. Methuen. 6s. THE FLORENTINE CHAIR. Lueas. 74 X 5, 224 pp. Appleton. 3s. 6d. AN LImpossinLe HusBaAnp. By FLORENCE WARDEN. 73 x 5,320 pp. J. Long. 6s. OnE PRETTY MAID AND OTHERS. 73 x 5,314 pp. J. Long. 6s. Mrs. BeLFort’s STRATAGEM. By THOMAS CoBB. 7% X 5, 320 pp. Nash. 65. THe QuUEEN’s ADVOCATE. By A. W. 72 X 5,422 pp. Ward Lock. 6s. Secret History or To-DAy. By ALLEN UPWARD. 74 xX 5, 310 pp. Chapman & Hall. 6s. Tus Jumprnac Frog. By Mark Twain. 66 pp. Harper. 28, n. A Comic Idyll. By St. John By MAy CROMMELIN, MARCHMONT. 8} X 54, HISTORY. Adventures and Perils By Henry CHARLES MOORE. Religious Tract Society. 2s. TrrouGH FLroop AND FLAME. of Protestant Heroes. 8 x 54, 319 pp. LITERARY. THE MASTERS OF ENGLISH LITERATURE. By STEPHEN GWYNN. 7 X 43,424 pp. Macmillan. 3s. 6d. THE DEVELOPMENT OF MAURICE MABTERLINCK, and Other Sketches of Foreign Writers. By W. L. COURTNEY. 7 x 44,174 pp. Grant Richards. 3s. 6d. n. a ALFRED TENNYSON. By ANDREW LANG (Cheap Edition). 84 X 5%, 233 pp. Blackwood. 6d. n. MEDICAL, Goop DiGEsTION. 160 pp. SOME OF MY RECIPES, WITH PRICES AND REASONS. 112 pp. By EUSTACE MILES. 74 x 49. (The Fitness Series.) Routledge. 1s. each. NATURAL HISTORY. BRITISH SALT Water FisHes. By F. G, AFLALO. 10} x 72, 328 pp. Hutchinson. 12s. 6d. PHILOSOPHY. Tue ScIENcE of Lire. By Mrs. CRatcin. 7 X 44; 60 pp. Burns & Oates. 2s. n. POLITICAL. Arrica’s NATIONAL REGENERATION. By E. I’, CHIDELL. Thomas Burleigh. 78 pp. ls. THE CANADIAN ANNUAL REVIEW OF PUBLIC AFFAIRS, 1903. By J. CASTELL HopxKins. 595 pp. Toronto : The Annual Review Publishing Company. SCIENCE. HypromEcHANIcs: Part I., Hyprosratics. By W. H. BESANT, Sc.D., F.R.S., Fellow and late Lecturer of St. John’s College, Cambridge ; and A. S. RamsEy, M.A., Fellow cf Magdalen College, Cambridge. G. Bell & Sons. 6s. SPORT. A HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH TURF. By T. A. Cook, F.S.A, 3 Vols. 123 x 10,741 pp. Virtue. 32. 3s. TECHNICAL. CoAL CUTTING BY MACHINERY IN AMERICA. By A.S. E. ACKERMANN, A.C.G.S., A.M.L.C.E. 9% x 74, 182 pp. 68 Illustrations. The Colliery Guardian Co., Ltd. 12s, n. HYDRAULICS. With Working Tables. By E. 8. BELLASIS. Demy 8vo. 160 Diagrams. Rivington. 16s. THEOLOGY. SERMONS ON SOCIAL SUBJECTS. Compiled by the REV. W. H. Hunt. 7% X 5, 252 pp. Skeffington. 5s. TRAVEL. A Tramp’s Nore Boor. By 73 x 5,312 pp. White. 6s. FurtTHER INDIA. By HUGH CLIFFORD, C.M.G. Edited by J.Scotr KETIE, LL.D. 9 x 6,378 pp. Lawrence & Bullen. 7s, 6d. MorLEY ROBERTS. oe ie THE AUTHOR. LITERARY, DRAMATIC, AND MUSICAL NOTES. MONG the autumn books is a story for boys and girls entitled “ Father M.P.,” by Miss Theodora Wilson Wilson. Messrs. Nelson & Son are the publishers. “The King’s Coming” is the title of an_his- torical novel by Florence Wynne. The book relates to the State entry of their Majesties, the King and Queen, into Ireland, in 1903, and gives some historical account of the places visited by their Majesties and of the present condition of the country. Skeffington & Co. “Rita” is doing a special series of articles for London Opinion, which are to appear simul- taneously in the New York Herald. The series— twelve in all—are entitled ‘“‘ Confidences of a Beauty Doctor.” ‘« Rita’s” new novel, “‘ The Silent Woman,” is a romance of the Peak district of Derbyshire. It is a story developed somewhat on the lines of “The Sinner,” one of this author’s most popular books. C. Gasquoine Hartley (Mrs. Walter M. Gallichan) is publishing two books upon art during the autumn season. One of the works is “ A Record of Spanish Painting,” with illustrations, which will be pub- lished by the Walter Scott Publishing Co. ; and the other, which will contain reproductions of pictures, will be issued by Seeley & Co., and is entitled ‘‘ Pictures in the Tate Gallery.’’ A novel by the same author, with the title of “ The Weaver's Shuttle,” will appear shortly. Messrs. Greening & Co. are the publishers. Walter M. Gallichan has been engaged for some time upon a novel of Welsh character. The scene of the story is on the south side of the Berwyn Mountains. “ Fishing and Travelling in Spain,” by this writer, was published lately by Robinson & Co., and has been well received by reviewers. Mr. Gallichan is contributing a monograph upon “Cheshire ” to Messrs. Methuen’s “ Little Guides” series. Health and Beauty is the title of a magazine edited by the Rev. J. P. Sandlands. The price of this work —No. 8 of which appears this month— is one penny. The August issue contains a number of articles and paragraphs which cannot fail to interest all those who are concerned in the preservation of health, and the destruction of disease. Miss Mary Rowsell has published a new edition of her work, “ Hymns and Narrative Verses for Children.” Brown, Langham & Co. (47, Great Russell Street, W.C.) are the publishers. THE AUTHOR. 5 Madame Albanesi’s next novel will run as a serial in the Queen during January, February and March of 1905, and will afterwards be published in book form by Messrs. Methuen & Co. The American serial rights of the same authoress’s novel “ Capricious Caroline ”»—which was published in book form by Messrs. Methuen & Co. in the middle of September—have been purchased by Ainslie’s Magazine. Mrs. Alfred Baldwin will shortly publish a volume of stories, “The Pedlar’s Pack,” illustrated by Mr. Charles Pears, Messrs. R. and C. Chambers being the publishers. ‘The same authoress will also publish, through Mr. Elkin Mathews, ‘‘ A Chaplet of Verse for Children,” illustrated by Mr. John D. Batten. Mr. Michael MacDonagh, who recently wrote a “Life of Daniel O’Connell,” has written another Irish historic work entitled ‘‘ The Viceroy’s Post- bag,” which Mr. John Murray will publish in October. The work consists of two books, one dealing with the Union between Treland and Great Britain, and the other with the insurrection organised by Robert Emmet, in 1803. Messrs. Chapman and Hall are the publishers of Miss Violet Hunt’s latest novel, “Sooner or Later.” The book, which is a study of a primitive society woman and a morbid Bohemian one, is dedicated to Mr. Henry James. “At the Moorings” is the title of a new work by Miss Rosa Nouchette Carey, which Messrs. Macmillan & Co. have published in England, and Messrs. Lippincotts in America. Miss Arabella Kenealy’s new novel, “ The Marriage Yoke,” will be published by Messrs. Hurst and Blackett, on October 10th. Mr. Cutcliffe Hyne is at present engaged on a series of tales on the Buonaparte period, which will appear in Pearson’s Magazine here, and in the States. The same author’s new book, “ Atoms of Empire,” will be published in the United Kingdom by Messrs. Macmillan, and in New York by the Macmillan Co. ‘Translations of this work will appear in France, Germany, and Denmark. “The Chronicles of Baba,” with the sub-title as a “Canine Teetotum,” is a new work edited by Miss M. Montgomery-Campbell, which Messrs. Jarrold & Sons are publishing in October. The price is 3s. 6d. The book will commend itself to all who desire to encourage kindness to animals. The same firm is also publishing, at the price of 1s. 6d., a volume by the same author, entitled “My very, very Own.” Each chapter in the work consists of a ‘straight talk,” in which homely every-day things are used as parables. We understand that Mr. M. H. Speilmann has been appointed to write the authorised biography of the late Mr. G. F. Watts. Mr. Spielmann’s long connection with art and the literature of art renders him peculiarly fitted for the task. Mr. Rider Haggard’s novel, “The Brethren,” which has been running serially through Cassell’s Magazine, was published on September 30th by Messrs. Cassell & Co. Messrs. Cassell & Co., we understand, are pro- ducing a re-issue of “Sports of the World.” There will be no alteration in the text of the work from the former issue, which was edited by Mr. F. G. Aflalo. Early in October Messrs. Bell will publish a poetical drama, entitled “Queen Elizabeth,” by Mr. W. G. Hole, the author of “Procris,” and of a volume of “ Poems, Lyrical and Dramatic.” The play is being published by arrangement with Mrs. Brown Potter, who has acquired the acting rights. Mr. A. Pavitt (“Saxo-Norman’’) has published, with Stevens & Haynes, of Bell Yard, E.C., a volume of 402 pages—“ Droit Anglais Usuel, 1904” —dedicated to the Right Hon. Sir F. H. Jeune, G.C.B. It sums up, in the French language, the history and present state of the General Law of England. The author is assisted by Simon J uquin, of the Paris Bar. An eminent Judge—M. Le Poittevin—has written a preface, containing an eulogy of the Bench of England and our law-abiding people. Both preface and contents will interest those of our readers who seek for a simple arrange- ment of a complicated subject. Price 6s. 6d. Raymond Jacberns’ new books for children and girls this season are “A School Champion” (Chalmers), “ ‘The Girls of Cromer Hall” (Nelson), ‘A Family Grievance ” (Gardner, Darton), “ Home Fetters” (S.P.C.K.). A long school story, ‘ The First Term,” will run serially in Swnshine Magazine during 1905. Mr. T. Werner Laurie is publishing a new novel entitled, “Playing the nave,” by Florence Warden, author of “The House on the Marsh.” The scene is laid in an old English country house and the adjoining chapel, and the motor car plays a prominent part. “ Fruit and Flowers for the Home’’ is the title of a work by Mrs. Richmond, which will be published by Mr. George A. Morton, of Edin- burgh, in October. The price of the publication which has been compiled from papers appearing in “The Queen ”’—is 5s. Mr. J. Eveleigh Nash in England, and Messrs. Page & Co. in the United States, will publish early in February “ Jezebel’s Husband,” by Mark Ashton, author of “She Stands Alone,” ‘“ The Nana’s Talisman,” &c. The book is a Biblical 6 yomance, having Judea for a background, the infamous Jezebel for its central figure, and her intrigues and ambitions for its motive. Messrs. Kegan Paul & Co. announce for October a new issue (the 15th) of “The Collected Works of Sir Lewis Morris,” in one volume. The great success during the past year of their “ Miniature Edition of the Epic of Hades,” and of the “Selec- tions” from the writer’s works, published by Messrs. Routledge, has led to the exhaustion of the last edition, which has been out of print since July. In addition to eight new poems of importance, the new issue will, we believe, contain the writer’s unpublished drama, “ The Life and Death of the Emperor Leo, the Arminian,” derived, like his “Gycia,” from Byzantine history, neither of which has so far secured representation on the stage. The issue will include a new portrait by Mr. Henry Giles, of Carmarthen, the first taken since 1894. “ Chance, the Juggler,” by E. C. Heath Hosken and Coralie Stanton, has just been published by Messrs. Hutchinson & Co. Mr. John Lane has published a new historical novel of Cornwall, by Canon Thynne. The hero of it is Sir Bevill Granville, grandson of the famous Sir Richard. Mr. Stanley J. Weyman will produce a book with the same firm entitled “The Abbess of Vlaye,” and Mr. Wilfrid Ward is producing a memoir of Mr. Aubrey de Vere, who was for long a member of the Society. The memoir is based on. unpublished diaries and correspondence. On August 27th, Mr. Henry Arthur Jones’s new play “The Chevalier,’ was produced at the Garrick Theatre, Mr. Arthur Bourchier taking the réle of “ The Chevalier Mounteagle.” The play is styled “A New and Original Comedy,” and Mr. Bourchier, in an admirable character part, carried out the comedy to perfection. Described as a farce in three acts, “ Beauty and the Barge,” by Mr. W. W. Jacobs and Mr. Louis N. Parker, was produced at the New Theatre, on August 30th. The favourable reception which the play received seems to point to the fact that Mr. Jacob’s humour, always to the fore in his books, in skilful hands is just as suited to the stage. There is, no doubt, a long and successful run in store for the play. The piece was preceded by a curtain-raiser, entitled “ That Brate Simmons,” the result of a collaboration between Mr. Arthur Morrison and Mr. H. C. Sargent. At the St. James’s Theatre, on Saturday, September 3rd, Mr. Alexander produced a play, entitled “The Garden of Lies,” adapted by Mr. Sydney Grundy from Mr. Justice Miles Forman’s story. The: adaptation gives Mr. Alexander an opportunity of acting on lines always acceptable THE AUTHOR. to the audience of the St. James’ Theatre. Miss Lilian Braithwaite could not have played a difficult part with moré characteristic grace. We have to note the production of another play by a member of the Society. Mr. Zangwill’s “Merely Mary Ann” was produced, with success, at the Duke of York’s Theatre, on September 8th. No doubt everyone who has read Zanewill’s story will be glad to see the manner in which it has been adapted for a play. Its simple pathos will surely make it attractive to the London public. The number of new plays produced this autumn speaks well for the condition of the London theatres. No small contribution comes from the pens of members of the Society. —_—+—<—e_______ PARIS NOTES. —-——+ es E Divorce,” by Paul Bourget, is a novel which proves once more the sincerity and deep conviction of thisauthor. M. Bourget evidently considers that the divorce law is a retro- gression rather than a step in advance: “Loi criminelle, loi meurtriere de la vie familiale et de la vie religieuse, loi d’anarchie et de désordre, dont tant de femmes, tentées dans leurs faiblesses, esperent la liberté et le bonheur, et ou elles se trouvent, aprés tant d’autres que servitude et misere!” Beside the chief plot of the story, there is a side-study which in itself would serve as a theme for another novel. It is the case of a young girl who has been brought up to despise the idea of legalised marriage. Her theories, her experiences, and their results would work out as material for a second book, In “ Le Divorce,” as in one or two of the recent books by Paul Bourget, one feels rather that the characters are being manipulated to fit the theories of the author, and the results are therefore not always convincing, The second volume of Madame Adam’s memoirs, “Mes Premiéres Armes politiques et littéraires,’”” is quite as interesting, thouch in another way than the first volume. In the ‘‘ Roman de mon Enfance et de ma Jeunesse” we had the impressions and the ideas of a young provincial girl, while in this new volume we have the Parisienne, interesting herself in all that goes on in the French capital. In art, music, literature, and politics she gives us her experiences and impressions, and draws for us in a few lines faithful portraits of some of the celebrated people she has met. Among these portraits we find those of Thiers, Gambetta, Mérimée, Jules Simon, Jules Ferry, Littré, Floquet, About, Alphonse Karr, Daniel Stern, Girardin, Hippolyte Carnot, and many others. THE AUTHOR. . “ Expiatrice,” by M. Ernest Daudet, is an inter- esting story constructed on a theme which has no great novelty. Guilberte Simmonet is the daughter of an unscrupulous man, who has amassed wealth by taking advantage of less “clever” men. He is ambitious for his daughter, and endeavours to arrange a marriage for her with a certain marquis who is in his power. Gilberte does not fall in with this arrangement, and the novel has the “happy ending ” so generally approved. “T/Inévitable Amour,” by M. Adolphe Aderer, is a novel with a certain fascination about it, although the plot on which the story turns is distinctly unpleasant and improbable. The strong point of the book is in the exposition of the triumph of race. Jean Jacques, the central figure of the novel, is the natural son of a man who hag held a high position in the world, and of the Marquise de Valperga. The father commits suicide, but the child has been placed with some peasants in Savoy, and is to be educated in every way as one of the family. In spite of his sur- roundings and his education, the boy cannot be converted into a peasant. Later on Jean Jacques is employed as estate agent by the Marquise de Valperga. The dénouement is tragic, and the whole tone of the book is somewhat melancholy, but it is admirably written, and the descriptions of Savoy and Italy are most charming. “Lia Déchéance,” by Léon Daudet, is a novel which paints for us the corrupt side of modern society. Francois Aubryet is a man of weak will, who simply lets himself go, drifting from folly to dishonour, and from dishonour to crime. The author’s own conclusion is: “’Il n’y a plus de morale humaine puisqu ’il n’y a plus de morale divine.” “Le véritable Guillaume II.,” by Henri de Naussane is a study of the character and actions of the German Emperor. In answer to his own question: “Qu’y a-t-il derriére cette facade,” the author tells us, “Il y a un homme agréable et primesautier, mais faible et éneryé. . . C’est un littéraire, un sensitif, un discoureur. II est a sa place dans un salon; il n’y est pas sur un tréne. Par ses réves décousus, ses palinodies et ses cavalcades, ce monarque, par ailleurs séduisant, a haté le redoutable triomphe des ‘social-démocrates’ et ébranlé la Confédéra- tion Germanique au point qu’ on entend craquer Vedifice.” “Etudes de littérature Canadienne Frangaise,” by Charles ab. der Halden, is a volume which has taken many years to write. It is, perhaps, the most complete work that has been compiled on the subject. “La Co-éducation des Sexes,” by F. Meylan, is a study of co-education and its results in America. “La Colonisation pratique et comparée,” by Paul Vibert, is one of the most practical and useful of books for intending emigrants. Hygienic laws, altitudes, colonial produce, means of transport are among the subjects treated. The burning question of native employment takes up some chapters, and the volume is of special value as the first French book treating so practically modern colonial science. A most useful book for collectors and autograph buyers is the new volume by M. Paul Eudel. ‘Le Truquage ” is the title, and the author gives some interesting information with regard to the frauds, alterations and imitations to be avoided when buy- ing old books, manuscripts, autographs, &c. M. Louis Gonse has published an excellent work entitled “Chefs d’ceuvre des musées de France.” Inthe museums of Arles, Aix, Besancon, Lyons, Evreux and Troyes there are many master- pieces of art, and by means of some four hundred engravings M. Gonse is rendering great service in the publication of so important a work. “Les successeurs de Donatello, by Pierre de Bouchand, is a study of Italian sculpture in the second half of the fifteenth century. “L’Art pour tous” is an excellent work by Louis Sumet. Among recent publications are the following :— “VInutile Révolte,” by Henry Guerlin; ‘“ Une Page de Vie,” by Claude Reni ; “ L’Ecarteur,” by M. Delbousquet ; ‘‘ Les Contes del’ Aigue-Marine,” by J. Adam; “Ame d’argile,’ by Mme. Marie Anne de Bovet; “ Zarette,” by Jean Rameau ; ‘“‘ Joie d’aimer,” by the author of Amitic Amou- reuse ;” “ Le Choix de la Vie,” by Mme Georgette Leblanc ; “Un Drame en Livonie,” by Jules Verne ; ‘‘ Pervenche,” by Gyp ; “ Un Vainqueur,” by Edouard Rod ; “ Dames éphémeres,” by Francois de Nion ; ‘‘ Le Journal de Sonia.” The ‘Académie des Science politiques” has awarded the Drouyn de Lhuys prize of 3,000 francs for the following works :—“ Politique Orientale de Napoléon, by M. Edouard Driant ; “ Histoire des ¢établissements et du commerce francais dans l'Afrique barbaresque,” by M. Paul Masson, and “Revue générale de droit Inter- national.” M. A. le Braz has now completed the work on which he has been engaged for some time, the “Celtic Theatre.” He has. presented to the Rennes University twenty-seven Breton manu- scripts, including ‘‘ Le Mystére de Saint-Laurent,” “Saint Jean Baptiste,” and other mystery plays. These manuscripts are of great value, as the only written literature of Brittany isits theatre. There are about seventy-three Breton manuscripts in the “Bibliotheque Nationale,” but they are of much less value than these which M. Le Braz has handed over to Rennes. A certain sum of the Nobel Prize received by 8 THE AUTHOR. M Sully Prudhomme was set aside by him for an annual prize to young poets. It has this year been awarded to Mlle. Marthe Dupuy, daughter of a sculptor of Blois. Zola’s manuscripts, ninety-one in all, have been handed over to the Bibliotheque Nationale, where they can be seen at any time. : M. Antoine proposes to give the following pieces at his theatre during the winter season: “ Cama- rade,” by Aderer; “ Esclaves,” by Bernstein ; “Maison de Juges,” by Gaston Leroux ; « Vieil Heidelberg,” by Meyer-Forster ; “ Asile de Nuit,” by Mauret; ‘ Charlotte,” by Thorel; ‘“ Race supérieure,” by Brugiére; “ Le Miracle de St. Antoine,” by Meterlinck. M. Alfred Capus reads his new play, “ Notre Jeunesse,” on the 1st of October to the artistes of the Comédie Francaise. M. Henri Bataille has read his piece “ Maman Colibri” to M. Porel. It is to be put on at the Vaudeville. Among the new plays in preparation are “ Poli- chinelle,” by Edmond Rostand, a comedy in verse, in five acts, to be played by Réjane and Coquelin ; “ Armande Béjart,” by Maurice Donnay, a drama in verse, in four acts; “Le Coup d’Aile,” by F. de Curel, a comedy in four acts; “ L’Amour de Wanda,” by G. de Porto Riche, a drama in five acts in verse ; “ Monsieur Piéson,” by Alfred Capus, a piece in four acts destined for the Renaissance Theatre. M. Brieux is also writing a new play. Bjérnson’s new drama treats of the struggles constantly going on between the young genera- tion and the one preceding it. Carmen Sylva is at work on the libretto of an opera entitled ‘Giovanna d’Arco.” Von Reuter is to write the music. Some of the new works to be produced this season at the Opéra Comique are “La Cabrera,” by Gabriel Dupont, who was recently awarded the Sonzogno prize at Milan, “Les Chansons de Miarka,” by A. Georges, “ L’Enfant- Roi,” by Bruneau, “ Les Armaillé,” by M. Daret. Atys HALLARD. ———— 9 SPANISH NOTES. — ae O judge from such Spanish newspapers as El Liberal, El Imparcial, and Espana, in Madrid, and Za Vanguardia in Barcelona, the Peninsula is daily more open to foreign influence in literary and educational matters. “ The Simple Life ” of the famous moralist, C. Wagner, has just been translated into Spanish by the learned Cuban, Dr. Gonzalo Arostegui, with a fine prologue by Don Rafael Montoro. The Press is loud in its appreciation of Archer M. Huntington, the wealthy Yankee who has lately come into possession of the valuable library of the Marquis de Ierez de los Caballeros, for he is about to publish et his own risk cheap editions of such Spanish writers as Santillana, Jorge Manrique, Simoneda, Garcilaso, Ercilla, Camoens, and Lope, which is rightly said to be a work as beneficial to Spain as Carnegie’s free library bequest was useful to England. For as these fruits of the early days of printing in Spain are only existent in editions too expensive for the general public, the Peninsula is generally excluded from the enjoyment of these fine classical works. A leading article in the Espaiia draws attention to the truth contained in the opinions published by the Marquis de Palomares de Duero in 1899, that a foreign education was the most efficient equipment for a benefactor of his country. “The famous Spanish Literature was the outcome of George Tickner’s studies at the German Universities,” said the Marquis, and “ education in Spain at the present day would be still more retro- grade than it is had not such men as Luis Vives and Montesino studied the methods of other lands.” “Moreover,” added the writer, ‘would not a better acquaintance with the military, scientific, and industrial life of North America have prevented the fearful fiasco of the Cuban War of 1898?” This article evoked a few days later a practical paper called ‘Necessary Comparisons,” which seeks to stimulate the Spaniards to profit by the admirable tuition to be gained in Switzerland and Germany at the moderate prices quoted. Benedetto Colarossi makes an eloquent appeal to his countrymen in La Vanguardia of August 24th to do their utmost to dispel the ignorance of their country in the science and philosophy which elevate the work of the artizan and inspire the citizen with a true realisation of his rights. Such know- ledge should, says the writer, not be the mere pro- perty of universities, but the heritage of the people. Spain’s sympathy is quickly aroused in what is going on in the rest of the world, and when she seems wanting in this quality, it is mainly due to the lack of her knowledge on the matter in question. For instance, much regret was expressed at Berlin at the recent International Congress of Women, to which nineteen different countries sent the presidents and delegates of their several councils, and over 4,000 women took tickets, that Spain and Portugal were the only unrepresented countries of Europe. But directly Colonel Fignerola. Ferretti, the well-known author of such books as “The Choice of an Education,” “ The Education of a People,” etc., hears from the Countess of Aberdeen how his country might join such a great union of all that is philanthropical and ay educational, he soon shows the President of the International Council that she has found an able ambassador for the cause. For not only has the illustrious Queen herself been acquainted with the idea, but the Colonel has had a proclamation pub- lished to the ladies of Catalonia, explaining the opportunity which awaits them to join this vast Union which, to quote the Empress of Germany, “affords an incomparable means for women of all lands to learn to know and appreciate each other better.” As Her Majesty Queen Marie Christina is known to be deeply interested in all matters relating to the welfare of her land, hope has been expressed that she will give form to this noble sentiment by becoming the patron of a Council in Spain, which could send its representatives to the next Congress. The facts published by Colonel Ferretti in a recent French review are a cheering picture of his country’s progress, for we read that, thanks to H.R.H. the Infanta Eulalia setting the noble example of taking the chair at the first public meeting on Education, inaugurated by Madame Concepcion Gimeno de Flaguer, a great impetus has been given to the Woman Question in Spain, and the well known Ibero-American Society of Madrid has inaugurated the constitution of a committee of ladies well-known in the literary world, who will do all they can to forward the higher education of women. Conspicuous among these workers for their Spanish sisters is Setiora Carmen de Burgos Segui, well-known as a contributor to the columns of the Herald and Diario of Madrid, and she is striving to forward a scheme for the establishment of an Agricultural School for girls in Spain. She is also active in her efforts to reform Article 23 F. of the Civil Code of her country, which deprives woman of the right of being her children’s guardian as she is classed with ‘the incompetent.” In Arragon and Navarre this point has already been rectified. Sefiora Dofia Alvarez Fiol, in a recent powerful magazine article, contends against the old error of supposing that culture can militate against the proper fulfilment of a woman’s duties in her home. “El Problema Femenista,” a little book by Sefiora Concepcion de Flaquer, gives a most erudite recapitulation of the women of all nations who have materially aided their husbands in their scientific work by their intelligent co-operation, and the research and study shown in the work make it very valuable as a reference book on the subject of Woman’s Culture. Sefiora Pardo de Bazan, Senora Isabel de Solana, and Senora de Macia are also among the eighteen distinguished ladies of the committee. To judge from arecent article of Madame Josefa Pujol to one of the papers of Madrid there seems AUTHOR. 9 to be a very real desire among Spanish women to emancipate themselves from the slavery of a social life, which excludes them from the exhilarating atmosphere of simpler intellectual pleasures. Don Emiliano Guillen’s new volume of poems, “ Risas y Lagrimas” (“* Tears and Smiles’) is a charming exhibition of the taste and sentiment of a Spanish writer whose command of the language is seen in every line of every verse. Don Alejo Garcia Moreno, in the Appendix XV. of the “ Anuario de Legislacion Universal,” gives a com- pendious account of the political and judicial institutions of {North and South America, so desire to learn from the experiences of other countries is evidenced in many quarters. Madame Rodriguez de Serra is a_ striking example of the advance made in Spain in woman’s work, for this lady, the widow of a well-known publisher in Madrid, continues her husband’s work with marked success. The question of infant mortality, due so largely to ignorance, has lately induced many medical works upon the subject, and perhaps the pamphlet ‘< Modern Herods,” distributed gratuitously among mothers, may goad women to claim the education that would obviate the onus of such a title. Moreover, the able doctor Tolosa Latour’s book, called “ La Proteccién de la Infancia en Hspaiia,” shows that this member of the Royal Academy of Medicine is anxious for his compatriots to realise the existence of the laws which have been made for the protection of this helpless community, and perhaps the knowledge of these legal obligations may lead to their enforcement. Medical science seems to have made great strides in Spain, for José Zahonero devotes a whole column in the Espana to the realistic description of the great skill exhibited by the prominent surgeon Cisneros in the successful operation on the throat of the popular poet Francisco Rodriguez Marin, whose fortitude and patience during his sufferings excited the admiration of all present. I cannot close these Spanish notes without referring to the new law which obliges the Sunday Zest. It was never thought that the order would be so summarily enforced, but to all objections Maura returned that no country could advance unless laws were strictly observed. Of course this mandate (which militates so forcibly against all the habits of the Spaniards) which was first brought into action on 11th September, caused countless contradictory cases of enforcement and exceptions. It appears that restaurants are exempt from the edict, but the barbers, confectioners and other trades complain bitterly of the restriction, and the Prime Minister has been besieged with appeals from the proprietors of the Bull Rings, whose chief day for a pecuniary harvest has always been the Sunday 10 THE Of course, say the Spaniards, it would have been all right if the law had been made subject to a regulation, and the regulation modified by particular circumstances, then there would have been nothing to complain of, but this easy way of eluding the Government has not so far been permitted. RACHEL CHALLICE. —_——_—_+—>— LEGAL NOTES. —— What’s in a Name ? HAVE already discussed the possibility of a register of all titles given to literary works such as would enable, or would aim at enabling, an author to see before choosing a name for his book whether such a name had been used before, and when. Some, however, of the recom- mendations which have been made in the pages of The Author upon this subject have gone beyond the official compiling of a mere list of publications. Those who put forward these suggestions seem to have had in their minds the keeping by a govern- ment department of a register analogous to that in which patent rights are recorded, or perhaps it would be better to say a system resembling that adopted for the registration of trade marks. I venture to think that in practice any such system must necessarily be cumbrous, tiresome, and in- effective, and that on the whole the present want of system would be found preferable by a large majority of authors. The plan proposed would, I presume, have as its object the recording of a title as the property of an author, so that its presence upon the register would be proof of his sole right to it, and would enable him to sue for any infringe- ment or imitation of it. No person: who used a title not on the register would be able to dispute the right of the author who claimed the same titleand had duly registered it, and no unregistered claim to use a title would be recognised at all. Two similar titles would not be registered, and a fee would be charged for registration, which it is suggested need be but a trifling one. In considering the possibility of such a scheme we are almost necessarily driven to remember that the registration of trade marks is subject to necessary rules, and to conclude that some rules at all events would have to be devised to limit the registrable quality of the various titles, which the originality, or want of originality, of authors might lead them to adopt. The registration of trade marks is not accorded asa matter of course to any- one who puts forward a sentence or word not already on the register; devices used as trade AUTHOR. marks and other matters not akin to the titles of books I leave out of the discussion. If anyone who has invented a soap or a pill wishes to protect his trade, and distinguish his goods by applying to them a mark consisting of a word or sentence, he will find that the Patent Office will closely scrutinise the phrase that he chooses. Some names he will not be able to register at all, and in some cases he will have to disclaim any exclusive right to certain elements in the combination of words that he desires to make his own. He will not be able to register, for example, as a trade mark such names as the ‘“ Putney Pill” or the “ Superlative Soap,” for names of places and words denoting quality are not to be used as trade marks under regulations designed to prevent the setting up of monopolies in fragments of the English language that others might naturally wish to use. The title which the author would desire to register for his book would in many instances be a word or phrase in common use, and the sanctioning of a monopoly of such a phrase as applied to a book might be a serious matter for all authors. At present a writer can be prevented from selling his book under a name which would lead it to be confused with a book already published by his brother author to the injury of the latter, but I have endeavoured to show that no such right of protection exists when the first book is ‘dead and buried.” The proposed registration, I suppose, would give to the registered title a longer life than this, and would be for the period of copyright or for some other stated time, otherwise but little change would be effected. The register would exist ; persons choosing a title would consult it, and it would give certain rights as already sug- gested, but it is hardly imaginable that it could be kept up-to-date by the constant removal of books not in circulation. However, all I am con- cerned in showing for the moment is that the registration of titles of books and other literary works could not reasonably be expected without restrictive regulations. Otherwise the first person who managed to get inscribed in the register such names as “ The History of England,” “ The Life of Queen Victoria” or ‘Hymns for Children,” would be able to prevent anyone else from using them. It may be said, however, ‘‘ Yes, but these are old titles, and the registrable title would be the original invention of the author, or at all events the first application of the phrase as the name of a book.” In such circumstances I should pity the author. He would register a title, try to prevent its use by another, and be met by a motion to remove his own from the register on the ground that someone fifty years ago had used it for a similar purpose. It must be remembered that the grant of letters patent and the registration of a Jose Eanes THE AUTHOR. : 11 trade mark are alike in implying no guarantee that the invention is a proper subject of a patent, or that the trade mark is registrable. The patent rights may be revoked, and the trade mark may be removed from the register at any time if a rival trader shows that the privileges accorded are not properly possessed by the person registering. It therefore almost necessarily follows that were the legislature to enable the book-titles to be registered for protection purposes, the registration would be upon similar lines. That is to say, as long as the rules were complied with in the opinion of the appointed officials registration would take place, but upon the question being raised in a court of law, the question whether the registration was proper might be raised and. discussed, and possibly “taken to the House of Lords.” It is, however, more than likely that registration at all involving the compliance with rather com- plicated and not very intelligible rules would be found very irksome by authors desiring to procure registration for themselves, and that the fees that would have to be paid would constitute another drawback. The precise amount of the fees now payable on the registration of a trade mark | forget, but they considerably exceed any that have been suggested in The Author for registering names of books. Fees are necessary because a certain number of qualified clerks and officials would have to be maintained to examine the pro- posed titles in order to see that they conformed to the rules, and the legislature is not likely to institute a register entirely at the public expense. I have had some little personal experience of the registration of trade marks, and although in my own case I managed to comply with the regula- tions eventually, it was certainly a matter needing some care and study, and it is one usually entrusted to a solicitor or other agent who has to be paid for his trouble. It may be said that the literary agent or the publisher would see to all this for the author, but presumably he would not do it for nothing, and the person who eventually would bear the cost would be the person who wrote the book. As it is, the author or the literary agent or the publisher can to a great extent obtain safety by combining an effort of memory with the consulting of a “ Reference Catalogue of Current Literature,” and I am personally of the opinion that no more is really necessary in most cases from a legal point of view. I have ventured to question in a previous article whether any considerable number of the attempts to hinder the publication of books could be sustained in the Courts, and to suggest that a firm attitude adopted by the writer and publisher attached would usually result in success for them. I have endeavoured also to show that even by a register such as that proposed they would not be fully protected. At the same time, it is, I admit, very inconvenient on the eve of publishing a literary work to find that the name is claimed by another. Many authors have suffered from it, but, on the other hand, probably many have not, and it is a matter for consideration that an ingenious title bearing upon it the stamp of originality, and devised, perhaps, with a little extra care and inventiveness, may carry two advantages. It may insure the author against any claim that it has been used by another, and may also captivate the ear of the public. A good title is said to go a long way towards attracting readers to a book, not only because they take a fancy to it, but because they find it easy to remember. Therefore, besides the precautions which will show an author that his title is a new one, the exercise of his literary ability will provide him with further protection. In much of this I may find others who disagree with me, and who have a far better right than myself to pronounce an opinion. I venture, how- ever, to assert rather emphatically that the institu- tion of protection for book-titles by means of an official register would be found a cumbrous and inconvenient remedy, worse in many ways than the evil which it would aim at curing, and I feel even more certain that it would be found difficult also to get Parliament to pass the Act without which the official institution of such a register can hardly be possible. Perhaps, however, some of those who disagree with me will draft a bill which can be inserted in 7'he Author, so that members of the Society can see if it is likely to be practicable and also useful to them. After that, its introduction by a private member interested in literature should not be difficult to obtain. E. A. ARMSTRONG. A LETTER IN ANSWER TO ONE OF MANY CORRESPONDENTS. + — Dear Srr,— Your somewhat difficult letter has just come to hand, and although I feel that I ought not to spend so much time as a compre- hensive answer will take me to write, or expect that you will appreciate what I have to say, still it will ease my mind, so here goes. Oh! first of all, I beg to return your MS. I am not an editor, and I hope I know better than to presume upon the friendly relations I have with several editors to offer them your work in the hope that they will accept it for my sake. I know that you say you only want me to read it and comment upon it; but I am also certain taat you want me 12 to place it for you, and I should like you to know that no one can do that better than you can. As to criticising your work, well, your request, assuming as it does that I am fully competent to do what you ask, is very flattering to me, but I must respectfully decline. Some years ago I made two or three rather determined foes by acceding to their requests in this direction, and I have come to the conclusion that life is all too short even for the making of friends. The gratuitous making of enemies savours of lunacy. Please do not think me unsympathetic or callous, for I assure you Tam neither. Now, as to your next point, “the impossibility of any outsider getting any story or article, how- ever good, placed nowadays, owing to the cliques and rings which abound.” I feel really grieved that you should credit this old and often disproved libel. Just think fora moment. The magazine and newspaper arena to-day is the scene of a tremendous struggle to get in front, and no man who has laboriously climbed into an editorial chair can afford to print rubbish (unless it is saleable rubbish), even though written by his nearest and dearest friends. The reputation of a magazine for good readable matter, interesting stuff, is much more ephemeral than the reputation of a tradesman for vending a good article, and by consequence less liable to be played tricks with without serious loss. The editors are ever on the alert to discover in the midst of the heaps of rubbish shot upon them the occasional nugget of gold, and when they do unearth one their elation is, as old 8. P. would say, pretty to see. Of course well-known names will and do recur in popular magazines, but surely you would not take that for a sign of extreme favouritism at the expense of all newcomers. A good editor knows. what will sell his magazine, and his first duty is to his publishers or proprietors. He may, and often does, reject matter that he is greatly taken with, but he knows it is utterly unsuited to his public. Sometimes he can and does insert an article or a story quite unusual for his magazine in the hope of thereby educating his readers, but the experiment is a very risky one. What he does often do and rarely receives any recognition for is to write long and helpful letters to rejected contributors, full of matured advice and most valuable hints. Sometimes these are received as they should be, and the editor gets praised for being so kind, but N.B., it is usually after he is dead. So far I have only dealt with the articles you have been good enough to send me; I must now come to the book. And my first remark must be, that you yourself have handicapped your work by bad writing and spelling. Had it been typed or well written it would have had 50 per cent. more THE AUTHOR. chances of being read, but the spelling (please forgive me for plain speaking) destroys any chance it might have had of being either read or considered. IT hold that an educated man ought to be ashamed to write badly, but I cannot realise the possibility of any literary aspirant being unable to spell. But I will suppose that your MS. was neat, legible, well spelt ; without some advice it would have been a miracle if you had gone to the right publisher with it. You would have needed such expert advice as the Author’s Society are willing to give, or which is given for a small fee in some of our monthly journals. Otherwise you might easily have fallen into the hands of a certain type of publisher who will publish anything so long as he can see a certain profit out of the author. And had you done so, and your book become a success, you would have had the bitterness of knowing that your publisher had taken all the profits, leaving you hungrily, but unsatisfactorily, following after fame. Whereas, had you gone to a reputable firm, they would doubtless have driven a hard bargain with you, but they would at least have dealt honestly by you. And if your book had proved a success they would have given you good terms for another. But you say, with more force than courtesy, “ Publishers’ readers are such asses, must be, or they never could pass the stuff they do for publi- cation.” Excuse me, your remark is absurd upon the face of it. I must refer you to what I said about the magazine editor, Not what he likes, but what will sell is the motive spring of the reader’s action. He, if any man does, realises that a publishing business is not a philanthropic insti- tution, and that he has no right, whatever his personal proclivities may be, to advise his employer to print books that will not sell. He may and often does advise that gentleman to print rubbish from which his very soul revolts, but his experience tells him that it will sell by tens of thousands where his pet book would not reach one. You will doubtless retort that this is a sordid view to take of the matter. I shrug my shoulders and say that is no concern of mine. I merely state facts. If you do not need money and have a message for the world you feel you must deliver, you can always do so: it is merely a matter of cost: to you. In conclusion, pray do not be longer misled by the notion that there is a conspiracy to bar you out from literary circles. Don’t believe that all the authors, whose names recurring in magazines and newspapers give you so much pain, are rolling in wealth and are determined to keep you from a share of it. And do please in future communica- tions enclose stamps for reply and return of MSS. Yours most sincerely, _ Frank T, BULLEN, THE AUTHOR. INTERNATIONAL PRESS CON- GRESS AT YIENNA. — NINTH HE International movement of the Press has made great strides since the idea of a Central Bureau was brought forward at the Conference of the Institution of Journalists in London in 1894 by M. Heinzmann Savino, of Ant- werp. Then, the idea of uniting pressmen, excitable Latins, calm Scandinavians, stolid Germans, and Britons, under one head seemed quixotic, but a president was found at the first International Congress in Antwerp in 1895, Herr Wilhelm Singer, of Vienna, and this ninth Congress under his diplomatic, suave, yet firm rule, has proved how journalists of fourteen nationalities can work together and enunciate and frame codes and pro- positions for the elevation of journalistic work throughout the world. Some hundred journalists assembled in Vienna, and the debates were well attended. The English delegation was elected from members of the British Association of International Journalists, Mr. D. A. Sims being the representative on the Central Bureau, Mr. Arthur Spurgeon acting as chairman of the delegation, and the writer as hon. secretary. The Congress was opened by an expressive and valuable paper by Herr Singer on “The Dignity of the Press,” dealing with the suggestion to create professional tribunals to deal with Press offences: as one of the speakers neatly put it, “ Punish ourselves and the State will not punish us.” English journalists think they have no restrictions, but are not restrictions being placed more and more on correspondents because of such incidents as those that occurred at the Queen’s funeral, and in the matter of censorship in war, largely because a certain type of journalist ignores all rules of decency of behaviour. The press tribunals will con- sist of Local and National Courts and an Inter- national Court. The International Court would deal with such cases as have arisen in war, when nations have been libelled, or when Sovereigns have been vilified, or when the Yellow Press of one country abuses the press of another country. The National and Local Courts would deal with cases such as the Institute of Journalists already deals with in Great Britain. The twenty-nine articles of the statutes of the tribunal were accepted by the Congress, and the Central Bureau now has to establish the courts. As M. Singer so “ably concluded his paper, “To have interna- tionalised the honour of our profession is nu small affair.” In speaking upon the subject Mr. Arthur Spurgeon accepted the idea, although he could not say if the English journalist would establish courts ; but he was sure that all English- 13 men would heartily accept any action to raise the standing of journalists and to create a better feeling between those of various nations. The subject of the “carte d’indentie,” ze., literally a press passport, whereby a journalist in foreign lands on duty will receive assistance from the pressmen of those lands, M. Taunay introduced, and M. Caponi spoke vigorously against it; but M. Taunay stated many of these cards were already used by members, and had proved of great value. Mr. Burlumi, of the Foreign Press Association, London, proved how helpful the card had been to him when he had lost his passport in Turkey, and in conclusion moved a resolution, ‘ That the foreign correspondents in all lands should receive the same facilities as home correspondents,” whieh was adopted. The ques- tion of reduction of telegraphs and postal tariffs was discussed, and the concessions given by various countries announced, and a point was gained on this day in that the British and Northern groups carried a resolution that reports already printed should not be read at the Congress, only the summing up. At the sitting on Wednesday Mr. Spurgeon pre- sided, and during the debates Mr. Burlumi brought forward the proposition ‘that attacks on persons whose position forbade a reply (7.e., monarchs, etc.), or against the whole press of a country constituted a professional crime,” and it was recognised as neces- sary that this should be embodied in the statutes of the Press Courts. The subject of literary and artistic copyright was reported upon by Dr. Osterrieth, of Berlin, and during an interesting debate the English secretary argued for copyright for literary style in news paragraphs or articles, as he had done in London, Antwerp, and Bordeaux. One of the most exciting and polyglotic debates was on Herr Rothlisberger’s report on the conditions of copy- right. He argued that the deposition of copies and other formalities should be abolished. This the English delegates warmly opposed, and they were supported by the German and American and Northern nations, who held that deposition of copies of publications was necessary for proof of copy- right. M. Lucas, of Portugal, eventually proposed two amendments modifying Herr Rothlisberger’s propositions. His suggestion that simply giving the name of printer or publisher should suffice for a claim of copyright was negatived, but the principle that the copyright belonged to the author accepted. Of course, the question of deposition of copies for censorship, etc., did not affect the English delegates. An amusing incident in this‘ debate proved how easily a wrong vote might arise in so polyglotic an assembly. The English secretary pointed out that M. Lucas’s two amendments were being put in reverse order, No. 1 as No. 2, No. 2 as No. 1, the 14 chairman, Herr Christophersoen, of Christiania, corrected the error amidst laughter. At Thurs- day’s meeting Mr. A. Spurgeon read his paper on «The Personal Note in Journalism,” and, with M. Heinzman Savino in the chair, had a good hearing. His urging that paid-for matter should be kept out of editorial columns was said to hit some foreign journals hard, and the English members knew of cases in England of advertisements appearing as news. The Congress then considered the next place of meeting, invitations coming from Venice and from Liege by M. Heinzmann Savino, but as it would be the tenth year of the Congress initiated by M. Savino the Congress voted for Liege, the Venice invitation being deferred to 1906, New York also inviting the Congress for that year. At the close of the meeting an inter- esting ceremony took place, the presentation to M. Singer of a silver jardiniére filled with choice flowers. The President’s reception was so over- whelming and the speeches so full of cordiality that he was quite overcome, and the three ringing cheers given by the English and Americans overcame all other applause and secured absolute silence at their finish, but M. Singer was unable for tears to say a word in reply. The English section after- wards presented to the Vienna Press, through Dr. Horrowitz, their Syndicws, a handsome silver writing and smoking set, and especially thanked Dr. Pistor, of the Vienna Chamber of Commerce, for his kindly aid. I have said nought of the really astounding series of receptions and entertainments in Vienna, brilliant receptions by the Prime Minister and the Foreign Minister, and a welcomein the imposing town hall by Burgermeister Lueger, that the Glasgow delegate, Mr. Walter MacLean, declared beat Glasgow ! The Emperor, who had expressed all good wishes for the Congress, commanded a gala reception at the Opera, and the theatres also gave special performances. At the end came three days of absolutely “ living in opera,” first at the Semmering Hotel, amidst the Alps ; then at Ischl, where the peasants danced and sang and held a wedding in national costume ; lastly, when in the dim twilight two shiploads of Congressites sailed across the lake to Gmunden, between fires on the banks and salvoes of rockets. In the middle of the lake they were met by a small launch lit by lanterns, and in absolute silence the Chief of the Province, there on the still waters, under the shadow of the great Alps, welcomed the journalists from, all lands. Gmunden was a blaze of decorations, and from there in early morning we sailed across the lovely lake, and on to St. Wolfgang, ascending the precipitous Schafberg, some 6,000 feet amidst the snow, to revel in the panorama of lakes and mountains. Then on to Salzburg for a final banquet, although there had THE AUTHOR. been banquets and bouquets everywhere and at all times. At Salzburg the Internationalites said adieu in all tongues, but always with an auf wiedersehen. Surely many corners had been rubbed off and much good done by the meeting. James Baker, F.R.G.S. —_—————_+——+—__—__ MAGAZINE CONTENTS. —— + (Literary, Dramatic, AND MUSICAL.) SEPTEMBER, 1904. THE BOOKMAN. Coleridge. By Thomas Seccombe and Canon Rawnsley. THE CONTEMPORARY REVIEW. Theodor Herzl. By Sidney Whitman. The Nature of Literature. By Vernon Lee. Some Recent Books. By “ A Reader.”’ THE FORTNIGHTLY REVIEW. A Note on Mysticism. By Prof. Oliver Elton. Thomas Campbell. By Arthur Symons. Geo. Frederick Watts. By Wm. Knight. Honoré De Balzac. By Mary F. Sandars. Translation from the Fioretti of St. Francis d’ Assisi. By James Rhoades. THE INDEPENDENT REVIEW “From High Mountains” (from Nietzsche). by H. O. Meredith. The Author of Erewhon. Italian Novels of To-day. Translated By D. MacCarthy. By Laura Gropallo. LONGMAN’S MAGAZINE. Is the Orator Born or Made? By Michael MacDonagh. THE MONTH. The Veil of the Temple. By the Rev. Sydney F. Smith. THE MonTHLY REVIEW. Capt. Marryat as a Novelist. By the Earl of Iddesleigh. The Popular Poetry of Spain. By Pepita de San Carlos. Thackeray at Cambridge. By the late Rev. Whitwell Elwin. THE NATIONAL REVIEW. Is Humour Declining? By Miss Ella Macmahon. [THE PALL MALL MAGAZINE, Literary Geography: ‘The Country of Carlyle.” By William Sharp. TEMPLE BAR. Mrs. Thrale. By Mrs. M. L. Croft. THE WORLD'S WORK. The Work of the Book World. XIX. CENTURY AND AFTER. Colly Cibbers’ “ Apology” By H. B, Irving. There are no articles dealing with Literary, Dramatic, or Musical subjects in Cornhill (Macmillan’s). THE AUTHOR. 15 WARNINGS TO THE PRODUCERS OF BOOKS. — ERE are a few standing rules to be observed in an agreement. There are four methods of dealing with literary property :— I. Selling it Outright. This is sometimes satisfactory, if @ proper price can be obtained, But the transaction should be managed by a competent agent, or with the advice of the Secretary of the Society. Il. A Profit-Sharing Agreement (a bad form of agreement). In this case the following rules should be attended to: (1.) Not to sign any agreement in which the cost of pro- duction forms a part without the strictest investigation. (2.) Not to give the publisher the power of putting the profits into his own pocket by charging for advertisements in his own organs, or by charging exchange advertise- ments. Therefore keep control of the advertisements. (3.) Not to allow a special charge for “ office expenses,” unless the same allowance is made to the author. (4.) Not to give up American, Colonial, or Continental rights. (5.) Not to give up serial or translation rights. (6.) Not to bind yourself for future work to any publisher. As well bind yourself for the future to any one solicitor or doctor ! III. The Royalty System. This is perhaps, with certain limitations, the best form of agreement. It is above all things necessary to know what the proposed royalty means to both sides. It isnow possible for an author to ascertain approximately the truth. From time to time very important-figures connected with royalties are published in Zhe Author. IV. A Commission Agreement. The main points are :— (1.) Be careful to obtain a fair cost of production. (2.) Keep control of the advertisements. (3.) Keep control of the sale price of the book. General. All other forms of agreement are combinations of the four above mentioned. Such combinations are generally disastrous to the author. Never sign any agreement without competent advice from the Secretary of the Society. Stamp all agreements with the Inland Revenue stamp. Avoid agreements by letter if possible. The main points which the Society has always demanded from the outset are :-— (1.) That both sides shall know what an agreement means. (2.) The inspection of those account books which belong tothe author. We are advised that this is a right, in the nature of a common law right, which cannot be denied or withheld. (3.) Always avoid a transfer of copyright. a WARNINGS TO DRAMATIC AUTHORS. ———— 9 — EVER sign an agreement without submitting it to the Secretary of the Society of Authors or some com- petent legal authority. 2, It is well to be extremely careful in negotiating for the production of a play with anyone except an established manager. 3. There are three forms of dramatic contract for plays in three or more acts :— (a.) Sale outright of the performing right. This is unsatisfactory. An author who enters into such a contract should stipulate in the contract for production of the piece by a certain date and for proper publication of his name on the play-bills. (b.) Sale of performing right or of a licence to perform on the basis of percentages on eross receipts. Percentages vary between 5 and 15 per cent. An author should obtain a percentage on the sliding scale of gross receipts in preference to the American system. Should obtain a sum inadyance of percentages. A fixed date on or before which the play should be performed. (c.) Sale of performing right or of a licence to perform on the basis of royalties (/.c.. fixed nightly fees). This method should be always avoided except in cases where the fees are likely to be small or difficult to collect. The other safeguards set out under heading (2.) apply also in this case. 4. Plays in one act are often sold outright, but it is better to obtain a small nightly fee if possible, and a sum paid in advance of such fees in any event. It is extremely important that the amateur rights of one-act plays should be reserved. 5. Authors should remember that performing rights can be limited, and are usually limited, by town, country, and time. This is most important. 6. Authors should. not assign performing rights, but should grant a licence to perform. The legal distinction is of great importance. 7. Authors should remember that performing rights in a play are distinct from literary copyright. A manager holding the performing right or licence to perform cannot print the book of the words. 8. Never forget that United States rights may be exceed- ingly valuable. ‘hey should never be included in English agreements without the author obtaining a substantial consideration. : 9. Agreements for collaboration should be carefully drawn and executed before collaboration is commenced, 10. An author should remember that production of a play is highly speculative : that he runs a very great risk of delay and a breakdown in the fulfilment of his contract. He should therefore guard himself all the more carefully in the beginning. 11. An author must remember that the dramatic market is exceedingly limited, and that for a novice the first object is to obtain adequate publication. As these warnings must necessarily be incomplete, on account of the wide range of the subject of dramatic con- tracts, those authors desirous of further information are referred to the Secretary of the Society. Oo WARNINGS TO MUSICAL COMPOSERS. me ITTLE can be added to the warnings given for the assistance of producers of books and dramatic authors. It must, however, be pointed out that, as a rule, the musical publisher demands from the musical composer a transfer of fuller rights and less liberal finan- cial terms than those obtained for literary and dramatic property. The musical composer has very often the two rights to deal with—performing right and copyright. He 16 should be especially careful therefore when entering into an agreement, and should take into part. cular consideration the warnings stated above. 6h 0 HOW TO USE THE SOCIETY. — 1. VERY member has a right toask for and to receive advice upon his agreements, his choice of a pub- lisher, or any dispute arising in the conduct of his business or the administration of his property. The Secretary of the Society is a solicitor, but if there is any special reason the Secretary will refer the case to the Solicitors of the Society. Further, the Committee, if they deem it desirable, will obtain counsel’s opinion, All this without any cost to the member. 2. Remember that questions connected with copyright and publishers’ agreements do not fall within the experi- ence of ordinary solicitors. Therefore, do not scruple to use the Society. 3. Send to the Office copies of past agreements and past accounts, with a copy of the book represented. The Secretary will always be glad to have any agreements, new or old, for inspection and note. The information thus obtained may prove invaluable. 4, Before signing any agreement whatever, send the document to the Society for examination. 5. Remember always that in belonging to the Society you are fighting the battles of other writers, even if you are reaping no benefit to yourself, and that you are advancing the best interests of your calling in promoting the independence of the writer, the dramatist, the composer. 6. The Committee have now arranged for the reception of members’ agreements and their preservation in a fire- proof safe. The agreements will, of course, be regarded as confidential documents to be read only by the Secretary, who will keep the key of the safe. The Society now offers: —(1) To read and advise upon agreements and to give advice concerning publishers. (2) To stamp agreements in readiness for a possible action upon them. (3) To keep agreements. (4) To enforce payments due according to agreements.. Fuller particulars of the Society’s work can be obtained in the Prospectus. 7. No contract should be entered into with a literary agent without the advice of the Secretary of the Society. Members are strongly advised not to accept without careful consideration the contracts with publishers submitted to them by literary agents, and are recommended to submit them for interpretation and explanation to the Secretary of the Society. 8. Many agents neglect to stamp agreements. This must be done within fourteen days of first execution. The Secretary will undertake it on behalf of members. 9. Some agents endeavour to prevent authors from referring matters to the Secretary of the Society ; so do some publishers. Members can make their own deductions and act accordingly. 10. The subscription to the Society is £4 4s. per annum, or £10 10s for life membership. THE AUTHOR. THE READING BRANCH. ——— + — EMBERS will greatly assist the Society in this branch of its work by informing young writers of its existence. Their MSS. can be read and treated as a composition is treated by a coach. The term MSS. includes not only works of fiction, but poetry and dramatic works, and when it is possible, under special arrangement, technical ‘and scientific works. The Readers are writers of competence and experience. The fee is one guinea, a Ban ee ae NOTICES. 4 HE Editor of Zhe Author begs to remind members of the Society that, although the paper is sent to them free of charge, the cost of producing it would be a very heavy charge on the resources of the Society if a great many members did not forward to the Secretary the modest 5s. 6d. subscription for the year. Communications for Zhe Author should be addressed to the Offices of the Society, 39, Old Queen Street, Storey’s Gate, 8.W., and should reach the Editor not later than the 21st of each month. All persons engaged in literary work of any kind, whether members of the Society or not, are invited to communicate to the Editor any points connected with their work which it would be advisable in the general interest to publish. i Communications and letters are invited by the Editor on all subjects connected with literature, but on no other subjects whatever. Every effort will be made to return articles which cannot be accepted. —+— The Secretary of the Society begs to give notice that all remittances are acknowledged by return of post, and he requests members who do not receive an answer to important communications within two days to write to him without delay. All remittances should be crossed Union Bank of London, Chancery Lane, or be sent by registered letter only. : LEGAL AND GENERAL LIFE ASSURANCE SOCIETY. — ENSIONS to commence at any selected age, either with or without Life Assurance, can be obtained from this society. Full particulars can be obtained from the City Branch Manager, Legal and General Life Assurance Society, 158, Leadenhall Street, London, H.C. RR Seen THE AUTHOR. Li AUTHORITIES. —_—+.-— T is with much pleasure that we have to chronicle a donation of £20 to the Pension Fund of the Society from the R. D. Blackmore Memorial Committee, the amount being the sur- plus in the hands of that Committee after paying all the expenses of the memorial in Exeter Cathedral. We feel sure that no object would be more likely to commend itself to him whose memory the Com- mittee desired to perpetuate than the one selected. Mr. Blackmore was for many years a member of the Society. We are requested also by the Secretary of the fund to state that the alteration of the word “ with” into “and” in the first line of the inscription on the memorial tablet in Exeter Cathedral has been completed by the sculptor in such a way that the memorial has not been in the least disfigured. Members of the Society will call to mind that “Exeter English” was discussed in some corre- spondence in 7'ke Author before the Vacation. We are glad to hear that this has been set right. Tue Library of Congress in the United States has forwarded to the offices of the Society of Authors a short circular, giving particulars of the work done by the Copyright Office during the past year ending with June 30th. It appears that the amount of fees received in the offices has steadily increased since 1897, and has now reached the large total of 72,629 dollars. These figures show the enormous increase in literary work which is going on in the United States, as well as the large use which other countries are making of the United States Copyright Act. The largest number of entries received at the office on one day was on January 2nd, 1904, when 4,031 titles were registered. Under Class A, Sub-sec- tion (A), which refers to books (volumes) and pamphlets, 12,000 have been deposited during the past year. The office now seems to be in excellent working order. The business is kept well up to date, though some days, owing to extensive regis- tration, acknowledgments have to be delayed a little. The mail-matter dealt with in the office reaches the following extraordinary figures: the number of letters and parcels received totals 80,000, and the number of parcels and letters dispatched, 129,000. We must congratulate the Librarian of Congress, Mr. Herbert Putnam, and the Registrar of Copy- rights, Mr. Thorvald Solberg, on the manner in which they have dealt with their enormous business. In addition to the work of the office, Mr. Put- nam and Mr. Solberg have issued useful pamphlets on the United States Copyright Act. In the September number of Zhe Book Monthly there is a very interesting interview with Mr. A. M.S. Methuen. The subject is headed, “ On being Publisher.” Mr. Methuen does not seem to have any serious objection to the author’s agent. He seems to consider that it is often easier and safer to deal with a business man who knows the actual value of a book, and the conditions of publishing, than with an author who may be ignorant of both. He says: “In five minutes it is possible to settle a matter with an agent, while five hours, or five days, or even five weeks, may not suffice to settle it with the author himself.” Mr. Methuen also takes an optimistic view of the bookselling trade of to-day, and thinks that nett books give the bookseller a fair profit. He is not so optimistic about his own trade. The fact that Messrs. Methuen have risen in fifteen years to be one of the foremost publishing houses in England would seem to argue that there is still money to be made in publishing, or that the partners of Messrs. Methuen & Co, are gentlemen of exceptional skill, tact, and business capacity. We think, from our experience, that there has been a healthy combination of the two. We have been reading with much pleasure the second report of the Committee of Management of The Advanced Historical Teaching Fund. We see among the members of the Committee three members of the Society of Authors—the Right Honourable James Bryce, Mr. G. W. Prothero, and Mr. Sidney Webb. ‘The other mem- bers are Mr. W. A. S. Hewins, Dr. A. W. Ward, and Mr. H. R. Tedder. This Committee is sufficient to confirm in the public mind the importance of the subject with which it has been endeavouring to deal, the en- couragement of the scientific training of historical students. 'The Committee hopes not only to place on a permanent basis the classes already in exis- tence, but gradually to create an Advanced School of History of the most complete kind. It states in its report “that it is a post-graduate school that it desires to found—a school for students who have mastered the elements : such a school as 18 does not at present exist at any University in Great Britain, and the want of which is a blot on our academic system.” Tun French Société des Gens de Lettres have elected a new committee, which has chosen M. Marcel Prevost as president. M. Prevost has given a most interesting lecture on the lapse of copyright a certain number of years after the death of the author. In the course of his lecture M. Prevost pointed out shrewdly that literature is the only property which the authorities in power in all countries permit to be confiscated sooner or later, whilst all other forms of property are respected. a a AN ORIENTALIST. —1~<—+ IS desk in the British Museum Library was | | always piled with innumerable books, and in a chasm or cation between were papers dreadfully mingled, so that none would dare to touch them lest a worse fate should befall. He came to work in the morning and left late at night. But in the intervals of his toil he walked about briskly, either chatting with the officials or with his friends. Occasionally he went into the open, and when beyond the gates lighted his pipe and took a contemplative walk. But he was cheerful and of a social disposition, disliking loneliness. The companionship of the Hastern languages had not reduced him to apathy; he seemed to suck a lively life even out of Sanskrit. And nothing in the way of labour appalled him. He dressed in an ancient but tight-fitting frock coat. His hat was of the high species, and he wore it with an air of assertion, as one who knew his own value. In the gleam of his eye was know- ledge : he almost reeked of a particular wisdom. Yet he had by no means the air of one who despises the present or even the future, and only in his more metaphysical moods did he appear to regard Time as a mere category of the under- standing. For he ate and drank as a live man, not as a ghost. His favourite drink was Scotch whiskey. He smoked strong tobacco. Though his work was in the past and among books, he had the air of an explorer who commands workmen. He had assistants in the library who dug according to his directions. Each day it seemed as if he would at last unearth some buried city. At times excitement touched him visibly : THE AUTHOR. his chest swelled, his hat was worn a little on the side. But next day the city was perhaps only a solitary tomb ; he had to be content with fragments. Yet he never lost hope. His antipathy was for those who knew nothing deeply : for those who were content with an encyclo- peedia. He would rather expose the writers of stupendous monographs. Any pretence or assump- tion touched his nerves with a needle. He could not understand how any should be content with less than all. If he had been asked to write a story of the East, he would have answered grimly that he did not yet know enough. In time, in time perhaps. And he would have smoked many pipes on this reminder of the gaps in his know- ledge. He went for full certainty. What was a fact to him ? Something proved in all ways. He was not content that a thing was or seemed to be. He must deduce it @ priori as well. But deduction without verification made him snort with a logical contempt ; and mere invention in a wild romance pleased him better than a super- structure on an unwise foundation. To take liberties with the Truth, as he conceived it, was immoral. He bit his pipe angrily when he spoke of some men’s books. But it was more than immoral. To him the pursuit of absolute know- ledge was a religion. He grew bitter at times when he relaxed his severer mind and let the con- sideration of certain Western writers anger him. When he dined in a little eating-house not far from the Museum he talked with his friends and spoke freely. I heard him utter this sentence with a strange incredible vehemence: “Sir, sir! Rider Haggard is an impious man. He trifles with knowledge in the abstract !” And in his mind he executed the writer whom he denounced. He bisected him in the shape of a potato, and consumed the divided portions as though the man was done for. In the act and his mental attitude were all the elements of the magic that destroys from afar off. I perceived him in imagination melting a wax romancist at a terrible fire, or planting pins in the effigy of a careless commentator. : He rose and went back to his work in silence. But as I followed I saw that the aspect of the great museum mollified him ; the lines of his face softened ; he walked soberly through the pigeons in the path, And when the glass doors swung behind us he was himself again. He cocked his hat on one side and went briskly towards the East. M. R. <> 6 THE AUTHOR. 19 INTELLECTUAL RIGHTS.* — HE nineteenth century will be regarded by posterity as an epoch of the highest impor- tance in the advance of civilisation. That century represents a splendid epic of ‘human genius, evidenced in the revelation of the truths of science, in the translation of the eternal esthetic ideal into perceptible forms of marble, colour, sound, and speech, in the elaboration in legal shape of the institutions of the modern state, and in the impulse towards those principles of liberty and justice that bind nations together in a conception of moral and economical solidarity. The great workers of that century, its marvellous industries, its commercial enterprises that have united different peoples with one another, its scientific inventions, its master- pieces of art, and its mechanical appliances will inspire future history with an idea of that immense capital of thought, of sensation, and of production which satisfies human aspirations, from the most exalted desires of the intellect to the most refined appetites of sense, from the grandest, impulse to the most playful caprice. This entirely modern efflorescence of intellectual and indastrial civilisa- tion finds its historical expression, more than anywhere else, in the efficacious protection and repressive lines of action which modern law alone has elaborated and cast into form to guarantee, to safeguard, and to discipline in social shape the rights of the author and inventor. That protection of what is called artistic and industrial property may be justly regarded as a conquest made by the civil enactments of this latter age, and is destined to advance with the development of a wider universal consciousness of legal rights, to yet farther and more complete guarantees, and to extend to the broad horizon of a systematic inter- national evolution of all rights of this description. It is only by the certainty that legal protection will be afforded to the fruits of his intellectual labours, or of his economic productions (within the limits imposed by the rights of society) that author or inventor is stimulated to produce his works, the results of long meditated, laborious and often expensive studies, investigations, and experi- ences, which shall ultimately (in consequence of the security of the recompense) augment also the collective patrimony both of universal cultivation and of national glory. The evident trath of this fact will justify the omission of lengthy historical proofs of the above * This translation of a monograph, ‘‘ Le Legge per la tutela dells Proprieta artistica ed industriale”’ (‘The Laws for the Protection of Artistic and Industrial Property aN which appeared in our valuable contemporary, “T Diritti @’ Autore,” is here published by the kind consent of the author, Signor Alfredo Andreotti. statement, and will render sufficient a simply general mention of the actual evolution of intel- lectual property. The real rights of authors, as they are at present understood, had, strictly speak- ing, no protection before the French Revolution. Previous historical indications of them can be adduced only as evidences of an intuition of the possibility of legal enactments on this head, but not as proofs of their having had any distant historical origin. At first the debasement of labour, the system ot slavery that flourished in antiquity, the want of the printing press, and the predominance of a military spirit with its thirst for conquest, and afterwards. the medieval iron regime of corporations of arts and trades (against which a struggle had to be maintained for ages) were such that they rendered impossible not alone legislation, but even develop- ment of any social intuition and consciousness of intellectual property such as could ultimately be defined by any real or lucid legal expression, or could attain to the sanction of positive enactments. And it is in consequence of the absence of any pro- tection of this kind that we meet with the historical phenomenon of the “ patron,” an invention which, though exposed to the peril of favouritism, aimed at a moral and economical recognitton of intellectual activity. Even when the great reform prepared by Colbert and Turgot in France was able to destroy the monopolies and privileges of the corporations of arts and crafts, the Constitutional Assembly, under the influence of a reaction, proclaimed a principle that was too absolute, and not actually true, under the name of “intellectual property,” a property that was the most sacred of all, and claimed rights, trodden under foot for ages, affirmed by the formula “the creating personality.” Let it be said therefore again that it is the boast of our age alone that it has perceived the legal status of the right which belongs to the individual who produces something by the efforts of his own intelligence. At last, first principles of a concept capable of being continually and perpetually per- fected have been defined. From these first prin- ciples, beginning from the recognition of the material advantages to be derived from a man’s intellectual work (the most tangible aspect of the rights of the author and inventor), we advance onwards through further legal elaborations, until we reach a claim for penal enactments to protect the author’s moral rights, that is, reach a regard for the integrity of what the creative intelligence has produced and individualised. ‘These are all modern developments, and completely overshadow any such historical prototypes as might be adduced in the shape of privileges and patents of the kind granted, for example, in England by the sovereign. 20 They mark an acknowledgment of the author’s rights as rights belonging to the man, a human right of a universal character extending beyond the boundaries of individual states, and binding them together in a brotherhood of international protection of an intellectual patrimony. _ These provisions in fact aim at harmonising the legitimate expectations of the author or inventor with the just claims of society’s rights in all such works as either by their origin or their destination belong to the universal social patrimony of thought and civilisation. Before proceeding to a judicial examination of such ‘civil property,” to use the language of Lucchini,* I think that it will be best to explain briefly the general aspect of the matter in its relation to the rights of society. This is an enquiry that is necessary to justify the existing legal system as administered by the penal magistrate ; and that is the aim of the present monograph. The creative activity of human thought (whether occupied in scientific discovery of the laws of nature or those of society, or employed in giving reality and actual form to some esthetic conception, or engaged in some invention or observation that, by perfecting an industrial art, may increase its applicability to human needs) in every case operates through the instrumentality of the intellect whose exceptional and most intense form is human genius. Geniuses are the privileged children of nature. She provides them with perfect organs and a nervous sensibility capable of affording them sensations so exquisite and so precise that they can be afterwards transformed into intellectual master- pieces, or into scientific discoveries and industrial inventions. But if geniuses are few, there are happily many men of abilities who possess observant minds and a great impressionability. The former quality is fitted for scientific discovery, and the latter for artistic creation. It is by the constant and un- wearied activity of observation and impression- ability that advance is effected, constantly rising to new victories of invention, of intelligence, and of industry, by means of which human society pursues its way towards truth and social happiness. These new creations when set forth in the midst of the collective life (by a book, a machine, a picture, a piece of sculpture, or a poem) produce new customs, new ideas, and new social relations, again contain- ing within themselves fresh opportunities of expansion, of intercommunication, of suggestion, and of assimilation. Thus is formed, in the * “Commento alla legge 19 Settembre, 1882, sui diritti spettanti agli autori.” Riy. pen,, vol. 1, sez 1, “ Legislazione speciale Italiana,” p. 3. THE AUTHOR. course of the successive generations, an intellectual patrimony, at once the boast of nations and their care; a treasure the more jealously guarded the more the need of cultivation is felt, and the more deeply the sense and respect of civilisation is rooted. But if creation is the act of an individual, it must not be forgotten that it is also a collective and social act. The phenomena of sensibility and of the penetrative attitude are wholly subjective. But the matter of the conception is outside the ego. We perceive it in consequence of the environ- ment in which we live, in which our psychological activity is developed ; and we feel it through the influence of the environment. Creative thought resembles the prism. The prism refracts things external to its facets, Thought through the energies of an internal psychological process elaborates and transforms a reality ; but it creates only the form, the vesture in which something, that exists in the concrete reality of nature, or of the world of human society, is presented by the poet in verse, by the painter in a balance of colour, by the sculptor in a harmony of lines, by the musician in a combination of sounds, But all these only lend a form to something, involved in them, that exists outside the creator’s ego, and is perceived by him with a more or less sensitive response of personal impressionability and in consequence of more or less intellectual study. But every author in the process of his creative act reproduces the things that experience, psychic force, and collective culture have accumu- lated in the course of ages. Hven the most speculative mental act or formula, if subjected to rigorous analytic criticism, will be found to be an association of ideas already forming a part of the social intellectual patrimony. And hence intellec- tual production has a special character of its own, that distinguishes it clearly from a thing that is the product of ordinary industrial activity ; but it is still the foundation of proprietary rights in intellectual creations. The individual and social factors interpenetrate each other in a continuous action and reaction in such a manner as to differen- tiate widely (even from the legislative point of view) common proprietorship from that which authors and inventors have in the products of their intelligence. In consequence the expression “ literary, artistic, and industrial property” is accepted by the jurist only out of respect to an historical tradi- tion, or, as Manzoni said, in a figurative sense, not in one that corresponds to an exact scientific concept. All writers on the subject are agreed on this point. True jus domini demands as an essential condition an absolute and exclusive sub- jection of the thing to the will of the human being, THE AUTHOR. whilst, as Klostermann has observed,* “ The intel- ligent products do not exist in space, and conse- quently are not susceptible of being exclusively possessed by appropriation.” Or, as Vidari writes,t with exact logical rigour, “ This expression either refers to the right of publication (or of reproduction), and that only and solely because it is not a right of proprietorship, but a patrimonial right of a par- ticular sort, or refers to the thing by means of which thought is expressed, and then, though the right is here certain and indisputable, that has nothing to do with the present discussion ; or else it refers to thought, and nothing is more false than the assertion that thought is susceptible of proprietorship.” } Hence the productions of the intelligence form a part of the patrimony of their authors by a special right which presents analogies with, but is not identical with, and must not be confounded with, the right of proprietorship. This is the more true because this sum total of the rights of the author and of the inventor (in consequence of their origin and of their special destination in a social state of existence) ought to be protected by civil and penal sanctions that correspond with the actual necessities of those rights of society, which overshadow, if they do not absorb, the personality of the producer. For it is the social right that invests, interpenetrates, and integrates the genesis and finality of the productions of human intelli- gence, in which the whole human species (in con- sequence of its collective collaboration) has, so to say, a right of participation, of enjoyment, and of usufruct. And this effective influence of the whole race (which amounts to a limitation of the individual rights of the author) increases directly with that progress and civilisation which define by legal processes the protection of what is improperly called literary, artistic, and industrial property. In these enactments legislators are bound to recon- cile the just claims of the human personality (when this is individualised in the productive activity that wins new conquests for science, art, and in- vention) with the just counterclaims of the social element that always co-operates more or less evi- dently or forcibly in the production of every intel- lectual work, affording it the support of the multi- plex co-efficients of environment, of culture, of * Schonberg, ‘‘ Manual of Political Economy ;” Kloster- mann, “Protection of the Rights of Authors,’ part iii., xx., p. 460. Turin, 1887. + ‘Corso di Diritto Commerciale,’ 4th ed., Milan, 1895, Vol. III., p. 158, { Manzoni, in his letter addressed to Professor Boceardo, « Intorno ad una questione di cosi detta proprieta litteraria,” (respecting a question of so-called literary property), acutely observed, “This metaphor, like all metaphors, becomes a sophism when it is used as an argument; a sophism that consists in concluding a perfect identity from a partial resemblance,” 21 public opinion, and of social mental attitude. For it may, in fact, be truly said that on arriving at a final analysis, everything that human intelligence produces proves to be rather a collective than an individual product. Thought and sentiment have their existence from social life. Every genius is nourished by this social life, and without its fertilising influence either becomes sterile or, transgressing the bounds of healthy and normal sensation, loses itself and perishes in unwholesome abstractions. And if the mould, the matrix, of this immense material which the human intelligence elaborates and transforms into the shape of a book, a work of art, an industrial invention or a scientific application, is, and ought always to remain individual and inalienable from the author of the work, and, as so being, should be protected by efficacious and even repressive enact- ments against any violation; nevertheless, the destination and the collaboration of the work are, and should be inalienable from the social patrimony, and as so being should have legal representation in positive enactments. As the renovation of the blood in the individual organism secures the constant continuation of the physical functions, so in civil life, and in its con- tinuous progress towards a higher evolution of civilisation, the continuous interchange of ideas, of artistic impressions, and of industrial inven- tions, is the fulcrum on which the dynamic force of social activity reposes. This is what supplies the author with the original material which is to be elaborated by his intelligent thought through a long series of speculations, intuitions, and suggestive experiences, until it is finally transformed into an intellectual work, and comes in turn to take its place and to be absorbed, and to expand in the evolutions of the collective life, there again to encounter new modifications and to play new parts. In consequence of this the creative idea, quickened by the continuous social interplay, generates a stimulant to further inventions and productions, never exhausting itself, inasmuch as this is the natural law that governs social development and human progress. The new century, which has inherited from its predecessor the most difficult legal and social problems, will assuredly bring its contributions to the solution of this great problem, which Picard has happily expressed in the words ‘intellectual rights.” The claims of the rights of intelligence stand side by side with the just claims of the rights of labour. Socially they are equally important, and equally entitled to legislative protection, The “ working man” himself should regard with confi- dence and sympathy the struggle of the human intellect to attain the full recognition of its moral and legislative importance. Intellectual activity 22 by inspiring the community acts as a creative force, and the indispensable collaborator of the man of science and of the artist is the labourer, who assists in a mechanical manner to give the intellectual work a concrete and marketable form. In this wedding together of the creative intelligence and of the labouring hand that (in the book, sculpture or building) renders the idea effectual, there is a perennial symbol of the natural harmony between thought and matter, between ideal and physical energies. The destiny of communal civilisation lies in the sovereign alliance of these forces. Rights of both kinds, trodden under foot for ages, are now pressing for legislative support, and with an awakened social consciousness move _ confidently towards the victory of the future. Rights of both kinds, in their supreme appeal, transcend national bounds. They make their voices heard throughout the universe in an appeal to the workers of all nations; the voice of the artist that cries, “I have created!” and the voice of the labourer that responds, “I have toiled !” Society, in the highest expression of its collective voice, should reply firmly and solemnly, “And I by law guarantee you the fruits of your labours.” The noblest duty of the jurist will be ever that of giving expression to the conscience that is moved by the most sacred of rights, the rights of labour and thought. ALFREDO ANDREOTTI. —___—_. OCCURRENCES. ———+—_ I. arene like poetry, must occur; to make it maliciously is highly offensive. It is a pun upon the idea; it is the garlic of literature, and a very little of it goes a long way. Il. That which yesterday we called “ personality,” we now perceive to be “stupidity.” The theo- logians used to call it “ original sin.” III. Success—V'ailure : what do these words mean ? Probably nothing. The success of a man who is doing his own things, if he deigns to use the word at all, consists in getting his things done. There his success begins and ends. The reception of his deed or work is no concern of his: that is the world’s failure or success. IV. Browning, sitting down daily after breakfast to write so many lines, believing that he was bound to do so, and that it was worth doing! That is a THE AUTHOR. pitiful spectacle : what a grotesque illusion duty can become! Browning is a proper target for criticism, for the wickedest criticism: he was not writing for a livelihood. Think of it! He had an independent income, and yet he wrote, wrote, wrote—what ? “Sordello,” “ Fifine at the Fair,” ‘Prince Hohenstiel-Schwangau.” And he hypno- tised a portion of the British public into the idea that there was something in it, until in despair they formed a society with apparatus for cracking these nuts—to find them all empty. Vy. “ How can I become intelligent ?” ‘“‘Tdon’t know. I think you have to be reduced to pu p, to protoplasm.” VI. Poetry should be “simple, sensuous,” &c.— Milton’s phraseology. I forget the third term, nor does it matter. These epithets describe super- ficial qualities. Poetry should be intelligent, material, profound. VII. The great drama in English history is tragic and twofold, namely, the failure of Henry VIII.’s ambition to be Emperor, and the failure of Wolsey’s ambition to be Pope. There is a might- have-been worth considering! What a Europe they would have made of it, the two most inde- pendent minds, the two most absolute people in the world! The only tragic drama comparable to it—not so great, but yet a great one—is the failure of Cesar Borgia to make the Popedom hereditary. VIII. The secret of dissimulation is never to blame what you really dislike ; because what we really dislike is always that of which we are most guilty. IX. It is the gross mental libertine who is seduced by all manner of theories and ideas ; a chaste mind marries and becomes—paterfamilias! Is that the alternative in intellectual matters : a debauchee, or a domestic animal ? XxX. Is it true that success is rooted in meanness ? Is it true that one must be very mean and hateful in one’s private relations if one is to succeed publicly ? Carlyle, Dickens, Byron, Shakespeare, all hateful as husbands. How sweet and beautiful and strong Walter Scott was! Was he? Glad- stone thought him a hard-hearted fellow. XI. Intelligence and goodwill would soon bring the world to an end. Great are stupidity ‘and malignity. THE AUTHOR. XE. Movements are hateful things. Whenever two or more people make common cause they become rabble, entirely automatic, at the mercy of any passer who drops a penny in the slot. I have observed at close quarters a religious revival, and a Midlothian campaign, and know how hateful movements are. XII. How often it is the eunuch who writes frenzied hymns of love, the rachitic neuropath who addresses a pean to energy, the anemic dwarf who brags of his divinity. XIV. Most men begin as impersonality, but they are generally too feeble for it, the sea is so deep, the tempest so enduring: they buoy themselves up with life-belts, acquire personality by identifying themselves with some set of opinions, some creed, or social prejudice. XV. There is a profound antithesis between Literature and Religion : it closes behind ; but is continually opening up in front. They wanted to burn Mar- lowe ; now they have his bust in Canterbury. The literature of the past is Bible, the literature of to-day is Blasphemy—blasphemy that will become in its turn Bible. Literature is beyond the scope of schoolmen and clerics, and its criticism should lie in the hands of men who realise that the Anglican Church is only a minor branch of Chris- tianity, and that Christianity is only one among other religions. XVI. I have noticed that the moment one states a fact, the ink is promptly slung, “‘ Satirist ! cynic!” I have no objections: satire is pure fact ; cynicism is pure fact. JoHN DAVIDSON. ——__—__+—_>_+__———__- TEMPERAMENT. —_—+— ROBABLY to a greater extent than anyone imagines is the world governed by tempera- ment. The religion which a nation embraces is due to the temperam:nt of that nation. Every man is dyed through and through by his tempera- ment. It imprints itself upon all his actions, determines them, shapes them, to the same extent that the form of a mould governs the metal which is run into it. There can be no kudos gained by the man of philosophical temperament in the mere fact that he is philosophical. It is no cumulative part of righteousness on the part of the woman possessed 23 of an unselfish temperament that all her actions are unselfish. Certain temperaments are a sie qua non, they mean success and are success for the fortunate possessors thereof. A soldier requires a certain temperament in order that he may become a successful leader of men. It is then born in him. He may develop into a French or into a Hunter. Quite another temperament is necessary for a parish priest. Another again for the man of business. So long as the right man finds himself fitted with the right cap, he has a chance of success. There is one temperament which stands out from the rest more or less and of which we often hear ; it is known as the artistic temperament. People are said to be “cursed”—sometimes to be “ blessed ’—in the possession of this tempera- ment. ‘hat is to say, it isa magnificent gift in the hands of the man who possesses besides it genius and opportunity, but a stumbling-block in the path of him whose talents are but mediocre and who must do battle for the sake of daily bread. Or again for her, who, without due consideration, finds herself at the head of a family, rubbed at every turn by conventionalities and ties which a narrow circle forces her to respect. It is well known and yet little understood, this artistic temperament. Very small are the allowances which are made for the men and women whose melancholy and precious heritage it is, by the prac- tical and strenuous individual of somewhat limited vision. That temperament governs men’s lives is no- where better illustrated than in the case of the christian scientist. Hus beliefs are the outcome of his temperament. The tenets of christian science happen to be such which meet with his necessities and provide him with a sanction for his conduct. But had he been endowed with a different temperament, it is doubtful, if not improbable, that he would have become a convert to a religion with which he has just happened to be in sympathy. That temperament has to account for many of life’s difficulties, mistakes and failures, lies in the fact that it seldom fits in with environment. That is to say for example, that circumstances having prevented the man who is born with the tempera- ment which would have assisted him to become a good soldier from going into the Army, he becomes a clergyman or a schoolmaster, with his heart in neither, and the remark is frequently made about him—“ that man was never intended for the church ”—*“ he has missed his vocation.” Temperaments are manifold: there is the sanguine temperament and the morbid tempera- ment, far as the poles apart. That morbid temperament embitters many a woman’s life, and 24 from childhood to old age she sees life through an introspective, melancholy medium which colours both her thought and action. It affects her whole life. from it. Such reflections force the inference that tempera- ment must have a large share in creating and destroying individual success and happiness. His temperament is generally his handicap to every starter in the race of life. It would often scem to give him small chance of success. Take a man of nervous, excitable temperament, thrust by money and position into standing for his county in the next election. With the labourer upon whose vote his seat depends he is entirely out of touch. He loses that seat, where a man of a more practical and solid turn of mind would have won. Yet had his lines fallen to him in a town and among an artisan class, instead of a labouring class, the chances are that his brilliance would have met with understanding and appreciation, and gained him a victory. There is said to be an eternal conflict between duty and passion. Equally there may be said to be an eternal conflict between temperament and circumstance—so seldom does the square peg find itself in the square hole, so illogical would the plans of men’s lives appear to be. Indeed, life would seem to bristle with polarites and contradic- tions, extremes which never meet, wants which are insatiable. Call to mind some individual of roving disposition, with no cat-like affection for home, of tireless energy, to whom “roughing it ” is not an evil but even possesses a certain amount of fascination, an individual born to influence masses rather than units, to range far afield and deal with life not limited by hedges and walls, nor controlled by county councils, nor hampered with social conventions—take such a man, a man of the pioneer temperament, a born pioneer, never more necessary to national prosperity than to-day —and how often is he not found obliged to live a life the exact opposite of the one for which his temperament fits him? And the worst of it is, that possessed of such a temperament an irksome life ends in a failure, and a failure because of his temperament—he is galled; he is shorn; he is spoiled. What has not temperament to answer for? So many human failures, so few human successes. Again and again we blame a man’s bringing-up, and we blame a man’s circumstances when we review the grievous mistake which his life would appear to have been. We even blame what we are pleased to call “himself ””"—it was his own fault, we repeat: whereas if instead we laid the onus upon the temperament with which it had pleased nature to burden him, it might not be the sole She never gets away THE AUTHOR. reason of his pitiful failure, but it would partly account for his non-success. It calls aloud for recognition, in these days of large demands upon nervous vitality—this question of temperament, the fact that the history of the present moment resolves itself again and again into the temperament of a nation, the temperament of an individual. It is almost a truism to assert that every book which is written bears the stamp of the tempera- ment of its author. Copy lies ready to hand on every side all the world over, and from a vast field each writer makes his own selection. That selection depends upon many things, one of which is his own temperament. And having, according to the dictates of that temperament, culled certain material for a plot out of the great garden at hand, the author proceeds to treat that plot, tincturing it through and through in the essence, once more, of his own temperament. It may not come out in each character, in the hero or the heroine, it is in the general tone of the book, a little in its con- ception, a little in its details, that the temperament of the author is to be found, stalking through the pages. From the welcome given to such books as “ The Virginian,” of which it was said, You ought to read that—an absolutely healthy book, much as though a rara avis had been discovered, it is to be inferred that the novels of the present day are not always, so to speak, sanitary. Should there be justice in such an accusation, temperament must share the blame. IsaBEL SAVORY. ee ON MAGIC MIRRORS—A QUERY. BLE SE WAS diving into an old “ Encyclopedia Brit- annica” this morning. The. volume I took down from the library shelf has well turned its eighty-first birthday ; its complexion has become just a little mellow, and it has a fine old-fashioned manner of speech. It is inclined to be more moral and didactic than is the fashion now, and it is pleasantly discursive. It lingers (in the article on “Dreams ”) to beg the reader to “ guard against hopes and fears which may detach him from his proper concerns, and unfit him for the duties of life,” and to warn him solemnly against the evils atten- dant on “a disordered body, and a polluted and disturbed mind.” “From recollecting our dreams we may learn to correct the improprieties of our conduct,” says my old friend, and the long-tailed S’s seem to lend added dignity to the Johnsonian decision of his statement. One dares not be so pert as to THE AUTHOR. 25 contradict. He is fond of referring with gentle patronage to “the simplicity of the vulgar.” I cannot believe that he would approve his descen- dant’s way of bidding for popularity in the columns of the daily papers ; but in spite, nay rather because, of his little prejudices he is most excellent and human (as well as learned) company. When I set out to consult this kind and well- informed guide on one subject he buttonholes me, so that I find myself caught by the immense amount he has to say on another. It was not “ Dreams ” but dioptrics that I had intended to inquire about, and there is something arresting in the enthusiasm with which he dilates on “ The Magic Lantern.” This very remarkable machine ” which is beheld with “ pleasing admiration ” and astonishment. Now the modern magic lantern has sadly lost its magic; it has become thoroughly instructive. It has taken to throwing carefully accurate photo- graphs on a sheet in order to illustrate popular lectures on astronomy, architecture, botany, geology and what not. It has become the humble handmaid of the exact sciences, and no longer attempts to ‘‘ Produce the appearance of a phantom on a pedestal in the middle of a table,” nor beau- tiful coloured figures on a cloud of smoke, which are “so conspicuous” that the foolish spectator (who evidently partakes of the simplicity of the vulgar) “thinks he may grasp them with the hand.” I own to aslight longing to try to produce that phantom ! (the directions are temptingly explicit), but I suppose Pepper exploited him once and for all, and a spectre ceases to be interesting when you know how he is evolved. Yet still the discourse holds me. Long, long ago people loved “passing pictures.” Britomart saw her knight in a mirror. The magic mirrors of the magicians are a distinct feature, not only of medizeval but of far more ancient lore. Only the other day I heard of a lucky person who picked up an old Venetian mirror at a sale in Italy, which accomplishes a feat the secret of which baffles modern dioptricians. When you walk towards this wonderful old glass, and stretch out your hand towards it, another hand seems to come right ont of the frame to meet yours ! I wish I had some acquaintance with the possessor of that wizard’s trick! I wonder if he is ever seized with a foolish desire to take his mirror out of its setting, and see how the thing is done 2 And this brings me to the question I want to ask. Could not these reflected effects of light and colour which we get from magic lanterns, and of which charlatanism has often made profit, be also used to help in the reading of poetry or the telling of tales ? Of course, I know that the white sheet with its round disk of light plays a part still in children’s parties. It provides a well loved and delightful entertainment ; but surely we might do better than that ! In my mind’s eye I see, not a sheet with a hard round disk, on which is thrown more or less inade- quate representations of the beautiful old fairy stories, but something far more mysterious and suggestive. A mirror set in a frame. Pictures that appear and fade like the pictures in “ Aunt Margaret’s Mirror,” that fateful mirror into which Lady Forester and her sister peeped with such tragic result. I should like to see such a mirror in a private room, where the hostess can read or chant the poems that she loves to guests who have paid no pennies! Our entertainments are apt to be a trifle too impersonal and “shoppy” at present; that is why I want the pictures to be the accom- paniments to especially chosen poems. But then they would have to be especially painted, and I fear that that might cost a small fortune! But just imagine what a charming refreshment for people who love both colour and poetry ! Would you not, some of you, like to see the reflection of Neckan singing to his harp of gold? and of the flowering staff of the hard-hearted priest ? or of but no! if I once begin to make a list of all the images I should like to call up, this silly paper will never be finished. As for the smoke pictures, they are to be partially evolved from an article familiar enough in my encyclopaedia’s youth, but rarer now! You get them out of a chafing dish. I should so very much like to see them tried ona lawn on a hot summet’s night. You have to provide a curiously-made box, and put your chafing dish, filled with glowing coals, inside it. Then you fling incense on the coals, and you throw your lovely pictures on the column of smoke which “ rises in a cloud from the aperture of the box.” My instructor says, “ It is remarkable in this representation that the motion of the smoke does not at all change the figures.” I (who know nothing whatever about dioptrics) am struck with wonder that such should be the case, but I am glad it is so ! The host would have to know the poems by heart at that gathering, for no disturbing light can be allowed by which to read. Perhaps each guest should bring a pinch of imagination, which would help as much as the handful of incense, but the dullest can produce imagination on asummer’s night out of doors ; and what, oh what an ideal party that might be! If any one is inspired to attempt it next summer, I will send him all the directions for making the box, if only he will please invite me to sit on the grass and see the smoke pictures rise up. 26 Seriously, however, I fear that that enchanting bonfire is a little beyond the reach of the amateur’s accomplishment, though I still feel that my magic mirror could and should be managed. If one had a deep frame surrounding a polished dark surface, like enamelled wood, for example, or if one had a tight-stretched transparent surface within the frame, and if the inside measure were the exact size of the disk of light thrown by the lantern, could it be done? And, in the latter case, could the lantern be behind, not in front of the frame, so that the pictures showed through ? It is not for trickery but for beauty that one would like to press into service these visions writ in smoke and water and light. It would be so charming to have a magic mirror that should not pretend to foretell the mercifully veiled future nor be the slave of superstition and charlatanism, but should reflect the white magic of poetry, of pure fancies and beautiful images. I wonder now if any one who reads this has any knowledge of how one is to set about possessing such a mirror. Can any one put foundations to this dream? If so, I hope he will graciously impart his knowledge, and will write a far more interesting and useful létter than mine. F. F. Montresor. i FICTION IN THE MAKING. os [Reprinted from The American Critic, by kind permission of the Editor. ] I. O farther South-west than Communipaw Was it ever my fate to go, Nor Indian nor cowboy I ever saw Except with a Wild West show ; But Pll weave you a tale of the boundless plains, The gulch and the mining camp, The mountain trail and the burro trains, And ranges where wild steers stamp. It is true that I flinch at the sound of a gun— My nerves are deplorably weak ; All quarrelsome persons I carefully shun— My nature is shrinking and meek ; But the Alkali Alecks and Piute Petes Through my powder-grimed chapters shall prance : They shall shoot up the town as they dash through the streets, 2 And make the pale tenderfoot dance. Oh, it’s Whoop for the bronco-buster bold ! And it’s Wow for the fierce bad man ! And there’s always a market for stories told On the strenuous border plan. THE AUTHOR. II. I never have sailed on a gallant ship, And I’ve vowed that I never will, For it only requires a ferry-boat trip To make me unpleasantly ill ; But I’ll spin you a yarn of the salt, salt sea, And the storm-lashed Atlantic’s surge, Of masts by the board, and of surf a-lee That moaneth the sailorman’s dirge. I am not quite sure if the mizzen truck Is a rope or a species of sail, If the flying jib-boom with glue is stuck, Or merely held fast with a nail ; But I’ll prate you of main topgallant stay, Of capstan and crossjack lift, As I tell of a voyage to Far Cathay Or where Arctic icebergs drift. Then it’s Yo-heave-ho! and Avast below ! And Shiver the binnacle light ! For why ever to sea need a landsman go A nautical novel to write ? III. Tn history I was my teacher’s despair At school, and I’ve learned little since ; I forget whether Louis the Debonair Was a German or English prince ; But I'll write a romance of the Georges’ court, Of Virginia under King James, With gallants of the Philip Sidney sort, And powdered Colonial dames. Old fashions in dress I have only seen At an Arion fancy ball ; Nor royalty, saving perhaps a queen Of song in a concert hall ; But my lady shall wear a patch by her nose And a Queen Elizabeth ruff, And my lord shall swagger in peach-coloured hose, With a yard of lace on his cuff. So it’s Marry, come up; and it’s Varlet, what ho ! By my halidom, sire! and Gadzooks ! For of history little we need to know When making historical books. TV. I never have seen a football game, And, judging by common report, I would much rather not, for I hold it a shame To permit such a brutal sport ; But my pen shall depict the chalk-lined field Where straining young giants meet : The stone-wall centre that will not yield, And the quarter-back’s flying feet. My college career was confined to a course In one of the business kind ; For mere exhibitions of physical force, I never had muscle nor mind: © ¥ THE AUTHOR. 27 But I'll give you the thunderous cheers for the Blue, Or the shouts for the Orange and Black, When some Chadwick or Poe for a touchdown goes through With a dozen men piled on his back. ‘And it’s Siss—boom—ah—Princeton ! and Rah—rah—rah—Yale ! And Brace on the five-yard line ! For I’ve seldom known ’varsity football to fail In selling a story of mine. Ross LAWRENCE. <_< —__—_—_—_ CORRESPONDENCE. og “ WHat’s In A NAME?” Srr,—Under the heading of “Legal Notes,” in your issues of June and July, Mr. E. A. Armstrong deals with the question of the right (or non-right) of an author to the title of his book. His first letter, discussing “the position of a new book with regard to a title which has been used before by another writer,” seems, when all the pros and cons are considered, to leave an im- pression on the mind that an author’s right to his book-title has about the value of an arithmetical round o, when the o stands alone. When this legal con is deducted from that legal pro, and this pro from that con, the author’s position appears to be more indefinite than the happenings of to-morrow. In the second paragraph of his first letter, Mr. Armstrong asserts :—“ The right to the name ofa book is not copyright.” Why should it not be ? The name of a bdok is the introductory sentence of that book; and why, in reason, should not the introductory sentence share legal protection with any other passage in the work? An author appropriating for his “new book” any portion of another’s registered book is indictable for infringe- ment of copyright. Why should not the law, which holds the literary purloiner liable for incor- porating in his book any passage from another’s, make him equally amenable for stealing the intro- ductory sentence? Every line should be covered by copyright from title to finis. Having asserted, ‘The right to the title of a book is not copyright,” Mr. Armstrong remarks :— “At the same time,-there is in a title a right which is capable of protection” (!). Pray, what is that right if not copyright ? Copyright is the one right known to authors as capable of protecting their works. What would be thought of the man who declared he had a right to his own person as Mr. Penman Dryasdust, but no right whatever to his christian and surname, Penman Dryasdust, Esq.? The law will protect his style and title as well as his person. “Tt is in some cases of importance to an author that it (the title of his book) should be protected. In others . . . a work which is of no value needs no protection.” This is the dictum of Mr. Arm- strong. But, who is to assess finally the value of a work ? How many books have lain dormant upon the shelves of publishers for years, before rising to centuries of fame and millenaries of circulation ? Take, for instance, Hume’s own words anent his “History of England,” before its resurrection to a life of established fame : “The book seemed to sink into oblivion ; Mr. Millar (Hume’s publisher) told me that in a twelvemonth he had sold only forty-five copies of it.” A more modern instance is that of “ Lorna Doone.” The book was quietly settling down for a long rest on its publisher’s shelves, when a happy public event aroused it to a deserved popularity. Every author knows the story of its electric burst into fame. If a book with a prior claim to the title of another book in the market, after having lain dormant for years, is awakened by public appreciation to fame and circulation, what becomes of Mr. Armstrong’s theory of cribbing a title because it was “of no value?” Would “the question have to be decided whether he (the author) is to be treated with contempt or humoured,” as Mr. Armstrong puts it? In a court of law the prior title would be certain to win a verdict upon its resurrection-claimed value. Would B.’s conten- tion that because A.’s book had no circulation when first issued it was “ of no value” be any plea for justification ? Certainly not! Take parallel cases, and judge if Mr. Armstrong’s “no value ” standard is morally or legally correct. Take house-property instead of literary property, or take house utensils. If a certain house-property would not let or sell, and was therefore supposed “of no value” to its owner, would any man have a right to alter it out of all recognition, and then claim the title-deeds 2? What would be thought by common- sense people of the morality of such an assumed right ? Because a house or a book is “of no value” in the eyes of some does that create a right for another to levant with the things of no reputed value? There are many things in one’s house of no reputed value, and if a burglar stole any one of them, he would be tried at the Old Bailey for thefc—proving that justice sets a value upon all things coming under the title of property. Since this “no value” theory cannot hold for a moment with rectitude, then, out on it for a principle of conduct ! 28 Let me review “the legal position” of Mr. Armstrong’s A. and B. deductions from the case of the “ Oxford Bibles.” He writes: ‘‘ This, therefore, it is submitted, is the legal position: that A. must not take for his hook the name used by B. so as to have his (A.’s) book mistaken for B.’s.” What else can happen except mistaken identity and confusion when one writer takes another writer’s book-title? If A.’s title failed to sell his book, what warrant have we that the same title will “boom” B.’s work ? Then, in what lies the value of annexing another’s title? Again, has not B. a very meagre inventive faculty, when it is not fertile enough to evolve into blossom an original title for his own work? Whether is better, to brain-sweat honestly for one’s own produce, or to crib another man’s ? The inventive faculty is the fiction author’s prospecting ground, containing the original ore, which, when refined in the critical crucible of other mental faculties, presents to the world that valuable article called a book. Mr. Armstrong would con- done trespass upon this exclusively-staked prospect- ing ground or claim; notwithstanding that the owner pronounces, “ Trespassers will be prosecuted according to law.” To the lay mind the natural sequence of B.’s adopting A.’s title would induce the belief that A. was the more original writer of the two, and that B. levied for his book the ideas of A. Can Mr. Armstrong giveany instance of one author having appropriated the title of another author’s book, and that book having had an extensive sale? If this question can be answered affirmatively, then title-appropriation is of value at the expense of the original inventor, which, to say the least of it, is a very dubious title to fame or honesty. The experi- ment, according to his own admission, was attempted by Mr. Armstrong. He writes: “I have suffered from the nuisance, as I had to change the name of a novel, after it had been announced in advance, because the writer of a short story having the title I had chosen,” etc., etc. Does Mr. Armstrong mean by “suffered from the nuisance” that his book did not sell by consequence of his not having been allowed to adopt the title of another author’s work? Or does he suppose that had he been permitted to take that other’s title his book would have had a sale? This is certainly the inference from his words ; for as his work was prefaced by his own invented title, he declares, “My book is now as dead as a doornail.”’ Paragraph seven in the July letter is wisdom itself, not because it upsets nearly all the pros and cons in both Mr. Armstrong’s June and July letters, but on account of its advice to authors to keep on the safe side of a law court. The Society of Authors will not be a complete THE AUTHOR. organisation until such time as it establishes a “ Titles’ Registration Department.” CHARLES RIcHARD PanTeR. Wickhampton. —1—> + a AUTHOR AND INCoME Tax. Sir,—It would be a matter of great interest to. your readers if Mr. Thring could advise upon the author’s income tax. Should an author count sums received for the sale of copyright and cheques. in advance of royalties as income? The stamp- ing of agreements assigning copyrights should throw a light upon the interpretation of these things as property. Yours sincerely, TAXPAYER. —-—~> + THE PUBLISHER AND THE AUTHOR. Sir,—Will you kindly allow me to ask any other author who has suffered from the overcharge of the publisher to write to me and give me details. I would like to say that I purpose to write a book under the title of “The Humour of Books and the Ways of the Publishers,” and shall-be glad to receive anything and everything that will be helpful. Yours, &c., &c., J. P. SANDLANDS. —_—— ELECTIONS AND COPYRIGHT. Srr,—I am no politician, but I am from time to. time made aware that disturbances called elections are taking place. On such occasions unknown people who want to talk call at strange hours, and the letter-box furnishes, in addition to the ordinary flood of touting advertisements, other applications apparently equally veracious, and certainly couched in similar language, informing me that the Empire will go to the dogs if I do not—or do—vote for someone of whose real opinions I know nothing. Amongst this vote-hunting tribe are evidently the gentlemen whom authors have to thank for obstructing the passing of enactments advantageous to the literary profession. Might I suggest that next time an election comes off Zhe Author should print—conspicuously and in heavy type—a black list of the names of these worthies? Votes are evidently the only things they care about ; and though authors’ votes may be few, those who labour to diminish authors’ incomes may just as well go without them. A VoTeR aND AUTHOR. Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author, Vol. 15 Issue 01 (October 1904) Subject The topic of the resource The Author, Vol. 15 Issue 01 (October 1904) Type The nature or genre of the resource Publication Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context 1904-10-01-The-Author-15-1 publications The Author https://historysoa.com/files/original/4/497/1905-The-Author-15-index.pdf fe24f41d1ee80dbd8cd65da83efb9061 PDF Text Text �� Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource Society of Authors Publications Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context publications Publication Date The date of an event (in YYYY, YYYY-MM or YYYY-MM-DD format) 1905 Volume 15 Publisher(s) When used for publications, publisher of the periodical or book. When used for people, list of publishers they worked with during their lifetime Bradbury, Agnew & Co. The Society of Authors Location The location of the event or organisation London Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource Index to The Author, Vol. 15 (1905) Subject The topic of the resource Index to The Author, Vol. 15 (1905) Type The nature or genre of the resource Publication Index Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context 1905-The-Author-15-index publications The Author https://historysoa.com/files/original/4/496/1903-The-Author-13-index.pdf 8b3d0c3434c4106ed6f319ee9103fe1f PDF Text Text �� Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource Society of Authors Publications Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context publications Publication Date The date of an event (in YYYY, YYYY-MM or YYYY-MM-DD format) 1903 Volume 13 Publisher(s) When used for publications, publisher of the periodical or book. When used for people, list of publishers they worked with during their lifetime Bradbury, Agnew & Co. The Society of Authors Location The location of the event or organisation London Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource Index to The Author, Vol. 13 (1903) Subject The topic of the resource Index to The Author, Vol. 13 (1903) Type The nature or genre of the resource Publication Index Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context 1903-The-Author-13-index publications The Author https://historysoa.com/files/original/5/495/1904-07-01-The-Author-14-10.pdf 6a9a41c3045e2d3f0e4d14bbf4a4600d PDF Text Text �� Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author Subject The topic of the resource The Author Description An account of the resource A digitised run of the Society of Authors' monthly periodical, The Author, 1890–1914, made available together for the first time. Currently users can browse issues and <a href="https://historysoa.com/items/browse?search=&advanced%5B0%5D%5Bjoiner%5D=and&advanced%5B0%5D%5Belement_id%5D=51&advanced%5B0%5D%5Btype%5D=is+exactly&advanced%5B0%5D%5Bterms%5D=Index&collection=&type=&tags=&exhibit=&date_search_term=&submit_search=Search+For+Items&sort_field=Dublin+Core%2CTitle">indices</a> (not available for all volumes). Full text search for all issues, and other additional search functionality, will be added in 2022. Date A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource 1890–1914 Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context The-Author-Issues Publication Date The date of an event (in YYYY, YYYY-MM or YYYY-MM-DD format) 1904-07-01 Volume 14 Issue 10 Pages Page range in volume 253–284 Ngram Date Version of the date in YYYYMMDD format for use by the Ngram plugin 19040701 Ngram Text Version of the text with no HTML formatting for use by the Ngram plugin The Huthor. (The Organ of the Incorporated Society of Authors. Monthly.) FOUNDED BY SIR WALTER BESANT. Vor. XIV.—No. 10. TELEPHONE NUMBER : 374 VICTORIA. TELEGRAPHIC ADDRESS : AUTORIDAD, LONDON. o—~<f © NOTICES. — OR the opinions expressed in papers that are signed or initialled the authors alone are responsible. None of the papers or para- graphs must be taken as expressing the opinion of the Committee unless such is especially stated to be the case. Tu Editor begs to inform members of the Authors’ Society and other readers of The Author that the cases which are from time to time quoted in The Author are cases that have come before the notice or to the knowledge of the Secretary of the Society, and that those members of the Society who desire to have the names of the publishers concerned can obtain them on application. Te attention of members is called to the fact that, in accordance with the decision of the Committee, only ten numbers of The Author will be printed during the year. The August and September numbers are not issued. —~< List of Members. Tur List of Members of the Society of Authors published October, 1902, at the price of 6d., and the elections from October, 1902, to July, 1903, as a supplemental list, at the price of 2d., can now be obtained at the offices of the Society. They will be sold to members or associates of the Society only. Vou, XIV. Juny isr, 1904. [Prick SIxPENCE. The Pension Fund of the Society. Tun Trustees of the Pension Fund met at the Society’s Offices on the 19th of February, and having gone carefully into the accounts of the fand, decided to purchase £250 London and North Western 3 % Debenture Stock. Accordingly, the investments of the Pension Fund at present stand- ing in the names of the Trustees are as follows. This is a statement of the actual stock ; the money value can be easily worked out at the current price of the market :— Consols 24 %...sssersecseeeerenerereneress £1000 0 O Local Loans ......---sceceeeeeereseetetes 500 0 0 Victorian Government 3 % Consoli- dated Inscribed Stock .....-.--.++++- 291 19 11 Wear LOa 6.6022 -e--eeeecee eet 201. 9 38 London and North Western 3 % Deben- ture Stock .......cececeeeeeereee es eneee 250 0 O otal 1.2... £2,248 9 2 Subscriptions from October, 1903. £ s. a. Noy. 13, Longe, Miss Julia . 0 5 0 Dec. 16, Trevor, Capt. Philip QO: 5 0 1904. Jan. 6, Hills, Mrs. C. H. . 0 5 0 Jan. 6, Crommelin, Miss 010 O Jan. 8, Stevenson, Mrs. M. E. 0 5 0 Jan. 16, Kilmarnock, The Lord . 010 0 Feb. 5, Portman, Lionel 10 0 Feb. 11, Shipley, Miss Mary 0 5b 0 Mar. _Diiring, Mrs. . : : 7 0 5 0 Mar. Francis Claude dela Roche . 0 5 0 April18, Dixon, W.Scarth . : - 0 5 0 April18, Bashford, Harry H. ; . 010 6 April19, Bosanquet, Eustace ae - 0 10 6 April 23, Friswell, Miss Laura Hain . 09 5 0 May 6, Shepherd, G. HB. . i 0-0 0 June 24, Rumbold, Sir Horace, Bart., G.C.B. ; ; tl 170 Donations from October, 1908. Oct. 27, Sturgis, Julian : ‘ Nov. 2, Stanton, Ve : ~ 5b 0 0 254 THE AUTHOR & se d, Nov. 18, Benecke, Miss Ida. 1 0 0 Nov. 23, Harraden, Miss Beatrice - D0 0 Dee. Miniken, Miss Bertha M. M.. 0 5 0 1904. Jan. 4, Moncrieff, A. R. Hope . - B00 Jan. 4, Middlemass, Miss Jean . - 0 10°70 Jan. 4, Witherby, The Rev. C. . - 0 5 0 Jan. 6, Key, The Rev. 8. Whittell . 0 5 0 Jan. 14, Bennett, Rev. W. K.,.D.D. . 015 0 Jan. 2, Roe, Mrs., Harcourt . . 010 0 Feb. 11, Delaire, Miss Jeanne. . 010 0 May 16, Wynne, C. Whitworth . - 5 0 0 June 23, Kirmse, R. . : : . 08. 0 June 23, Kirmse, Mrs. R. a) + FROM THE COMMITTEE. HE Managing Committee of the Society of Authors held its June meeting at 39, Old Queen Street, on the 13th. The minutes of the last meeting were read, and the elections were then taken. Twenty-one members and associates were elected, bringing the total for the current year as high as 131. This is largely in excess of the number of members elected during past years up to the same period. It is. hoped that the increase will con- tinue, and that those writers who hold secured positions and are not members will be moved by an unselfish impulse to join the Society which has done so much for them and their profession directly and indirectly. At the May meeting, as noted in the last number of The Author, the Committee decided to send an address to the Spanish Academy on the tercentenary of the publication of Don Quixote. It has now been decided to appoint Mr. Leonard Williams, who suggested the idea, as delegate of the Society to hand the address to the Spanish Academy when the celebrations take place. Although the wording of the address has been settled, and approved by the President, the outward form has not yet been agreed upon. There were a good many cases before the Com- mittee for their consideration. One case dealt with a complaint against the big distributing libraries, but the Committee regretted that they were unable to take the matter up as they could not hope that the interference of the Society would bring about any useful result. Similar questions have, from time to time, been considered, and exhaustively dealt with by the Committee. Members are referred to the early numbers of The Author. In April, the Committee decided to take counsel’s opinion on a series of contracts existing between members of the Society and a firm of Canadian publishers. Since this decision was arrived at, the publishers in question have promised the authors with whom they contracted to forward accounts in July. The matter was again before the Committee, and they decided to postpone action until the time mentioned by the publishers had expired. In two cases arising out of disputes as to the amounts due from authors to publishers for work done, the Committee after exhaustive enquiry and after reading the report of their solicitors, came to the conclusion that they should give their support in one case, but could not, from the evidence before them, take up the other. The dispute between an author and an agent before the Committee in May was again up for consideration. Counsel’s opinion, which had been obtained in the meantime, was read, and the Committee decided to advise the member to act in accordance with the view expressed by Counsel. A question of a contentious nature between an author and a publisher also came before the Com- mittee. The publisher had agreed to spend a sum on advertisements. The question was whether the amount had actually been expended. The Com- mittee decided to appoint an accountant to vouch the advertisement charges. A letter from the Foreign Office notifying the action of Sweden in joining the Berne Convention, a letter from the American Copyright League with regard to United States Copyright Law, and other correspondence, were read before the Committee. —1—— Cases. SINCE the last issue of Zhe Author nine cases have passed through the Secretary’s hands. Five have been demands for money against magazines and publishers. Of these three have already ter- minated successfully, aud there is every probability of equal success with the other two. There has been one demand for accounts, which the publisher in answer to a letter hastened to produce. Two demands for the return of MSS., of which one has been successful ; the other case has only just come into the Secretary’s hands. The last, a ques- tion of the termination and cancellation of contracts and final settlement of accounts between author and publisher, has been carried through to a satisfactory conclusion. Of the cases quoted in former numbers of The Author, there are but three still open. There is a dispute between an author and a publisher in the United States, the conclusion of which is naturally Bi Oe ties Sac slow owing to the time which must elapse between each mail. The other two cases have almost been concluded—one dealing with an amount due from a publisher, and the other to a dispute as to the exact number of words in a MS. In the latter case the difficulty arose owing to the fact that the writer was paid by the number of words. The publisher has willingly accepted the Society’s arbitration. June Elections. Anson, Sir William, D.C.L. All Soul’s Oxford. Bigelow, Mrs. M. E. . c/o Miss M. Yueill, 3,445—60 Street, Chicago, U.S.A. Bremner, Robert Locke . Glencairn, Dunblane, Perthshire. Deane, H. F. W. . . Gower Lodge, King’s Road, Windsor. Deeping, Warwick . . “Oaklands,” Has- Colleges tings. De la Pasture, Mrs. Henry Llandogo. Evans, Mrs. . : . The Elms, Begbroke, near Oxford. Hills, Miss Christine D. I’. Littlehampton, Sussex. Keating, Joseph. 19; oe Square, W.C. Moffatt, Miss E. B. . Chinthurst Cottage, Shalford, Surrey. Morris, Mrs. Frank . 63, FitzGeorge Avenue, Auriol Rd., West Kensington. Newland-Smith, Ernest . 76, Belgrave Road, S.W. Pereira, Miss Louise . 24, Morningside Drive, Edinburgh. Rumbold, The Right 127, Sloane Street, Hon. Sir Horace, Bart., S.W. G.C.B. Sieveking, J. Giberne . Lyon Road, Harrow, N. Soutar, Miss Lucy H. . Mayfield, Falkirk, N.B. Steynor, B. N. : . “Pembridge,” Mal- vern. Weekes, Charles, B.L. . 20, Gainsborough Mansions, Queen’s Club Gdns., W. Weekes, Miss Rose K. . Sutton Vicarage, Dartford. 74, Merrion Square, Wynne, Miss Fiorence Dublin. One member does not desire the publication of either his name or address. THE AUTHOR. O55 BOOKS PUBLISHED BY MEMBERS OF THE SOCIETY. (In the following list we do not propose to give more than the titles, prices, publishers, etc., of the books enumerated, with, in special cases, such particulars as may serve to explain the scope and purpose of the work. Members are requested to forward information which will enable the Editor to supply such particulars.) ART. Great Masters. Parts XV.,XVI., XVII. With Descrip- tive Text by Str Martin Conway. Heinemann. 5s, n. each. Toe Art or J. MAcWHIRTER, R.A. By Mo SPIELMANN, With five full page and numerous text illustrations. 144 x 10%, 22 pp. Hanfstangel. BIOGRAPHY. OppITIES, OTHERS AND I. By HENRIETTE CORKRAN. 9 x 6,328 pp. Hutchinson. 16s. THE LIFE OF MAJOR GENERAL WAUCHOPE, CB. CMG, By Str GEORGE DOUGLAS. 9 x 6, 431 pp. Hodder and Stoughton. 10s, 6d. ECONOMICS. Free TRADE. By THE RIGHT HONBLE. THE LORD AVEBURY, P.C. 9 X 53, 164 pp. Macmillan. 5s. n. INTERNATIONAL TRADE. By J. A. Hopson. 73 X 5, 202 pp. Methuen. 2s. 6d. n. FICTION. THE EARTHLY PuRGATORY. By L. DOUGALL. 7% X 5, 345 pp. Hutchinson. 6s. Extracts From ADAM’s Diary. By Mark TWAIN, 8} x 54, 89 pp. Harper's. 2s. 1. Op Henprick’s Taues. By Capr. A. O. VAUGHAN. 73 x 5}, 234 pp. Longmans. 6s. LycuGate Hany. By M. E. Francis (Mrs. Francis Blundell). 73 X 54, 347 pp- Longmans. 6s. My FRENCH FRIENDS. By CONSTANCE Maup. 7} X 5, 323 pp. Smith, Hlder & Co. 6s. MaLincourt KEEP. By ADELINE SERGEANT. 73 X 5, 310 pp. J. Long. 6s. A WomAN OF Business. By MAJOR ARTHUR GRIFFITHS. 72 X 6, 335 pp. J. Long. 6s. Nyria. By Mrs, CAMPBELL PRAED. 73 X 5, 432 pp. Unwin. 6s. ; THE CARDINAL'S PAWN. By L. MONTGOMERY. T. Fisher Unwin. 6s. n. INCOMPARABLE BELLATRS. By AGNES AND EGERTON CASTLE. 7§ X 4%, 326 pp. Constable. 6s. THe ORDEAL BY Fire. By ALLEN UPWARD. 7 x 43, 320 pp. Digby Long & Co. En. By MARMADUKE PICKTHALL. 73 x 5, 350 pp. Constable. 6s. THe GREAT PRO-CoNSUL. By SYDNEY C.Grigr, 7} x 5, 440 pp. Blackwood. 6s. LizA oF LAMBETH. By W. SOMERSET MAUGHAN, (Cheap Edition.) 84 X 54%, 99 pp- Unwin. 6d. HISTORY. Tre Spirit or IsuaM. By the Hon. Mr. Justice AMEER Aut. (Popular Edition, published in Calcutta: S. J. Lahiri). London: Kegan Paul & Co. A SHoRT HISTORY OF THE SARACENS. By the Hon, MR. Justice AMEER ALI, Macmillan & Co. 7s. 6d. n. 256 LAW. COMMENTARY ON THE BENGAL TENANCY ACT. By M. FINUCANE, M.A., and the Hon. Mr. JUSTICE AMEER Awl. Thacker, Spink & Co., Calcutta ; Thacker & Co., London. MAHOMMEDAN LAw. Vol. I. j AMEER ALI. 3rd Edition. Thacker, Spink & Co., Calcutta ; W. Thacker & Co, 28s. n. THE STUDENTS’ HANDBOOK OF MAHOMMEDAN LAW. By the Hon. Mr. Justice AMEER ALI. 4th Edition. Thacker, Spink & Co., Calcutta ; Thacker & Co., London, 4s. 6d. n. By the Hon. Mr. Justice MEDICAL. ScHooLt HYGIENE. By ARTHUR NEWSHOLME. 320 pp. Sonnenschein. 38. MEDICO-THEOLOGICAL. DIVINE HYGIENE—THE SANITARY SCIENCE OF THE SACRED SCRIPTURES. By ALEX. RATTRAY, M.D 2 Vols. 730—750 pp. Nisbet & Co. 32s. 7% X 44, MILITARY. THE SECOND AFGHAN WAR, 1878-79-80. Its ConpuctT, AND ITS CONSEQUENCES. Its CAUSEs, By Cou. H. B. Hanna. Vol. Il. 9 x 6, 372 pp. Constable. 15s. n. THE ARMY ON ITSELF. By H. A. GWYNNE. 7 X 43, 193 pp. Warne. 2s. 6d. n. MUSIC. THE DIVERSIONS OF A Music LOVER. 84 x 53,260 pp. Macmillan. 6s. HANDBOOK ON THE ART OF TEACHING AS APPLIED TO Music. WARRINER, Mus. Doc. 74 X 5,176 pp. A. Hammond & Co., 6 King Street, Regent Street, W. 28. 6d. By C. L. GRAVES. SPORT. PRACTICAL HIN1S ON ANGLING IN Rivers, LAKES, AND Sea. By W. M. GaLLIcHAN. 74 X 5, 116 pp. Pearson. Ils. FISHING (‘‘ The Country Life” Library of Sport). 2 Vols. Edited by H. G. HUTCHINSON. 91 X 6. 526 X 445 pp. Newnes. 2s 6d. n. SOCIOLOGY. Success AMONG NATIONS. By EMILE REICH. 270 pp. Chapman and Hall. 10s. 6d. n. 9 x 6, ASPECTS OF SocIAL Evo.LuTion. First Series. Tem- peraments. By J. LIONEL TAYLER, M.R.C.S. 84 x 5}, 297 pp. Smith Elder. 7s. 6d. THEOLOGY. CONCERNING THE Hoty BiBLE. ITs UsE AND ABUSE. By THE RicHT Rey. Monsicgnor JoHN 8. VAUGHAN. 74 X 4%. Washbourne. 3s. 6d. n. “Hora BIBLICA.’”’ By ARTHUR CARR, M.A. Hodder and Stoughton. 6s. TOPOGRAPHY. THE QUANTOCK HILLS: THEIR COMBES AND VILLAGES. By BrHATRIX F. CResswELb. 74 xX 5, 106 pp. The Homeland Association. 2s. 6d. n. Near Oxrorp. By THE Rey. H. T. Inman. 61 xX 5, 215 pp. Oxford: Alden. Is. and 2s. 6d. n. 218 pp. TRAVEL. THE ALps. Described by SIR MARTIN Conway. Painted by A. D. McCormick. 9 X 6}, 294 pp. Black. 208. n. THE AUTHOR. LITERARY, DRAMATIC, AND MUSICAL NOTES. —~<+ —— N “The Masters of English Literature,” I Mr. Stephen Gwynn seeks, by a process of selection, to give a readable account of the development of English literature from Chaucer’s time onwards. He deals, in all, with almost fifty authors, and of most of them a tolerably full and critical account is given. Mr. Grant Richards published, early in June, the second volume, dealing with sporting dogs, of “The Twentieth Century Dog,” compiled by Mr. Herbert Compton from the contributions of some five hundred experts. “Major Weir,” by K. L. Montgomery, author of “The Cardinal's Pawn,” will be published during the coming season by Mr. Fisher Unwin. The book is a romance, with the noted wizard Thomas Weir, for the central figure. Messrs. Barnicott and Pearce, of Taunton, have published, at the price of 6d., a work entitled ‘‘ The Country Gentleman’s Reference Catalogue to the best Works on Agriculture, Gardening, Botany, Natural History, Sporting, Recreations and Kindred Subjects.” In a lecture at the Royal Institution, dealing with the subject of ‘ The State and Literature,” Mr. H. G. Wells pleaded for the more leisurely and larger criticism found in books, the duty of litera- ture in this sense being to teach men and classes their place in the world, and in the social scheme. He stated further, that the most important litera- ture, personal relationship, was to be found to some extent in good essays, sermons, biographies, and autobiographies, but that the great bulk of the people desired it served them in novels and plays. They went to see the latter and delighted to read the former, partly because they liked stories, but very largely, consciously or unconsciously, from social curiosity. If these interpretations in novel and in play were well done, the State would endure ; if badly done, it must go to pieces. The literature of personal life and emotions was to be found in poetry and philosophy, which should be looked to to keep the whole mass of the social order in sympathy and-in one key one with another. The third edition of ‘The Commentary on the Indian Evidence Act,” by the Honourable Mr. Justice Ameer Ali, and Mr. Justice Woodroffe, will appear in December of the current year. Mr. Justice Ameer Ali, who will also produce, early in 1905, the fifth edition of “The Students’ Handbook of Mahomedan Law,” is at present engaged on a “History of Mahomedan Civilisa- tion in India,” with an introduction dealing with the pre-Mahomedan period. During the autumn, Mrs. Croker will publish her new book, “The Happy Valley,” through Messrs. Methuen & Co. Mr. Charles Garvice’s two books, “In Cupid’s Chains,” and “Just a Girl,” have gone into a second and third edition respectively. ‘The former has been translated by Miss Mary Otteson into Norwegian for a Norwegian syndicate. Mr. Garvice’s last novel, “ Redeemed by Love,” is being syndicated by the National Press Agency in England, and by Messrs. George Munro’s Sons in America. The same author has also completed, in col- laboration with Mr. Denman Wood, a dramatic version of his book “Nance,” which will be produced at Mr. Wood’s theatre, the New Court, Bacup, in the autumn. : The following verse is taken from the title page of Mr. John Oxenham’s new novel, ‘“‘A Weaver of Webs,” which Messrs. Methuen & Co. have published :— “Warp and woof and tangled thread— Weavers of webs are we Living, and dying, and mightier dead, For the shuttle once started shall never be stayed— Weavers of webs are we.” Mr. W. L. Courtenay’s essays on the work of Maurice Meeterlinck, which appeared in the Daily Telegraph, were published in book form in the middle of June by Mr. Grant Richards. The book also contains sketches of other foreign writers, including D’Annunzio, Turgenieff, Tolstoy, Gorky, and Merejowski. Mrs. Rowland’s new novel, entitled “ Capricious Caroline,” which is now running serially in The Times weekly edition, will be published in book form in the middle of September by Messrs. Methuen & Co., who are also publishing new editions of “ Love and Louisa,” and “Peter a Parasite,” by the same authoress. In addition, Mrs. Rowlands has in hand a series of stories for The Tatler, and a series of articles for Zhe Daily Chronicle, besides a number of short stories com-~- missioned by other papers, such as The Bystander and London Opinion. Miss J. S. Wolff, author of ‘“ Les Francais en Menage,” “Les Francais en Voyage,” etc., has just published a series of “Object Lessons in Practical French” (Blackie & Son), and is prepar- ing a second volume of her French History series, “Tes Francais du dix-huitieme Siecle” (Edward Arnold). Vol. I., “ Les Francais d’Autrefois,” appeared last September. The Chromoscopist for June, contains a character study by ‘‘ Mancy,” entitled “Jacky.” ‘“ Mancy” has also an article in the June number of The Spiritualist, entitled “ Palmistry and Its Benefits.” We understand that Messrs, Constable & Co. THER AUTHOR. 257 have changed their address from 2, Whitehall Gardens, and will remove to larger premises at 16, James Street, Haymarket, S.W. “Behind the Footlights,” Mrs. Alec Tweedie’s last work, which was published by Messrs. Hutchin- son & Co., with twenty full page illustrations at the price of 18s., has gone into a second edition. «A Voice from the Void ” is the title of a book by Miss Helen Boddington, which Messrs. Methuen & Co. will publish during the autumn. The twenty-sixth Congress of the International Literary and Artistic Association will take place in Marseilles from the 24th to the 29th of Septem- ber next. The subjects set down for discussion are: 1. Musical authors’ rights; 2. Publishers’ agreements respecting artistic works; 3. Pro- tection of photographs; 4. Moral rights, and public copyright as applied to monuments of the past ; 5. A study of the countries in which several languages are spoken, and of copyright in transla- tions from one to another of the languages in use within the country ; 6. The publication of works of history and criticism ; 7. Protection of archi- tectural designs; 8. Protection of engineers’ plans ; 9. The International situation in various countries ; 10. The revision ofthe Berne Convention. Mr. Grant Richards will publish in a few days “The Server’s Handbook,” by the Rev. Percy Dearmer. It is the fifth volume in the “ Parsons’ Handbook” series. « Derek Vane,” author of “The Three Daughters of Night,” etc., has disposed of the serial rights of her new novel, ‘ The House on the Black Water,” to Messrs. Cassell. She is writing some humorous articles for the Boudoir, and has short stories appearing in the Outlook, Manchester Chronicle, etc. Miss Jean Delaire’s book, « Around a Distant Star,” which we noticed lately as about to be published, has met with favourable reviews in the Daily News, The Glasgow Herald, and The Sheffield Telegraph. Miss Marie Corelli has a series of articles on “Pagan London” running in The Bystander. The first of these articles appeared on June 22nd. “ Suggestions for a New Political Party, with principles, methods, and some Application,” is the title of an article by Dr. Beattie Crozier which will appear in one of the coming numbers of The Fortnightly Review. «The Reverend Jack” is the title of a novel by Naunton Covertside (Naunton Davies) which will shortly be published by Mr. Henry Drane, at the rice of 6s. Mr. Stanley Weyman has received a testimonial to the popularity of his work, which has much touched him. His book “The Long Night” deals with the history of the city of Geneva. Such interest has it aroused that some of the most 258 prominent of Geneva’s citizens, in token of their appreciation, have forwarded to the author an address with a small bronze statuette of Calvin. A short extract from the document itself will convey better than words from our pen, the feeling of those who have acted in the matter. ‘*We are anxious that so ideal a relationship (7c. between Mr. Weyman and the City) should not vanish, without placing in your hands some material evidence of our grateful admiration. “The statuette of Calvin is no unbecoming ornament for the writing table of one whose works, like yours, are founded on that vast Anglo-Saxon influence which has in every part of the world cherished the religious and political views of the Reformer, views of faith and liberty which have become for you the foundation and the inspiration of your Art.” We heartily congratulate Mr. Weyman on receipt of a compliment as pleasant as it was unexpected. Everyone will have been amused and interested in the Poet Laureate’s position as an anonymous author. A full statement of the circumstances under which his play was accepted by Mr. Bourchier has appeared in all the papers, and demonstrates the fallacy of the statement so often made, that managers do not read plays that are sent to them by unknown writers. The comedietta, for it is but aslight piece, was produced on June 16th, and runs for about halfan hour. It met with a very cordial reception. Mr. Bourchier and Miss Bateman took the chief parts. The play founded on Mrs. Croker’s novel, “Terence,” which has, for the last ten months, been attracting good audiences in New York, Boston, Washington, Chicago, and other cities of the United States, will, we understand, have a further run in the same country during the next season. “ Beyond the Vale” is the next of Mrs. Croker’s novels to be dramatised, with a view to production in the States. : +» PARIS NOTES. —_1~>—+ HE Académie Francaise has awarded the Bordin prize of 3,000 francs to be divided into two prizes of 1,000 francs, to M. Paul Gautier, for his book on “Mme. de Staél et Napo- léon,” and to M. Michaud for “ Sainte Beuve avant les lundis,” and two other prizes of 500 francs. The Marcel Guérin prize of 5,000 francs is divided into four prizes of 500 and three of 1,000 francs. M. Dunand and Ivan Strannik are among the authors who have shared this prize. The Archon Despérouse prize is divided into one of 1,000 francs, awarded to M. Vermenouze for his THE AUTHOR. poem “ Mon Auvergne,” and the rest into prizes of 500 francs to other poets. The Montyon prize of 19,000 francs is awarded to Capitaine Lenfant for his book ‘Le Niger” ; Félix Régamey for “Le Japon”; Colonel de Pélacot for his ‘ Expédition de Chine de 1900” ; Paul Acker for “Petites Confessions” ; Paul Labbé for his ‘‘Bagne Russe”; Jean Reibrach for “Sirénes” ; Jean Viollet and Charles Frémine for “ Petit Coeur” and “ Poemes et Récits.” Other prizes have been awarded to Abbé Laveille, Louis de Foureaud, the Marquis de Segonzac, Abbé Piolet and Pierre Guzman. “La Société Francaise pendant le Consulat: Aristocrates et Républicains,” by Gilbert Stenger. This volume is the second of a series which the author is writing on the epoch he has so carefully studied. In the first volume, “ La Renaissance de la France,” we had a picture of the times when Napoleon I. was Général Buonaparte. In the first part of this new volume we have an account of the “ Emigration,” and the miseries of the aristocrats in exile. The second part is devoted to the study of the Republicans and the work- ings of the Consulate. he book is most interest- ing, and a faithful picture of the times. We have anecdotes about the celebrities of the day, and excellent portraits of Talleyrand, Lebrun, Fouché, and many other well-known historical charac- ters, including Benjamin Constant and Camille Jordan. “ Le Marquis de Valeor,” by Daniel Lesueur, is a most dramatic novel with a strong plot, and mystery enough to satisfy the most ardent lovers of intrigue. Unlike some of the other novels by this author, there is not so much psychology in the ‘“‘Marquis de Valvor,” or, rather, the psychology is left for the reader to discover between the lines, as it were. One has to study the characters by their actions, as the events follow each other so quickly that until one closes the volume one has not time to come to any conclusions. ‘To tell the plot of the book would no doubt spoil it for many readers. It is written in the same admirable style as the other works which have brought Daniel Lesueur to the front rank of contemporary novelists. Mr. Charles Foley, of the “Telephone” play fame, has been tempted to build up a novel on a certain rumoured episode which was a great. topic of conversation some ten or twelve years ago. In “ Fleur d’Ombre” we have the story of a French girl named Lolette who marries a young foreigner and for a year or two has an ideally happy life. She then makes the terrible dis- covery that she has married a prince in disguise. Through the death of his brother her husband becomes heir to a throne. Lolette and her baby- boy are considered de trop by her royal husband’s family.. A more suitable wife is provided for the heir apparent, a princess who had been engaged to the brother who died, and Lolette is expected to be resigned as the “ widow » of a distinguished living husband. The story is well told with all the delicate veiled irony in which Mr. Foley excels, and in France the book is having great success. “Sur la Branche” is the title of the new book by Pierre de Coulevain, the author who had such success in France and America with ‘* Noblesse Américaine” and ‘“ Eve Victorieuse,” both of which works won for the writer Academy prizes. The new book is undoubtedly stronger than either of the other two novels. It is extremely original, and one wonders after reading it whether to call it a novel. It seems to be, rather, a true study of life, of real every-day life with all the small things and all the great things woven together. The author is a keen observer, with absolute faith in the great plan “ to which all creation moves.” Tae woman who is supposed to be writing the story is living alone “on the branch,” or, in other words, her home is broken up and she goes from one hotel to another, and from one country to another, believing that the romance of her own life is over, but watching with deep interest the comedies and tragedies around her. As time goes on she discovers that her own romance is by no means over, and the threads are once more put into her hands by destiny, so that she may do the part assigned to her in weaving the web of life. From her own bitter experience and grief she has learnt much, a larger tolerance and an immense opti- mism. The book appears to have been published at just the right moment and is being greatly discussed. “Tsolée,” by Brada, is a most charming novel and a psychological study from the first chapter to the last. The young girl, whose isolation gives the title to the book, is a Mlle. Charmoy who has been brought up in the approved French way, but who on the death of her relatives in France, is handed over to some English relatives. She is distinctly out of her element in the English home to which she is consigned. Not only does her “Latin soul” revolt against much that she disap- proves in the Anglo-Saxon atmosphere, but she has unfortunately lost her heart to a French cousin, and this detail complicates matters considerably. It is always a delicate and usually a thankless task for a French or English novelist to place his characters ina foreign milieu. Brada has succeeded in giving us a faithful picture of a certain kind of British home, but it is of that kind where a vulgar- minded woman with plenty of money and an intense admiration for all that is “smart” reigns supreme. THE AUTHOR. 259 We are therefore inclined to think that the French girl’s loneliness in England is not so much due to her exile from her native country as to her exile from a refined home. As a French novelist’s study of English life the book is extremely interesting. M. André Maarel has written a novel entitled “La Chevauchée,” which is really a study of the political world. Lucien Surget is a politician who sets out with the idea of helping his country in many ways, but who finds that the path of a politician is by no means an easy one. Un semblant de bon sens pratique,” he says “ Vameénera doucement aux compromissions, et sa vanité, sur excitée par la flatterie, lui fera bientdt confondre Yidée de son devoir avec Vidée de sa prosperité ersonnelle.” Without the authorisation of Madame Lardin de Musset, the sister of Alfred de Musset, a volume of the poet’s correspondence with George Sand has just been published in Belgium. Some years ago Madame Lardin de Musset refused her consent to having her brother's letters made public, so that with great indelicacy the persons responsible for the appearance of this volume have taken it to another country for publication. If these letters were to be given to the public, in common fairness it should have been done by the de Musset and the George Sand representatives together. If there are passages detrimental to George Sand which have been omitted, the same should have been done for de Musset, otherwise the book is of no value as a justification of George Sand’s conduct. Among the new books are the following : “ Bldorado,” by Paul Brulat; “ Au Pays du Mystére,” by Pierre de Maél ; “ Marie Claire,” by Francois Deschamp ; “Mes premiéres Armes Littéraires et Politiques,” by Madame Adam ; “Récits et Legendes d’_ Alsace Lorraine,” by Genevieve Lanzy ; ‘La Vie de Paris,” by Jean Bernard ; “ Les Francais de mon temps,” by the Vicomte G. d’Avenel. ‘he theatrical season is practically over, but some of the plays are still running, and at one or two of the theatres the summer season has commenced. As so many foreigners are in Paris during these months this sammer season is becoming quite important. The Odéon commenced its celebration of George Sand’s centenary with “ Le Démon du Foyer,” and a George Sand exhibition in the foyer of the theatre. “ Glaudie” will be given at the Francais. A delightful innovation in Paris is the out-door theatre in the Bois de Boulogne, the ‘héatre de Verdure of the Pié Catelan. On the 22nd of June the Comédie-Francaise gave “ Oedipe roi”; the Odéon gave the foarth act of the “Ariésienne ”; 260 the ballet of “ Manon”’ was danced by the corps de ballet of the Opéra Comique. It is fifty years since any performance has been given at the Pré Catelan. Atys Hauuarp. —~<- « UNITED STATES NOTES. —~_ (WNHE trail of the November Presidential election is over everything this year, not excluding literature. Histories of the Republican Party, lives of their candidate, and similar pro- ductions are as plentiful as blackberries ; and even the clear stream of fiction is perceptibly a little muddied with politics. Meanwhile we have had a few biographies whose real concern is with the past. Dr. Joseph Barrett’s ‘Abraham Lincoln and his Presidency ’”’ is based, indeed, upon a “campaign biography,” written with its subject’s assistance ; but the work in its present form is of quite a different character, and is a useful solvent of much myth that has gathered round its hero. Mr. Thomas E. Watson, going further back, has added to Jefferson literature a somewhat episodical but rather entertaining volume. He complains bitterly of the deification of New Englandism, and handles none too gently contemporary writers on his subject, such as Woodrow Wilson, Henry Cabot Lodge, and Elroy Curtis. A notable biography also is “The Life of John A. Andrew,” Governor of Massachusetts during the Civil War, which has been written by Henry Greenleaf Pearson. With all his admiration for Lincoln the ardent war governor found the President’s cautious methods rather trying. This and other matters, such as the relations of Andrew with General Butler, are handled in an admirable manner, and the whole work is remarkable for scholarship and literary power. The “ Memoirs of Henry Villard,” on the other hand, though of no slight interest and importance, are of very uneven merit. That part of the work which recounts the author’s career as a war correspondent, and generally all of it that deals with his life as a journalist, is eminently satis- factory ; but, from easily excusable causes, what is told us of Villard as the financial organiser of the north-west is presented in a sadly fragmentary manner. One is glad to hear, however, that its shortcomings are likely to be remedied in a supple- mentary publication. The life of a man who did so much for America deserves the fullest possible treatment in all its phases. THE AUTHOR. One other biography we must mention, viz., Mr. Francis Newton Thorpe’s “ Life of Dr. William Pepper,” Provost of Pennsylvania University. It tells sympathetically, if a little diffusely, the life- story of a really great personality—a man who not only created a university, but left a great pro- fessional reputation both as a medical writer and a practising physician. He literally wore himself out before his time by sheer pressure of work. It is not a little refreshing to read of this go-ahead character sticking up for Greek and Latin before the Modern Languages Association—he himself spoke French fluently; and the opinion of such a man that the purification of American public life was to be sought rather in educational work than in ward politics is at least worthy of serious consideration. The Supreme Court has decided that books are books and not periodicals. They will, therefore , no longer be able to go through the mails as “second class” matter. The “ Encyclopedia Britannica” has found a protector in Judge Lacombe, who has restrained the Tribune Association of New York City from printing and selling as a premium a so-called “‘Americanised Encyclopedia Britannica.” The latter, it was held, had formed their eight volumes by cancellations and mutilations of two-thirds of the English work. A large amount of doca- mentary evidence was put in. Actions were also brought against the publishers, the Saalfield Pub- lishing Company, of Akron, O., by Appleton & Co., who alleged that the ‘“ Americanised ” supple- ment infringed the copyright of their “ Cyclopedia of American Biography.”’ They obtained damages as well as an agreement to destroy copies and stop sales. The author of “Mrs. Wiges of the Cabbage Patch” has also obtained relief from the law. Mrs. Bass had been so pestered by the unwelcome attentions of “hoboes” and others, that she at length had recourse to strong measures, and last April found herself charged with assault in the form of throwing a pitcher upon the head of one Mrs. Emily Smith, of Hazlewood, Ky. The Louisville police justice dismissed the charge “on general principles,” expressing the view that Mrs. Wiggs had had great provocation. The plaintiff’s plea that she was under the impression that the author of “big-sellers ” was in need of charitable relief was distinctly piquant ; and certainly not less so was the testimony of the defendant, who left the court saying “ Now maybe Tl be able to spend my old age in peace, and maybe my trees ‘ll grow out where all them memorals has been pulled off, and maybe my yard won’t be full of strange people every Sunday, and I can move downstairs, where I used to live.” i "To return to literature. America is not wanting in clever novelists, but her poets are few and far between. All the greater then is our pleasure in pointing to the achievement of Mr. William Vaughan Moody, who has followed up his highly promising “ Masque of Judgment” with ‘The Fire-Bringer,” a drama of even greater merit. The two, it seems, are designed as parts of a trilogy, the remainder being yet to come. We trust that there may be a few who will find leisure from politics and fiction to make acquaintance with literature that has attained so high a level. Some weeks ago’ we were astonished to see printed in that usually sane and carefully edited organ, the Dial, a “communication” headed “ In Re Shakespeare-Bacon” and signed “ Francis Bacon Verulam Smith,” which is about the most fatuous piece of literary criticism that we have ever read in a serious paper. Were it not for the well-known character of the publication one should certainly have dismissed the thing as a somewhat impudent jew d’ésprit. The writer of the “com- munication” sets out to follow up a “line of proof” adopted some time ago by a contributor to the English paper Literature. ‘The latter seems to have propounded the somewhat untenable hypothesis that every great author is commonly associated with his chief creation. This is how Francis Bacon Verulam Smith follows up the clue: «« What, now, is the chief, the best known character in the so-called Shakespearian dramas? Hamlet, to be sure; and in the name lurks a very clever erypto-pun—Ham [i.¢., Bacon] let [or, hindered from openly declaring his identity]. Let us goa step further. What is Hamlet’s most famous speech? The immortal soliloquy. And the most familiar line therein? The first. Let us examine this line. ‘Be’ is phonetic for the second letter of the alphabet, and the line thus becomes ‘To B[acon] or not to B[acon are these plays to be ascribed], that is the question.’ And how is the question decided? In the affirmative, of course. The soliloquist determines against self-annihila- tion. The Baconian authorship is thus established.” We notice that the communicator hails from St. Albans, presumably in England. Can it be that the editor has been had by some wicked under- graduate? Shelley, according to Hogg, would indulge in somewhat similar practical jokes. And now we must grapple with Fiction. The book which headed the list of the Six Best Sellers at the end of May was Miss Johnston’s “Sir Mortimer,” a romance of Elizabethan times, Ellen Glasgow’s “The Deliverance” coming second. As to the precise altitude of literary merit reached by the first there is room for some difference of opinion ; that the second has really great dramatic power there can be none. The scene is Virginia ; THE AUTHOR. 261 the time, the reconstruction period after the Civil War ; and the central theme, the power of love to overcome the spirit of vengeance. Mrs. Atherton’s “ Rulers of Kings” will scarcely add to her reputa- tion ; but Stewart White has fully maintained his with “The Silent Places.” It is the story of two Hudson Bay Company’s runners hunting a default- ing Indian trapper, and of the passion of an Ojibway girl for one of the whites. Amongst other historical novels which attain a respectable level may be mentioned “Robert Cavelier,”’ by William Dana Orcutt; “ When Wilderness was King,” by Randall Parrish ; and George Morgan’s “The Issue,” the last and best of the three, containing some faithful descriptive passages concerning the battles and personages of the Civil War. The political novel is strongly represented by Francis Lynde’s western study called ‘The Grafters,” a well constructed if somewhat over- technical work, and by David Graham Phillip’s powerful depiction of Wall Street ways, “ The Cost.” Arthur Coton’s “ Port Argent’ also deals largely in matters political. One may express a hope, fond and foolish as it may seem, that such books as these may have power enough to react a little upon public opinion. Promising first appearances in fiction have been made by Mrs. Beatrice Demarest Lloyd and Miss Margery Williams ; “ The Pastime of Eternity ” is the imposing title given by the former to her tale of incompatible temperaments. “The Price of Youth” is rather audacious in places, and perhaps a little reminiscent in others, but has genuine pathos, and fidelity to the life described, though the writer, we understand, is an Englishwoman. Miss Miriam Michelson has made an undoubted hit with her “In the Bishop’s Carriage,” whose heroine is a thief who gets caught by a theatrical manager and converted—into an actress. The Bishop’s carriage has little to do with the main interest of the story ; but it is probable that the poster which pourtrays the incident connected with it is having much to do with its financial success. Another book which has “caught on” mightily is the versatile Mr, Severy’s detective story, “The Darrow Enigma.” Melvin L. Severy has tried his hand with some success not only at journalism, playwriting and art, but has also devoted himself to science and patented various inventions. Finally Mrs. Edith Wharton has published a volume of striking short stories; George Burr McCutcheon has made a hero of a dog, though quite unlike that of the author of “The Call of the Wild” ; Byron’s career has been embodied in fiction in Miss Rives’s “The Castaway” ; and Winston Churchill has followed up “ The Crisis” 262 and “ Richard Carvel” with a new romance, “ The Crossing.” : The Japanese novel has also made its first appearance in English through the enterprise of American publishers. Our obituary list is happily a short one. It includes, besides Edgar Fawcett, a poet and novelist, who died in England, Guy Webmore Carryl, best known by his collection of Parisian stories, entitled “Zut,” aman who seemed but at the threshold of a brilliant career; Mrs. Abby Morton Diaz, author of some successful books for children; Mrs. Sarah Jane Lippincott, who wrote under the name of Grace Greenwood, and founded ‘The Pilgrim ” ; and Colonel Augustus C. Buell, the biographer of Paul Jones and Sir William Johnson. To these should perhaps be added the widow of Nathaniel P. Willis, though she was not an author, and Mrs. Clemens. Se LEGAL NOTES. ——+— What’s in a Name? VENTURED to discuss in last month’s Author the position of the writer of a new book with regard to a title which has been used before by another writer, and to suggest that in most cases the new writer can afford to disregard the previous one, on the ground that the author of a book which has been published has only a right to prevent another from using his title in certain circumstances. The author of the previous work apparently can do this when he can show that his book is known to the public by the name which he has given to it, and that his market is likely to be interfered with by a new book which may be mistaken for his, but not otherwise. The device used by some newspaper owners of publishing dummy copies in order to protect a title of which they claim to have the monopoly, is useless for any practical legal purpose. I take it, however, that the author (or the owner of the copyright or right to publish) would have the right to prevent another book from being sold under the name of his, in any case where his book was being publicly bought and sold ; it would not be necessary for him to show that it was being sold by the original publisher at the time. He might have produced a limited edition, the price of which was daily rising, and the sale and reputation of which would be injured by the new book annexing the well known name. In the case of plays, the fact that a play can be revived at any time is of course material. No one would be justified in bringing out a new play and calling it “Hast THE AUTHOR. Lynne” or “The Importance of being Earnest,” and because at that time no play of the name was being performed. It would be a question of fact for the tribunal hearing the case, should an action be brought, whether the book or play in question was so far alive or liable to be revived as to be entitled to protection. Sometimes the question is asked whether a person publishing a book of a different kind from another under a similar title could be prevented from doing so. Presumably, if the sale of the second book is likely to interfere with that of the first from their being mistaken for one another, the use of the title causing the confusion could be prevented. In this case it would again be a question of fact how far the error would be possible. A title must often be equally applicable to two books of a totally different character. Suppose that at the time when “‘ Vanity Fair” was begin- ning to enjoy fame, a popular preacher in a West End church had chosen to bring out a book of sermons with the same name, an old lady writing to her library for “ Vanity Fair” (the sermons) might have received Mr. Thackeray’s masterpiece, and never have read, the sermons at all; or another having been recommended the novel might by a similar mistake have received the sermons and,. obedient to their precepts, might never have opened a book of romance again. It is certainly not easy to lay down any rule to the effect that books of similar titles upon different subjects will not clash with one another. If, however, the state of things is simply this, that the writer of a new work must not use a title that will interfere with the prosperity of an existing one, it seems fairly clear that the legal right to prevent the adoption of a title cannot often belong to those who claim it. This was suggested in the last issue of Zhe Author, but I should like to lay emphasis upon it. What really belongs to the previous author in most cases is simply the power to annoy, and possibly the opportunity to exact a small payment as compensation for an imaginary wrong, a payment, however, which could not be enforced in a Court of law. There is a conceivable case in which the author of a dead book might bring out a new edition for no other purpose than to interfere with the sale of the: new one, and it would be very difficult to prevent him from doing so, and from thus supplying some evidence of vitality. Should this occur it would not be easy to prove that the re-publication was: only for the purpose of extorting compensation, and the possibility of such a thing being done is a. contingency to be reckoned with. It must be conceded therefore, that however: seldom the author of a book who has inadvertently taken the title of another, which he has never . a heard of before, can be prevented legally from proceeding to use it, no one would willingly or wittingly choose a name already used if he had any means ready to his hand of ascertaining the previous use. The remedies suggested seem to be twofold, namely, a full official list of all names made use of, or secondly, a system of formal registration conveying some right of protection such as is conferred by registration upon owners of registered trade marks and devices, or names used as such. With regard to the mere official recording of published names there are a few observations to be made. Supposing such a list were to be compiled, it would be a very long one, even if it only contained the books separately published in each year, but probably it would have to contain more than this. Books serialised would have to go in, and so would short stories and articles. I gave the instance of my own experience when the author of a short story, who said (no doubt trulv) that she was going to republish it, caused my publisher to insist on my altering the name of a novel which had been already announced for publication. In order to prevent this, I should, I suppose, had such lists as those imagined been in existence, have had to look through them for ten or twenty years back, a search which would have been certainly tiresome and possibly useless for practical purposes. Take such a title as “Some Emotions and a Moral.? Under what word would it be indexed? If tabulated only under the first word, “Some,” the person desirous of publishing “ An Emotion and a Moral,” would miss finding it, as he would have only looked under the word “ An.” And yet this latter title would clearly be liable to be mistaken, and its use would be indefensible. Tf more than one of the elements were indexed, so that “Some Emotions and a Moral,” would be found under “Some,” under “Emotion,” and under “Moral,” the list would be increased still more, and the staff of clerks necessary to keep it complete, orderly, and up-to-date would have to be a large one. In urging the making of such a list officially as a remedy for the existing grievance, it must be remembered that the cure proposed should be a practical one, such as Parliament would be likely to adopt. It is not easy to show that the receipt of a book would compensate a public or national library for the trouble and expense of indexing its title, and enabling searchers to have access to the list thus compiled. It is still more difficult to argue that the receipt of a threepenny magazine or a halfpenny newspaper should reward the public institution for selecting from its con- tents the titles which ought to be recorded. This refers to the mere recording of titles officially without the concurrence or assistance of THE AUTHOR. 263 the authors or publishers. The regis/ration of titles by authors, so that only those registering shall acquire a right to use and to protect those titles is a larger question, the discussion of which I propose to defer. E. A. ARMSTRONG. — oe The “ Encyclopedia Britannica” in Canada. A. & CG. Buack v. THe Iupeertan Book CoMPANY or TORONTO. Wuen the judgment in this important action was delivered (January, 1903) the present writer at least thought the world had heard the last of it. The Imperial Book Company, however, took it to appeal, and it has now once more been determined in favour of the English publishers, Messrs. Adam and Charles Black. As the case was commented upon at some length in Zhe Author for April of last year, it is not proposed to repeat here all the old arguments over the old issues, but only to consider such parts of it as have acquired a fresh importance at the appeal trial. And first the case may be briefly stated. Messrs. A. & GC. Black, the owners of the “Encyclopedia Britannica,” had authorised the Clark Company of Toronto to publish that work in Canada, and this firm was actually publishing it when it was found that another company—The Imperial Book Company—was importing into Canada for sale their copies of the same work printed in the United States. To the action—for injunction, delivery up of the piracies, and account of profits—which followed, the defence made by the Imperial Book Company was shortly as follows :— 1. That the Copyright Act is not in force in Canada. 2. That a certificate of registration at Stationers’ Hall is not (even in the absence of rebutting evi- dence) proof of ownership of copyright. 3. That Messrs. Black, having assigned their copyright to the Clark Company, could not sue ; and that the Clark Company, not having registered the assignment, likewise could not maintain the action. 4, That notice had not been properly given to the Customs, as required by the Customs Laws Consolidation Act, 1876 (39 & 40 Vict. c. 36, s. 152) There were other minor and technical points raised ; but these were the clear issues, a decision favourable to the defendants, upon any one of which would have destroyed Messrs. Black’s right to their property in Canada. The judge below decided adversely to the defendants upon all of them, the fourth point evidently giving him the 264 most trouble. And this fourth point again became the real question upon which the case turned at the appeal trial, two judges out of three (Moss, C.J.0., Maclennan and Maclaren, JJ.A.: April 19th, 1904) devoting their judgments entirely to it; and one out of three dissenting from the opinion of the other two, and being in favour of reversing the judgment of the Court below. It may be assumed that the learned judges were in agreement on all the other points. Well, then, as to this fourth point. The question was: Should Messrs. Black have given proper notice to the Customs that they wished to bar the importation of these “ Encyclopedias,” printed without their authority, into Canada? They said “No”; The Imperial Book Company said “ Yes.” Two of the judges said “No”; the third said “Yes.” Tt all turned on the construction of Sections 151 and 152 of the Customs Act. Section 152 expressly states that notice must be given. But Section 151 states as expressly that the Customs Acts are to apply to all British Possessions except such as shall by local Act or ordinance make entire provision for the management and regulation of the Customs of any such Possession, or make, nm like manner, express provisions in lieu or variation of any of the clauses of the saad Act. Was Canada such a Possession? Moss, C.J., said “Yes”; Maclennan, J.A., said “Yes” ; Maclaren, J.A., said “No.” As this is the sole question upon which the judgment turned, so it is the sole question in the case which demands of the interested reader some attention before he can master the reasons for and against it ; because, in dissenting from his learned brothers, the last judge showed very skilfully how a Copyright Act may get confused with a Customs Act, resulting in serious differences of opinion in construing them, as in the present case. Now Section 151 of the Act says, “ Such Posses- sion as shall make entire provision for the regula- tion of its Customs.” “ But,” asked Maclaren, J.A., “is Section 152 to be regarded as part ofa Customs Actatall 2?” Isit not an amendment of the English Copyright Act ? Section 17 of that Act states at large that piracies must not be imported; it savs nothing about notice to the Customs. Then comes this Section 152 of the Customs Act, cutting down the right given by making notice necessary. Well, then, is not this Section 152 really a Copyright Act? But, if so, it does not matter how much provision Canada might have made for the regulation of her Customs—this Section 152 is outside her control ; in other words, the notice required by it should have been given. But, again, Section 151 says: ‘‘ Such Possession as shall make entire provision for the regulation of its Customs.” And Canada had made, in regard to THE AUTHOR. the importation of books, no provision at all! Therefore, again, Section 151 does not operate to exclude Canada from the effect of Section 152. The opinion of the dissenting judge has here been given first, in order that the judgment of the agreeing judges may be more easily grasped as by way of reply to it. The Chief Justice said : “ Section 152 undoubtedly forms part of the Customs Act... and I do not see how it can be separated from Section 151 . . . which nowhere says that it is when the British Possession has provided protection for the owners of copyrights that the exception is to take effect.” That is to say: Whether Canada had or had not made provision for the regulation of copyright is not the question. She had made provision for the regulation of her Customs ; these provisions did not happen to touch the present case ; but the fact of her having made them excludes her from the effect of Section 152 by bringing her under the operation of Section 151. In like manner Maclennan, J.A. : “Tt is argued that Section 152 is not a Customs but a Copyright Act . . . and that, therefore, it applies to Canada notwithstanding Section 151... . Itis also argued that Section 17 of the Copyright Actis also a Customs Act, and is withheld from application to Canada by Section 151, in which case importation would no longer be illegal! I cannot agree with either contention. Section 17 provides against importation into England and the British Possessions. . . - If all the Customs Acts were repealed this enactment would not be effected. ... No more is Section 152 a Copyright Act, nor less part of a Customs Act because, in order to facilitate the transaction of Customs business, it permits the importation of copyright works as a penalty for omitting to give notice. . . . Section 152 is applicable to the United Kingdom, and to all British Possessions as have not made provision for the regulation of their own Customs, but it is not applicable to Canada.” To the student of Copyright law and its intricacies. it may still seem a trifle doubtful as to which side has the better of what is after all a mere technical point, and he may look forward still to seeing the case before the Privy Council. There will, however, be little doubt as to which side is in the right. The space at disposal does not permit of reference to the other chief but simpler points in the case, all of which underwent clear and thorough elucida- tion at the hands of the learned judges. Particularly interesting and lucid was the distinction which Judge-Advocate Maclennan drew between an assignment and a licence ; and Mr. MacGillivray came in for another compliment in being quoted by the Court of Appeal as well as in the Court below. CHARLES WEEKES. oe COPYRIGHT LEGISLATION IN THE 58TH CONGRESS OF THE UNITED STATES. —_e (From The United States Publishers’ Weekly). F the bills to amend the Revised Statutes relating to copyrights only one became law, namely, that providing for copyright pro- tection to exhibitors at St. Louis. The amendment to Section 4952 of the Revised Statutes, making provision for an extension of the present system of providing for authorised transla- tions, was favourably reported in both houses, but did not secure a vote. Bill 5314, introduced in the Senate by Mr. Platt, of Connecticut, to limit free importation of books copyrighted in the United States, was read twice and referred to the Committee on Patents. The modification, given below in italics, occurs in Chapter 3, Section 4956 : “ . . but the privilege accorded to certain institu- tions, under paragraph 515 of Section two of the said Act, to import, free of duty, not more than two copies of books, maps, lithographic prints and charts, shall apply to the importation of books, maps, lithographac prints and charts, which have been copyrighted in the United States, only when holders of the American copyrights thereof in writing consent to such importa- tion; and except in the case of persons purchasing for use and not for sale, who import subject to the duty thereon and with the written consent of the holders of the American copyrights, not more than two copies of such book at any one time.” The Bill No. 13355, introduced in the House by Mr. Tawney, requiring the filing of proof that copyright books, etc., are printed from type set within the limits of the United States and provid- ing a penalty for the making of false proof or wilful failure to comply with the condition of the present law, passed the House, but did not reach the Senate. ‘The amendment was proposed to take the place of the last two provisions of Section 4956, and reads as follows : “That accompanying the two copies of the book, photo, chromo or lithograph required to be delivered or deposited, as herein provided, there shall be an affidavit under the official seal of any officer authorised to administer oaths within the United States, duly made by the person desiring THE AUTHOR. 265 the said copyright or by his duly authorised agent or representative residing in the United States, setting forth that the two copies required to be so deposited have been printed from type set within the limits of the United States or from plates made there- from or from negatives or drawings on stone made within the limits of the United States or from transfers made therefrom; and the place within the limits of the United States at which such type was set, or plates or negatives were made, and by whom. “Sec, 2. That any person violating any of the provisions of this Act or who shall be guilty of making a false affidavit as to his having complied with the conditions thereof for the purpose of obtaining a copyright shall be deemed guilty of a misdemeanour, and upon conviction thereof shall be punished by a fine of not more than one thou- sand dollars, and of all his rights and privileges under said copyright shall thereafter be forfeited.” Mr. Otis, from the Committee on Patents, sub- mitted a report on Mr. Tawney’s amendment, which concludes as follows : “The law now provides that no person shall be entitled to a copyright unless he shall on or before the day of publication in this or any foreign country deliver at the office of the Librarian of Congress or deposit in the mail within the United States addressed to the Librarian of Congress a printed copy of the title of his publication or other matter for which he applies for copyright. He is also required by the existing law, not later than the day of publication, to deposit with the Librarian of Congress two copies of such copyright book, map, chart, etc., and the law expressly provides that these two copies ‘shall be printed from type set within the limits of the United States, or from plates made therefrom, or from negatives or drawings on stone made within the limits of the United States, or from transfers made therefrom.’ The law which thus requires the deposit of two copies of the publication and that the same shall be printed from type set within the limits of the United States, etc., before a copyright can be obtained, does not require any proof to be filed that such books have been thus printed within the limits of the United States, nor does it impose any penalty whatever upon an author or publisher who obtains a copyright without having first complied with this condition as to the printing from type set within the limits of the United States. “ After investigation your committee have reason to believe that it is not only possible, but that in some instances the present law has been evaded and violated to the injary of American labour, and that this can be done with comparative ease under the existing law ; that there is no remedy and no means of enforcing this condition as to printing 264 most trouble. And this fourth point again became the real question upon which the case turned at the appeal trial, two judges out of three (Moss, C.J.O., Maclennan and Maclaren, JJ.A.: April 19th, 1904) devoting their judgments entirely to it; and one out of three dissenting from the opinion of the other two, and being in favour of reversing the judgment of the Court below. It may be assumed that the learned judges were in agreement on all the other points. Well, then, as to this fourth point. The question was: Should Messrs. Black have given proper notice to the Customs that they wished to bar the importation of these “ Encyclopedias,” printed without their authority, into Canada? They said “No”; The Imperial Book Company said “ Yes.” Two of the judges said “No”; the third said “Yes.” Jt all turned on the construction of Sections 151 and 152 of the Customs Act. Section 152 expressly states that notice must be given. But Section 151 states as expressly that the Customs Acts are to apply to all British Possessions except such as shall by local Act or ordinance make entire provision for the management and regulation of the Customs of any such Possession, or make, in like manner, express provisions in lieu or variation of any. of the clauses of the said Act. Was Canada such a Possession? Moss, C.J., said ‘“ Yes”; Maclennan, J.A., said “Yes”; Maclaren, J.A., said “No.” As this is the sole question upon which the judgment turned, so it is the sole question in the case which demands of the interested reader some attention before he can master the reasons for and against it; because, in dissenting from his learned brothers, the last judge showed very skilfully how a Copyright Act may get confused with a Customs Act, resulting in serious differences of opinion in construing them, as in the present case. Now Section 151 of the Act says, “ Such Posses- sion as shall make entire provision for the regula- tion ofits Customs.” “But,” asked Maclaren, J.A., “tis Section 152 to be regarded as part of a Customs Actatall 2?” Isit not an amendment of the English Copyright Act? Section 17 of that Act states at large that piracies must not be imported; it says nothing about notice to the Customs. Then comes this Section 152 of the Customs Act, cutting down the right given by making notice necessary. Well, then, is not this Nection 152 really a Copyright Act? But, if so, it does not matter how much provision Canada might have made for the regulation of her Customs—this Section 152 is outside her control ; in other words, the notice required by it should have been given. But, again, Section 151 says: ‘“‘ Such Possession as shall make entire provision for the regulation of its Customs.” And Canada had made, in regard to THE AUTHOR. the importation of books, no provision at all! Therefore, again, Section 151 does not operate to exclude Canada from the effect of Section 152. The opinion of the dissenting judge has here been given first, in order that the judgment of the agreeing judges may be more easily grasped as by way of reply to it. The Chief Justice said : “Section 152 undoubtedly forms part of the Customs Act... and I do not see how it can be separated from Section 151 . . . which nowhere says that it is when the British Possession has provided protection for the owners of copyrights that the exception is to take effect.” That is to say: Whether Canada had or had not made provision for the regulation of copyright is not the question. She had made provision for the regulation of her Customs ; these provisions did not happen to touch the present case; but the fact of her having made them excludes her from the effect of Section 152 by bringing her under the operation of Section 151. In like manner Maclennan, J.A. : “Tt is argued that Section 152 is not a Customs but a Copyright Act . . . and that, therefore, it applies to Canada notwithstanding Section 151... . Itis also argued that Section 17 of the Copyright Actis also a Customs Act, and is withheld from application to Canada by Section 151, in which case importation would no longer be illegal! JI cannot agree with either contention. Section 17 provides against importation into England and the British Possessions. . . . If all the Customs Acts were repealed this enactment would not be effected. ... No more is Section 152 a Copyright Act, nor less part of a Customs Act because, in order to facilitate the transaction of Customs business, it permits the importation of copyright works as a penalty for omitting to give notice. . . . Section 152 is applicable to the United Kingdom, and to all British Possessions as have not made provision for the — regulation of their own Customs, but it is nob applicable to Canada.” To the student of Copyright law and its intricacies it may still seem a trifle doubtful as to which side has the better of what is after all a mere technical point, and he may look forward still to seeing the case before the Privy Council. There will, however, be little doubt as to which side is in the right. The space at disposal does not permit of reference — to the other chief but simpler points in the case, — all of which underwent clear and thorough elucida- tion at the hands of the learned judges. Particularly - interesting and lucid was the distinction which — Judge-Advocate Maclennan drew between an THE AUTHOR. assignment and a licence; and Mr. MacGillivray came in for another compliment in being quoted by the Court of Appeal as well as in the Court below. CHARLES WEEKES. of 6 COPYRIGHT LEGISLATION IN THE 58TH CONGRESS OF THE UNITED STATES. —“~- (From The United States Publishers’ Weekly). F the bills to amend the Revised Statutes relating to copyrights only one became law, namely, that providing for copyright pro- tection to exhibitors at St. Louis. The amendment to Section 4952 of the Revised Statutes, making provision for an extension of the present system of providing for authorised transla- tions, was favourably reported in both houses, but did not secure a vote. Bill 5314, introduced in the Senate by Mr. Platt, of Connecticut, to limit free importation of books copyrighted in the United States, was read twice and referred to the Committee on Patents. The modification, given below in italics, occurs in Chapter 3, Section 4956 : “ . . but the privilege accorded to certain institu- tions, under paragraph 515 of Section two of the said Act, to import, free of duty, not more than two copies of books, maps, lithographic prints and charts, shall apply to the importation of books, maps, lithographic prints and charts, which have been copyrighted in the United States, only when holders of the American copyrights thereof in writing consent to such importa- tion; and except in the case of persons purchasing for use and not for sale, who import subject to the duty thereon and with the written consent of the holders of the American copyrights, not more than two copies of such book at any one time.” The Bill No. 13355, introduced in the House by Mr. Tawney, requiring the filing of proof that copyright books, etc., are printed from type set within the limits of the United States and provid- ing a penalty for the making of false proof or wilful failure to comply with the condition of the present law, passed the House, but did not reach the Senate. The amendment was proposed to take the place of the last two provisions of Section 4956, and reads as follows : “That accompanying the two copies of the book, photo, chromo or lithograph required to be delivered or deposited, as herein provided, there shall be an affidavit under the official seal of any officer authorised to administer oaths within the United States, duly made by the person desiring 265 the said copyright or by his duly authorised agent or representative residing in the United States, setting forth that the two copies required to be so deposited have been printed from type set within the limits of the United States or from plates made there- from or from negatives or drawings on stone made within the limits of the United States or from transfers made therefrom; and the place within the limits of the United States at which such type was set, or plates or negatives were made, and by whom. : “Sec. 2. That any person violating any of the provisions of this Act or who shall be guilty of making a false affidavit as to his having complied with the conditions thereof for the purpose of obtaining a copyright shall be deemed guilty of a misdemeanour, and upon conviction thereof shall be punished by a fine of not more than one thou- sand dollars, and of all his rights and privileges under said copyright shall thereafter be forfeited.” Mr. Otis, from the Committee on Patents, sub- mitted a report on Mr. Tawney’s amendment, which concludes as follows : “The law now provides that no person shall be entitled to a copyright unless he shall on or before the day of publication in this or any foreign country deliver at the office of the Librarian of Congress or deposit in the mail within the United States addressed to the Librarian of Congress a printed copy of the title of his publication or other matter for which he applies for copyright. He is also required by the existing law, not later than the day of publication, to deposit with the Librarian of Congress two copies of such copyright book, map, chart, etc., and the law expressly provides that these two copies ‘shall be printed from type set within the limits of the United States, or from plates made therefrom, or from negatives or drawings on stone made within the limits of the United States, or from transfers made therefrom.’ The law which thus requires the deposit of two copies of the publication and that the same shall be printed from type set within the limits of the United States, etc., before a copyright can be obtained, does not require any proof to be filed that such books have been thus printed within the limits of the United States, nor does it impose any penalty whatever upon an author or publisher who obtains a copyright without having first complied with this condition as to the printing from type set within the limits of the United States. « After investigation your committee have reason to believe that it is not only possible, but that in some instances the present law has been evaded and violated to the injury of American labour, and that this can be done with comparative ease under the existing law ; that there is no remedy and no means of enforcing this condition as to printing (266 from type set by American labour and within our own country. That being the case, your committee is of the opinion that the person applying for a copyright should be required as a condition prece- dent to furnish proof in the form of an affidavit that all of these conditions with respect to the labour employed in the printing and the place of printing the copies of books to be deposited have been complied with, and in the event that any false statement is made in said affidavit concerning a material fact, and upon conviction thereof, the person thus attempting to obtain a copyright should be punished and the copyright forfeited.” oo — CoMMENT. Tue United States publishers have always been to the fore in promoting satisfactory Copyright Legislation, but the heart of the politician is hardened and he still seeks to hamper the litera- ture of his own country for the benefit of the printer and typesetter. Commenting on the question of extended trans- lation rights The Publishers’ Weekly states as follows :— “It is certainly to be hoped that some relief will be given to foreign authors by replacing the requirement for simultaneous publication with a provision permitting time for making adequate arrangements between an American author and a foreign author, and for the actual work of translation. So strong has been the German feeling against the present limitation, or nullification, of pro- tection for translations, that there is a movement in Germany among authors and publishers to request the German Government to withdraw from copyright relations with this country. This would be doubly unfortunate, as it would not help here in bringing about better arrange- ments, and would definitely harm the German music and art interests, which are protected under the present copyright law.” This action on the part of Germany is the first sign of dissatisfaction with and retaliation against the United States Act. The United States publishers see the danger, and with the strenuous exertions of Mr. Putnam have succeeded for atime in removing it. If the amendment is passed Ger- many may be temporarily satisfied, though there are other nations not altogether satisfied with the so-called reciprocity created by the present Act. Ifthe amendment is not passed Germany may think fit, as she has already threatened, to cancel her treaty, and the politician will begin to reap the fruit of his hardness of heart. When the clamour of the United States authors, who are now, even under this limited protection, growing in numbers, is heard, he will perhaps realise who are the real producers of a country’s literature. The question of the importation of copies is not one of great account, and it can be passed over, THE AUTHOR. but the question of insisting upon an affidavit being made, and an affidavit before an officer authorised to administer oaths in the United States, will not only seriously hamper all foreign authors in obtain- ing copyright, but will be another difficulty to the producers of literature in the United States itself. The Publishers’ Weekly makes the following comment :— “The proposal to require from publishers affidavits as to manufacture in this country seems to be an unnecessary annoyance, unless it can be shown that this is necessary to carry out the manufacturing clause, on which the present law is centred. We have become affidavit crazy in this country, and the number of affidavits to be taken by a business man, especially for governmental accounts, is so great that the oath has become as perfunctory as the signature of government officials. It was claimed at the hearing in this proposal that many publishers were import- ing plates as junk and printing from them copyright editions. If this can be shown to be true to any consider- able extent, that would be sufficient reason for the proposed affidavit, which otherwise would be considered unnecessary. “It is to be regretted by the friends of a true international copyright that so little progress has been made in this country since 1891 towards a better system, such as is almost universally adopted by other civilised countries under the terms of the Berne Convention. The need is generally felt, and now generally expressed, of a larger treatment of the question than is possible in piecemeal legislation, and the pressure for a copyright commission is becoming so general that before long we should see a body of experts representing the several interests involved, including those of authors and readers as well as manu- facturers, appointed by Congress or under Congressional authority by the President.’’ The publishers take a clear and correct view of the situation. It is clear and correct from the standpoint of those who produce the work, from whose minds the stories are evolved, and by whose labour they are made into a marketable commodity, Germany has threatened to retaliate if the amend- ment relating to translations is not passed ; but this question of affidavits may bring forward retaliation on the part of other countries, and if the retaliation is followed by a demand for strict reciprocity, or carried further by the cancellation of the existing arrangements, the authors of the United States will find themselves face to face with the loss of a great part of their income and some of their largest markets, and the publishers with that dread competition in pirated works which was one of the reasons that caused the American trade to throw the whole of its support on the side of a satisfactory copyright law. When before 1891 piracy was legitimate, the United States had but few authors and little literature, and it was with difficulty owing to their small numbers they got a hearing for the protection of their rights, but, under this present copyright law, full of limitations as it is, the protection afforded has brought to the front many writers, and much literature, and has given a strong stimulus THE AUTHOR. to the publishing trade. It is not likely, therefore, that this body of writers, now numerous and influential, will allow itself tamely to be sat upon by those trades who fancy they may suffer. Perhaps the day will come when the United States as a whole will grasp the fact that the larger the protection given to their authors the greater will be the literature of their country, and, no doubt, as a corollary the greater will be the business which will accrue to the typesetter and printer. —_——_—__—_—_e——__—_ THE UNITED STATES COPYRIGHT LEAGUE. — HE American Copyright League, communi- cating with the Society, expressed a desire that the Committee of the Society of Authors should make a Report, expressing in their opinion the present difficulties existing under the United States Copyright Act. The League, however, barred from the discus- sion the question of printing in the United States. This is, of course, the most important point of difference, one which particularly needs amend- ment; but in accordance with the wishes of the American Copyright League, the Committee, after full consideration of the subject, forwarded a Report, omitting this question entirely. It may interest the members to see the points set ont in detail ; the Committee have therefore decided to print the Report with the answer of the Copyright League. It is drafted in the form of a letter from the Secretary of the British Society to the Secretary of the United States League. Report of the Copyright Sub-Committee on the Amendment of the United States Copyright Law. To THE SECRETARY THE AMERICAN COPYRIGHT LEAGUE, March 29th, 1904. DEAR §1R,—While thanking your Association once more for the desire you have expressed that the Author’s Society should send a report of its views on the amendment of the United States Copyright Act, the Committee feel that you have placed them in a somewhat difficult position by the exclusion from the discussion of the question of type- setting in the United States, the point to which, before all others, they attach the greatest importance. In accordance with the information contained in my former letter, on the authority of the Managing Com- mittee, the Copyright Sub-Committee was called together. They met at the offices of the Society on March 25th, and, after careful consideration and discussion, desire the following report to be forwarded to you. Firstly, they would place before you the question of simultaneous publication. They consider that the term should be more clearly defined, and if possible a longer period allowed for the production in the United States of 267 work published in England. The Committee would like to draw your attention to the definition on page 17 of the draft Bill enclosed.* This Bill embodies, so far as it goes, the present views of British authors and publishers as to the amendment of the existing British Copyright Law, and it will, no doubt, form the basis of any alteration of the law that may be passed by the Government. At present, however, there appears to be no immediate prospect of the Government taking up the matter, and the Bill is only set before you to draw your attention to various points, and to afford an example of the present trend of copyright amend- ment in this country. On page 17 referred to, you will see a proposed definition of “‘ simultaneously,’’ and the Society of Authors considers that it would be a great advantage, if, in the United States, you could put forward some similar definition. The period to be fourteen days at the least. Any longer period which might be suggested would, of course, be of still greater advantage to British authors. The second point to which the Committee would draw your attention is the duration of copyright. In the present Act of the United States, copyright exists for twenty-eight years, and for a further period of fourteen years in certain circumstanees. We would like to call your attention to Sec. 4, Sub-sec. C., of the Bill enclosed. After taking into consideration all the conflicting interests, the Committee have come to the conclusion that the best length for the duration of copyright would be the life of the author and thirty years. In some cases, no doubt, under the present British law, copyright might endure for a longer period, since, as you are no doubt aware, the present term of copyright is for forty-two years from the date of publication, or the life of the author, and seven years afterwards, whichever is the longer period, so that, in exceptional circumstances, a change in the law might reduce the term of copyright twelve years. But the Society of Authors supports the change for two reasons, firstly, it does away with the necessity of determining the exact date of publication ; secondly, it is in conformity with the period of copyright which finds most favour in European countries, and might thus, if generally adopted, form a step towards the codification of the international law on the subject. The third point to which we should like to draw attention is the necessity for a summary remedy in cases of infringe- ment of copyright and dramatic rights, in regard to which the Committee beg to refer you to page 9, Clause 25, of the Bill. It has been found on many occasions difficult to secure any adequate protection against one who infringes copyright or performing right, owing to the fact that there is no summary procedure. The Committee understand that this difficulty has also occurred in the case of infringement of dramatic rights in the United States, where an actor manager has infringed a performing right in one State, and has entered the jurisdiction of another State. With regard to musical copyright, infringement in Great Britain has been so universal, and has inflicted such a serious loss upon the holders of musical copyright property that the Govern- ment has been forced to pass a small Amending Act (see copy enclosed) by which musical copyright holders are empowered to take very stringent and summary proceedings, and a further Amending Bill is now before Parliament (see copy enclosed). Proceedings of a similar nature, we suggest, would prove a great advantage in the United States. Finally, our Committee desire to call your attention to copyright in a review or a magazine, Section 10, page 5, in order that the ownership of the copyright in these circum- stances may be more clearly defined. There is one further point, which does not so much deal with the amendment of the copyright law, as the method of * The Committee enclosed the final Draft of the last Copyright Bill. 268 administration of the present Act. An article or a book may be copyrighted in the United States as well as in England. For some reason or other there is a desire to introduce the work into the United States, printed and pro- duced in England. For this purpose the English copyright owner prints on the copy “ Copyright in the United States,” under the terms of your Act. The Custom House authorities refuse to pass the book, because of the imprint ‘* Copyright in the United States,” which they say is contrary to the law. ‘This may, no doubt, be the case ; but if, on the other hand, the book is introduced without this notice, pirates in the United States assert that they have obtained a copy which does not bear the requisite copyright notice under the Act, and that, in consequence, the copyright has not been properly secured. The pirates, therefore, consider that they are at liberty to reprint in any form they think fit. It would seem that if these literary thieves secured only one book, on which the copyright Notice was omitted, there would be a danger of the work being pirated, It must be clearly understood that in regard to simul- taneous publication, and to the duration of copyright for the life of the author and thirty years, the reforms herein suggested could not be put in operation in the United Kingdom until an amendment of the existing law had been passed. The Committee feel honoured by the distinction you have conferred upon the Society by asking its opinion on this most difficult question, and I trust that the report which they are submitting herewith, together with the draft Bill enclosed, may be of material assistance in bring- ing about some alteration in the United States Copyright Act. Believe me to be, yours very truly, G. HERBERT THRING, Secretary. April 27th, 1904. DEAR SrR,—At a meeting of the Executive Council of the American Copyright League held yesterday, I had the honour of presenting your letter of March 29th, 1904, which was carefully considered by the Council. On behalf of the Council I thank your Society for your attention to our request, and also for the drafts of the proposed British copyright legislation. Your Society’s suggestions will be given full attention in any legislation covering the scope of them. On one point I may call the attention of your Committee to a misapprehension. There is no lack of protective legislation in this country relative to the infringement of dramatic rights. The Society of Dramatic Authors, supported by this League, some years ago procured from Congress a Bill enabling the process of one judicial district to be enforced against a violation of copyright law in another district, thus putting an end to the previous security of the one-night stand pirate, whose peripatetic offences against the law could not be promptly reached. In addition to this there are eight of our States in which special legislation has been passed, making it a misdemeanor to produce plays without permission of the owner of the copyright, and this legislation is likely to be still further extended. You will therefore see that there is really nothing left to be done in the matter of American security for dramatic copyright. This is the only form of copyright invasion which is an offence against both the civil and the criminal law, T am, indeed, Very respectfully yours, R. U, JOHNSON, Secretary. G, HERBERT THRING, Esq., Secretary Incorporated Society of Authors, 39, Old Queen Street, Storey’s Gate, 8. W., London, England. THE AUTHOR. MAGAZINE CONTENTS. — + THE BOOKMAN, Three Nature Writers — ‘ Isaac | Walton,’ “ Gilbert White,” “ Richard Jefferies.” By G. Forrester Scott, BLACKWOOD’sS MAGAZINE, A Scottish Philosopher's Autobiography. The late Prof. York Powell. In “ Musings without Method,’’ Mr. Boutmy’s Generalisations, A Great Proconsul. THE CONTEMPORARY REVIEW. Frances Power Cobbe. By the Rev. John Verschoyle. The Riddle of the Universe. By Prof. C. Lloyd Morgan, Jean Louis Nicode, By A. E, Keeton. THE CORNHILL MAGAZINE. Sir John Moore. Maxwell, Bart. By the Right Honble. Sir Herbert THE FORTNIGHTLY. Shakespeare's Protestantism. By W. 8. Lilly. Herbert Spencer : His Autobiography and his Philosophy. By Francis Gribble, The Prologue of Arcturus. By Edmund Gosse. The Plague of Novels. By J. Cuthbert Hadden. INDEPENDENT REVIEW. Leslie Stephen, By Sir Frederick Pollock. Mr, Sturge Moore’s Poems. By Robert Trevelyan, MACMILLAN’S MAGAZINE, The Girlhood of George Sand. THE MONTHLY REVIEW. A Note on Leslie Stephen. By R. E. Crook. Thackeray's Boyhood. By the late Rev, Whitwell Elwin, John Dyer. Frederick York Powell. By J. C. Bailey. By Theodore Andrea Cook. THE NATIONAL REVIEW. The New Ireland. By Sir Gilbert Parker. Napoleon and the United States. By J. R. Fisher, The Poet’s Diary, No. 6. Edited by Lamia, THE NINETEENTH CENTURY. How They ‘Train Actors in Paris, By Richard Whiteing. The Kingsley Novels. By Walter Frewen Lord, THE PALL MALL MAGAZINE, Our Degenerate Stage—Opinion and Suggestions of French Dramatists and Actors: M. Paul Hervien, M. Francois Coppee, M. Jules Bois, and M. Coquelin. THE WORLD'S WORK. Herbert Spencer's Life. The Making of a Time Table. By W. J. Scott. There are no articles of literary, dramatic or musical interest in Zhe Month or Longman’s Magazine. THE AUTHOR. WARNINGS TO THE PRODUCERS OF BOOKS. —+ ERE are a few standing rules to be observed in an agreement. There are four methods of dealing with literary property :— I. Selling it Outright. This is sometimes satisfactory, if @ proper price can be obtained. But the transaction should be managed by a competent agent, or with the advice of the Secretary of the Society. Il. A Profit-Sharing Agreement (a bad form of agreement). In this case the following rules should be attended to: (1.) Not to sign any agreement in which the cost of pro- duetion forms a part without the strictest investigation. (2.) Not to give the publisher the power of putting the profits into his own pocket by charging for advertisements in his own organs, or by charging exchange advertise- ments. Therefore keep control of the advertisements. (3.) Not to allow a special charge for “ office expenses,” unless the same allowance is made to the author. (4.) Not to give up American, Colonial, or Continental rights. (5.) Not to give up serial or translation rights. (6.) Not to bind yourself for future work to any publisher. As well bind yourself for the future to any one solicitor or doctor ! III, The Royalty System. This is perhaps, with certain limitations, the best form of agreement. It is above all things necessary to know what the proposed royalty means to both sides. It is now possible for an author to ascertain approximately the truth, From time to time very important figures connected with royalties are published in Ze Author. IV. A Commission Agreement. The main points are :— (1.) Be careful to obtain a fair cost of production. (2.) Keep control of the advertisements. (3.) Keep control of the sale price of the book, General. All other forms of agreement are combinations of the four above mentioned. Such combinations are generally disastrous to the author, Never sign any agreement without competent advice from the Secretary of the Society. Stamp all agreements with the Inland Revenue stamp. Avoid agreements by letter if possible. The main points which the Society has always demanded from the outset are :— (1.) That both sides shall know what an agreement means. (2.) The inspection of those account books which belong to the author. We are advised that this is a right, in the nature of a common law right, which cannot be denied or withheld. (3.) Always avoid a transfer of copyright, s—~> WARNINGS TO DRAMATIC AUTHORS. og EVER sign an agreement without submitting it to the Secretary of the Society of Authors or some com- petent legal authority. 2. It is well to be extremely careful in negotiating for the production of a play with anyone except an established manager, 269 : 3. There are three forms of dramatic contrac in three or more acts :— (a.) Sale outright of the performing right. This is unsatisfactory, An author who enters into such a contract should stipulate in the contract for production of the piece by a certain date and for proper publication of his name on the play-bills. (>.) Sale of performi i i ( p ing right or of a licence to perform on the basis of percentages on gross receipts. Percentages vary between 5 and 15 per cent. An author should obtain a percentage on the sliding scale -of gross receipts t for plays in preference to the American system. Should obtain a sum inadvance of percentages. A fixed date on or before which the play should be performed. : (¢.) Sale of performing right or of a licence to perform on the basis of royalties (i.c., fixed nightly fees). This method should be always avoided except in cases where the fees are likely to be small or difficult to collect. The other safeguards set out under heading (@.) apply also in this case. : 4. Plays in one act are often sold outright, but it is better to obtain a small nightly fee if possible, and a sum paid in advance of such fees in any event. It is extremely important that the amateur rights of one-act plays should be reserved. : 5. Authors should remember that performing rights can be limited, and are usually limited, by town, country, and time, This is most important. 6. Authors should not assign performing rights, but should grant a licence to perform. The legal distinction is of great importance. 7. Authors should remember that performing rights in a play are distinct from literary copyright. A manager holding the performing right or licence to perform cannot print the book of the words. 8. Never forget that United States rights may be exceed- ingly valuable. ‘hey should never be included in English agreements without the author obtaining a substantial consideration, 9, Agreements for collaboration should be carefully drawn and executed before collaboration is commenced. 10. An author should remember that production of a play is highly speculative: that he runs a very great risk of delay and a breakdown in the fulfilment of his contract. He should therefore guard himself all the more carefully in the beginning. 11. An author must remember that the dramatic market is exceedingly limited, and that for a novice the first object is to obtain adequate publication. As these warnings must necessarily be incomplete, on account of the wide range of the subject of dramatic con- tracts, those authors desirous of further information are referred to the Secretary of the Society. oe WARNINGS TO MUSICAL COMPOSERS. > ITTLE can be added to the warnings given for the assistance of producers of books and dramatic authors. It must, however, be pointed out that, as a rule, the musical publisher demands from the musical composer a transfer of fuller rights and less liberal finan- cial terms than those obtained for literary and dramatic property. The musical composer has very often the two rights to deal with—performing right and copyright, He 270 should be especially careful therefore when entering into an agreement, and should take into particular consideration the warnings stated above. ——— ee HOW TO USE THE SOCIETY. 1 1, VERY member has a right toask for and to receive K advice upon his agreements, his choice of a pub- lisher, or any dispute arising in the conduct of his business or the administration of his property. The Secretary of the Society is a solicitor, but if there is any special reason the Secretary will refer the case to the Solicitors of the Society. Further, the Committee, if they deem it desirable, will obtain counsel’s opinion. All this without any cost to the member. 2. Remember that questions connected with copyright and publishers’ agreements do not fall within the experi- ence of ordinary solicitors. Therefore, do not scruple to use the Society. 3. Send to the Office copies of past agreements and past accounts, with a copy of the book represented. The Secretary will always be glad to have any agreements, new or old, for inspection and note. The information thus obtained may prove invaluable. 4. Before signing any agreement whatever, send the document to the Society for examination. 5. Remember always that in belonging to the Society you are fighting the battles of other writers, even if you are reaping no benefit to yourself, and that you are advancing the best interests of your calling in promoting the independence of the writer, the dramatist, the composer. 6. The Committee have now arranged for the reception of members’ agreements and their preservation in a fire- proof safe. The agreements will, of course, be regarded as confidential documents to be read only by the Secretary, who will keep the key of the safe. The Society now offers: —(1) To read and advise upon agreements and to give advice concerning publishers. (2) To stamp agreements in readiness for a possible action upon them. (3) To keep agreements. (4) To enforce payments due according to agreements. Fuller particulars of the Society’s work can be obtained in the Prospectus. 7. No contract should be entered into with a literary agent without the advice of the Secretary of the Society. Members are strongly advised not to accept without careful consideration the contracts with publishers submitted to them by literary agents, and are recommended to submit them for interpretation and explanation to the Secretary of the Society. This The 8. Many agents neglect to stamp agreements. must be done within fourteen days of first execution. Secretary will undertake it on behalf of members. 9. Some agents endeavour to prevent authors from referring matters to the Secretary of the Society; so do some publishers. Members can make their own deductions and act accordingly. 10, The subscription to the Society is £1 4s. per annum, or £10 10s for life membership. THE AUTHOR. THE READING BRANCH. —-——+ — EMBERS will greatly assist the Society in this branch of its work by informing young writers of its existence. Their MSS. can be read and treated as a composition is treated by a coach. The term MSS. includes not only works of fiction, but poetry and dramatic works, and when it is possible, under special arrangement, technical and scientific works. The Readers are writers of competence and experience. The fee is one guinea, +— NOTICES. Se HE Editor of Zhe Author begs to remind members of the Society that, although the paper is sent to them free of charge, the cost of producing it would be a very heavy charge on the resources of the Society if a great many members did not forward to the Secretary the modest 5s. 6d. subscription for the year. Communications for Zhe Author should be addressed to the Offices of the Society, 39, Old Queen Street, Storey’s Gate, S.W., and should reach the Editor not later than the 21st of each month. All persons engaged in literary work of any kind, whether members of the Society or not, are invited to communicate to the Editor any points connected with their work which it would be advisable in the general interest to publish. NE Communications and letters are invited by the Editor on all subjects connected with literature, but on no other subjects whatever. Every effort will be made to return articles which cannot be accepted. —+~> The Secretary of the Society begs to give notice that all remittances are acknowledged by return of post, and he requests members who do not receive an answer to important communications within two days to write to him without delay. All remittances should be crossed Union Bank of London, Chancery Lane, or be sent by registered letter only. LEGAL AND GENERAL LIFE ASSURANCE SOCIETY. —+ e+ — ENSIONS to commence at any selected age, either with or without Life Assurance can be obtained from this socieiy. Full particulars can be obtained from the City Branch Manager, Legal and General Life Assurance Society, 158, Leadenhall Street, London, E.C. THE AUTHOR. AUTHORITIES. —_1~9—+— HERE has been fresh discussion raised in the papers as to the 100 best books, and various lists have been printed and various comments have been made. After all, there is only one satisfactory answer from any person who, in these days of education, has read as many as a hundred books, that is, there is only one list—his own. Tue Musical Copyright Bill is dead for the present. We chronicle the fact with regret. There will be a meeting of protest held on July 4th, in order to urge the Government, if possible, to save the Bill. We see it mentioned in one of the papers that Mr. Boosey, of Chappell & Co., states, as an argu- ment that publishers do not make handsome profits, that Messrs. Chappell & Co. only pay 5 per cent. to their ordinary shareholders, and that out of 100 songs published last year only ten paid for the cost of printing, circulating and advertising. It would appear that this is rather an argument that some publishers are bad tradesmen and do not know their business; and not that music publishing cannot bring in profits if conducted on proper lines. It is most unsatisfactory for composers that publishers should continue this gambling with the composer’s property. It ruins the publishing business, and necessitates those terrible contracts against which we have often inveighed, on one of which we comment in this issue. When will composers make a_ united endeavour to resist this method of doing business ? From a cutting in the Lilerary World it appears that the articles in The Author on Agents, signed «G. H. T.” and Gale Pedrick, have called forth the following comment :— “ A question of some interest to beginners in fiction—for it is only in that class of writings that it can ordinarily arise in practice—is whether an author should bind himself by a contract with a publisher to give him the right to bring out the next two books he may write on the same terms (or slightly modified ones) as those proposed for the book under discussion. Both sides of the case have been ably stated by ‘G. H. T.’and Mr. Gale Pedrick, in The Author, The former strongly advises against the practice, but the latter, who is the managing director of a literary agency, puts forward very plausible reasons for conceding the point in certain cases. He cites an instance where an author, anxious to secure publication, accepted such an offer against his agent’s advice, with the result that his book, which would otherwise most probably have remained unpublished, has already gone into a fourth edition. The argument, of course, turns almost entirely on the worth of the assump- tion as to the probability of non-publication on other 271 terms. If a sufficient number of publishers made the ‘next two books’ clause a sine qua& non, authors would naturally have no option.” We should like to call particular attention to the last sentence of the quotation. The writer seems to forget, in the American phrase, that “there are others,” and if a large number of publishers endeavoured to force an unequal clause on the producers of literary pro- perty, fresh publishers would at once arise who would be willing to enter into a fair contract. A remark of this kind reminds one somewhat of the suggestion made by one of the trade, that if authors insisted on demanding better terms they would destroy the trade of publishing and be unable to obtain a market at all. The question, of course, is one of supply and demand. If, however, all the publishers at present in existence withdrew from business, the author could still place his work before the public by his own efforts should he desire to do so, although he might not in his infantile beginnings obtain so large a market in the first instance. : THE Jorning Post makes public the following particulars of a publishing contract :— “An author sent a little song to a publisher of the highest repute, and received an offer of a certain amount for ‘all serial rights.’ This she accepted, and on sending another song, she was told that it would be accepted ‘on our usual terms.’ Several others were taken in the same way. Then the publishers issued a book of songs which included some of these. The author wrote and protested, as she had hoped to bring her songs together in a book of her own. The publishers serenely replied that ‘our usual terms’ meant ‘serial rights and copyright.’” The Morning Post comments strongly on the publisher’s action, and deservedly so. Ifthe author had been a member of the Society and had cared to lay the matter before the committee, there is little doubt but that they would have taken the case vigorously in hand with a view to obtaining justice. It is just such a case as this that should be published in Ze Author, with the names of the publishers concerned. We have known some extraordinary contracts from publishers of books, and more extraordinary contracts from the pub- lishers of music, but it is not often that a bargain, or rather, a trick, to the discomfort of the author, so bad as that quoted above, is brought off. Ir is the custom of the Editor of 7ruth to make caustic remarks on matters that come under his ken from time to time. During the past month he has devoted one or two paragraphs to the Biographical Press Agency, and suggests taking up this form of business himself, as he seems to think it would be highly remunerative. 272 It appears that those gentlemen who have paid £10 10s. to the agency secure thereby fifty copies of their biography written by themselves, adorned with their portraits, executed by the agency’s photo- graphers, plus the possible satisfaction of seeing the biography published in the Gossip columns of a halfpenny newspaper. In addition to the economic question which Truth has so criticised, there is this further danger to be considered, namely, the danger of assigning the copyright either in your own photograph or in your own biography. If the distinguished gentle- men who have paid their guineas thus dispose of their rights and allow them to slip beyond their control they may find their biographies printed and their photographs published at times inopportune, and in places unsatisfactory. It is important to those whose position entitles them to the doubtful honour of publicity to be able to control where and when their biographies should appear and their photographs be reproduced. As Truth points ont, the economic side of the question is very instructive, as nowadays the competition for the personal paragraph is so great that the editor ought to be more anxious to pay for the information he receives than the subject for the information he gives. In the Westminster Gazette we see it stated that Miss Beatrice Harraden’s novel, “Ships that Pass in the Night,” brought her only the sum of £125. The writer states, “It is a remarkable object lesson on the mistake of an unknown author parting with the entire copyright of her first book.” With this statement we heartily agree. But the price which Miss Harraden received is quite a record when compared with the prices paid by one well-known publisher who, in order to induce young authors to accept his terms, lays before them the fact that other authors, whose names he mentions, have received the same sum— from £20 to £30—-for the entire rights of their first works. He also states, with the same show of generosity, that it is not an uncommon thing to take up a first book paying the author a royalty after the sale of 2,000 copies. Readers will naturally suppose that after the sale of so large a number the author reaps his reward by a large return, but no, the royalty that the publisher vouchsafes after 2,000 copies is a modest 10 per cent. It would be interesting to know how many of these first books with this royalty ever sell more than 2,(00 copies. A publisher with a true sense of his position, instead of making a boast of his cheap bargains to authors ought rather to be silent. Such open- ness is not as good a bait as a spinning minnow in a trout stream. THE AUTHOR. EPITAPH FOR AN AUTHOR’S TOMBSTONE, —> O child beloved of the Gods, nor born In the fortunate glow of a climbing star ; No prince, no hero of hope forlorn Was the dust beneath me, tra la la. Fame, a harlot, as all assert Who slide from the slope of her hazardous car, Passed him by with a close-drawn skirt Like an honest woman, tra la la. Wealth he knew not, nor greed of place, But loved green valleys, and wandered far, Counting the voluble waves that race O’er the scrambling shingles, tra la la. Faith he lost where the cities sweat In grime to the sky, where the dogmas are, But found in meadow and rivulet A foolish comfort, tra la la, He died, and was buried under me, Hopeless, heedless of Avatar, Far from the city, close to the sea, Tra la, tra la Ja, la la, la la! Sr. Joun Lucas. Lg ag THE EIGHTEENTH CENTURY.* —_- a last volume of Sir Leslie Stephen’s work, displaying, as it does, his power of sane, clear-sighted criticism wholly undimmed, is a fitting climax to more than thirty years of scholarly labour. Of the five lectures which it contains, the first is devoted to a defence of the historical and inductive method of criticism—a method employed by Sir Leslie Stephen himself in the course of the lectures, whilst the remainder deal with the periods terminated respectively by the death of Queen Anne (1714), the declaration of War with Spain (1739), the close of the Seven Years’ War (1763), and the year of the Regency ‘Bill (1788). To this time— “The century, as its enemies used to say, of coarse utilitarian aims, of religious indifference and political corruption; or, as I prefer to say, the century of sound common-sense and growing toleration, and of steady social and industrial development,” he applies the modern method of criticism which holds that “ Literary history . . . isan account of one strand, 80 10 speak, in a very complex tissue; it is connected with the * “English Literature and Society in the Righteenth | Century.” (Ford Lectures, 1903.) By Leslie Stephen (Duckworth.) 2 ee Be Soe THER AUTHOR. intellectual and social development; it represents move- ments of thought which may sometimes check and be sometimes propitious to the existing forms of art; it is the utterance of a class which may represent, or fail to represent, the main national movement ; it is affected more or less directly by all manner of religious, political, social, and economical changes; and it is dependent on the occurrence of individual genius for which we cannot even profess to account.” Certainly no period inthe history of our Literature is so apt as the Highteenth Century in affording an illustration of the dependence of literary form on national movement. The drama, to take a single line of literature as an example, ceased to be fine not because, as Matthew Arnold asserted, the Puritans crushed it; for in reality the Puritans only became powerful when the drama was already dancing down the road of decadence ; but because, as Sir Leslie Stephen shows, the cleavage between the Court and the nation had destroyed the popularity, and hence the means of existence of that essentially aristocratic institution, the Stage. This example of the method employed by the “inductive” critic affords an agreeable contrast to the judicial attitude which held that every new author was to be tried by a kind of court-martial with Aristotle’s poetics asa code of law, and caused Voltaire to utter ineptitudes on Dante and Shakespeare. ‘The critic’s function is rather to enquire “What pleased men, and then, why it pleased them ; not to decide dogmatically that it ought to have pleased or displeased on the simple ground that it is or is not congenial to himself.”’ Sir Leslie Stephen was already stricken with mortal illness when he wrote these lectures, but the lucidity of the style, so simple, so energetic, and so buoyant, never flags ; and the philosophic breadth of view, the wide knowledge, and fine sense of proportion, render the book as delightful as anything that he has written, One can scarcely think of higher praise than this. + 0 THE ROBERT LOUIS STEVENSON MEMORIAL. —* HE Memorial to Robert Louis Stevenson was unveiled in St.Giles’s Auld Kirk, Edinburgh, on Monday, June 27th, by Lord Rosebery, No fitter place could have been chosen than “ The auld Kirk ” of that city, which is so full of personal reminiscences of the author, with which so many of the characters in his books are associated. The fitness of the place was equalled by the beauty of the memorial itself. It is a bronze in low relief of Stevenson lying on that couch from which it was 273 his misfortune so often to be compelled to write, with paper on knee and pen in hand. It is a fine work of art. A large crowd assembled early, and the period of waiting was filled in by a recital on the organ. Then at two o'clock Lord Rosebery entered the building and took his place on the platform. He stated that he had not come to make a long speech or indulge in a eulogy of Stevenson. All that took place eight years ago, when the movement was taken in hand which was completed that day. He asked that the services of those who had assisted in carrying out the object before them, those willing givers of time and money, should be re- membered. He called especial attention to the labours of the sculptor (Mr. Saint Gandens) and the work of the secretary (Mr. Napier). It was a memorial of a man of genius by a man of genius; but, he continued, great as was the result as a work of art, the true memorial to Louis Stevenson was not here. It was in the hearts of the readers, and, he might say, the worshippers, of his writings ; and, lastly, in that great edition of his works that they had seen produced. It was no doubt a sad reflection that one who had loved the Scottish hills and dales with so true an affection, and who had chronicled his love with so vigorous a pen, should be buried far off in the Pacific islands in Samoa. But genius was world-wide, and took no count of time or place. His Lordship then stepped forward and un- veiled the bronze, given, as he stated, by the bounty and piety of the author’s fellow-countrymen, and many other lovers of his work. Mr. Sidney Colvin, Stevenson’s old friend, then handed over the monument to the Very Rev. J. Cameron Lees, minister of the church. His speech was full of sad recollections of the struggle of the indomitable spirit against the weakness of the body. He called to mind the characteristic attitude of Stevenson, so ably set forth in the memorial, when physical weakness resulting from dangerous heemor- rhage necessitated his lying on a couch. He told how often, when he was not allowed to speak, Stevenson used to converse in writing, cheerful and — indefatigable. He stated that for some reasons he was glad that the execution of the undertaking had not come till eight years after Stevenson’s death. ‘Time must always be the test of genius, and he saw no falling off in the rising generation of that love for Stevenson’s Romances which was also in the heart of his contemporaries. He then formally handed over the work, and the Rev. J. Cameron Lees, who had known the author in his early years, spoke a few suitable words in acceptance. The following gentlemen were present on the platform :—Lord Rosebery, Chairman; to the: right of the chair—Mr. Sidney Colvin, the Very 274 Rey. J. Cameron Lees, Principal Donaldson, of St. Andrew’s University, Prof. Campbell Fraser, Mr. J. D. G. Dalrymple, of Meiklewood, Mr. Charles Beckett, of Glasgow, Mr. John Maclauchlan and Mr. James Cunningham, of Dundee ; to the left of the Chairman—Prof. Masson, Lord Kinross, Prof. Baldwin Brown, Prof. Flint, Mr. Holmes Ivory, W.S., Mr. Rufus Fleming, United States Consul, Mr. W. B. Blaikie, Mr. W. D. M‘Kay, R.S.A., Mr. G. Herbert Thring, representing the Incorporated Society of Authors. : The following were also present :—Sir Arthur Mitchell, Sir James Guthrie, P.R.S.A., Sir Charles Logan, Rev. David Macrae, Rev. Dr. W. W. Tul- loch, P. W. Adam, R.S.A., Pittendrigh Macgilli- vray, R.S.A., R. J. Mackenzie, Esq., M.A., David Robertson, A.R.S.A. (President Scottish Arts Club), Bailie Murray (Senior Magistrate of Edin- burgh), A. N. Paterson, M.A., A.R.I.B.A., Glasgow, G. Stratton Ferrier, R.I., R.S.W., J. Campbell Mitchell, P.S.S.A., Very Rev. Archibald Scott, D.D., J. B. Sutherland, 8.8.C., J. Wilson Brodie, Esq., Harry Cheyne, Esq., W.S., J. B. M‘Intosh, Esq., W.S., R. Jameson Torrie, Esq., W.S., T. N. Hepburn, Prof. Neicks, Prof. Cossar Ewart, Prof. Rankine, Prof. A. R. Simpson, John A. Inglis, Esq. (representing the Speculative Society), John Harrison, Esq. (Master of the Merchant Company), Alex. Buchan, LL.D., Representatives of the St. Giles’s Board, Representatives of the St. Giles’s Kirk Session, Mr. J. H. Napier, Solicitor (Secretary ito the Memorial Committee). It was felt a great pity that it had been impos- sible to bring together a larger attendance of his fellow-workers in fiction. The notice, however, was ‘Short, and the time somewhat inopportune, while .the distance from London was great. The Secretary had to chronicle a long: list of regrets. Among the number who were unavoid- -ably absent, he mentioned the names of George Meredith (President of the Society of Authors), Douglas Freshfield (Chairman of the Committee -of the Society), J. M. Barrie, Thomas Hardy, A. T. Quiller Couch, Anthony Hope Hawkins, Andrew Lang, Stanley Weyman, Edmund Gosse, Augustine Birrell, A. W. Pinero, Sir A. Conan Doyle, Miss Beatrice Harraden, Robert Bridges, Dr. John Watson (“ Ian Maclaren”), Lord Balfour -of Burleigh, Right. Hon. A. J. Balfour, Prof. Dowden, Prof. Saintsbury, Dr. Richard Garnett, Prof. Bradley, Oxford, R. Maclehose (Treasurer, Glasgow Committee), H. Bell (Treasurer, Liver- pool Committee), A. Bennie (Treasurer, Man- chester Committee), W. S. Gilbert, and many -others. _ Oe THE AUTHOR. THE WOMEN WRITERS’ DINNER. nl T the annual dinner of the Women Writers on June 20th there were some 200 members present. Miss Beatrice Harraden under- took the position of chairwoman. She made a brief and light speech, in which she said she had been told by the secretaries that she was to speak ten minutes. This, she averred, she had never done in her life, and was quite incapable of doing either then or at any other time, also, that there were so many subjects tabooed. Man, for instance: she could have spoken eloquently upon man—or love, or the Fiscal Question, or the iniquities of the Income Tax, or on any of those subjects of which too much has already been heard elsewhere. She would, therefore, only congratulate the Women Writers on their annual meeting to eat, drink, smoke and talk together, having numbered its fifteenth anniversary. Others might affirm that it was love that made the world go round, but that, for her own part, she believed that it was tact— tact, that quality in which all women excelled, and our hon. secretaries more than any. Miss Harraden having resumed her chair, Mrs. Sidney Webb gave a very brilliant and clever speech. She rose, she said, at the request of the secretaries to speak, because, she supposed, she must appear to be the very opposite to the novelist—a mere dull economist. But that whereas the novelist dealt with the facts of life, the economist dealt with the fictional side—the mighty fiction of the “ average man.” ‘The novelists drew men and women as they found them, or read them, the fictional part of their work lay in the plot; and it was from the work of the novelists that the economists sought for the great ruling motives that influenced the average man. She laid at the doors of Swift, Gay and Fielding, and the writers of the eighteenth century, the horrors of the sweating system, because it was the habit of that time, and of those writers, to dwell upon the motives of insatiable grasping after wealth and pleasure in mankind. I think some of Mrs. Sidney Webb’s hearers felt a trifle aghast at this calling to account of the mighty dead, and welcomed her story of Herbert Spencer who, when he wished to study the subject of matrimony, asked her, and others, what novels he should read. She said she herself read all the best novels that came out, but that they bored her horribly. There was one thing that bored her more, and that was a poem. She concluded by warning novelists to write with charity and hope of mankind, because of that strange truth that what is believed in, and insisted upon, becomes at last a truth, Mrs. De La Pasture returned in her speech to lighter themes. She pointed out how the THE AUTHOR. incomparable Jane Austen used in her old-fashioned day to throw a cover over her work when anyone came to see her. Mrs. De La Pasture suggested that when the modern novelist wrote anything that might hurt the young, or offend the old, that they should throw over it the “handkerchief of Jane Austen.” We, hearing her, and remembering much of modern work, were inclined to think that the sale of pocket handkerchiefs would be enor- mously increased if Mrs. De La Pasture’s advice was acted upon. The committee for 1904 consisted of the follow- ing distinguished ladies :—Chairwoman of Dinner, Miss Beatrice Harraden ; Mrs. Baillie-Reynolds, Mrs. Hugh Bell,* Miss Clementina Black,* Mrs. Burnett-Smith,* Mrs. W. K. Clifford, Mrs. Craigie,* Miss Ella Curtis, Madame Sarah Grand,* Mrs. M. St. Leger Harrison,** The Honourable Mrs. Henniker,* Mrs. Percy Leake, Mrs. L. T. Meade,* Miss Elizabeth Robins,* Miss Adeline Sergeant,* Mrs. Alfred Sidgwick, Mrs. Steel, Dr. Margaret Todd, Miss Billington, Mrs Francis Blundell, Miss Christabel Coleridge, Mrs. B. M. Croker, Mrs. De La Pasture, Mrs. Alfred Felkin (i. Thorneycroft Fowler),* Mrs. J. R. Green, Miss Violet Hunt, Mrs. Belloc-Lowndes, Miss Honnor Morten, Miss Evelyn Sharp, Mrs. Arthur Stannard,* The Duchess of Sutherland,* Mrs. Alec Tweedie,” Mrs. L. B. Walford, Mrs. Humphry Ward,* Hon. Secretaries (Miss G. M. Ireland Blackburne, Miss L. R. Mitchell) ; and the following were appointed to preside at the tables :—Table 7, Mrs. Steel and Miss Netta Syrett ; Table 6, Miss Ella Curtis and Mrs. Baillie-Reynolds ; Table 5, Mrs. J. R. Green and Mrs. Croker; Table 4, Miss Beatrice Harraden and Mrs. Francis Blundell; Table 3, Mrs. De La Pasture and Mrs. W. K. Clifford; Table 2, Mrs. Belloc-Lowndes and Mrs. Walford ; Table 1, Mrs. Stepney Rawson and Miss Violet Hunt. ArtHuR Hoop. Oa DINNER AT THE AUTHORS’ CLUB. 1 HE last Dinner of the Authors’ Club for the present season was held at 3, Whitehall Court, on Monday, the 30th of May, and passed off most successfully. Mr. J. M. Barrie was the Chairman of the evening, and Mr. P. F. Warner was the guest. Amongst those present were Sir Arthur Conan Doyle, Capt. Wynyard, Mr. K. J. Key, and Mr. Hesketh-Prichard. There was no vacant seat in the room. Mr. Barrie’s enthusiasm for cricket is well * Unavoidably absent. 275 known, and in proposing the health of the guest of the evening he gave further evidence of this. He stated that when the news arrived of Mr. Warner’s successful attempt to bring back an article which he would not particularise, he had read the account in Piccadilly, with hansoms and four wheelers passing over him, though he scarcely felt them. He was glad to chronicle the fact thaf Mr. Warner had done something far bigger than merely win the rubber. He had had entrusted to him the reputa- tion of the game for honesty, fair play, and courtesy. He had brought it back unsullied. Up to the present he (Mr. Barrie) had only had the pleasure of seeing Mr. Warner play cricket twice. On one occasion he had made one run, and on the other occasion he had not been so successful. Finally, he remarked that if Shakespeare had not invented cricket, as no doubt he did during the two years when even Mr. Lee did not know what he was about, Mr. Warner would have been bound to have done so. Mr. Warner responded to his health in a some- what more serious vein. He did not think he could have done much in Australia if he had not been perfectly sure of the loyalty and confidence of the other members of his team. With regret it must be stated that in his opinion the Austra- lians at the present time were not as good as they were some Six or Seven years ago, that their bowl-- ing seemed to have deteriorated. He hoped that when they came over here next year the Test Matches would be played out to a finish. He closed his speech with the remark that, although many, taking a pessimistic view of the cricket of the present day, said it was going to the dogs, he personally could find nothing wrong with the game, or in the method of playing it. Sir Arthur Conan Doyle proposed the health of the Chairman. oe NOTES OF SPAIN. ee OUIS PARDO, the well-known author, has just published an erudite work, entitled “De arte al comienzo del siglo” (Art at the Commencement of the Century), and those interested in the evolution of taste will read with pleasure the information given by a man so well versed in his subject. ‘Las Confesiones de un pequeiio plosofo” (Con- fessions of a Little Philosopher), by J. Martinez Ruiz, is a book which commends itself to Spanish ladies, from its interest as a psychological study of a child, given in a form so sympathetic and charm- ing that it opens a new and easily opened door to Castilians in the study of children. 276 Don Augusto C. de Santiago has just given to the world a book called “ La Jura de la bandera” (The Oath of the Banner). The trend of the work is to foster the patriotism of Spain by cele- brating the thoughts and deeds of men, both past and present, who have served their country well. The national colours on the cover, and the portrait and biography of King Alfonzo XITI. at the begin- ning of the work, shows the place occupied by the young monarch in the ideal of patriotism. Indeed hardly a day passes without Spain being more and more assured of the sympathy of her King in all that is for her welfare ; and the pre- diction voiced by Colonel Figuerola Ferretti on page 149 of his celebrated “ Cantos de Espaiia ” (Songs of Spain, or the History of the Regency in a lyrical form), that a visit of the King to Barcelona would banish the shadow of separation has proved true, and the land bodes well to be one in its interests. Not only has Alfonzo XIII. notified his intention of learning Catalan, and patronised the chief meetings for the welfare of Catalonia, but the warm welcome recently given at Madrid to the Catalonian theatrical company of Enrique Borras, shows that Barcelona can also feel in sympathy with its sister city in the realm of drama, which is a door to the understanding of the psychological characteristics of each. This was especially seen in the plays of “‘Mar y cel” and ‘Sierra baja,” portraying ideas and customs quite different to those of Madrid, and the consummate acting of Borras, the manager, with that of Fernando Mendoza, Thuillier, Fuentes, etc., soon won the sympathy and the admiration of the audience. It is said that the manager was extremely nervous before making his début on the stage of Madrid, but his fears were unfounded—his genius was at once felt, and Madrid, both social and intellectual, figuratively fell at his feet. The Apolo theatre has lately given with great success the new play by Caballero, called “ Hl abuelito,” which hangs mainly on the subject of divorce. Tt seems strange that the tragic fate impending on a man’s career as a picador is not more often treated in Spanish plays. The serious injuries recently received by the two picadors, Mazzantini and Rodas, at a bull fight in Madrid, excited and interested the whole city, but one cannot but think that “prevention would be better than cure.” Much sorrow was expressed in Spain at the death of Urrabreta Vierge, a Spanish author of great repute, who has been living in Paris since 1869. He is well known for his illustrations of “Don Quixote,” ‘Gil Blas,” etc. In a country like Spain, where oratory plays such an important part, it is flattering to see Azorin cite English orators as the most clever, and this THE AUTHOR. by dint of their power of enforcing expression by well regulated pauses and judicious lowering of the voice. In these particulars Sefior Maura, the Prime Minister, seems to excel. The celebrated physician, Ion Francisco Huertas, was distinguished the other day by being received as a member of the Academy by Alfonzo XIII. With his customary intelligence the young monarch expressed his interest in all that con- cerns the intelligence and culture of his country, to the delight of the learned Corporation, and the numerous sages who assisted at the ceremony. It was not long ago that the young King won the hearts of all at the important conference, held at the Atheneum on Agriculture, when he said : “ It ismy wish to be the first agriculturist in Spain.” It is by such expressions that a king makes willing slaves of his subjects. Whilst the terribly vexed question of capital and labour causes so much trouble in Spain, the notable book called “ Socialismo y democracia christiana,” by D. Mariano Pascual Espamol, is welcomed as a possible solution of some of the difficulties. The work is the result of long study and labour, and his comparison of the two forces, with the physical elements kept in their right spheres by the atmo- sphere, which if removed would cause combustion, is philosophical, and his appeal to this atmosphere of reason to equilibriate the powers of labour and capital comes with the authority of justice, as his methods of equilibriation are stated as the result of long enquiry. “Love, Duty and Honour” is the title of a striking play just published by Lieut.-Colonel Figuerola Ferretti. The scene is laid in Cuba during the war, of which he can speak with the dramatic force of one who took part in it, and the different standpoints from which these three great qualities are viewed and acted upon show that the author is a psychologist of no mean order. The situations and the conversations seem to commend the play for the boards as much as for a mere book. The three women characters are clever presentments of three kinds of love. The late Prime Minister Siloela has again shown himself a true exponent of the Ideal. In his well- attended conference on the necessity for Spain of centres of instruction both technical and practical, as seen in other lands, he spoke eloquently of the necessity of love in education “for (he said) it is the indestructible basis of all ideas and the princi- ples that affect the hearts and minds of men, for all ideas and all doctrines devoid of love are bound to die.” The present Summer Exhibition of Fine Arts at Madrid shows that Spain holds her own in that domain, ‘The visit of the Infanta Dofia Eulalion with the popular Infanta Dofia Isabel during the ' THE AUTHOR. 277 election of the gold medallist exhibitor, excited much enthusiasm, and one only felt sorry that . Sefior Rancés, the sub-secretary of Public Educa- tion, who presided at the election, was obliged to declare that not one of the competitors had received the requisite number of votes. José Mongrell is distinguished as a master of colouring—especially seen in his “ Tormenta,” and his portrait of a lady. Fillol is one of the chief Spanish painters who ex- presses ideas in his pictures, and “ Hl hijo de la Revolucion” (The Sons of the Revolution), and “‘Hijos de quien” (Whose sons?) are pictures of life’s tragedies. Blasco Ibanez and Rodrigo Soriano are also dramatic in their works. In a picture called “ Barcelona in 1902” Casas gives a large presentment of the Civil Guard and a crowd, and the same picture would doubtless do for the same circumstance on other occasions. Bilbao, who ever since his great success in 1887, when his picture “ Idilio” was so deservedly applauded, has never failed his country, is seen at his best in his “Salida de la Fabrica de Tabaco.” Nobody who has witnessed the girls leaving the cigar factory at Seville can ever forget the picturesqueness of the scene, and it is only a master of form and colouring, like Bilbao, who can make it a living picture in a frame. Percy Horspur. 1 —>— SWEDEN AND THE BERNE CONVENTION. —+—~<>—+ — HE following letter from His Majesty’s Representative in Sweden, sent to the Foreign Office, has been forwarded to the Society of Authors. The Committee have much pleasure in printing the information. STOCKHOLM, May 20th, 1904. My Lorp,—With reference to Sir W. Barring- ton’s despatch of this series, No. 30 of the 16th of December last, I have the honour to report that the Bill framed with a view to enabling the Swedish Government to adhere to the Copyright Union has now been voted and will become law on the Ist of July next. According to this Bill paragraph 3 of Chapter I. and paragraph 14 of Chapter II. of the Law of August 10th, 1877, respecting copyright in this country are modified as follows :— CHAPTER I. PARAGRAPH 3. _“ Literary work which an author publishes simultaneously in different languages, and the fact whereof is stated on the title page or first pages of the work, shall be considered as having been com- posed in each of the languages used. No transla- tion can be made without the author’s consent within ten years of the publication of the work.” | CHAPTER II. PARAGRAPH 14. “The rights of authors and translators mentioned in this chapter hold good during the lifetime and for three years after their death. If authors or translators have not put their names to their works any one can print or perform them five years after publication.” The Bill also contains the following clause : “This law enters into force on the 1st of July, 1904. It affects all literary productions published previously. ‘Translations which were made before that date and which have been published in accordance with the terms of the former law without the consent of the author may continue to be published. “If anyone, before this law enters into force, has in accordance with the former law and by per- mission performed dramatic, musical or musico- dramatical works, he may continue to do so.” Certain formalities will, I understand, have to be gone through before the adhesion of the Swedish Government to the Berne Union can take place, and I could gain no information at the Ministry for Foreign Affairs as to the probable date when the matter would be finally settled. I have, &c., (Signed) F. 8. CLARKE. Tue Marquess oF LANsDowNE, K.G., &e., &¢c., &. <> THE VALUE OF RELICS AND POETRY. —<_e N the summer of 1877, at the Albert Memorial I Hall, some relics of Lord Byron were dis- played. Among other things were a little silver watch, a meerschaum pipe, two helmets which the poet wore in Greece, a drinking glass given by Byron to his butler, and five pieces of hair lent by Lady Dorchester, the Rev. H. M. Robinson, D.D., Mr. John Murray, and Mr. E. J. Trelawney. It is recorded that the hair was not of fine texture and was brown mixed with grey. The exhibition, I believe, was not a success. Could it well be otherwise ? What profit is there to the mind in such mementoes of departed greatness ? «The poet’s eye ina fine frenzy rolling’’ looked upon Nature, and ideas were rendered into words. which are a treasure for all generations. Let the lover of Byron’s verse imagine—surely imagina- tion is inherent in those who read and appreciate 278 poetry—himself or herself at the Albert Hall in 1877. The watch, the pipe, two helmets, a drink- ing glass, and five pieces of hair! They belonged, at one time, to the poet ; does the sight of these call forth any pleasurable sensations? I opine it does not. Let the same reader of Byronic stanzas imagine himself or herself—on the occasion of the usual autumnal holiday—in sight and within sound of the rolling waves. Is there not a natural beauty in the expanse of the wild, wind swept waters ? Is there not health in the briny breeze? Is there nothing more ? Not much—always, of course, remembering that health and beauty are two of the most glorious gifts Nature offers—without the aid of the poet. But with the words which he penned there is a charm added to what one looks upon—the charm of human sympathy, of human thought of no mean power, ; “Roll on thou deep and dark blue ocean.” “ Do not the words appeal to us, not so much as a quotation from a poem, as a reflex of our own unuttered feeling? And then we will take together the two fine images or visions which are conjured up by the following lines :— “Ten thousand fleets sweep over thee in vain ; Man marks the earth with ruin—his control Stops with the shore... The armaments which thunderstrike the walls Of rock-built cities, bidding nations quake, And monarchs tremble in their capitals. . - . These are thy toys.” Surely there is here--to quote Byron in favour of Byron—-that which :— ‘Lends to loneliness delight.” The veriest lad of any village school will under- stand and appreciate the personal element in this :— . *‘ And T have loved thee, ocean! and my joy Of youthful sports was on thy breast to be Borne like thy bubbles onward ; from a boy I wantoned with thy breakers.” Consider now the lounger by the sounding sea turning away from the shore towards the rooms he or she occupies. The evening is passing into night ; the lights of the town are flashing ; the stars are not yet out; at least not in thronging multitudes. One parting glance is given at old ocean, and with that glance the ever-beautiful word-picture is once again remembered :— ‘Thou glorious mirror, where the Almighty’s form | Glasses itself in tempests ; in all time, Calm or convulsed—in breeze, or gale, or storm, icing the pole, or in the torrid clime Dark heaving, boundless, endless and sublime. * * * * * Time writes no wrinkle on thine azure brow— Such as creation’s dawn beheld, thou rollest now.’? THE AUTHOR. It would be a prosaic mind, indeed, that could assert Byronic stanzas had not materially heightened the pleasure of this meditative stroll. J. Harris Briguouse, ae PP THE IDEAL PUBLISHER. —— 4 A Dream or Farr Traps. HE other night I hada curious and unusually circumstantial dream. I thought I was walk- ing along a narrow, dingy street which seemed to be Paternoster Row at one end and Henrietta Street at the other. On nearly every door was the name of a well-known publisher—it was really a most literary thoroughfare. I had a heavy brown- paper parcel under my arm which I knew contained & manuscript ; nevertheless I hurried past the im- posing buildings, which housed the well-known firms (my haste may have been partly due to the fact that I’d had business dealings with most of them) till I came to a modest-looking frontage at the end of the street, on the windows of which was the legend, *‘The Open Books Publishing Company.” ‘The name aroused my curiosity and I was attracted by the simplicity of the exterior, having good reason to distrust “marble halls” in connection with publishing. ¢t-entered, and instead of being re- ceived with cold suspicion and studied arrogance by the clerks in the outer office, 1 was welcomed with respectful cordiality. ‘“ Yes, Mr. Jay, the manager, is here; he always is from nine till six,” said a responsible-looking person. ‘“ He’s disengaged now.” And I was ushered into the sanctum in a state of bewilderment, since never before had I seen a publisher until I had awaited his pleasure for at least ten minutes in a virulent draught. Mr. Jay was a young man of “good appearance,” as the advertisements say, but he did not attempt to patronise me, nor did he greet me as a dear old friend. He bowed in a most business-like manner, and inquired what he could do for me. I told him that I had a MS. to place, and that I had been attracted by the title of his company. Would he please explain what it meant. : “If you have had any experience of literary business,” he said, “ you will know how essential it is that confidence should be restored between author and publisher.” a This struck me as an unpromising beginning be- cause each of the eight distinguished publishers with whom I had had previous dealings, had put forward the same platitude ; so I looked my doubts. S ao ilstAsaVEIS ORE Caste THE AUTHOR. “‘ Hitherto,” he continued, ‘‘publishers have demanded the complete confidence of authors, as between tried and trusty friends, and any attempt to conduct the sale of a manuscript on an ordinary business footing has called forth sentimental reproaches. Now publishing is the only trade, so far as I can discover, in which all parties directly interested are not given equal opportunities of know- ledge where the conduct of the business is con- cerned. No trustful sentiment is demanded from persons with a claim to a share in the profits of other commercial enterprises, but the books are examined and passed by chartered accountants.” ‘*The fact that authors don’t usually risk any money in the business is supposed to make. a difference,” I said. “ But the author of a book is in precisely the same position, commercially speaking, as the author of a play,” he replied. ‘And in every properly-con- ducted theatre the accountants go in on Saturday nights to examine the books, and each week the persons with a claim to a percentage of the profits —there are often several involved—receive their share, as vouched for by the accountants. When I started this business, I determined to run it on ordinary commercial lines, and to throw overboard all the publishing shibboleths and conventions— otherwise tricks of the book trade. I could not stand being alweys under suspicion, and for my own sake I have my books periodically inspected by a firm of chartered accountants recommended by the Society of Authors. I pay half the expense myself, and the remaining half is distributed among my authors.” «That sounds satisfactory,” I said, “as long as one can trust to the books being correctly kept. But, of course, mistakes might creep in.” “JT have arranged for another safeguard,” he proceeded. “I have often heard writers complain that they have no means of knowing how many copies of their books have been sold. Accordingly I have borrowed an idea from the music-trade, and I have each copy of an edition stamped with a number. I also invite authors to visit my ware- house at stated times in order that they may see for themselves how many copies of their books remain on hand.” “But how about the American market ?” I inquired, for my distrust was too deep-rooted to be easily allayed. ‘‘ You publishers usually take fifty per cent. of the profits on an American edition, and you never seem able to dispose of the copyright. You send out so many hundred copies in sheets, and the profits are amazingly small.” “ Not amazingly swall,” hecorrected. “Ifyou remember that most English publishers are openly or secretly in partnership with a firm on the other side. They tell you, don’t they, that the American 279 publisher will only give a nominal price per copy, hardly enough to cover expenses ie - “Yes,” I exclaimed. “ And I often see that a book is selling well in the States at four or five times the price nominally paid for it to the English publisher, while the author’s total profits amount to something like ten pounds. I have often asked for items of the American sales and expenses, but have always been refused.” “Exactly,” he returned, with an air of satisfaction, “and you naturally suspect that the actual profits on the transaction are divided between the English and American partners. The direct result of this wide-spread suspicion has been the rise of the literary agent, who is content with ten per cent. of the American profits. It is bad policy to starve or frighten away the goose that lays the golden eggs. Now I’m offering to arrange for the publication of my authors’ books in America for the same percentage charged by agents—ten per cent. I shall probably extend this system to Indian and Colonial editions.” “JT have heard it stated,” I observed, ‘that, owing to the immense competition in the publish- ing trade, it is impossible to make the business pay on straightforward commercial lines—that is, without secret profits.” «That is absurd,” he returned. ‘I’m convinced that publishers lose money every year owing to their system of keeping authors in the dark. For example, certain methods of publishing have fallen into absolute discredit—I mean publishing on com- mission, and on the half-profits system. There are plenty of writers who would be willing to publish works dealing with specialised subjects on commis- sion, if they could be certain of straightforward treatment. Again, many young euthors would sign a half-profits agreement if they knew that the balance-sheets would be passed by a qualified accountant. For a young publisher without much capital, who is anxious to build up a business, these two methods of publishing offer modest profits with the minimum of risk.” “Are you introducing any other new methods into the publishing trade?” I asked. “Yes. I render accounts half-yearly in the old way ; but I pay my authors one month, instead of four or six months, later. Then, so far as the author is concerned, I don’t count thirteen copies as twelve, because that is an arrangement made between publishers and booksellers for their own (supposed) convenience, and the author has never been consulted in the matter. Then I’ve got several new ideas on the subject of advertising— there is a lot of money spent on the advertising of books in England, with very poor results. Also, I’ve patented a new detachable cover, which I propose to use for copies supplied to circulating 280 libraries. The cost is very small, and it can be replaced as soon as it gets soiled or damaged, Again % : At this point he was interrupted by a rapping at the door. I was just about to hand him my manu- script, and ask if he would undertake its publica- tion, when a voice in my ear said : “Right o’clock, and [ve turned on the water in the bath-room.” I awoke with a start, and realised to my bitter disappointment that the Open Books Publishing Company was only a dream. But why shouldn’t it be a reality ? E. M.S: a ~~ “FATTY DEGENERATION OF THE SOUL.” —1 + SUPPOSE there is something in a habit of | silence that encourages people to make those who wear it the recipients of their confi- dence. That habit, at all events, is one of mine, and upon no other hypothesis can I explain the fact that I am entrusted with what I think must be an unusual amount of early intelligence of what my friends are doing and planning in the shape of literature. Sometimes I attribute it, with a feeling of humility, to the probability that it never occurs to them to regard me as a possible competitor with themselves: they know I am keenly interested in literature in general and their owncontributions toit in particular, but they regard me as too , L do not know precisely what, but something unflattering to my vanity, to be afraid to unbosom themselves to me. Whatever the reason may be, I am, at one time and another, given glimpses into the inner self of some of my friends which I cannot believe they permit to many others. All of these glimpses furnish me with material for thought; some of them are amusing ; some of them are sad ; for the imaginative man, if frequently vain, is always sensitive, and the road up Parnassus is girt about with thorns. One such glimpse was permitted me a night or two ago. A young fellow of my acquaintance whom I had invited to dine with me, made a mistake in the date, with the result that he had myself .as entire audience. I discharged my functions so successfully that from being merely garrulously agreeable he became gravely con- fidential. Our talk had turned upon the income to be derived from literature as distinct from journalism, and I quoted the substance of a passage in ‘“ The Private Papers of Henry Ryecroft,” which, by the THE AUTHOR. way, my friend had never read, where N—, a representative of the best and brightest side of literary success, informs his host that in the twelve months just concluded he has earned two thousand pounds. My guest, I should premise, is a particularly glossy youth, always, as he would phrase it, very well groomed, and J, knowin nothing of his private affairs had always suppose him to be the recipient of a handsome allowance from his father who is a drysalter in a large way of business. My guest was interested. “J don’t know who N— may be,” he remarked, “but that is pretty good hunting.” For a moment he seemed a trifle envious, but then added hope- fully : “Still, I ought to makeas much soon. I’ve made over nine hundred this year, and it is not ended yet.” I was amazed. I knew that he was what another friend of mine terms “a writing cove,” but that is a vague term which might cover anything from a professional addresser of enve- lopes to a leader-writer on the Z%mes, neither of whom, I imagine, would earn so much. I fear, too, that my opinion of him was enhanced : ‘‘ fear,” becanse one’s estimation of a man should not be affected by his income. “Do you do much journalism ?” I enquired. “Oh! no,” he answéred ; it is all from fiction.” I cast my mind back over a considerable period of time, but could not recall a single book bearing his name ; then at the risk of seeming ignorant or discourteous, I said so, hazarding an enquiry as to whether he used a pseudonym. : “‘ Several,” he replied, “‘ but I write over my own name too. It depends on how many stories I have running simultaneously.” Again I was amazed, for this was a revelation of fecundity undreamed of by me. Then he explained that he wrote serial stories for newspapers. “J am writing three now,” he said quite simply. “Not writing them simultaneously ?” I pro- tested. “ Certainly,” he answered ; “but they are all for weekly papers: five thousand words a week each, and I send in the copy three weeks in advance. It’s a bit of a teazer sometimes when you're writing for a daily.” I supposed it might be. ‘“« What papers do you write for?” was my next question. He named three, of not one of which had I ever heard before. ‘« And how long are the stories ?” I asked. “That depends on how they go down with the readers,” he said. ‘I go on just as long as they are keen, and bombard the editors with corre- spondence about the yarn.” THE AUTHOR. “So you don’t work out the whole thing according to your own ideas, and simply publish a finished story in instalments ?” “Oh! no,” he said again. “The editors give me the tip as to what bits are catching on with the public, and I work those up for all I am worth. Sometimes, of course, they send me sensational pictures to write up to.” There was no suggestion of irony in his tone when he said “of course.” “Whether they are @ propos of the story or not ?” I asked. “T make them & propos,” he replied. “It is very ingenious of you,” I said weakly; I could not at the moment think of a happier phrase ; ‘‘but—forgive me—is not the story a little—well, spotty, in the event ?” “Perhaps it is,” he admitted. “But it’s all right,” he jerked out suddenly. “The editor’s happy and the readers are happy, and nine hundred pounds is nine hundred pounds.” T allowed that that was true; but I detected a look of vague discontent on his clean-shaven face. “And are you happy?” I asked with affected nonchalance. It was then I got the glimpse of the inner man ‘ which has prompted me to record the conversation. His own story was sufficiently common-place. His father, a respectable and successful business man, had followed the policy, common nowadays, of giving his sons a public school and university education, with the result, also common nowadays, that they deemed themselves too good for the trade to which they were indebted for their advantages, and were inclined to disparage the father who had begotten them. This particular lad left the university with the smattering of many things and inadequate knowledge of any one, which seems so contemptible to men of his father’s kidney, and after an acrimonious debate flatly refused to adopt drysaltery, and announced his intention of embracing literature. Perhaps if his father had been inexorable and had cut off all supplies from this recalcitrant son, so that he had come to know what it really means to be cold and hunery, the muses might have smiled upon him, and his dilettantism might have been hardened into something enduring ; but his mother’s heart was infinitely large and his father’s purse was capacious ; his allowance was diminished, it-is true, but only so much as to compel him to burn pipe tobacco instead of cigars before the altar of the goddess Fame, and he was never placed in the position of being obliged to write for dear life. It is the overloaded stomach that causes night- mare, but I fancy it is the empty one that knows visions. My young friend in his comfortable little Gat found time pass not unpleasantly, but at the 281 end of the two years which are generally supposed to enable a man to judge whether or not he has it in him to attain some measure of success in the world of letters, he was no further forward than when he forsook the parental home at Tooting for the less decorous purlieus of the King’s Road. _ Then he was given an opportunity of getting into this fiction mill, and seizing the chance was whirled merrily round and round, grinding words as he went, to which, for whatever reason, he did not attach his name, and earning an income which, as I have said, amounted to nine hundred pounds in a fraction under the last twelve months. _His method of work is simple. He dictates his stories into a phonograph and the records are transcribed in a typewriting office and sent direct to the newspapers; thence the stories return to him in proof, and he corrects the literal mistakes and keeps a casual look-out for howlers. He has dozens of stories, of enormous length, cut from the variegated papers in which they appear and pasted up in exercise books, and it was the recollection of these volumes that brought the expression of dis- content to his face when I asked him if he was happy. For that is the end of his stories. No publisher will look at them ; no critic of standing has ever heard of them; no literary agent thinks it worth while to accept him as a client; these last cannot help him in his serial work which, from time conditions alone, does not allow of intervention by any third person ; and the reputa- tion be has made in his particular line has become an insuperable obstacle to his making any reputa- tion in literature. He has, in short, committed the fatal mistake of making the wrong reputation, to lose which is much more difficult than it is to make a right one at the outset. The fluidity of language which enables him to keep pace with his engagements is incompatible with the nicety of language necessary to the production of literature ; he has lost all sense of the values of words in a calculation of their vaine; his apprehension of a dramatic idea has been shaken by his passion for a melodramatic situation. He has discovered that in doing work of a lower kind in order to earn the means to live while doing work of a higher, he has lost the power to do the latter. This last discovery has, indeed, been tested practically. A publisher of repute, who lay under some obligation of friend- ship to the old drysalter, hearing that his friend’s son was an author, asked him to write a novel; full of hope, the son complied ; but the taint of the cheap serial was over it all, and the book was hopeless; after a second unsuccessful essay the plan was abandoned by consent. My author, instead of being fed like a running horse, bas been fattened, and, to use George Gissing’s pregnant phrase, heisavictim to fatty degeneration of thesoul. 282 Is it an incurable disease? That. is what I should greatly like to know, for I fancy there are not a few “ writing-coves” amongst us, to whom an answer would be fraught with interest. Of course I know it is an ancient story. Nearly a hundred and fifty years ago the suggestion was put forward, and put forward well, if rather dog- matically. Here is the passage ; and if my g euest of the other night should happen to see this article, it may amuse him to trace the quotation, and it will assuredly benefit him to read the little work in which it appears: “The author, when unpatronized by the great, has naturally recourse to the bookseller. There cannot per- haps be imagined a combination more prejudicial to taste than this. It is the interest of the one to allow as little for writing, as of the other to write as much as possible. Accordingly tedious compilations and periodical magazines are the result of their joint endeavours. In these circum- stances the author bids adieu to fame, writes for bread, and for that only, imagination is seldom called in. \ He sits down to address the venal muse with the most phlegmatie apathy; and, as we are told of the Russian, courts his mistress by falling asleep in her lap. His reputation never spreads in a wider circle than that of the trade, who gene- rally value him, not for the fineness of his compositions, but the quantity he works off in a given time. “ A long habit of writing for “bread thus turns the ambi- tion of every author at last into avarice. He finds that he has written many years, that the public are scarcely acquainted with his name; he despairs of applause, and turns to profit, which invites him. He finds that money procures all those advantages, that respect, and that ease which he vainly expected from fame. Thus the man who, under the protection of the great, might have done honour to humanity, when only patronized by the bookseller becomes a thing little superior to the fellow who works at the press.” A YS. —————_+—_>—¢ CIVIL LIST PENSIONS. ——>—+—_. HE following pensions have been granted during the year ending March 31, 1904, under the provisions of the Civil List Act, 1901 :— Mrs. Anna Johnson Henley £125 In consideration of the literary merits of. her late - husband, Mr. W. E. Henley, and of her inadequate means of support. Sir William Laird Clowes : In recognition of his services to naval literature. Mrs. Charlotte Michael Stopes .. In consideration of her literary work, and of her straitened circumstances. Mrs. Mary Gertrude Henderson In consideration of the distinguished services of her late husband, Lieutenant- Colonel G. F.C. Henderson, C.B. Maria, Lady Gilbert In recognition of the services of her ‘late hasband, Sir Henry Gilbert. 100 THE AUTHOR. Mrs. Lucy Allen ... In recognition of the services of her late husband, Mr. R. W. Roberts, Master, R.N., in connection with the disembarkation of troops during the Crimean War. Mrs. Sarah Elizabeth May In recognition of the artistic merits of ‘her late husband, Mr. Phil May, and of her straitened circumstances. Emma, Lady Fitch In consideration of the ser vices of her late busband, and of her straitened circumstances. John Wesley Hales S In consideration of his services to English literature, Miss Henrietta Keddie ... In consideration of her services to literature, and ‘of her straitened circumstances, Leonard Gissing and Alfred Gissing ... In consideration of the services to literature of their late father, and of their straitened circumstances. Alfred Theobald Palmer.. ; In consideration of his services to history. Mrs. Edith Louisa Stopford Porson In consideration of the services rendered to astrono- mical science by her late husband. Frances Elizabeth Dobson Mary Dobson Julie Dobson A In recognition of the s services rendered to zoological science “by their late brother, Sur. ‘geon-Major George Edward Dobson. CORRESPONDENCE. —_1+—~< + CRITIC AND PUBLISHER. Srr,—Last autumn Messrs. Harper and Bros. published Vol. III. of my ‘“ History of the German Struggle for Liberty,” a work which is mapped with a view to making six volumes. Many honest critics hold me responsible because my publishers have published this volume without an index. They also note with just surprise that the book pretends to be complete in three volumes. Also, they note that the illustrations are not in harmony with the character of the work. So far I have passed the matter over in silence. Now, however, it may be of service to my fellow victims to enquire if a law cannot be framed to protect us in the future. I was not consulted in regard to my book either as to illustrations, title page, or index. The publishers had no excuse for their conduct save the stereotyped one, against which I am protesting—to wit, that they know best what is good for a book. Would it not be fair to the author if the pub- lisher warned the reader, and especially the book reviewer, whenever he has seen fit to print a page or picture without the knowledge or consent of the author? I have literary sins of my own in abundance, and I object to carrying any for publishers, however scholarly they may be. Pouttney BiGELow. THE AUTHOR. 283 EXETER ENGLISH. I. Str,—Almost all writers, whatever their emi- mence, are guilty of solecisms and bad grammar, but this does not justify the deliberate perpetuation of ‘such errors by inscription of them in public places. Numbers of good authors are extremely hazy about the difference between the perfects and participles of tie and lay, but “laid awake”’ or “ there let him Jay,” would not look well in Exeter or any other cathedral. “ Destruction and happiness is in their ways” may be good old English, as ‘et Venus et puer risit ” would be capital Horatian Latin, but a plural subject with a singular verb is now merely a sign of slovenly writing, just as ‘‘to try and do” is a mistake, though countenanced by Demosthenes, and a plural verb with the disjunctive “neither ”— “nor,”’ as, for instance, “neither he nor his brother are coming” is wrong, whoever uses it. Your obedient servant, REGINALD HAINES. —— +9 Il. Smr,—Perhaps it may be of interest to quote the opinion of some of the greatest of modern French writers on the question of using a plural verb with a singular subject having a tail tacked on to it by means of the preposition “ with.” On the 31st of July, 1900, M. Leygues, then Minister of Public Instruction, issued some new “rules” (or rather “tolerations”) for French Grammar. Amongst them the following appeared ; “On tolérera toujours le verbe au pluriel dans : Le général avec quelques officiers sont sortis (ou est sorti) du camp.” _ The Académie appointed a committee to con- sider these new rules, consisting of such men as Henry Houssaye, Gaston Boissier, Hervieu, Gaston Paris, Mezieres, Gréard Brunetiére, Coppée, de Vogué, Jules Lemaitre, de Héredia, Gabriel Hanotaux. ‘he criticisms made by this committee were adopted by the Académie. ‘I'he remark made on the above rule was: “ Dans exemple ; le général avec quelques officiers sont sortis (ou est sorti) du camp, le mot avec n’étant pas un adverb d’énumération, mais une préposition, le pluriel est irrégulier.” __ Surely this is the only logical conclusion. Even if good writers have used a plural verb in a fit of absentmindedness, there is no reason why we should imitate them in their faults. Yours truly, G. H. CLARKE. Dovus.e Tires or Books. Smr,—I wish to draw attention to a curious phenomenon of modern date. I remember a time when every book was reviewed under the title which the author gave it. But a fashion has since arisen whereby the reviewer is ashamed of quoting such a title, because he prefers to show his ability in improving upon it. As this fashion is fast becoming universal, I think I am doing no harm in quoting two examples from the June number of Lhe Author, At p. 237, a book entitled “'The Making of English” is reviewed under the title “English in the Making”; and another book entitled ‘‘Stones from a Glass House,” is reviewed under the title of “ A Round Stone or Two.” There is a great practical inconvenience about this custom. The unreal and secondary title is the one under which the review is quoted in the “Contents” and in the “Index.” Consequently the author or other student who wishes to consult the review is denied any help which an index may afford him. And no author has now the oppor- tunity of ascertaining that a review of his book has appeared in a given journal. I venture to think that this is undesirable and inconvenient in a very high degree. T am unable to understand the underlying prin- ciple. Ifa title has been deliberately chosen by an author, why should it be deliberately neglected, to the confasion of all to whom an index is supposed to be helpful? Surely this is not busi- ness, but something more nearly approaching to a thoughtless indifference to the wants of a serious student. On the other hand, the custom proves that authors are wholly wrong in complaining of the difficulty of finding good titles. For whatever titlean author may select, it can always be bettered (at any rate in the estimation of a competent critic, for they are all competent) by an alternative arrangement. Why do not authors compile lists of alternative titles from old journals? Ifa book is reviewed in six journals, it obtains six alternative titles, all of them (by the nature of the case) better than the original! Surely this is a phenomenon worthy of attention. : Water W. SKEAT. —_— st LIQUIDATION IN THE UNITED STATES. Str,—The following may serve as a warning. In December, 1902, I received a notice from a firm of lawyers in Boston that an assessment was to be made of the affairs of an American journal to which I had contributed for thirty-two years. I agreed to the winding up of the company—all the creditors being asked to do so. 284 Time went on and I received no information. Last summer a friend wrote to some one in Boston to enquire into the case on my behalf. He was informed that all creditors had been paid 10 per cent. except the foreign contributors “as their accounts did not agree with those of the company.” My account was £24—in the company’s books it was £17. The head of the firm said he had 8 dollars odd in my name, which he would send over as soon as he had enquired into the dis- crepancy. I wrote in October to the effect that I desired payment of the 8 dollars held by him. No answer has been sent, and I have written three or four times. In my last letter I said if they did not send me the amount by return, I should make the matter public in 7e Author, with your permission. Surely it is strange that the foreign contributors (an Italian and myself—possibly more) should all have made mistakes in their accounts, and that they alone amongst the creditors are not paid ! Yours faithfully, 8. B. ~~ ANCIENT Sirtver Bouquet Houpers. Dear Srtr,—Can any of your readers, or members of the Incorporated Society of Authors, give me any information upon the subject of ‘Ancient Silver Bouquet Holders,” or refer me to any work treating of such articles ? Yours truly, W. J. Hassan. Stretton-on-Dunsmore, Rugby, June 13th, 1904. 1s AutHors’ AGENTS. Srr,—I have read with much interest the various insertions in Zhe Author on “ Authors’ Agents,” and the “ Rights of Authors.” My view is that a great many of the troubles of authors, and the small sums they obtain for their works, really arise from the great ignorance of the authors themselves. They know s0 little about the business side of getting out a book. I would advise all authors to study to some extent :—(1) The law of contracts ; (2) the law of copyright (including International copyright) also the Berne Convention ; (3) the cost of production of books, paper, printing, moulds, stereotypes, etc. ; (4) and last but not least the management of accounts (including bookkeeping by double entry). Accounts sent in by publishers are frequently most bewildering, and require a trained accountant with access to the publishers’ books to understand. Added to above it is useful to know the law of THE AUTHOR. accountancy, or .rather the law as it affects accountants, A man who knows nothing about the art of driving horses is not likely to succeed in driving well at his first or second attempt, nor will he be able to do so till he has really learnt his business. And so it is also with the author and book production. The reader may possibly get frightened at what T have said, and think to himself, “I have so much to learn.” But he need not be scared at what I have advanced. The secretary of the society will no doubt put him in the way of suitable books to read on the various subjects I have named, and armed with the knowledge obtained from these books the author will be able to contend against imposition, over charges, and secret profits, all of which are more or less attempted to the injury of the unbusiness, unskilful author. — All the tricks practised in the past for the pur- pose of imposing on the author have been brought about by the dense agnorance of the author himself, and many will say he deserved it, for if he will not look after, and learn what so closely concerns him- self, he must needs suffer, nor is the world as yet so fair a planet that the well-informed will teach the lazy as against the material interests of the former. On the other hand, much as to the art of publish- ing has been kept dark, which art is now more fully known. Why should not authors rouse themselves, and let them remember that “God helps those who. help themselves.” A few words I should like to add as to the great usefulness of the Authors’ Society. To myself it would appear that all literary men, whether novelists, dramatic writers, poets, historians, or musical writers, should do all in their power to uphold the Society, and by carefully reading the monthly publication of the Society (The Author), the most unlearned will more easily learn the art of publishing, and the knowledge he will thus attain will be invaluable to him. Publishing has distinctly entered on a new era, and the sooner authors learn this truth it will be the better for them and for all concerned, Messrs. Sprigg, Pedrick & Co., Limited, write learnedly about authors’ agents. They say: ‘He, the author, should never entrust his work to an agent unless he is confident in the first place that the man he employs conducts his general business. with an entire absence of favouritism.” Alas for authors’ agents if I read the late Sir Walter Besant aright. There appeared to him at the time he wrote that there were but two agents. he could recommend. And authors who know their business can tell pretty correctly who those two agents were. A SENEX. Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author, Vol. 14 Issue 10 (July 1904) Subject The topic of the resource The Author, Vol. 14 Issue 10 (July 1904) Type The nature or genre of the resource Publication Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context 1904-07-01-The-Author-14-10 publications The Author https://historysoa.com/files/original/5/494/1904-06-01-The-Author-14-9.pdf 515fa9c76424bd8a8847b4b064e66219 PDF Text Text �� Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author Subject The topic of the resource The Author Description An account of the resource A digitised run of the Society of Authors' monthly periodical, The Author, 1890–1914, made available together for the first time. Currently users can browse issues and <a href="https://historysoa.com/items/browse?search=&advanced%5B0%5D%5Bjoiner%5D=and&advanced%5B0%5D%5Belement_id%5D=51&advanced%5B0%5D%5Btype%5D=is+exactly&advanced%5B0%5D%5Bterms%5D=Index&collection=&type=&tags=&exhibit=&date_search_term=&submit_search=Search+For+Items&sort_field=Dublin+Core%2CTitle">indices</a> (not available for all volumes). Full text search for all issues, and other additional search functionality, will be added in 2022. Date A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource 1890–1914 Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context The-Author-Issues Publication Date The date of an event (in YYYY, YYYY-MM or YYYY-MM-DD format) 1904-06-01 Volume 14 Issue 9 Pages Page range in volume 225–252 Ngram Date Version of the date in YYYYMMDD format for use by the Ngram plugin 19040601 Ngram Text Version of the text with no HTML formatting for use by the Ngram plugin Che HMuthor. (The Organ of the Incorporated Society of Authors. Monthly.) FOUNDED BY SIR WALTER BESANT. Vou. XIV.—No. 9. TsLEPHONE NUMBER : 374 VICTORIA. TELEGRAPHIC ADDRESS : AUTORIDAD, LONDON. —____—>_+____—_- NOTICES. —— OR the opinions expressed in papers that are signed or initialled the authors alone are responsible. None of the papers or para- graphs must be taken as expressing the opinion of the Committee unless such is especially stated to be the case. Tur Editor begs to inform members of the Authors’ Society and other readers of 7he Author that the cases which are from time to time quoted in The Author are cases that have come before the notice or to the knowledge of the Secretary of the Society, and that those members of the Society who desire to have the names of the publishers concerned can obtain them on application. — > List of Members. Tu List of Members of the Society of Authors published October, 1902, at the price of 6d., and the elections from October, 1902, to July, 1903, as a supplemental list, at the price of 2d., can now be obtained at the offices of the Society. They will be sold to members or associates of the Society only. The Pension Fund of the Society. Tux Trustees of the Pension Fund met at the Society’s Offices on the 19th of February, and having gone carefully into the accounts of the fund, decided to purchase £250 London and North Western 3 % Debenture Stock. Accordingly, the investments of the Pension Fund at present standing in the names of the Trustees are as follows. Vou. XIV. JUNE Ist, 1904. [Prick SIXPENCE. This is a statement of the actual stock; the money value can be easily worked out at the current price of the market :— Wonsols 28 4 i £1000 0 O Docal boas 0. 500 0 O Victorian Government 3 % Consoli- dated Inscribed Stock ............64- 291 19 a1 War loan... 2019 3 London and North Western 3 % Deben- ture StOCk’; 3 .-6..4.56 prs 250 0 0 AB ap eure asa £9243 9 2 Subscriptions from October, 1903. : £8. cd. Nov. 13, Longe, Miss Julia. 20) 50 Dec. 16, Trevor, Capt. Philip. - 0 58 0 1904. Jan. 6, Hills, Mrs.C. H. . ~ 0 5 0 Jan. 6, Crommelin, Miss . : 20 10 0 Jan. 8, Stevenson, Mrs. M. EK. . - 0.5 0 Jan. 16, Kilmarnock, The Lord . .~ 0 10-0 Feb. 5, Portman, Lionel . : ~ ob 00 Feb. 11, Shipley, Miss Mary 2 0 5 0 Mar. Diiring, Mrs. . : : 707 5) 0 Mar. Francis Claude de la Roche . 0 5 O Ou o April18, Dixon, W. Scarth April18, Bashford, Harry H. : . 0 10. 6 April19, Bosanquet, Eustace F. . . O10 6 April23, Friswell, Miss Laura Hain. 0 6 0 May 6, Shepherd, G. H. Ob 0 Donations from October, 1908. Oct. 27, Sturgis, Julian : : -90 0 90 Nov. 2, Stanton, V. H. : : 7 5b 0 0 Nov. 18, Benecke, Miss Ida . : 7 1.00 Novy. 23, Harraden, Miss Beatrice 75 020 Dee. Miniken, Miss Bertha M. M.. 0 5 0 1904. Jan. 4, Moncrieff, A. R. Hope . 5 0 0 Jan. 4, Middlemass, Miss Jean . 010 O Jan. 4, Witherby, The Rev. C. . 0 5 0 Jan. 6, Key, The Rey. 8. Whittell 0. 5 0 226 £8, d. Jan. 14, Bennett, Rev. W. K., D.D. 015 0 Jan. 2, Roe, Mrs. Harcourt 010 O Feb. 11, Delaire, Miss Jeanne 010 O May 16, Wynne, C. Whitworth 5 0 0 —_—__+ 0 ——__—_ FROM THE COMMITTEE. —+—>— + HE Committee held their monthly meeting on May 2nd, at 39, Old Queen Street. The first business, as usual, was the election of members and associates, and seven fresh mem- bers and associates were elected. The number is small owing to the fact that the April meeting was held towards the middle of the month, and the May meeting at the earliest possible date in May. The total number of elections for the current year now reaches 110. Two cases were before the Committee. The first referred to a question of accounts between an author and a puohehee The Committee decided to endeavour to obtain a settlement of the case by entering into negotiations direct with the publisher, hoping by these means to discover, if possible, an explanation of the points in dispute. The second case raises questions of interest and of some diifi- culty between a member of the society and an author’s agent. As the matter is still under the consideration of the Committee, no further state- ment can be made at present. It was decided, subject to the approval of the President of the Society, to forward an address to the President of the Spanish Academy on the ter- centenary of the production of “ Don Quixote.” The draft of the address was laid before the Committee and approved. Mr. George Meredith, the President of the Society,. has also signified his approval of the draft. —— Cases. Since the May issue of 7’he Author eight cases have been placed in the Secretary’s hands for settlement ; three for money, one for money and accounts, two for the return of MSS., one for the settlement of contracts between author and pub- lisher, and one for accounts merely. Taking them in reverse order, the case for accounts referred to a Canadian firm, and conse- quently cannot be settled for some time. Again the case for the settlement of contracts, owing to complicated negotiations, cannot be adjusted imme- diately. Where demands were made for the return of MSS., the MSS. have been sent to the Society’s office, and returned to the members concerned. THE AUTHOR. In the case of accounts and money, with the con- sent of the Chairman, the matter has been placed in the hands of the Society’s solicitors, as it has been found impossible to get any answer from the publisher. Of the three cases for money, one has been satisfactorily settled, one has had to be post- poned for technical reasons, and the other has been postponed owing to the absence of the publisher from his office. The last case contains some curious points, as the publisher sold a portion of the author’s rights some time ago without communicating with the author, and without accounting for the amount he received, when rendering his usual statement. No doubt, however, a satisfactory explanation will be forthcoming when the Society has put forward the author’s just demands. Another small case which was placed in the hands of the Society’s solicitors has been satis- factorily settled, without the necessity of taking it into Court. May Elections. Jackson, John ; . St. Dunstan’s House, Fetter Lane, Fleet Street. Kenward, James, F.S.A. 48, Streatham High (Elvynydd) Road, 8.W. Kirmse, Mrs. L. Fontainbleau, Manor toad, Bourne- mouth. Kirmse, Richard Fontainbleau, Manor Road, Bourne- mouth. Shepherd, Geo. Henry 27, King Street, St. - James’s Square, Hilfield, Bath Road, Bournemouth W. Simpson, Miss Gaynor Stowe, Edwin " Oo BOOKS PUBLISHED BY MEMBERS OF THE SOCIETY. — to (In the following list we do not propose to give more than the titles, prices, publishers, etc., of the books enumerated, with, in special cases, such particulars as may serve to explain the scope and purpose of the work. Members are requested to forward information which will enable the Editor to supply such particulars.) AGRICULTURE. Buy EnGuisH AorES. By C.F. Dowsetr. 2nd Edition. 83 x 54, 224 pp. The Author: Winklebury, Basing- stoke, 33. 6d. THE AUTHOR. 227 ART. Great Masters. Parts XIII.and X1V. Edited by SIR Martin Conway. Heinemann. 5s. n. each. IMPRESSIONIST PAINTING: ITS GENESIS AND DEVELOP- MENT. By WyNFoRD DEWHURST. 124 x 83, 127 pp. Newnes. 25s. n. BIOGRAPHY. ELEAN 2 OrmMEROD, LL.D., EcoNoMIC ENTOMOLOGIST. Autobiography and Correspondence. Edited by ROBERT WALLACE. 9 X 53, xx.4+ 348 pp. Murray. 21s. n. Kings AND QuEENS | Have Kyown. By HELEN VACARESCO. 9 X 53,330 pp. Harper. 10s. 6d. DRAMA, SUPERLATIVE FRIENDSHIP. ‘“ A Home or School Play for Ladies or Girls.’ By the Rev. JOHN BRUSTER. Simpkin, Marshall & Co., Ltd. 9d. nett. EDUCATIONAL. ELEMENTARY SCIENCE AND NATURE ‘STUDY. By H. THISELTON Monk. Simpkin Marshall & Co. 1s. 6d. 1. THE GLOBE GEOGRAPHY READERS. By Vv. T. MURCHE. Macmillan, 2s. ‘ FICTION. Ture Girt. By S. MACNAUGHTAN. 72 X 5, 309 pp. Hodder & Stoughton. 6s. CELIBATE SARAH. By J. BuyrH. 73 xX 54, 292 pp. Grant Richards. 6s. For Love AND Ransom. By ESME STUART, 7% X 5, 379 pp. Jarrold. 3s. 6d. Miss ARNOTT’S MARRIAGE, By RICHARD MARSH. 73 X 5, 341 pp. J. Long. 6s. Bats av TWILIGHT. By HELEN M. BouLTON. 74 X 5, 304 pp. Heinemann. 6s. THe OrANGERY. A Comedy of Tears. By MABEL DEARMER, Author of “The Noisy Years,’ etc. Smith, Elder. 6s. NATuURE’s COMEDIAN. By W. E, Norris. 7] X 55, 310 pp. Longmans. 63. GLENCAIRLY CASTLE. By H.G. HurcHINson. 7] X 5, 326 pp. Smith, Elder. 6s. BrRoTHERS. The True History of By Horace ANNESLEY VACHELL. Murray. 6s. CourT CARDS. Unwin. 6s. In THE Wronc Box. By Fox RUSSELL, 317 pp. Everett. 3s. 6d. ARouND A Distant STAR. By JEAN DELATIRE. 7$X 5, 301 pp. Long. 6s. ENGLAND'S ELIZABETH. By His Honour JuDGE i. A. PARRY. 7% X 5,351 pp. Smith, Elder. 6s. BIANCA’S CAPRICE, and Other Stories. By MorRLEY Roperts. 8 X 5,312 pp. White. 6s. THE BLUNDER OF AN INNOCENT. By E. MARIA ALBANESI, New Edition. 7% x 5, 322 pp. Methven. 6s. Mapes ov Money. By DorRoTHEA UERARD. 336 pp. Methuen. OvuR MANIFOLD Nature. By SARAH GRAND. Cheap Edition. 74 x 4%, 282 pp. Heinemann. 2s. SmoKING FLAx. By the Rey. Sivas HocKkIne. 7% X5h, 340 pp. Partridge. 3s. 6d. Musm%. The Story of an Anglo-Jap imese Marriage. Pearson. 6d. Treason. A Romance of Politics. Tynedale Press a Fight against Odds. 8 x 54, 397 pp. By ANSTICE CLARE. 7} X 5, 315 pp. 7% xX 5, 7% X 5, 6d. DorotHEA. By MAARTEN MAARTENS. 7} X 9, 573 pp. Constable. 6s. A PRINCE OF CORNWALL. 7% x 54,410 pp. Warne. 6s. By C. W. WHISTLER. IN THE WHIRL OF THE RIsinc, By B. MITFORD. 72 X 5,311 pp. Methuen. _ 6s. THE MASQUERADERS. By “Rrta.’’ 7% X 5, 371 pp. Hutchinson. 6s. THE WINE OF LOVE. 311 pp. Nash. 6s. DEALS. By Barry PAIN. 72 X 5}, 279 pp, Hodder & Stoughton. 5s. Love's Proxy. By RicHarpD BaGor. 73 X 5, 305 pp. Arnold. 6s. THE LovETHAT HE PAsseDBy. By Iza Durrus HARDY. 74 X 5,388 pp. Digby Long. 6s. é THE STONE-CUTTER OF MempHiIs. By W. P. KELLY, 72 X 5,371 pp. Routledge. 6s. A WisE AND A FoontsH VIRGIN. By GERTRUDE WARDEN. 73 X 5, 296 pp. F. V. White. 6s. A JAPANESE MARRIAGE. By Dovugnuas SLADEN. New Edition. 8} x 53,401 pp. Treherne. 6s. n. ALLAN QUATERMAIN. By H. Riper HaGearp. (Cheap Edition.) 8% x 53, 182 pp. Longmans. 6d. n. Youna Love. By L. DouGAut. (Cheap Edition.) 74 X 5, 179 pp. Black. 6d. AN ISLEIN THE WATER. OH, WHAT A PLAGUEIS LoVB! By KATHARINE TYNAN. (Cheap Edition.) 74 X 5, 221 +150 pp. Black. 6d. each, By H. A. HInKSON. 74 X 5, HISTORY. SociaL LIFE UNDER THE Stuarts. By ELIZABETH GoDFREY. 82 X5%, 298 pp. Richards. 12s. 6d. n. THE PUNJAB IN PEACE AND WAR. By 8S. 8. THORBURN, Indian Civil Service (retired). Blackwood & Sons. 12s. 6d. n. Two maps and four battle plans, LITERARY, SrortEs FROM DANTE. ~ By NortEY CHESTER. 7} X 43, 238 pp.. Warne. 2s. 6d. n. Ke.Lric RESEARCHES. By E. W. Byron NICHOLSON. 800 pp. H. Frowde: Oxford University Press, 21s. n. MEDICAL. THe MerpicaL CurricuLumM. By Proressor E. A. SCHAFER, LL.D., F.R.S. .82 x 53,30 pp. Elinburgh : The Darien Press. ORIENTAL. SAYINGS OF K’UNG THE MASTER. (The Wisdom of the Kast.) Selected, with an Introduction, by ALLEN Upwarp. 64 xX 5,50 pp. The Orient Press. 1s.n. POETRY. GRANUAILE, A QUEEN OF THE WEST. A Poem in Six Cantos. 2nd Edition. By CHARLES RICHARD PANTER, LL.D. 74 X 54, 207 pp. Jarrold & Sons. 5s. Porms. By Sir Lewis Mornis. (Authorised Selections) 54 X 34, 340 pp. Routledge. POLITICAL. GREATER AMERICA. By A. R. COLQUHOUNs 436 pp. Harpers. 16s. FiscAL Facts AND Ficrions. By F.G. SHAW. 4s. n. 9 x 6; Saillitre, SOCIOLOGY. THe PRIZE: SOCIAL Succpss. By F. C, CONSTABLE. 7 x 43,177 pp. Grant Richards. 5s. n, TECHNICAL, A TEXxT-BoOK OF MECHANICAL ENGINEERING. By Witrrip T. LINEHAM. ‘7th Edition. 1066pp. Chay- man & Hall. 12s, 6d. n. 228 THEOLOGY. Paraposis, or “In the Night in Which He was (?) Betrayed.’’ By E. A, ABBOrT, (Diatessarica, Part IV.) 9 x 6, xxiii. + 216 pp. Black. 7s, 6d, n. THe YOUNG PRIEST. Conferences on the Apostolic Life. By HERBERT CARDINAL VAUGHAN. Edited by his Brother, MONSIGNOR CANON J.S. VAUGHAN. 7] X 5, 347 pp. Burns & Oates. 5s. TOPOGRAPHY. Tur New Forest. By Horace G. HUTCHINSON. 94 x 68,310 pp. Methuen. 21s, n. STRATFORD-ON-AVON. (Illustrated Pocket Library.) 3s. Nl. THe QUANTOCK HILLS: THEIR COMBES AND VILLAGES, By SrpNeY LEE. New Edition. 7 x 5, 304 pp. Seeley. By BratTrRIx F. CresswELL. Homeland Association. 2s. 6d. n. TRAVEL. PRESENT-DAY JAPAN. By AuGusTaA M. CAMPBELL DAVIDSON. 94 X 6, 331 pp. Unwin. 21s. THe SToRY OF ALPINE CLIMBING. By FRANCIS GRIBBLE. (The Library of Useful Stories.) 6 x 39, 180 pp. Newnes. Is. A WINTER New (and cheaper) Edition. mais. 65. RB. PILGRIMAGE. By H. RipER HAGGARD. 81 x 53, 376 pp. Long- Oo LITERARY, DRAMATIC, AND MUSICAL . NOTES. —— NTHONY HOPE’S new book “ Double Harness,” a story of modern life, is to be published by Messrs. Hutchinson & Co., in the antumn. It is announced that a volume of short stories may be expected from the pen of Mr. Rudyard Kipling in the autumn. We are informed that his Majesty the King has accepted a copy of Mr. James Cassidy’s new book “Love is Love,” published by Messrs. Simpkin, Marshall & Co., at the price of 2s. 8d. net. The volume contains sixteen short stories, each of them founded on a true incident. “Where is your Husband, and Other Brown Studies” and “A Medley Book” are the titles of two books by George Frost, copies of which have been accepted by her Majesty the Queen. ‘Lost Angel of a Ruined Paradise,” is the title of a work by the Rev. P. A. Sheehan, D.D., which Messrs. Longmans & Co. are publishing. The same firm is also publishing Mr. Wilfrid Ward’s ‘‘ Memoir of Aubrey De Vere,” based on unpublished diaries and correspondence. Mr. Poultney Bigelow has been appointed a Professor in the Law Faculty in the University at Boston. Mr. Bigelow’s department deals par- ticularly with ‘Foreign Relations and Colonial Administration,” and his lectures dealing with this subject will commence in the winter of the THER AUTHOR. present year. We understand that this is a new department in college education, and has for its object the training of young men for honourable employment. A second edition of ‘ Rita’s” new book “ The Masqueraders” is in the Press, as the first edition was sold out soon after publication. “Impressionist Painting: Its Genesis and Development,” by Wynford Dewhurst, has been published in a handsome volume by Messrs. George Newnes, Limited, at the price of 25s. net. Mr. Dewhurst has written the book with a view to preaching the doctrine of impressionism, parti- cularly in England where he considers this style of painting is very little appreciated. The book contains many illustrations which serve most effectually to demonstrate the methods set forth. Mr. Dewhurst trusts that the volume may be of real service to the cause of art education. “Buy English Acres” is the title of a book written by Mr. C. F. Dowsett, at the beginning of this year. The second edition, which contains much added matter, is now placed before the public. The book can be obtained from the author at Winklebury, Basingstoke, Hampshire. The price is 8s. 6d. net, post free. Mr. A. W. Marchmont, author of “ By Right of Sword,” has a novel entitled ‘“ Miser Hoadley’s Secret’ appearing in Methuen’s Sixpenny Library, and in the companion series, The Novelist, the same author’s popular book, “A Moment’s Error” is to be published. Owing to the great amount of revision which has been necessary in order to bring Mr. E. A. Reynolds Ball’s book, “ Mediterranean Winter Resorts” up to date, the fifth edition will not be published till the 1st of October, 1904. The intrigues between the English and Scottish Courts during the closing years of the sixteenth century form the material for Austin Clare’s new novel, entitled “Court Cards,” which Mr. Fisher Unwin has published. Mr. Grant Richards has just published a volume of essays from the pen of Mr. F. C. Constable, under the title of ‘The Prize: Social Success.” The essays treat of moral and social questions. The French Minister ‘ de l’Instruction Publique et des Beaux Arts” has lately created Mr. G. H. Clarke “ Officier d’Académie.”? Mr. Clarke has edited or written alone or in collaboration the following works: “ Le Misanthrope,” Moliére ; “Les Fourberies de Scapin,” Moliére ; “Table of the Order of French Pronouns” (Williams and Norgate) ; ‘School Grammar of Modern French” (J. M. Dent & Co.) ; “ Les Femmes Savantes,” Moliére ; ‘‘ Waterloo,’ Victor Hugo; “Primer of Old French”; ‘Le Voyage de Monsieur Perrichow.” (Blackie & Son); “ Intermediate THE AUTHOR. French Grammar ” (John Murray) ; “ La Bataille de Waterloo,” Houssaye (A. and C. Black), A new work by Mr. J. E. Gore, F.R.A.S., entitled “Studies in Astronomy,” is in the press, and will shortly be published by Messrs. Chatto and Windus. It will be illustrated by some fine photographs of nebulz and clusters. Messrs. Smith, Elder & Co. have published with illustrations a work entitled “ Aspects of Social Evolution,” by J. Lionel Tayler, at the price of 7s. 6d. The book deals with the question of heredity, environment, and temperament, and is both social and medical in its character. Messrs. Brown, Langham & Co. publish early in June a new novel by Mr. E. H. Lacon Watson, author of “The Templars” and several other books. “The Making of a Man” is the title chosen for the new story, which will deal, ter alia, with the career of a celebrated minor poet. In this month’s (June) Chambers’s Journal is an informing article by Eustace Reynolds- Ball, dealing with the vie intime of the Piedmont peasantry. This is a somewhat novel subject, on which the author has had special opportunities of acquiring information. In the new issue (being the 41st) of the Sfates- man’s Year Book, edited for Messrs. Macmillan & Co. by Dr. J. Scott Keltie and Mr. J. A. Renwick, a series of statistical tables and diagrams has been brought together illustrative of the conditions of British trade and shipping from 1860 to the present date. Besides this compilation, so necessary for students of the fiscal question, may be mentioned a diagram showing the extent to which Belleville boilers are employed in the various fleets. In the general revision to which the book has been sub- jected may be noted the first appearance of a section devoted to Panama as an independent State. Mr, W. S. Gilbert produced, at the beginning of last month, a new play at the Garrick Theatre. We are pleased to welcome the return of this author to the dramatic stage. ‘That the piece is full of the old humour is clear from the fact that Mr. Arthur Bourchier is turned into a clown, and Miss Violet Vanbrugh into a columbine, and a Judge of the High Court into a pantaloon. The piece was received with much favour. “Tna,” a play in four acts by Mr. R. O. Prowse, was put on the stage of the Court under the auspices of the Stage Society. It is a study in re- morse, as the heroine thinks she has been virtually guilty of the death of her husband. Two plays by William Toynbee—“ Dolly’s Ordeal,” in one act, and “ Necessity Knows No Law: a Comedy of Personages,” in four acts— will be produced at a matinée at one of the West End theatres during the present season. 229 PARIS NOTES. — HE book of the month is undoubtedly “ La Cominune,” by MM. Paul and Victor Mar- gueritte. In the form of a novel the authors give us the history of the Commune as they under- stand it, and show us a series of pictures of life in the various ranks of society during the troubled time which followed the Franco-German war, On reading this book one understands Mlle. Dosne’s anxiety to publish earlier than she had intended her brother-in-law’s book, ‘‘ Notes et Souvenirs de M. Thiers (1870-1873).” MM. Paul and Victor Margueritte endeavour to show us the various causes which led to the terrible insurrection in Paris. They describe in detail the miseries which the Parisian working-class and the bourgeois families had endured during the siege, their suspense, disappointments, distrust of their chiefs, hunger and discomfort of every kind, and finally their humiliation on hearing that the Prus- sians were to enter the French capital. The patriotic citizens were beside themselves with indignation and, taking advantage of this state of things, all the riffraff of the population thought the moment pro- pitious for a general rising against order and au- thority of any kind. The portraits of many of the historical personages are admirably well drawn, the description of the entrance of the enemy into the city, the story of the murder of Clément ‘Thomas, of the death of Mon- seigneur Darboy, and the account of the awful scenes of fire, bloodshed, and destruction are most tragic and pathetic. Many books have been written on the subject of the Commune, but none have given a more vivid and graphic description of that fatal insurrection than this novel by MM. Paul and Victor Mar- gueritte. The reader who cares to know both sides of an argument should certainly study ‘* Notes et Souvenirs de M. Thiers” before commencing “Ta Commune,” as it is just as well to know the difficulties with which M. Thiers had to contend before reading the verdict of the brothers Mar- gueritte. M. Pierre Loti appears to have renounced fiction for atime. His last book was ‘ L’Inde,” and his new one “ Vers Ispahan.” The former was pub- lished with two different titles ; the edition for France was “ L’Inde (sans les Anglais),” and the edition for sending abroad was simply ‘“ L’Inde.” In the preface to this new book the author tells us what to expect : “Qui veut venir avec moi voir i Ispahan la saison des roses prenne son parti de cheminer lentement & mes cOtés, par ctapes. . Qui veut me suivre, se résigne a beaucoup de jours passds dans les solitudes, dans la monotonie et les mirages.... ” 230 This is a warning not to be despised, as the book is really a description of a voyage. It is charming, and has all the poetry of description to which one is accustomed in Loti’s works. One of the most interesting chapters in the volume is the one telling of a visit to the tombs of the two poets Saadi and Hafiz. The latter is buried under a tomb of agate in the midst of an enclosure with avenues of orange blossom and roses. ‘This garden, which was at first reserved for him, has become an ideal cemetery, as muny admirers of the poet have, at their request, been also buried there. Their white tombs are surrounded with flowers, and the nightingales are to be heard every night. A little farther on is the tomb of Saadi. This ig much more modest than that of Hafiz, and is marked by a white stone; but it, too, has a wealth of flowers around it. “Vers Ispahan” should be kept as a charming, restful book for a summer holiday. It is impossible to hurry through it, as every word is worth reading. «lias Portolu,’ by Madame Grazia Deledda, is a delightful study of humble life in Sardinia. The authoress was born in Nuoro, a little town con- taining 7,000 inhabitants, and she places her story there. In the opening chapter Elias has just returned home after a sojourn in a penitentiary. His family and friends assemble in honour of this event and of the engagement of Pietro, the eldest son of the house. Elias is féted like a student returning home for the holidays, for among these primitive people when once a sin has been punished there is no further grudge against the culprit. He may begin an entirely fresh page in his life and he will not be taunted with his past. There is no strong plot to the story, but as a psychological study of Sardinian peasants it is very charming, and gives us an idea of an entirely different world, and of a totally different way of looking at many things from that to which we are accustomed. There is great originality, too, in the way in which the story is told. “Crainquebille, Putois, Riquet et plusieurs autres récits profitables ” is the title of a volume of short stories and sketches by M. Anatole France. “ Crainquebille” is a literary gem, one of the simplest and most pathetic of episodes told in the simplest and most exquisite style imaginable. The hero of the story is only a costermonger, and the incidents déscribed are such as one might witness every day in crowded cities, but every person lives, and there is deep pathos and tragic humour underlying the whole. “Putois” is a charming sketch, an excellent example of the way in which history can be built on a foundation of fiction. “Riquet,” though only a little dog, has not THE AUTHOR. lived with M. Bergeret to no purpose. He is mar- vellously philosophical, and his “ Thoughts ” are well worth reading. There are about a dozen other sketches or stories in the volume, each one of which has its special raison d’étre. “ Joseline,” by M. Edouard Delpit, is a book which will please readers who prefer a dramatic to a psychological novel. There is plenty of incident, the characters are well drawn, and the story itself is quite possible. The most interesting personage in the book is a wealthy, self-made man, who, until the age of fifty, has had a very lonely life. He falls in love with a young girl who is secretly engaged to a young workman. For the sake of her family she consents to marry the millionaire. He, how- ever, discovers the true state of matters, and shows great nobility of character. The dénowement is tragic. Among the new books are: “ Paravent de soie et dor,” by Madame Judith Gautier; “Le Mar- quis de Valcor,” by Daniel Lesueur ; “ Isolée,” by Brada ; “ Autour des Iles bretonnes,” by M. Caradec ; “La Vie d’un simple, or Mémoires d’un métayer,” by M. Guillaumin ; “ De la Paix, du Désarmement et de la Solution du probleme social,” by Madame Winteler de Weindeck; ‘‘Visions bréves,” by M. Radet. M. Jules Claretie has just published the sixth volume of “ Vie 4 Paris.” An interesting case has been brought into the law courts. The widow of Leconte de Lisle pro- tested against the publication of a book entitled “ Premicéres Poésies et Lettres inédites de Leconte de Lisle.” The verses and letters were wrilten during his college days (about the year 1858) by the poet, and M. Guinaudeau, who brought out the volume, received them from a former friend of Leconte de Lisle. The widow of the poet, as residuary legatee, objected to the publication of poems, which her husband had never deemed worthy to include in his complete works, and the sale of the volume was stopped until a decision was given. M. Guinandeau claimed that these poems came under the heading of ‘‘ posthumous works,” and as such belong to the person who owns them, and that this person has the same rights as an author with regard to them. M. de Hérédia, M. Henry Houssaye, M. de Nolhac, and other distinguished literary men wre to Madame Leconte de Lisle expressing pathy with her and their approval of the had taken in the matter. The judgment has just been g Guinaudeau and his publisher have to francs indemnity to Madame Leconte The destruction of the books canna by this Court, so that in order THE Stop the circulation of the volumes the case will probably be brought before another Court. In an interesting article by M. Théry in the Economiste européen the question of the “Theatre Trust” is discussed in detail, The writer praises the Société des Auteurs for having “ vigorously attacked this scheme of monopoly.” M. Thery points out that by doing away with competition between theatre managers the result would be no competition between artistes, authors, decorators, or costume designers, so that French theatrical art would lose one of its chief elements of success and of universal influence. The Société des Auteurs dramatiques at its annual meeting discussed the question of the “Theatre Trust,” and decided to continue to oppose it energetically. The Syndicate of Dramatic Critics also held a meeting, at which a vote was passed that the critics would stand by the authors on the question of the “Theatre Trust.” At the theaties Madame Sarah Bernhardt con- tinues “ Varennes” until she leaves for Belgium. At the Gymnase “ Le Retour de Jérusalem” has held the pill for 200 performances, and M. Antoine has had great success with ‘ Oiseaux de Passage.” At the Gaite “La Montansier,” too, holds the bill until Madame Réjane’s departure, and at the Ambigu “ La Baillonnée” is another success for M. Decourcelles. The Porte St. Martin has put on “Blectra,” a Spanish play, and the Vaudeville “La Troisieme Lune.” On the occasion of the centenary of Georges Sand the Odéon will give a performance of the “ Démon du Foyer.” M. Ginisty has received permission from the Ministry to have a Georges Sand Exhibi- tion in the foyer of the theatre. There will be on view the most celebrated portraits of the great authoress, some sketches and water-colour paintings of hers, and various relics and souvenirs connected with her. At the Comédie Frangaise, for the centenary of Georges Sand, M. Jules Claretie has decided to give “ Claudie.” The piece which Madame Judith Gautier and M. Pierre Loti have written for Madame Sarah Bernhardt is entitled “Fille du Ciel.” It is a Chinese drama, and will be put on next season. China certainly seems to be in favour at present. The new play by Madame Fred Grésac and M. Paul Ferrier is a Chinese comedy entitled “La Troisicme Lune.” M. Maurice Bernhardt has dramatised the novel by M. Sienkiewicz, “Par le Fer et par le Feu.” This is to be put on next season at the Sarah Bernhardt Théitre with M. Huguenet in the role of Zagloba. Auys HALLARD. AUTHOR. 231 AUTHORS’ AGENTS. ———+— WW" have read, very naturally with interest, the able and well-considered paper pub- lished under this heading in the April issue. Upon several points we emphatically agree with G. H. T., but upon one or two others we should like to make a few observations, which might even be useful to members, and should be glad if you will kindly allow us space. That the methods of agents are of growing importance, authors will not dispute ; indeed, in the interests of literature a wider separation is desirable between the literary and commercial side of the matter than exists now ; doubtless this will eventually obtain, and therefore it is essential that those methods should be sound and beyond reproach, That to the beginner the agent can be of very little service we cannot quite accept. lar more than to the experienced and established writer (who has little difficulty in finding a market for his wares) is he of use to the novice. To the beginner, in fact, he can, and should be, a very material help. ‘The novice desires to enter a re- stricted, yet highly competitive field, the customs, methods and requirements of which he is almost absolutely ignorant, and in furthering his endeavour, an agent, cognisant of all these, is of the utmost value. Again, as a rule, the beginner is too apt to rush to pen and paper upon the least provocation, without fully considering the general interest, or publishing probabilities of his idea when developed, and in cases of this sort the ageat who knows his business and has the interests of his client at heart, can, by giving judicious counsel, save him much time, and spare him much disappointment and, moreover, often put him upon the right trend. The reason why nine-tenths of rejected MSS, are declined is that they are written without con- sideration, rhyme or reason. As you fairly point out, the business of a literary agent is not run upon philanthropic lines, but it is hardly necessary for him to give greater attention to authors who earn him a large income than to such whose return ig small. Work of very well-known authors sells automatically, is besought ; it is the work of lesser authors which in the placing requires skill, know- ledge, judgment and energy. When an author’s output is not large enough to pay an agent, he can scarcely expect the agent to make any particular effort on his behalf on commission alone, but if he pays a fee to an honest agent to cover specified work, he should be able to rely upon that work being done. In theselection of an agent, however, there are two important points upon which the author, whether established or not, needs to 232 exercise caution. He should never entrust his work to an agent unless he is confident, in the first place, that the man he employs conducts his general business with an entire absence of favouritism, and in the second place has no per- sonal misunderstandings with any publisher or editor. Agents cannot afford to have personal animosities against either. As to the rate of commission, we consider this more of a personal question, and one dependable upon particular/circumstances, which might safely be left to author and client. Amongst authors earning large incomes there are very few so “hopelessly unbusinesslike ” as to allow unfair, or disproportionate deductions from their profits ; moreover, it must not be forgotten that it is the agent who, generally speaking, finds the openings for the author. But that the agent should always keep the welfare of his clients well before him, is only a principle of common business honesty, and whenever he plays into the hands of a publisher he is guilty of a gross breach of trust. But in indicating a system under which the agent becomes financier as well, and buys work from impoverished authors with a view of selling at a large profit to himself, G. H. T. puts his finger upon a very evil practice. The system is varied by the moneylender-agent advancing sums against unwritten work, and in this way (as he takes care not to let the author get out of his debt by always having a pocket open to him) not only secures a continuance of the “agency” but receives an unjust rate of interest for the accommodation. The evils of this system are manifold. Generally speaking, carelessness in regard to money matters is an attribute of the literary temperament. In some cases extravagance leads to difficulties, and resort to the moneylender-agent, who like Barkis is always “ready and willin’,” becomes a necessity. The ultimate effect of this upon the author is financially disastrous ; to other authors for whom the moneylender-agent acts, but who do not require his financial assistance, it is unfair, since obviously he has a deeper interest in the man who is bound to him, and consequently exploits him further, whilst, what is of more consequence, the de- moralizing effect upon literature is even more disastrous. Instead of working for, art’s sake, and endeavouring to express the best that is in him, the involved author has to grind away at “pot boilers” in order to meet obligations he never succeeds in freeing himself from, There are certain publishers guilty of the same disre- putable practice, but whilst the system is at all times an immoral one, they occupy a position very different from agents. For ourselves we see no reason whatever why an agent should not werk in unison with the Authors’ THE AUTHOR. Society, and be an ardent supporter as well (indeed we consider the Society should have the support of all in any way concerned with literature and its production). If he is afraid to have his contracts and methods inspected by an authoritative body obviously he is not conducting his business upon honest lines. Upon the subject of contracts, especially the “‘ next-two-book ”’ clause, we should like to make a few remarks. ‘The position of the beginner is this. He is unknown, and has a book which he requires published without any risk to himself. The publishers who are at all likely to undertake’ this are few at the most. It is the publisher who is called upon to speculate in the venture, not the author, and it is he that dictates the terms of publication, and not the other, who can either accept or reject them. If he accepts, the book is published ; if he refuses, it is not. Harsh as existing conditions may seem—it must not be forgotten, however, that there is also the pub- lisher’s point of view—there they are, and an author, if he wishes to aim at fame and fortune must, until he is strong enough to make his own terms, accept them. Authors moreover should remember, what is frequently overfooked, that no book is absolutely necessary, that the world will still revolve if his song remains unsung, and to dictate terms to a publisher is in these days to incite his amusement. As to the “ next-two-book ” clause in particular, G. H. T. advises that no author should in any circumstances bind himself to a publisher for more than one book, but against this advice we must, with deference, again adduce our immediate argument—that until an author is strong enough to make his own terms he stands between accepting those of the publisher and being published, or refusing them and remaining in obscurity. A case came within our business not long since. A publisher—who does not enjoy the reputation of being the most generous in the trade—agreed to publish a first work on condition that he had the refusal of the next two. At the time, as a matter of fact, we advised the author not to sign. The publisher replied that those were his terms and could be taken or left. The author in question, anxious to secure publication, accepted, with the result that the book has boomed and gone already into a fourth edition, Now, if this author had declined these terms, from our experience and knowledge of the character of the work, we are certain no other publisher would have undertaken it; and if the author had not accepted them, instead of being established as a successful author, he would still be in obscurity and likely to remain there. It is perfectly true that he is tied to this publisher, upon not very liberal terms, for the THE AUTHOR. next two books, but on the other hand he has now a literary reputation which cost him nothing to achieve; he has even made an immediate cash profit through the achievement. There is also the publisher's point of view. Now that this author has made a reputation, through the publisher’s enter- prise, certain other publishers are very anxious to secure his future books, but the publisher in question speculated in the first instance, and after all it is only reasonable that he should reap the benefit of his enterprise instead of others who were prepared to risx nothing. In view, therefore, of the present conditions of publishing, we do not think that an author will be wise in all cases to follow the advice of G. H. T. upon this point. The difficulties of a new writer procuring first publication are becoming increasingly complex, and we do, not consider they are likely to be reduced by’ the novice attempting to dictate terms. We should not have the least objection to the sub- mission of an agreement of this or any character to the Society, but at the same time we should feel it incumbent upon ourselves fully to explain the novice’s position in the literary world of to-day. There is no profession the working arrangements of which can be regarded as altogether perfect, and since all are humanly exercised we doubt if there ever will be one. Certainly we do not think that G.H.T. is right in thinking that the ideal literary agent would be one who worked for a fair number of authors at a fixed annual sum. An agent is now remunerated by commissions upon orders which he secures. Naturally, his com- mission is the only inducement he has to obtain orders, and if his commission were compounded for an annual sum the inducement would be lost and the author the first to suffer. However conscien- tious the agent may be, it would be impossible for the author to obtain from him the same satisfactory results as he does when the agent’s profit depends entirely upon his successes. Spricc, Peprick & Co., Lrp., GALE PEDRICK, Managing Director. —_—__—_—_—<>_+—_—_- LEGAL NOTES. et Wuat’s In A Name? HE right of an author or of his assignee in the name which he has given to his book sometimes occasions inconvenience to another author who has selected a similar name for his own work ; and the law upon the subject is perhaps a little indefinite and is not always clearly under- stood. Whatever the precise nature of the right 233 may be, it is not easy for the writer of a new work to avoid infringing it, and a number of interesting suggestions have been made in The Author for pre- venting, by a scheme of registration, infringements from occurring in future. Obviously if the author can search in a complete register of book-names he will have a chance of avoiding for himself the inconvenience of a dispute arising out of his adoption of a title already used. The matter, therefore, divides itself naturally into a discussion of the existing state of things, and the definition, if possible, of the rights at present existing, and of the proposals made with a view to improvement in the future. here have not been many cases decided in the law courts with regard to the right to names of individual books, for reasons which are not difficult to guess at. On the other hand, there have been several where the names of periodical literary productions have been concerned. The selection of names for individual books lies with the author, and any confusion with the name of another is accidental on his part. The selection of names of magazines by publishers is done more or less deliberately. A name is chosen on account of the merit which it is believed to possess, and the chooser of it is usually aware of the existence of the rival publication. Where he has knowingly chosen a name which runs close to that used by another he naturally defends his choice. The author or publisher of a book usually withdraws in order to save trouble, if not for any other reason. The right to the name of a book is not copy- right, as has been frequently explained in he Author ; and the name is not atrademark. At the same time there is in a title a right which is capable of protection, and it is in some cases of importance to an author that it should be pro- tected. In others it is a source of great annoyance to an author when some brother writer endeavours to prevent him from using a name which he fancies in order to protect a work which is of no value, and which consequently needs no protection. At all events, there are two points of view from which the matter can be contemplated : that of the author of the formerly existing work and that of the author of the second or projected work. Most of the writers who have discussed the subject in 7'he Author have apparently found themselves in the latter class. With regard to the nature of the right. In Bradbury v. Beeton, 18 W. R. 33, a case in which the proprietors of Punch sought to protect their title against one which might have been confused with it, Vice-Chancellor Malins said: “The de- fendants have no right to use a name which is calculated to mislead or deceive the public in pur- chasing.” ‘I'his simple phrase sums up the law on the subject. No author has a right to deceive the 234 public or to injure his brother writer by using a title which may mislead persons who, wishing to buy the book of the latter, might find themselves purchasers of the book of the former. In Kelly v. Hutton, L. R. 3 Ch. 903, Lord Hatherley said that there was nothing analogous to copyright in the name of a newspaper, but that the proprietor had a right to prevent any other person from adopting the same name for any other publication. It has also been pointed out that, should a journal change its name, anyone can adopt the old name for another periodical, so long as he does not in any way hold out the latter to be in fact the former. In the dealings of ordinary commerce there is a protection afforded to the labels and wrappers or to the name of a well-known article of commerce which is not derived from the registration of a trademark. This offers a close parallel to the protection afforded to the title of a published book, and it would appear to be founded upon the same principles. Traders are not always honest, and are sometimes ready to “‘ pass off” their goods as the better-known goods of some other producer. The goods of the latter may be distinguished by a trademark, and this may be imitated, together with the general design and ‘“‘get-up” of the article sold. The injured party then proceeds to ask the Court to forbid the infringement of his trademark, and to forbid the goods of the rival being “ passed off” as his. In defence, the rival may assert that the trademark is one not properly upon the register and move to strike it off. If he fails in this, the plaintiff will be entitled to the full protection which he seeks, but even though upon this point the judge’s decision is adverse to the plaintiff, and the trademark is found to be one which should not be on the register, there may still be a decision in favour of the plaintiff upon the question of “passing off.” “No man has a right to pass off his goods as though they were the goods of another.” There can be no doubt as to this, but it is essential in a ‘passing off” case to prove where a trade name or wrapper or similar thing has been imitated that the name or thing sought to be protected is generally known as distinguishing the plaintiff's goods. It is enough to prove that the “ passing off” is likely to interfere with the sale of the plaintiff's goods ; it is not necessary to prove that it has in fact so interfered, or that it was intended to do so. In The Author of August, 1900, there was quoted an instructive case as to titles tried in America, where the University of Oxford obtained an injunction against an American publishing firm to stop them from bringing out a Bible entitled an‘ Oxford Bible: The Sunday School Teachers’ Edition.” The learned judge said with reference to the use of the name THE AUTHOR. Oxford and to the point taken that this was merely a place name: “But this word is part of the plaintiffs’ name, and as such has given name to the plaintiffs’ Bibles and has come to be a means of showing their origin. The defendant has no con- nection with the place or name, and this use of the name by the defendant can be for no purpose: but to represent the defendant’s Bibles as coming from the plaintiffs.” Of course the intentional use of the name made this instance worse, but it was not essential, andi the case is otherwise interesting as showing the: grounds on which the injunction was granted. This, therefore, it is submitted, is the legal position = that A. must not take for his book the name used by B. so as to have his (A.’s) book mistaken for B.’s. Probably in a great majority of the cases. where an author of a new book is attacked by the author of an old one because he has published, or has let it be known that he is going to publish, a work under the name used for the old one, the- author of the old book could suffer no damage, as. nobody ever heard of his book, or everyone has. forgotten it, and nobody could mistake the new one for the old. In a great majority of these- cases A. can snap his fingers at B. if he chooses to- do so, so far as any action at law is concerned. In practice, however, he may not like to run the risks,. or if he does not mind doing so, his publisher is nervous, and declines to go on unless the name is. changed. From the other point of view, the author: who sees that another writer is going to bring out a book with a name which he has used for a book. which is in circulation has a legal right to prevent this being done, andit would be difficult to show that he is not perfectly justified in protecting his own pro- perty. When he is merely bluffing or asserting for his. deceased work a claim to fame which it does not possess, the question has to be decided whether he- is to be treated with contempt or humoured. If I appear tohave minimised the danger or the annoyance- arising from the question of a used title, it is only because I think that to someextent it is exaggerated by writers on the subject in The Author. I have myself suffered from the nuisance, as I had to change the name of a novel, after it had been: announced in advance, because the writer of a. short story having the title I had chosen, declared that she was bringing out, or was thinking of bringing out, a volume of tales in which that par- ticular short story (for which she had used the name- I had chosen) would figure as the first item, giving its name to the book. My publisher was desirous. of treating a lady with courtesy, and of avoiding controversy, 80 my name was changed, although the: first pages were already set, and although we agreed that the other author had no legal right to stop us and could not have succeeded in any action brought. THE AUTHOR. with that intention. My book is as dead now as a doornail. I certainly should have no right to prevent anyone from using the title I ultimately chose, and I should not try to do so. With regard to the question what amount of circulation or “life” a book should have in order to enable its author or the owner of its copyright to prevent a new book from being published under the same name, it is difficult to find or to suggest any definite rule. I would submit, however, that a book discoverable in the bulky “ Publishers’ Catalogue of Current Literature” would be entitled to protec- tion, and that a book not to be found in that and never heard of by the author of the new work, or by his publisher or the publisher’s reader, would probably be held to be entitled to none. I have said nothing about such titles as “Tom Jones” or “Qlarissa Harlowe,” which someone suggested. No author or publisher would be responsible for a new book so named, and no bookseller would sell it. I propose in a future article to discuss the remedies suggested for the existing state of things. The suggestions have been principally made in order that the author of a new book may know whether his proposed title has been used before. BE. A. ARMSTRONG. —___—_——_—>_+___ MUSICAL COPYRIGHT BILL. —_+—~ + — As AMENDED BY THE STANDING COMMITTEE ON Law.—Printep, March 24, 1904. Arrangement of Clauses. 1. Offences. », Power to apprehend persons committing offences under Act. 3. Appeal to quarter sessions. 4. Alternative procedure by production of true copy of entry of copyright, 5. Search warrant and seizure of pirated music. G. All copies and plates seized to be brought before court. 7, As to forfeiture and destruction of copies and plates seized. 8. Penalties. 9. Recovery of penalties. 10. Interpretation. 11. Short title. 12. Registration of copyright and date of first publication. 13. Commencement and application of Act. 14, Application to Scotland. 15. Saving for foreign copyright. Be it enacted by the King’s most Excellent Majesty, by and with the advice and consent of 235 the Lords Spiritual and Temporal, and Commons, in this present Parliament assembled, and by the authority of the same, as follows :— 1. Any person who— (1) Prints, or causes or procures to be printed, any pirated musical work ; (2) distributes or carries about any copies of any pirated musical work for the purpose of sale, or of being dealt with in the course of trade ; (3) sells, or causes or procures to be sold, or exposes for sale, or offers or keeps for sale, or solicits orders by post or otherwise, for any copies of any pirated musical work; - (4) is found in the possession of any copies of any pirated musical work or the plates thereof for any of the purposes above mentioned ; shall be deemed to have committed an offence under this Act if it be proved to the satisfaction of the court that he knew that— (a) such musical work was pirated ; (b) or that such plates were the plates of pirated musical works. 2. It shall be lawful for any police constable, on the request in writing of the owner of the copyright or of his agent thereto authorised in writing, and on the production to such constable of a copy of the entry of such copyright in the book of registry certified under the hand of the officer appointed by the Stationers’ Company, and impressed with the stamp of the said company, in terms of the Copy- right Act, 1842, and at the risk of such owner, to take into custody, without warrant, any person who, within view of such police constable in any public place, or place to which the public have access on payment or otherwise, commits an offence under this Act, and whose name and address shall be unknown to and cannot be ascertained by such constable. 3. If any person feels aggrieved by any convic- tion made by a court of summary jurisdiction for an offence against this Act, he may appeal there- from to a court of quarter sessions where the fine imposed exceeds forty shillings, or the value of the articles seized exceeds forty shillings. 4, Whenever a certified and stamped copy of an entry of a copyright in the book of registry is required by this Act to be produced to any person, it shall be sufficient if instead of such production a true copy thereof is given to and left with such person. 5.—(1) Where on the information upon oath by the owner of the copyright in any musical work, or of his agent authorised thereto in writing, of an offence under this Act, a court of summary juris- diction is satisfied that there are reasonable 236 grounds for believing that pirated copies of such musical work specified in such informatior, or the plates thereof, are being kept for purposes con- stituting an offence under this Act, and are to be found in or upon any house, premises, or place within its jurisdiction, the court may, by warrant, authorise any police constable named and referred to in such warrant to enter such house, premises, or place at any time between the hours of nine in the morning and six in the afternoon, and to search for and seize and carry away such copies and plates. (2) The court may, if it appears necessary, empower the constable named in such warrant with such assistance as may be found necessary to use “force for the effecting of such entry as aforesaid, whether by breaking open doors or otherwise. 6. All copies of musical works and _ plates thereof so seized shall be brought before a court of summary jurisdiction for the purpose of its being determined in accordance with the provisions here- inafter contained whether the same are or are not liable to forfeiture and destruction under this Act. 7.—(1) As soon as may be after any copies of pirated musical work, or plates thereof, shall have been brought before a court of summary juris- diction under the provisions of this Act or the Musical (Summary Proceedings) Copyright Act, 1902 (in this Act referred to as “the Act of 1902’), the owner of the copyright, or his agent thereto authorised in writing, shall, if the person alleged to have been dealing with such copies or plates, or to have been in possession thereof under such circumstances as to constitute an offence under this Act, is known or can be found, apply to the court to issue a summons to such person to show cause why the same should not be furfeited and destroyed, and the court may issue such summons accordingly, and on the hearing of the summons may order that the said copies and plates or any part thereof be forthwith forfeited and destroyed, or be otherwise dealt with as the court may think fit. (2) If such person is unknown or cannot be found an information or complaint shall be laid by or on behalf of the owner of the copyright, or by his agent thereto authorised in writing, or on behalf of the police, for the purpose only of enforcing the forfeiture and destruction of such copies and plates, and the court may without summons, on proof that the musical work to which the copies or plates seized relate is pirated, or that such copies or plates were in the possession of such person under such circumstances as to constitute an offence under this Act, order such copies or plates or any of them to be forfeited and destroyed at the expiration of a period of two months from the making of such order, unless within the said THE AUTHOR. period some person alleging himself to be the person in whose possession the copies or plates were found, or to be the owner of the copies or plates to which such order relates, or of any part thereof, shall attend before such court and shall lodge a claim in writing to such copies or plates or any part thereof, and stating therein his true name and address, and shall thereupon apply to the said court to issue a summons (which the said court shall upon such application issue) to the person claiming to be the owner of the copyright, to show cause why the same should not be given up to him. (8) If such applicant at the hearing of the said summons establishes to the satisfaction of the court his claim to have the whole or any part of such copies or plates given up to him, the court may make an order to that effect, but at the expiration of the said period of two months, or, if a claim is then pending, on the determination of such claim, all the said copies or plates (if any) referred to in the original order of the court, and not given up as aforesaid, shall be forfeited and destroyed or be otherwise dealt with as the court may think fit, and thereafter no person shall be entitled to any compensation or redress in respect of such forfeiture and destruction. 8. Every person who shall commit an offence under this Act shall be liable to a fine not exceeding five shillings for each copy and five pounds for each plate in respect of which the offence was committed, provided the whole fines inflicted on any one offender in respect of the same offence shall not exceed twenty pounds. 9. All fines under this Act shall be recoverable and applied, and any act or thing authorised to be done by or in a court of summary jurisdiction shall be done under the provisions of the Summary Jurisdiction Acts in England, Scotland and Ireland respectively. : 10. In this Act the several expressions to which meanings are assigned by the Act of 1902 have the same respective meanings. The expression “ plates” includes any stereotype or other plates, stones, or matrixes or negatives used for the purpose of printing or reproducing copies of any pirated musical work, 11. This Act may be cited as the Musical Copy- right Act, 1904, and this Act and the Act of 1902 may be cited together as the Musical Copyright Acts, 1902 and 1904, and shall be construed together as one Act. 12. On and after the commencement of this Act the proprietor of the copyright in any musical composition first published after the commencement of this Act, or his assignee, shall print, or cause to be printed, upon the title page of every published copy of such musical composition the date of the first publication thereof, and otherwise this Act and the Act of 1902 shall not apply. 13.—(1) This Act shall come into operation on the first day of October one thousand nine hundred and four, and shall extend to and apply in the Isle of Man as well as to and in the United Kingdom. (2) In the application of this Act to the Isle of Man all penalties recoverable under this Act and all Acts by this Act or the Act of 1902 authorised to be done by or in any court of summary juris- diction may be recovered or done before or by a high bailiff or two justices of the peace. 14. In the application of this Act to Scotland, the following provisions shall have effect. :— (1) All jurisdiction necessary for the purpose of this Act is hereby conferred on sheriffs : (2) In section five hereof the words “order (in which atime and place of hearing shall be named)” shall be substituted for the word “summons,” and the words “ after parties have been heard at such time and place as may be named in the order” for the words “on the hearing of the sum- mons,” and “at the hearing of the said summons”; and the words ‘“ without summons” in said section five (subsection two) shall not apply. 15. In any case to which an Order in Council under the International Copyright Acts applies in respect of musical copyright an_ extract from a register or a certificate or other document stating the existence of the copyright, or the person who is the proprietor of such copyright, if authenticated as directed by the seventh section of the Inter- national Copyright Act, 1886, may be deposited with the officer appointed by the Stationers’ Com- pany for the purposes of the Copyright Act, 1842 ; and the deposit of such extract, certificate, or document, and the registration of such extract, certificate, or document, on the books of the registry kept under the provisions of the Copyright Act, 1842, shall, for the purposes of this Act, be deemed to be the registration of a copyright within the meaning of the Copyright Act, 1842, and the owner of such copyright, or the person who, under the said section, is authorised for the purpose of any legal proceedings in the United Kingdom, and is deemed to be entitled to such copyright, shall, for the purposes of this Act, have all the rights and be subject to all the liabilities conferred and imposed on the owner of a copyright registered under the Copyright Act, 1842, or his authorised agent, and a true copy of such extract, certificate, or document may be given to and left with any person, Whenever a certified and stamped copy of an entry of a copyright in the book of registry is required by this Act to be produced to such person, THE AUTHOR. 237 ENGLISH IN THE MAKING.* —_. <4 —_ HE knowledge of language and the study of English, ought to be to the author what the mixing of colours and the study of technique is to the artist. There are some artists who delight to boast their ignorance of technique. Their cult is small. Unfortunately there are many authors who attempt to write without any studied knowledge of language and the use of words. They do not make a boast of their ignorance. They are not cognisant of it. Nor are the semi-educated public who read their works. It is essential from time to time that a seer (in its original sense) should step forth and proclaim as Mr. Bradley has done in his book the causes by which the more remarkable changes in the language were brought about, and the effect which these changes have had on its fitness as an instrument for the expression of thought. He commences with a chapter on the making of English grammar. He continues by showing the extraordinary influence of foreign tongues upon the formation of the language. How the words of one tongue have been accepted, of another rejected without, in some cases, apparent reason. Then follows the process of word-making in England after English had become a settled speech, and lastly, chapters on the changes of meaning, and some makers of English. ~ To the author who would be an artist in language the last chapters are the most important. To know the right meaning of a word and its proper application, is half-way to the writing of clear and forceful English. The book does not deal with the subject exhaustively. Yet it may suffice to sow the good seed, and the seed in some cases may bring forth the good fruit. On this hope the book is recom- mended to all. —__—___+—<—_+—___———_ A ROUND STONE OR TWO. (EMBEDDED IN A Book.) —- + — «Those who live in glass houses should not throw stones.” Old Proverb, N a terse preface of justification Miss Findlater asserts (with a ‘‘ venture”) that such dwellers may : at least it is their privilege to throw a few. Then with well-considered aim from the honourable interior of her own glass Fiction-House, * “The Making of English,” by Henry Bradley. Pub- lished by Messrs. Macmillan & Co. + “Stones from a Glass House,” by Jane Helen Findlater (James Nisbet & Co., 68.). .238 this novelist-critic proceeds to throw her stones straight from the shoulder—in eleven fairly hard- “hitting chapters. To be plain, Miss Findlater considers that the writer of fiction must know more than the mere reader of it, about the merits or defects of a story. ‘To have attempted to write fiction is to know its difficulties; and a realisation of these gives at once more leniency and more severity to criticism. The novelist will always judge technical faults severely ; because he knows that it is generally possible to avoid such blemishes by care and skill. But he will always be more merciful than the novel reader in judging faults of conception, knowing, as every writer does, that this is a matter over which the writer has very little control. The novelist has a further excuse for writing about novels—that no one can write about them with the same deep interest.” Miss Findlater says she has tried to treat some of our present-day fiction in a synthetic manner, so as to show the cause, development, and tendencies of each group of books. The present state of book reviewing is, she considers, extremely unsatis- factory. ‘Criticism, from being practised by the few and competent, has become a trade carried on by the many and singularly unfit. The first and most glaring defect in modern criticism is its tendency to over-praise. ‘I'o spoil our authors by injudicious praise is quite as bad as, if not worse than, crushing, or trying to crush them by over- severity ; in either case the goose that lays golden eggs for a greedy public may be killed ; there is, however, a refinement of cruelty in the modern method of author-murder decidedly reminiscent of the butt of Malmsey. There should be a standard of art in the mind of every real critic by which we can measure the stature of each applicant for fame. The true critic is the author’s best friend. Moderate praise, temperate adjectives, a degree of fault-finding, and,a sympathetic appreciation for what is attempted as well as what is accomplished, these are the signs of the true critic. Reviewers have two snares laid ready for their unwary feet: they are apt either to hail some new-comer who is not a genius as if he were one; or they entirely fail to discern genius when they encounter it. It is always possible, however, to compare the scope of a new writer with that of his predecessors, however widely separated the form in which he finds expression may be from the models of other days. Does he touch life at as many points as they did? Is he as true to nature as they were ? It is on these things and not on the perpetually changing element of form that a writer’s claim to greatness must eventually rest. And until the critics realise this, that a book with small ideas cannot be great, and that greatness must be sought for in the constitution of a book, its essential ideas, THE AUTHOR. not till then will reviewing be other than it is,” “As Compared with Excellence” is the title of this excellent chapter on criticism and reviewing, Pressure on space prevents further quotation from this very interesting and thoughtfully written “Essay in criticism”’: it is well worth a careful perusal, $$ —_ MAGAZINE CONTENTS. 9 THE BOOKMAN, Cardinal Newman, THE CONTEMPORARY. The Nestor of Living English Poets. By T. Churton Collins. ; THE CORNHILL. How I traced Charles Lamb in Hertfordshire. Rev. Canon Ainger. Historical Mysteries. V. The Case of Elizabeth Canning. By Andrew Lang. THE FORTNIGHTLY, A French King’s Hunting Book. By W. and F. Baillie- Grohman. R. D. Blackmore and His Work. A Plea for a Reformed Theatre. thorpe. By the By James Baker, By Mrs, B. A. Cracken- HARPER’S. The Primitive Book. By Henry Smith Williams, LL.D. THE INDEPENDENT REVIEW. “ The Life of John Bunckle, Esq.” By John Fyvie. MACMILLAN’S MAGAZINE. The English Theatre. By G, G. Compton, THE MONTHLY REVIEW. Literature and History. By C. Litton Falkiner, THE NATIONAL REVIEW. Huxley. By Sir Michael Foster, K.C.B. THE NINETEENTH CENTURY. The State and Scientific Research. By Sir Michael Foster, K.C.B. Against a Subsidised Opera. By Hugh Arthur Scott, Lord Acton’s Letters. By The Right Honble. Sir Mountstuart Elphinstone Grant Duff, G.S,C.I. THe PALL MALL MAGAZINE. The Country of George Meredith. By William Sharp, More Avowals. By George Moore, TEMPLE BAR. “T Seminatori :” A Translation from D’Annunzio. A, H, Clay. By THE WORLD'S WORK. Edward Elgar: His Career and his Genius, By Rose Newmarch. Continental Armies in Current Fiction. By Chalmers «Roberts, WARNINGS TO THE PRODUCERS OF BOOKS. —_+— ERE are a few standing rules to be observed in an agreement. There are four methods of dealing with literary property :— I. Selling it Outright. This is sometimes satisfactory, if a proper price can be obtained. But the transaction sbould be managed by a competent agent, or with the advice of the Secretary of the Society. Il. A Profit-Sharing Agreement (a bad form of agreement). In this case the following rules should be attended to: 1.) Not to sign any agreement in which the cost of pro- duetion forms a part without the strictest investigation. (2.) Not to give the publisher the power of putting the profits into his own pocket by charging for advertisements in his own organs, or by charging exchange advertise- ments. Therefore keep control of the advertisements. (3.) Not to allow a special charge for “ office expenses,” unless the same allowance is made to the author. (4.) Not to give up American, Colonial, or Continental rights. (5.) Not to give up serial or translation rights. (6.) Not to bind yourself for future work to any publisher. As well bind yourself for the future to any one solicitor or doctor ! III. The Royalty System. This is perhaps, with certain limitations, the best form of agreement. It is above all things necessary to know what the proposed royalty means to both sides. It isnow possible for an author to ascertain approximately the truth. From time to time very important figures connected with:royalties are published in Zhe Author. 1V. A Commission Agreement. The main points are :-— (1.) Be careful to obtain a fair cost of production. (2.) Keep control of the advertisements. (3.) Keep control of the sale price of the book, General. Allother forms of agreement are combinations of the four above mentioned. Such combinations are generally disastrous to the author. Never sign any agreement without competent advice from the Secretary of the Society. Stamp all agreements with the Inland Revenue stamp. Avoid agreements by letter if possible. The main points which the Society has always demanded from the outset are :-— (1.) That both sides shall know what an agreement means. (2.) The inspection of those account books which belong to the author. Weare advised that this is a right, in the nature of a common law right, which cannot be denied or withheld. (3.) Always avoid a transfer of copyright, —___—_+—>_+—______—- WARNINGS TO DRAMATIC AUTHORS. gg EVER sign an agreement without submitting it to the Secrétary of the Society of Authors or some com- petent legal authority. 2. It is well to be extremely careful in negotiating for the production of a play with anyone except an established manager. THE AUTHOR. 239 3. There are three forms of dramatic contract for plays in three or more acts :— (a.) Sale outright of the performing right. This is unsatisfactory. An author who enters into such a contract should stipulate in the contract for production of the piece by a certain date and for proper publication of his name on the play-bills. (b.) Sale of performing right or of a licence to perform on the basis of percentages on gross receipts. Percentages vary between 5 and 15 per cent. An author should obtain a percentage on the sliding scale of gross receipts in preference to the American system, Should obtain a sum inadvance of percentages. <A fixed date on or before which the play should be performed. (c.) Sale of performing right or of a licence to perform on the basis of royalties (‘.c.. fixed nightly fees). This method should be always avoided except in cases where the fees are likely to be small or difficult to collect. The other safeguards set out under heading (.) apply also in this case. 4, Plays in one act are often sold outright, but it is better to obtain a small nightly fee if possible, and a sum paid in advance of such fees in any event. It is extremely important that the amateur rights of one-act plays should be reserved. 5. Authors should remember that performing rights can be limited, and are usually limited, by town, country, and time. This is most important. 6. Authors should not assign performing rights, but should grant a licence to perform. The legal distinction is of great importance. 7, Authors should remember that performing rights in a play are distinct from literary copyright. A manager holding the performing right or licence to perform cannot print the book of the words. 8. Never forget that United States rights may be exceed- ingly valuable. ‘They should never be included in English agreements without the author obtaining a substantial consideration. 9. Agreements for collaboration should be carefully drawn and executed before collaboration is commenced. 10, An author should remember that production of a play is highly speculative: that he runs a very great risk of delay and a breakdown in the fulfilment of his contract. He should therefore guard himself all the more carefully in the beginning. 11. An author must remember that the dramatic market is exceedingly limited, and that for a novice the first object is to obtain adequate publication. As these warnings must necessarily be incomplete, on account of the wide range of the subject of dramatic con- tracts, those authors desirous of further information are referred to the Secretary of the Society. OO WARNINGS TO MUSICAL COMPOSERS. 1 ITTLE can be added to the warnings given for the assistance of producers of books and dramatic authors. It must, however, be pointed out that, as a rule, the musical publisher demands from the musical composer a transfer of fuller rights and less liberal finan- cial terms than those obtained for literary and dramatic property, The musical composer has very often the two rights to deal with—performing right and copyright. He 240 should be especially careful therefore when entering into an agreement, and should take into particular consideration the warnings stated above. —__—_—_—_+—<>—_+____—_- HOW TO USE THE SOCIETY. — 1 1. VIERY member has a right to ask for and to receive advice upon his agreements, his choice of a pub- lisher, or any dispute arising in the conduct of his business or the administration of his property. The Secretary of the Society is a solicitor, but if there is any special reason the Secretary will refer the case to the Solicitors of the Society. Further, the Committee, if they deem it desirable, will obtain counsel’s opinion. All this without any cost to the member. 2. Remember that questions connected with copyright and publishers’ agreements do not fall within the experi- ence of ordinary solicitors. Therefore, do not scruple to use the Society. 3. Send to the Office copies of past agreements and past accounts, with a copy of the book represented. The Secretary will always be glad to have any agreements, new or old, for inspection and note. The information thus obtained may prove invaluable. 4. Before signing any agreement whatever, send the document to the Society for examination, 5. Remember always that in belonging to the Society you are fighting the battles of other writers, even if you are reaping no benefit to yourself, and that you are advancing the best interests of your calling in promoting the independence of the writer, the dramatist, the composer. 6. The Committee haye now arranged for the reception of members’ agreements and their preservation in a fire- proof safe. The agreements will, of course, be regarded as confidential documents to be read only by the Secretary, who will keep the key of the safe. ‘I'he Society now offers : —(1) To read and advise upon agreements and to give advice concerning publishers, (2) To stamp agreements in readiness for a possible action upon them, (3) To keep agreements. (4) J'o enforce payments due according to agreements. Fuller particulars of the Society’s work can be obtained in the Prospectus. 7. No contract should be entered into with a literary agent without the advice of the Secretary of the Society. Members are strongly advised not to accept without careful consideration the contracts with publishers submitted to them by literary agents, and are recommended to submit them for interpretation and explanation to the Secretary of the Society. ~ This The 8. Many agents neglect to stamp agreements. must be done within fourteen days of first execution. Secretary will undertake it on behalf of members. 9. Some agents endeayour to preyent authors from referring matters to the Secretary of the Society; so do some publishers. Members can make their own deductions and act accordingly. 10. The subscription to the Society is £1 4s. per annum, or £10 10s for life membership. THE AUTHOR. THE READING BRANCH. —_ +o EMBERS will greatly assist the Society in this branch of its work by informing young writers of its existence. Their MSS. can be read and treated as a composition is treated by a coach. The term MSS. includes not only works of fiction, but poetry and dramatic works, and when it is possible, under special arrangement, technical and scientific works. The Readers are writers of competence and experience. The fee is one guinea, —__—~—¢ NOTICES. ee HE Editor of Zhe Author begs to remind members of the Society that, although the paper is sent to them free of charge, the cost of producing it would be a very heavy charge on the resources of the Society if a great many members did not forward to the Secretary the modest 5s. 6d. subscription for the year. Communications for Zhe Author should be addressed to the Offices of the Society, 39, Old Queen Street, Storey’s Gate, S.W.. and should reach the Editor not later than the 21st of each month. All persons engaged in literary work of any kind, whether members of the Society or not, are invited to communicate to the Editor any points connected with their work which it would be advisable in the general interest to publish. Ne ee aE SEED Communications and letters are invited by the Editor on all subjects connected with literature, but on no other subjects whatever. Every effort will be made to return articles which cannot be accepted. Oe The Secretary of the Society begs to give notice that all remittances are acknowledged by return of post, and he requests members who do not receive an answer to important communications within two days to write to him without delay. All remittances should be crossed Union Bunk of London, Chancery Lane, or be sent by registered letter only. : LEGAL AND GENERAL LIFE ASSURANCE SOCIETY. —— ENSIONS to commence at any selected age, pP either with or without Life Assurance can be obtained from this socieiy. Full particulars can be obtained from the City Branch Manager, Legal and General Life Assurance Society, 158, Leadenhall Street, London, E.C. AUTHORITIES. eps N last month’s Author we stated that the J Masical Copyright Bill had passed the second reading in the House of Commons, had been referred to the Standing Committee on Law, had been amended by the Standing Committee after the hearing of evidence, and printed as amended. Some time has elapsed since this took place, and the Bill is no further advanced. We wonder whether it will meet the fate of all modern copy- right legislation, and be shelved to give place to measures which have a closer influence on party votes. In another column we publish the Bill as amended. Tur following letter has been forwarded to the Authors’ Society. We have much pleasure in giving it prominence :— 3rd May, 1904, * We believe that the friends of the late Sir Leslie Stephen would wish to give some outward expression of their affec- tion and regard for him, It has been suggested that in the first instance an engraving should be made of the portrait by Mr. G. F. Watts, R.A., and that copies should be presented to the London Library, to the Atheneum Club, to Harvard University, to Trinity Hall, Cambridge, and to other institutions with which Sir Leslie Stephen was closely associated. Mr. Sidney Colvin has kindly undertaken to superintend the execution of the work. The proposal is warmly approved by Sir Leslie Stephen’s family. It would be convenient if subscriptions and communica- tions be forwarded to Mr. Sidney Lee, 108, Lexham Gardens, Kensington, London, W. GEORGE MEREDITH. JAMES BRYCE. FREDERIC HARRISON, HENRY JAMES. A, C. LYALL. JOHN MORLEY. One of the members of the Society forwarded a poem to the editor of a well-known weekly religious paper. The editor as he was bound to do in cases where no payment is made, wrote to the author before publication, stating the fact, and was informed in answer that the member did not desire any remuneration. The writer was therefore all the more astonished to see his poem reproduced in the paper with one verse deliberately cut out. Considerable margin is very often given to editors in dealing with ephemeral matters in daily and even in weekly papers; but it is doubtful whether in a magazine, or in the case of literary work which, like a poem, is complete in itself, THE AUTHOR. 241 the editor ever takes the liberty of acting in the manner set forth above. Yet one other instance comes to mind: Does not Mr. Oliver Wendell Holmes state in “The Autocrat of the Breakfast Table,” that he was commissioned by the committee of a certain society to write a poem for a festive gathering? He accordingly gave full praise to wine, and the pleasure of “ quaffing the flowing bowl,” and was astonished to find his poem reproduced with various alterations, owing to the fact that the society was a temperance society. In the book, the full poem with corrections, is printed. Such a mistake might justify the editor or the society in refusing the poem, but, surely, not in making the alterations. ONE of the daily papers has been much interested in the number of different nouns of multitude used in the English language, for the differentiation of animals and men, but the writers of the paragraphs seems to be unaware that a full list is given in one of the earliest books on sport, entitled “The Boke of St. Alban’s,” of which the first edition appeared in 1486, and the last in 1881. It is one of the most prized treasures of the older authors. bibliophile, containing treatises on hawking, hunt- ing, and coat-armour, mostly compilations from Out of the whole list we print a few examples which may prove of interest to some of our members. Herde of Swannys. Herde of Cranys. Herde of Harlottys. Bevy of Ladies. Bevy of Roos (Roes). Bevy of Quaylis. Sege of Heronnys. Mustre of Pecockys. Congregation of Peple (people). Hoost of Men. Fflight of Doves. Route of Knyghtis (Knights). Pride of Lionys (Lions). Sleuth of Beeris (Bears). Litter of Wellpis (Weips). Kyndyll of Yong Cattis (Kittens). Dryft of Tame Swyne. Harrosse of Horses. Rago of Coltis Rakoe \ (Colts). Trippe of Hares. Gagle of Geese. Brode of Hennys (Hens). Bedelyng of Dokis (Ducks). Scole of Clerks. Doctryne of Doctoris. Fightyng of Beggars. Drifte of Fishers. Rage of Maidenys (Maidens). Rafult of Knavys (Knaves). A Blush of Boys. Covy of Partriches. Desserte of Lapwyng. Fatt of Woodcockis. Congregation of Plevers. Swarme of Bees. Cast of Hawkis. Flight of Goshawks. Flight of Swallows. Teldyno of Rookes. Shrewdenes of Apis. 242 A Nest of Rabbettis. A Pontifacalite of Pre- A Mute of Houndes. latis. A Kenet of Rachis. A Dignyte of Chanonys A Soundre of wilde (Canons). A Discretion of Prestis. A Rascalt of Boyes. A Blast of hunters. A Disworship of Scottis. Swyne. A Chase of Assis. A Multiplieng of Hus- bondis. At the request of the Marquess-of Lansdowne, an interesting return of the financial support given from State or Municipal Funds to dramatic, operatic, or musical performances in foreign countries, has been made by the various repre- sentatives of His Majesty in Europe, North and South America, and Cairo. It would appear that in nearly all countries such assistance is given—sometimes out of the Sovereign’s purse, as in Germany, sometimes out of the Government Funds, and not infrequently out of municipal funds. Support is given in various forms—by giving sites for theatres, by actually maintaining theatres at municipal or Government cost, or by paying the deficit in the annual statement of certain theatres. The two countries that do not appear to con- tribute in any way to operatic or dramatic perform- ances, are the United States and Great Britain, and the country which contributes most is France. Four national theatres in France occupy without payment the buildings in which they are situated, subject to certain not very onerous conditions, and Parliament grants annually a subsidy fixed some years since at the following figures :—800,000 frances (£32,000) for the Opera ; 300,000 frances (£12,000) for the Opera Comique ; 240,000 frances (£9,600) for the Theatre Francais; and 100,000 francs (£4,000) for the Odeon. In Belgium the subsidy seems to be granted, not merely to the performances, but also to the com- posers of musical and dramatic works. They are entitled to certain grants on those works which have passed successfully a committee appointed by the Government. In no other country does it appear that the subsidies are paid direct to the author or the composer. As, however, the work is bound to be written by a Belgian, they will not benefit the writers of any other country. The return has been collected in order to enable the Government to arrive at some conclusion on the question of the national opera or national drama for Great Britain, and will afford very favourable evidence for those who have been agitating in the matter. THE AUTHOR. Str Henry M. Sranuey died on May 10th at his town residence, Richmond Terrace, Whitehall, With regret we chronicle the decease of one of the most distinguished explorers of modern times, In this character his first claim to fame was his finding of Livingstone in 1874, and his last the famous leadership of the expedition for the relief of Emin Pasha in 1885. His literary labours consisted mainly of the volumes written after his great journeys, though in his early days he had done considerable work as a journalist in New York. He had been a member of the Society for some years, no doubt prompted by a sympathetic feeling for his fellow authors, as he did not utilise the benefits of the society to any great extent. —_r-— MISS ELEANOR A. ORMEROD, LL.D.* — oe PYNHE Life of Miss Eleanor A. Ormerod, edited by Mr. Robert Wallace, has just been pub- lished by Mr. John Murray. It is the record of a life devoted to the benefit of her fellow creatures. Mr. Wallace calls her an “Economic Entomologist.” This is a_ highly technical description of the talented lady. Born of a good old Gloucestershire family, she was devoted from her childhood to the science of Natural History. As she grew in years she turned her knowledge to practical use for the good of others. She studied how she could remedy the many ills brought by insect pests to the farmer’s crops. Her work was carried on with untiring unselfishness, and with the greatest modesty. The book, which is a record of that work, is full of interest on account of the strong personality of the subject. The letters that Miss Ormerod wrote for the benefit of those who suffered were very numerous, and the subjects she dealt with brought her into correspondence with many of the best known scientists of the last century. Through her life she obtained much recognition of her untiring and useful work. She was presented with Gold Medals from the Royal Horticultural Society in 1900, and University of Moscow in 1872, and Silver Medals from the Royal Horticultural Society for Collection of Economic Entomology in 1870, Société Nationale d’Acclimatation de France Entomologie Appliquée in 1899, Inter- national Health Exhibition, London in 1884, Moscow Polytechnic Exhibition in 1872, and was the first woman to receive the honour of LL. D. of the University of Edinburgh. * Eleanor Ormerod, LL.D., Economic Entomologist, Autobiography and Correspondence, Edited by Robert (John Murray.) Wallace, THE AUTHOR. The Society of Authors, acknowledging her dis- tinction in the work which she had made her own, endeavoured also to show its recognition of the value of her studies. In the year 1896, twelve years after the foundation of the Society, it was decided to elect ladies us members of the Council. In order to show the wide extent of the Society’s work in all branches of Literature, the Committee desired to appoint some lady whose scientific researches and literary reputation would entitle her to this position. The lady best qualified was Miss Eleanor Ormerod, and her qualifica- tions were so great as to exclude all other com- petitors. She was unanimously elected a member swith five others—Mrs. Oliphant, Miss Charlotte M. Yonge, Mrs. Lynn Lynton, Mrs. Humphry Ward, and Miss Flora Shaw (Lady Lugard) the first lady members of the Council of the Society. —_—_______s—_<—_2__—__—_ FROM FAR WESTERN CANADA. eee HERE is no doubt plenty of the raw material of literature in British Columbia. But for the most part it is very raw, and accessible only to the adventurous. The wildest, the most picturesque, and the richest in natural resources of all the provinces of the Dominion of Canada, it is at the same time the most westerly. It fronts on the Pacific, and, therefore, is farthest away from such stores of literature, art, and learning as Canada possesses. To some extent, therefore, the conditions are disadvantageous. A belt of country on either side of the Canadian Pacific Railway has been written about with great assiduity, so that the traveller now knows what to expect after he has passed the vast expanse of the North-West prairies and begins to approach the inaccessible and snow-capped Rockies and Selkirks. | But those grand and silent barriers once passed and British Columbia entered, the explorer cannot fail to feel that he has come to a new region. The feeling will be accentuated, if with knapsack and gun on shoulder, he wanders away from the main avenue of traffic, through a land of mountains, lakes, streams, deer, bears, Indians, mountain goats, and scattered mining and ranching opera- tions. As the Switzerland of the Dominion, it has 400,000 square miles against Switzerland’s 16,000, and against the 121,000 of the United Kingdom. Its population of less than 200,000 persons, 28,000 of whom are Indians, and 14,000 Chinese, are chiefly occupied (with the exception of these interesting aliens and aborigines), in pushing their fortunes in mining, agriculture, fishing, ranching, lumbering, and politics. They are all, so to speak, up to the neck in natural resources the most splendid and various. The 243 waters teem with fish, the soil is astonishingly productive, there is gold and copper in the hills, and the timber in the forests is of appalling magnificence. But, Tantalus-like, many of these pioneers are unable to take advantage of the wealth around them. The day has yet to come in British Columbia when the necessary capital for operations is bestowed with a wise and liberal hand. At the present time the astute financier of the United States is awaking to the unrivalled opportunities of the country, and cutting out the more elephantine Croesus of Britain. ‘The difference between them is that the American looks after his money and sees that it is put to good use, while the Britisher flings abroad his gold and lets it look after itself. It will be readily gathered that in a country of this kind, there is not much call for literature of the higher kind. There is a great sale of the ten-cent magazines of the United States. There would be an equally good sale of English periodicals if the postal arrangements of the United Kingdom were not so absurdly restrictive. Something lurid and dramatic in the way of a story is as much appreciated here as it is in other unformed and rudimentary communities, and the publishers of Toronto, as well as of the United States, supply us with a continuous succession of fresh literary mushrooms put up in the most taking style. It must, however, be allowed that there is a saving: remnant of cultured people who are glad to hear: the distant echoes of a life they once enjoyed, and who are the pioneers of art and literature in the midst of a life that is almost entirely devoted to subduing the earth and the pursuit of the dollar. The praiseworthy efforts that are being made by the Province in the cause of primary, and. to a small extent in secondary education, give room for the hope that its percentage of intelligent readers will ultimately not be less than that of Hastern Canada. Also, the library at the really fine Legislative Buildings at Victoria is much more “literary” than might be expected, and there is a Carnegie library in the city of Vancouver, con- taining a few works on history and science, and: — many volumes of fiction that are already redolent of microbes from frequent perusal. Besides, there are writers. The newspaper Press is far better than could be expected. British. Columbia has in E. Clive Philipps-Wolley a poet who, in his “Songs of an English Esau,” has shown that he possesses the divine gift in no small, measure, and who has also written a number of clever novels. Mrs. L. A. Le Fevre has written a creditable little book of verse, and she appears. also on the pages of Lord Dufferin’s very interesting volume to the memory of his talented mother.. Mrs. Julia W. Henshaw has written several novels. 244 besides many magazine articles. Mr. R. E. Gosnell, formerly Government Librarian and now Secretary of the Bureau of Provincial Information, is the author of the most important current standard work on the position and resources of the Province, as well as many cognate articles. He is also en- gaged on a Life of Sir James Douglas, the first Governor of the Province, The names of Agnes Deans Cameron, Isabel A. R. Maclean, and J. Gordon Smith, are on the list of those British Columbians who are doing honourable service with their pens ; and there may he others that a wider- sweeping or narrower-meshed net than the present writer is casting, might gather in. But even the briefest survey of things literary in British Columbia would be incomplete that did not mention the work of Father A. G. Morice, O.M.I., a French missionary-priest, who began his work among the Déné Indians of the interior in 1885. In addition to making a language for the Dénés, which he has reduced to written phonetic signs, he has contributed many philological papers and articles on aboriginal manners and customs to the proceedings of scientific societies. He is now engaged on a history of British Columbia, treating especially of its early days under the Hudson’s Bay régime, and the publication of this important work may be looked for during the present year. It is understood that it will contain much informa- tion from original sources, and that in some of its conclusions it will contradict the statements of former historians. Father Morice is possibly the only author of this continent who makes a practice of printing his own works. This was forced upon him in the first instance by the fact that he was too many miles, by forest trail, from any printer’s, to be able to avail himself of expert assistance in making and setting up the strange shorthand- looking type from which the Déné prayer books are printed. He therefore had his printing outfit “packed” out to the distant settlement and accomplished the typography with his own hands, Lying before me as I write is a very neatly-printed pamphlet of 74 pages, which the worthy Father set up and “worked off,” entirely unaided. It is entitled “A First Collection of Minor Essays, mostly Anthropological, by Rev. Father A. G. Morice, O.M.I., Hon. Mem. Philological Society of Paris, and of the Natural History Society of British Columbia, Corresponding Mem., Canadian Insti- tute, and the Geographical Society, Neufchatel.” Mrs. Julia W. Henshaw, whose name I have already mentioned, is at work on “A Book of Mountain Flowers,” which, when it is published, will be highly prized by those who are awake to the beauty and paramount interest of the western mountains from Alaska to the Sierras, Mrs. Henshaw is an expert in photography, and she is THE AUTHOR. making a most comprehensive collection of photo- graphs of the various plants im situ, which, of course involves much intrepid climbing. There is probably no one so well furnished for this task as this clever journalist. She has had much expe- rience in the mountains, and is an ardent sports- woman and a keen observer. Bernarp McEyoy. ———_-——_> _____. THE BLACKMORE MEMORIAL. a, E regret that an account of the unveiling of the Blackmore Memorial in Exeter Cathedral was too late for insertion in the May number of The Author. An event so full of interest to members of the Society cannot pass unchronicled. No one could have had better qualifications for the duty than Mr, Phillpotts. He has long been known as a sincere writer on, and chronicler of the beauties of Devonshire. ‘To no one, therefore, would Mr. Blackmore’s work appeal more warmly. John Ridd, Davy Llewellyn, the Doone Valley, and the Bideford district must be to Mr. Phillpotts familiar faces and familiar places, so that his address was bound to come from the heart, and be touched with the same spirit which fired the author of “Lorna Doone” and “ The Maid of Sker.” Mr. James Baker, another member of the Society, had heen acting as Chairman of the Com- mittee and Mr. R. B. Marston as Honorary Secretary and Honorary Treasurer of the Fund. The Memorial took the shape of a tablet with a bas-relief head of the author and a stained-glass window. The marble tablet with the portrait was executed by Mr. Harry Hems, of Exeter, and is a good likeness. The window portraying the character of John Ridd was largely given by Mr. Perey Bacon. The corrected wording of the tablet is as follows :— This Tablet and the window above area tribute of admiration and affection to the memory of RICHARD DoDDRIDGE BLACKMORE, M.A., Son of the Rey. John Blackmore, Educated at Blundell’s School, Tiverton, and Exeter College, Oxford (Scholar). Barrister of the Middle Temple, 1852. Author of “Lorna Doone,” * Springhaven,” and other works. Born at Longworth, Berks, 7 June, 1825, Died at Teddington, Middlesex, 20 June, 1900. “Insight, and humour, and the rhythmic roll Of antique lore, his fertile fancies sway'd And with their various eloquence array’d, His sterling English, pure and clean and whole,” * He added Christian courtesy,and the humility of all thoughtful minds, to a certain grand, and glorious gift of radiating humanity.” Crapock NOWELL. pom val NO Sige | pod eh THE AUTHOR. The great nave of the Cathedral was filled with visitors from all parts of the kingdom when Dean Earle, Bishop of Marlborough, the Bishop of Crediton, the Chapter and Choir passed in pro- cession to the north-west door, where the monu- ment is erected. Mr. Eden Philpotts here gave his eloquent address upon Blackmore as a writer and as a man, and then unveiled the monument and window. The Dean, in an interesting speech, recalled the literary memories of the Cathedral, and eulogised the work of Blackmore. Mr. James Baker followed, referring to the elevating power of Blackmore’s writing, and thanked all, American and English, who have helped forward the work of the Committee. The special service, including the collect written by the Dean for the occasion, was then proceeded with, and at its conclusion the Dean welcomed the friends of Mr. Blackmore at the Deanery, giving an opportunity for hearing many a reminiscence of Blackmore and his work. —_—_——_——_—__—_+—____——_ POSTAL RATES. ——_——+— A CANADIAN GRIEVANCE. S in the United States, so in England, the question of Postal Rates has been brought prominently forward. The Committee of the Society, the Publishers’ Association, and the Chamber of Commerce have used their influence with but poor effect as far as British Postal Rates are concerned. Yet the point raised would appear to be more than a mere question of authors’ and publishers’ rights, and of the best way of marketing their wares. Under existing conditions Canada is an especial sufferer. A Canadian bookseller writes :— “We sell American periodicals better because they are cheaper. They cost almost the same at the offices of publi- cation, but. the difference in postage is so great, that the British magazine (value for value) costs the purchaser about double the price of the American. “ A few figures will show you how this affects our sales, We sell about BRITISH, AMERICAN. 45 Royal. 215 Strand (American 60 Harmsworth. edition). 55 Windsor. 125 Pearson’s (American 15 Young Ladies’ Journal, edition). 8 Pall Mall. 180 Munsey. 2 Studio. 60 McClures’, 2 Connoisseur. 165 Ladies’ Home 9 Chambers’ Journal, Magazine. 15 Century. 15 Harper’s Monthly. 14 Scribner’s. 67 Smart Set. “ We have a long list of subscriptions for English periodi- cals, but we sell few of any one. “That Canadians would gladly buy British periodicals, if not too expensive, is shown by the number of Zhe 245 Strand and Pearson's we sell. These cost us 74 cents in New York, and are mailed to us at 1 cent per lb. (this we pay), while if we bought the English editions we should pay about 9 cents in London and 8 cents a lb. postage. Should the American edition of Zhe Strand be withdrawn, and we be compelled to buy the English edition, our sales would soon drop down to forty or fifty copies per month. “I have taken these two magazines as typical : the same can be said of every popular English periodical published. Can you not see how very important this question of postage is? How the authorities at home are compelling the Canadian public to buy American publications, publi- cations that are often openly anti-British? Can you not see that this system hits every writer of English fiction, by closing a large part of his market, and by preventing his name becoming familiar with a book-buying com- munity? Can you not see, too, how we are teaching the rising Canadian generation American methods and ideas, by forcing such publications upon them? In Eastern Canada it has been suggested that a change be made in the tariff laws, and in-coming magazines be made duti- able. This would not meet the case at all, as the duty would be a tax upon British as well as American publica- tions. It would only compel the American publishers to sell by direct subscription through agents (duty cannot be levied upon single copies). The periodical business would thus be taken out of the booksellers’ hands, and the situa- tion would not be relieved one iota. “No, the only cure is a cut in the English postal rate. If the United States can afford to mail such matter from New Orleans to Alaska for 1 cent. a lb., surely the British Government can afford to charge less than 8 cents. per Ib. for mailing the same matter between London and Montreal. But it is not only the Canadian trade that suffers. The Canadian is patriotic and Imperialistic. He is proud of being a member of the Empire, and he desires that his children should be nurtured with British ideas. He feels more than hurt, therefore, that, owing to a difficulty which might be easily remedied, the United States literature is gaining a large circulation in the Dominion and spreading views which he considers to be unhealthy and unsound. That the feeling is strong may be gathered from the contents of an article written by Mr. J. A. Cooper, editor of “The Canadian Magazine,” ” which appeared in The Toronto News. In it he states as follows :— “At present news-dealers’ counters are loaded with United States publications. The newsboys throughout the country peddle the cheapest of United States journals, The boys and girls of Canada are fed upon literature which is anti-Canadian and often immoral. On almost every Canadian table the flamboyant, sensational journals of the United States are given the place of prominence. British publications reach only the newspaper offices and a few of the large public libraries. Canadian publications, other than newspapers, are given slight consideration, though a few are making a plucky fight against national indifference. “Tf this country is to remain British in sentiment and material interests, there must be a greater familiarity with British literature and political discussions. If trade between Canada and Great Britain is to grow, there must be a mutual exchange of newspapers and class journals, At present Canada studies only United States politics, industrial methods, and advertisements.’’ 246 Commenting on the large circulation of United States periodicals, Mr Cooper states as follows :— “The answer must be divided into two parts: First, as to British publications ; second, as to Canadian. British magazines and weeklies are crowded out of their market partly because the British publisher has made little attempt to keep them thereand partly because of official indifference. The British publisher once had a fairly good trade in Canada, but he bartered his inheritance for a mess of pottage. For example, the “Strand’’ and “ Pearson’s ”’ sold here are not English editions. The sharp Yankee did not want English advertisements to circulate in the United States or Canada; therefore he bought the right to sell these two magazines in America. He gets out an imitation of the English publication of the same name, fills it with United States articles and United States advertisements, and it is these editions that Canada buys. Examine any copy of each of these publications and you will see that this is true. Trade follows the advertisement nowadays, not the flag ; therefore the wily United States manufacturer looks after the advertising pages of what his countrymen read, and of what Canadians read. “ Attempts have been made to induce the British Govern- ment to allow monthly magazines and monthly class papers to be mailed from Great Britain to Canada at one cent per pound, instead of eight cents, in order to meet United States competition ; but the British Postmasters-General cannot see any necessity fora change. They see no reason why English periodicals should sell in Canada—why British literature would be good for British connection—why British advertisements would be good for British trade. They may see it some day, but tkey refuse to see it now. They are as blind to their best interests on this continent as they were in the days of the American Revolution. When Austen Chamberlain was Postmaster-General, he was waited on by a large deputation from British Chambers of Commerce and certain publishing interests, but he was unconvinced. The matter has been discussed several times in the British House of Commons, but the appeal fell on deaf ears.” Mr. Cooper dwells many hundreds of miles from the writer of the printed letter, and a longer distance from Mr. McEvoy, of British Columbia, who kindly contributes an article from far Western Canada. Yet the last named makes a similar complaint against postal rates and United States literature. If the United States are working for postal reform merely with a business end in view,—to get better sales and a large circulation, surely the British Author and the British Publisher should make some greater effort, when in addition to the stimulus of business they have also the Imperial ideal. Imperial Penny Postage was, no doubt, a great bond of union, and worked with great power for the extension of ideas between the dwellers in the Empire, but the printed book, Empire- circulated, would have still greater influence. Imperial copyright is one great factor; this already exists. It is to be hoped that at no distant date the author may be able to distribute his property throughout the Empire with the same ease with which he now controls it, 1s: 1, 1 THE AUTHOR. A CAPE LETTER, —— + ONTRARY to expectations, the Artistic Copyright Bill described in my last letter failed to pass into law, owing to the abrupt termination of the Parliamentary session and dis- solution of the Houses which followed the Minis- terial crisis of last year. The new Attorney-General has expressed his entire sympathy with the measure, and has promised to introduce it at the earliest possible date ; but, with the session half over and an Opposition policy of stubborn obstruction impeding business, there appears little hope of a dis- cussion of the Bill before the next prorogation takes place. In the new Parliament, of course, the pro- gress made last year counts for nothing ; were it otherwise, little time would be required to end the Bill’s vicissitudes. Musical piracy, so often referred to in The Author, seldom finds an exponent in this Colony ; but a person named Simmonds, residing in Cape Town, has lately been the object of legal atten- tions by the Musical Copyright Company, Messrs. Chappell & Co., Ltd., and Messrs. Boosey & Co., in regard to unauthorised editions of various songs. In the case of the first-named plaintiff the Supreme Court has ordered an account to be kept, and in that of the third-named it has granted an interdict and the surrender of the copies, in both cases pend- ing an action; whilst the Resident Magistrate’s Court has awarded Messrs. Chappell damages to the extent of £20, the limit of jurisdiction. As a result of a certain transaction in dramatic rights, a shameful attempt at money-wringing has come before the Supreme Court. A Cape Town merchant named Koenig sued the proprietress of the now dissolved theatrical company known as Hall’s Australian Juveniles for a sum of £1,260 (plus interest), representing performing fees on certain musical plays. From the evidence it appeared that plaintiff, who had a diverse con- nection with the Company, was engaged by its proprietors to secure certain rights; the assign- ment of these rights he quite unjustifiably obtained in his own name, on the strength of which fact he now claimed the rights as his own property. The Court unhesitatingly dismissed the plea, save as regarded an amount whiclr had been tendered by defendant, to cover royalties for which plaintiff was liable under the assignments. This amount, with costs to date of plea, was-awarded to plaintiff, by whom, however, the remaining costs were ordered to be paid. The sum claimed, which was reckoned on a basis of £15 15s. per night, was in itself preposterous; reliable evidence being adduced to show that the ordinary charge for the right of playing these musical pieces in South THE AUTHOR. African towns ranged from £1 to £3, or in exceptional cases £5, per night. From judicial decisions we may turn to judicial authorship. Two volumes of “ The Institutes of Cape Law,” by the Hon. A. F. S. Maasdorp, B.A., Chief Justice of the Orange River Colony, have been published by Messrs. J. C. Juta & Co., Cape Town, and a third is to follow. Asub-title describes the work as “a Compendium of Common Law, Decided Cases, and Statute Law of the Colony of the Cape of Good Hope,” and Books I. and II. respectively deal with “The Law of Persons” and “The Law of Things”; whilst the remaining volume will have for its subject “The Law of Obligations.” In his preface, the author disclaims all pretence to original research, the work being simply a welding together of earlier text-books, with the latter’s. contradictions and archaicisms harmonised and brought up to date. Each volume is prefixed by a long table of cases cited, and the foot of every page is well weighted with references to authorities. In “ On Circuit in Kafirland, and Other Sketches and Studies” (London: Macmillan & Co., Ltd. ; Cape Town: J. C. Juta & Co.), the Hon. Perceval M. Laurence, LL.D.. has collected a number of papers which have previously appeared in the South African Law Journal and elsewhere. “They are rather a mixed lot,” says the author, “representing some of the recreations, legal and literary, of a colonial judge.” Two of the papers deal with cireuit reminiscences, four with legal matters ; three are biographical sketches ;_ whilst the volume closes with a short story translated from the French, and an address on Dr. Johnson. Apologising for the last-named item, the genial judge gives notice that “well-informed people are respectfully warned off!” The subjects of the biographical papers are respec- tively Cecil Rhodes, Lord Russell of Killowen, and Sir Frank Lockwood. A number of books treating of South African affairs from the inside have been issued from British houses during the last few months. One of the most notable of these is “The Essential Kafir,” by Dudley Kidd (London: A. & C. Black), which professes to be a composite portrait of the South African native, without distinction of tribes. The word “ Kafir” is used in a very wide sense, embracing many tribes, the “ essential ” likeness underlying whose variations Mr. Kidd has en- deavoured to depict. The book is “intended to serve as a warm-blooded character-sketch of the South African natives, in which everything that is of broad human interest takes precedence of departmental aspects of the subject.” A hundred exceptionally fine full-page photogravures grace the volume. ‘A more modest work on an allied subject is “The 247 Native Problem in South Africa,” by Alex. Davis, appended to which is “A Review of the Problem in West and West Central Africa,” by W. R. Stewart (London: Chapman & Hall, Ltd.). This contains chapters on “ Native Character and Customs” and on the “Influence of Exeter Hall,” several others being grouped under the general heading of “ Mines and Labour.” “It is an endeavowr to enlighten the British public on the question, and place before the authorities in power sufficient connected data to enable them to understand the real position in Africa.” Under the somewhat vague title of “ The African Colony : Studies in the Reconstruction” (London : Wm. Blackwood & Sons), Mr. John Buchan, for- merly private secretary to Lord Milner, has pro- duced a volume designed to supply the inquiring Uitlander with some fuller information concerning South Africa than that derivable from statistics. He has divided his subject into three parts, historical, geographical, and political ; and an index and a map are provided. “ Happy Days and Happy Work in Basutoland,” by the Deaconess 8. B. Burton (London: 8.P.C.K.), is a chatty little volume devoted to missionary life among the Basutos. here are a preface by the Right Rev. Bishop Webb, Dean of Salisbury, and several illustrations. Another minor publication, also illustrated, is an anonymous ‘‘ Memoir of the Life and Work of Rev. John Brebner, M.A., LL.D., late Superintendent of Education in the Orange River Colony” (Edinburgh: Lorimer & Chalmers). “Old Cape Colony,” by Mrs. A. F. Trotter (London: A. Constable & Go.), is “a chronicle of the Colony’s men and houses from 1652 to 1806.” Some of the material for this book appeared in a Christmas number of the Cape Times, entitled “ Old Cape Homesteads,” some five years ago. Mrs. Trotter brings to her task a keen enthusiasm. The volume contains reproductions of a number of her own drawings, and is affectionately dedicated to her “ unpunctured bicycle.” “Natal: An Illustrated Official Railway Guide and Handbook of General Information,” compiled and edited by ©. W. Francis Harrison (London : Payne Jennings), is a substantial volume, con- taining a large fund of detailed information, and provided with a profusion of good photogravures, and with plans and maps. From a Hamburg house (Cape Town: J. C. Juta & Co.) comes “The Native or Transkeian Territories, or Kaffraria Proper,” a handbook of the history, resources, and productions of that portion of Cape Colony, compiled by Caesar C. Henkel, who is also responsible for the excellent photographs with which it is illustrated. A large map accompanies the book. ‘A series of artistic souvenirs, under the general 248 title of “ Brydone’s Tourist Handbooks,” has been published in Cape Town, the booklets issued de- scribing ‘ Groote Schuur,” “Cape Town,” “ A Trip round the Kloof,” and ‘Table Mountain.” Among other small local publications are “Glimpses in Rhyme,” by A. Cunningham-Fairlie, a collection of miscellaneous verse; ‘ Looking Forward,’ repnted to be.the work of a spirit signing itself “ Aziel ”—a sort of South African “ Julia ”—-who, in a series of letters to Earth, communicates a Dantesque description of the world beyond ; “ The Mountain Club Annual,” an illustrated record of Cape mountaineering. Two works by residents in this Colony, but otherwise unconnected with the country, are ‘‘ Shakespeare’s Books,” by H. R. D. Anders, B.A. and “ The Bible from the Standpoint of the Higher Criticism of the Old Testament,” by Rev. R. Balmforth (London : Swan Sonnenschein & Co.). Not the least important fruits of colonial author- - ship are the volumes of “ Transactions of the South African Philosophical Society,” a number of which have appeared during recent months ; whilst the South African Association for the Advancement of Science has initiated a similar series with its first annual report, just published. ‘he latter body has, within the last few weeks, concluded its second annual session, the proceedings at which will pro- vide matter for its next volume. New magazines have been less frequent of late. Of those issued, three deal with commercial and trade matters, viz., Zhe African Insurance, Bank- ing, andCommercial Gazette, edited by R. R. Brydone; The Colonist, edited by E. Verne Richardson; and Lhe South African Clay Worker and Builder. The Examiner, whose brief existence was recorded in a previous letter, has been succeeded by The New Era, a weekly review published in Cape Town, and edited, like its predecessor, by Chas. H. Crane. In the course of his last annual report to Parlia- ment, Dr. G. M. Theal, the colonial historiographer, bitterly complains of the treatment received by his “ History cf South Africa.” Unable, in any case, to repay the great cost of production, the volumes are undersold by others whose contents have been extracted from them. Dr. Theal has now accepted a proposition, made by his publishers, to issue a new edition of the work at so low a price that the buccaneers will find reproduction unremunerative. This edition will contain additional matter, and will occupy seven volumes, as against the six of the previous edition. The Keeper of the Archives, Rev. H. C. V. Leibbrandt, though he has been busy at various sections of his work, has, owing to the late disso- lution of Parliament, not yet been able to publish any of the matter which is ready for press. THE AUTHOR There died at Johannesburg a short time ago Dr. M. J. Farrelly, author, among other works, of “The Settlement after the War,” an authority on international and constitutional law, and adviser on these subjects to the Government of the late South African Republic. Another writer has passed away in the person of Mr. J. D, Ensor, Serjeant-at-Arms to the House of Assembly. Before coming to this country about twenty-three years ago, Mr. Ensor had been for some fifteen years on the staff of the Daily Tele- graph, for which he acted as war colrespondent in Mexico. He was also intimately connected with the Boy’s Own Paper, and for a time acted as amanu- ensis to W. H, G. Kingston. He came out here for the benefit of his wife’s health, relinquishing journalism for a Civil Service appointment. Literary work, however, continued to claim some of his time, and a couple of volumes of “Kafir Stories” are recorded to his credit. Sypnky YorKeE Forp. Cape Town, April 27th, 1904. ———_—_——_+—@— —___ INTERNATIONAL COPYRIGHT. —1~>— + “ ECUEIL des Conventions et Traités con- cernant la Propriété Littéraire et Artisti- que publiés en Francais et dans les langues des pays contractants avec une introduc- tion et des notices par le Bureau de l'Union Internationale pour la Protection des C&uvres Littéraires et Artistiques.” Berne, 1904. 8vo. Pp. xxxli. 876, The benefits conferred upon authors by the labours of the Berne Bureau of the International Union for the Protection of Literary and Artistic Property are so justly and universally appreciated by the whole literary profession, and the value of the works that have from time to time been published under the auspices of the Bureau is so generally realised by all students of international copyright (and not less by those who approach its problems from the ethical and philosophical stand- point than by those who concern themselves with the legal aspect alone) that the last publication put forth by the Bureau in a handsome volume of more than nine hundred pages might well stand suffi- ciently recommended by the prestige of its prede- cessors. But it may be asserted without hesitation, and without the least fear of preparing a disappoint- ment for any one, that the collection of legal documents and of notes and observations accom- panying them which has been recently produced under the title above quoted exceeds in value and interest all previous publications that have emanated THE AUTHOR. from the same source. As a manual of inter- national copyright law it is both fuller and brought more nearly up to date than any other with which we are acquainted, and at the same time presents an important feature possessed by no other work of the same scope in the presentation of all the leval texts in their original languages” ; whilst the comments and notices interspersed among the legal texts represent an invaluable history of the appreciation, the present position, and the future prospects of copyright in the various countries, which is not only unique but must be also of the highest interest to all intellectual readers. Some work of this kind which should show the whole of the present situation of international copyright in a single view has long been a desidera- tum. So long ago as 1891 M. Jules Lermina, the Secretary of the International Literary Associa- tion, declared that it was desirable to have exact reports of the views held regarding international copyright by the various countries. The sub- stance of what these several reports would have contained is here collected and presented to the lawyer and student in a single volume ; and the compilers are undoubtedly justified in remarking in the “ advertisement ” which they have placed at the opening of their work that “collections of this kind are a direct assistance to the propagation of equitable ideas, to the formulation of lucid legisla- tion, and to the preparation of means for a con- stantly more and more complete unification of measures for mutual protection.” The lessons suggested by a perusal of the volume are indeed innumerable, and not the least striking of them is the occasion which the facts here recorded present for some painful reflections upon the want of pro- portion between the boasted intellectual advance- ment of certain countries and the evidence their legislatures give of the national appreciation of intellectual rights; whilst it is impossible not to be struck by the self-restraint and sanity of the remarks which deal with the lines upon which it is alone possible to hope for some advance towards a greater consistency of profession and practice. The compilers must be particularly congratulated both upon the skill with which they have in this work managed to group and present the ency- clopaedic mass of matter with which they were called upon to deal, and upon their success in having made a volume of an engaging character out of materials that might have been perusable only by specialists and statisticians. The book is primarily divided into two parts. Of these the former is wholly in French (the * Japan forms a solitary exception; the difficulties of presenting the language in Roman characters having limited the production of the Japanese treaties to a French translation, 249 official language of the International Bureau), and consists of two sections ; 1. International Unions, that of Berne, (1886, 1896), that of Montevideo (1887), and that of the Hague (1896) ; 2. Par- ticular Conventions between several pairs of States. In this section short *t Notices ” relate the history of copyright in the several states, and also sketch the present literary situation. Here are to be found, in alphabetical order, not those countries alone which have entered into agreements of international copyright, but all whose literatures have any claim to consideration. The latter part of the book presents first five authorised translations of the text of the Berne Convention, German, English, Spanish, Italian, and Norse, in this order; and then similar translations of the Convention of Montevideo. Its second section consists of the Particular Conventions in the original languages from which the French translations in the first part of the book are made. An appendix, similarly divided into a French and a polyglot section, con- tains additions bringing the work up to date, and the Danish version of the Berne Convention, received whilst the work was in the press. The whole is preceded by an introduction which sketches the history of International copyright from its earliest origins, gives an account of the existing Inter- national Literary Unions, and describes the develop- ments that have, since its foundation, taken place in the Berne Union. Whilst the legal documents, and especially the polyglot originals (calculated to arrest the atten- tion of the linguist even if he has neither legal nor copyright sympathies), must figure as the most substantially important portion of the work, much that is of superlative interest is included in the interspersed “ Notices” which trace the copyright and literary history of all states that can rightly make any claim to be considered. These little résumés Which, as well as the introduction, are from the pen of M. Ernest Roetlisberger, the Secretary of the Bureau, are particularly admirable. In a few lines they sketch lucidly the history of copy- right in the various countries, the views at present held in each instance respecting it, and give an appreciation of the present literary situation from which more may be rapidly learned than could be gathered with much iabour from any ordinary works of reference. To any one interested in foreign literature these felicitous little “ Notices” may be recommended as mines of information that alone furnish more than sufficient reason for a high recommendation of the book. M. Roetlisberger’s summaries and annotations everywhere abound with plums of engaging details. Thus we learn that a reproduction in an engraving of Rubens’ “ Descent from the Cross,” was an early object of a triple privilege in France, Belgium, and 250 Holland, “cum privilegiis regis christianissimi, principuum Belgarum, et ordinum Balaviae” A decree of Parma, Piacenza, and Guastalla of the 22nd of December, 1840 (whilst Italy was still divided into a number of States), furnishes an example of protection of foreign works, harmonising with an unique feature of the present Italian copy- tight law. ‘ Foreign works are national property, saving dispositions to the contrary in political conventions.” In the “ Notice” on Denmark, a remark on piratical translation, made by Professor Torp at the congress of Dresden, in 1895, is quoted, which supports the view, more than once insisted on in the pages of The Author, and frequently enforced in the present volume, that piratical and unauthorised translations are deleterious to national literary progress. “Freedom of translation has an effect the opposite of the normal and beneficial tendencies that aim at giving the intellectual cultivation of a people a truly national character. The great bulk of books read by the masses who are without intellectual training is composed for the most part of translations of dubious value, which cannot possibly assist to the shaping of a real national spirit of a healthy and elevated type.” These are but specimens gathered at hazard of the sort of interesting observations with which the work abounds. Uninviting as its title may appear to some readers, it is scarcely possible to imagine the man of letters who will not find pleasure in perusing its pages. In the hands of the student of international law it will be found to be indis- pensable ; hardly less so to the student of the comparative development of foreign literatures, and in point of fact immensely interesting to anyone who sympathises with the intellectual progress of humanity. ———_—_—_+—@— ______ THE BEGINNING A LITERARY CAREER IN ENGLAND. —_1-~ + From THE PerRsonaL STANDPOINT OF A COLONIAL. MAY at once say that there are two main points that have to be borne in mind by a Colonial or American coming to England if he would avoid disappointment. The first is that the English people, owing to their historical antecedents and the feudal con- stitution of their society, have no admiration for intellect as such, nor are they disposed to yield any special deference or consideration to its possessors. The questions they inwardly ask of every man they meet are:—First, is he a “gentleman” in the technical sense of the term, THE AUTHOR. by birth, profession, or breeding ? Secondly, is he a man of personal honour and integrity? If he be both, he may pass anywhere, and will be treated with respect in any society ; but if he have the latter qualifications without the former, if he be a working man for example, or retail shopkeeper, or engaged in any occupation forbidden to the class of “gentleman,” neither intellect nor character will avail. He will not count, he will have no personal influence, and, except for political purposes, no one will be interested either in himself or his opinions, The aristocracy scarcely read at all, much less read solid works, and have, in consequence, little interest in the writers of books; and the other classes have accepted their estimate. Intellect is regarded by the people rather as a commodity than as a personal attribute, a thing to be bought in the market as it is required, like a pair of shoes, without more ado; and it has, in consequence, little more differential interest in itself than the corn or wine or cloth with which a merchant deals, and out of which he makes his income. In all the other great nations of the world a large amount of admiration, personal deference and consideration are accorded to men of intellect as such. It isnot so in England, and hence it is that of all men a cultivated Englishman is least under- stood by the cultivated men of other nations ; and until his sterling qualities of character have had time to disclose themselves, is perhaps the least liked, I shall never forget my amazement when I first came to England on being asked by a cultivated and charming lady, with whom I was dining, as to what interesting sights or persons I had seen. On my answering that I had been to hear Spurgeon and Morley Punshon and Dr. Parker, she coldly replied, “Oh ! we don’t think much of them,” the “we” meaning the class of ladies and gentlemen to which she belonged, and who alone count either personally or in matters of opinion. And what she said I found to be largely true. The reason was, that, in spite of the world-wide reputation of those men, and the vast congregations to whom they ministered, there were not, perhaps, in any of these congregations, especially that of Spurgeon, more than half-a-dozen families belonging to the recog- nised class of “ladies and gentlemen.” It was as if in America a man should imagine that he could get personal admiration or consideration by having the reputation of being the preacher who could draw the largest congregation of negroes ! The second point to be borne in mind seems a paradox after what I have just said, but is never- theless true. It is that, in spite of this want of interest in intellectual things, nowhere else perhaps in the world will be fonnd a greater number of competent and accomplished critics of every side of life or thought ; and this is owing to the immense a id 7 a THE AUTHOR. complexity and variety of the intellectual material of all kinds that proczeds from London as from a workshop, to supply the rest of the English- speaking world ; the quality of the demand every- where calling forth the appropriate talent to meet it. How, then, is this to affect the decision of the young Colonial ambitious of making a literary reputation in the Mother Country? In answer, I should say that if his aim is to bea novelist, a poet, a dramatist, or a humourist, he may come over at once, for he will be in no way handicapped by the jand of his birth, The recognised critics know their business thoroughly, and will be sure to do him full justice. And even if they did not, as all classes read novels, the number of cultured and competent readers and of experienced play-goers is so large that his merits will be at once recognized. Gilbert Parker had no difficulty in getting a hearing as a novelist, or Haddon Chambers, the Australian, as a dramatist. But if he is a writer on serious subjects, on the other hand, he must be prepared for a considerable amount of preliminary disappointment. The way it operates is somewhat in this wise ; When the leading monthly magazines took to signed articles, editors were no longer required, as formerly, to have sound general know- ledgeofthe subjects discussed, but, like stockholders, only of the market value of the names of the men who discussed them. And, as the readers, as I have said, have but a languid interest at best, either in writers on serious subjects as such, or in their writings, and when condemned to read them, require them to be of recognised brand, the Colonial coming over here is likely to be trebly handicapped, by the indifference of the public to intellectual men and things as such, by their aversion to seeing unknown names discuss them, and by the want on the part of the editors (with one or two notable exceptions) of a sufficient knowledge of the subjects discussed, to be able to appraise at their true valueindications of exceptional originality, penetration or power. And even if he get some eminent man to interest himself in his work, it will avail him nothing with an editor, unless the said eminent personage will refer to it publicly, and so prick the public curiosity. But this again men of eminence are usually as chary of doing for budding authors who have still their spurs to win, as the editors are of accepting their work. Then again, if tired of having your magazine articles returned to you, you venture to publish in book form, other but equal difficulties will con- front you. The publisher will pass your MS. on to his reader for his verdict ; and the fact that you hail from a colony will go seriously against you, whereas did you but come from Germany, for 251 example, it would be in your favour. The result is that you must publish at your own expense. But even after you have published at your own expense your troubles will only have changed their shape. Your difficulty now will be with the Press. When the publishers send a press copy of a book which they have published at the author’s expense, they mark on it “from the author,” not “ from the publisher.” And as the leading critical journals are practically obliged to review the books brought out by the publishers who advertise in their columns, the moment the editors see a book in- scribed “from the author,” they are relieved from this obligation ; and as their space is limited, and the pressure on it is great, it is very questionable whether you will get a review at all, good, bad, or indifferent. And the moral of it is that most, if not all, of the advantages of having the name of a good publisher on your books will be quite thrown away if the press copies are sent out as “from the author” and not “ from the publisher.” Once your book is in the hands of the reviewer it will get fair play, and your preliminary troubles will be over; for there are no men more fair or manly than Englishmen, or greater lovers of justice. J, BEATTIE CROZIER, —_—_—_—_—_——_e—<>—_+___—__ CORRESPONDENCE. — Book DIsTRIBUTION. Er Srr,—In the April Author “A Protestant” puts the query “ Why do not booksellers write straight to publishers?” etc. The nearest com mercial traveller or the nearest grocer can tell him why—and the reason is that the country bookseller is a sober, respectable, retail tradesman, just like his neigh- pour the grocer or the draper. I, too, ordered a certain book, the second work of its author. The bookseller sent off for it, and a week later trium- phantly handed me the first work of that author, with the information from—one of the firms men- tioned by “A Protestant ’”’—that this was the only work of that author. I delivered myself of the remarks, expletives and observations natural to the occasion, and was answered that the firm in ques- tion was “ the largest house in London,” “ known all over the world,” &c., and so I stilted off and left it at that. Afterwards it occurred to me (triumphantly !) that there is a reason for everything. I considered that the bookseller is a shopkeeper, and a shop- keeper is remarkably like the ruck of human beings —at least to look at. Now a few conversations 252 with shopkeepers of the grocer variety showed me that a retail tradesman must of necessity deal with a distributing middleman. It is baldly impossible for him to deal direct with the manufacturer or importer of every article he sells. The nearest cominercial traveller will tell you that, as a rule, every shopkeeper is in debt to the wholesale house from which he gets his goods. That is to say, he is the slave of a running account, and is farther or less far behind with his payments according as times are good with him or not. This running account is very handy for him and keeps him going at an easy level, instead of leaving him to the violent ups and downs which would need such a large capital sum to weather if he paid cash on the nail while his own customers paid cash when they couldn’t help it. But it keeps him tied to the wholesale house, more or less, and so makes the wholesale house saucy, also more or less, as the tradesman finds when he sends for anything which that house does not, for any reason in the world, supply. Now the running account is just as handy in “these hard times ”—which began with trade and will end with it, being the atmosphere of trade— to the country bookseller as to the country draper. We flare up in Zhe Author with pages of print on the status and failings of the bookseller, but the bookseller, being just human and just a retail tradesman, continues in the same old groove that trade has rutted out for him. The fault is with us, in ranking our business as suppliers of a marketable commodity so high, that we fancy that all who have to do with it should “carry on” as totally oblivious of mere business details as the presbyters and deacons of any other high mystery and religion you like. The one direction in which relief—for this par- ticular complaint—is to be looked for is in the estab- lishment of the “two new enterprising libraries,” if that means “two new middlemen.” The establishment of half-a-dozen new ones might do the trick. The natural pressure of competition would abate the sauciness of the present middle- men monopolists. Tor if the “ Almightly Middle- man” disappeared from the book trade to-morrow the country bookseller would disappear with him, unless the publishers at once combined to establish a clearing house or distributing centre which could be to the bookseller just what the “ Almighty Middleman” had been—a keeper of running accounts; a giver of credit to ordinary everyday shopkeepers, Will the publishers ever establish such a clearing house and credit-giving centre? Not much. “It would be too much trouble.” “The game wouldn’t pay for the candle.” The game in fact is not too bad for the publisher as it stands now—is not the THE AUTHOR. very existence of the Incorporated Society of Authors emphatic testimony to that? The onl help to be looked for then, is in the establishment of still more middlemen—tons of ’em. Authors who have made such huge profits (vie published figures) out of their work might cast an eye this way and, upon dying, instead of endowing a college ora cat, direct the establishment of another middle- man business as wholesale bookseller. So shall we hear less upon this point, either from fellow authors. or from our own lips, which explode so fierily upon occasion against that respectable clerk of the mysteries, the country bookseller, dash him ! I remain, yours, ete., ANOTHER PROTESTER. —1+— II. Sirn,— Would your columns allow of m y suggest- ing to “A Protestant” that he should make the experiment of ordering the books he wants from the nearest tobacconist-newsagent. I have found this enterprising individual more obliging and a great deal more capable than the local bookseller, and pleased to increase his business by attending to orders which the bookseller appears to consider: beneath his dignity. Yours truly, A CaTHOLIC, a Exeter ENGLISH. Srr,—Evidence is rapidly accumulating of pre- cedents by high and learned authorities proving the inscription on the R. D. Blackmore monument to be correct. “ This tablet with the window above: are a tribute.” If the inscription offends against a supposed grammatical rule, yet it offends in the- company of some of our greatest writers. A professor of English literature sends me the following quotations, and earnestly hopes that the Committee will not have the inscription altered. Stubbs, III. 106. Line3: “On the 8th of March, the King, with Bedford, Beaufort and the Council were at Canterbury.’’ * Julius Caesar.” Act. 4, Scene III. : “Impatient of my absence, And grief that young Octavius with Mark Antony Have made themselves so strong.’’ Fielding. ‘Tom Jones.” Chap. IIL. : “ Your poor gamekeeper with all his large family have: been perishing.”’ Alison. “ History of Europe "’: * The Duchy of Pomerania with the island of Rugen were added by Sweden to the Danish Crown.’’ Your obedient servant, JAMES BAKER. Shakespeare. Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author, Vol. 14 Issue 09 (June 1904) Subject The topic of the resource The Author, Vol. 14 Issue 09 (June 1904) Type The nature or genre of the resource Publication Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context 1904-06-01-The-Author-14-9 publications The Author https://historysoa.com/files/original/5/493/1904-05-01-The-Author-14-8.pdf 17731b9f5af5b993948274993e947ec9 PDF Text Text �� Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author Subject The topic of the resource The Author Description An account of the resource A digitised run of the Society of Authors' monthly periodical, The Author, 1890–1914, made available together for the first time. Currently users can browse issues and <a href="https://historysoa.com/items/browse?search=&advanced%5B0%5D%5Bjoiner%5D=and&advanced%5B0%5D%5Belement_id%5D=51&advanced%5B0%5D%5Btype%5D=is+exactly&advanced%5B0%5D%5Bterms%5D=Index&collection=&type=&tags=&exhibit=&date_search_term=&submit_search=Search+For+Items&sort_field=Dublin+Core%2CTitle">indices</a> (not available for all volumes). Full text search for all issues, and other additional search functionality, will be added in 2022. Date A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource 1890–1914 Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context The-Author-Issues Publication Date The date of an event (in YYYY, YYYY-MM or YYYY-MM-DD format) 1904-05-01 Volume 14 Issue 8 Pages Page range in volume 197–224 Ngram Date Version of the date in YYYYMMDD format for use by the Ngram plugin 19040501 Ngram Text Version of the text with no HTML formatting for use by the Ngram plugin Che Huthbor. (The Organ of the Incorporated Society of Authors. Monthly.) FOUNDED BY SIR WALTER BESANT. Vou. XIV.—No. 8. May Ist, 1904. [Prick SIXPENCE. TELEPHONE NUMBER : 374 VICTORIA. TELEGRAPHIC ADDRESS : AUTORIDAD, LONDON. _—________¢ ~<—e —___—_- NOTICES. —+—<> + OR the opinions expressed in papers that are signed or initialled the authors alone are responsible. None of the papers or para- graphs must be taken as expressing the opinion of the Committee unless such is especially stated to be the case. Tue Editor begs to inform members of the Authors’ Society and other readers of The Author that the cases which are from time to time quoted in The Author are cases that have come before the notice or to the knowledge of the Secretary of the Society, and that those members of the Society who desire to have the names of the publishers concerned can obtain them on application. _ List of Members. Tue List of Members of the Society of Authors published October, 1902, at the price of 6d., and the elections from October, 1902, to July, 1903, as a supplemental list, at the price of 2d., can now be obtained at the offices of the Society. They will be sold to members or associates of the Society only. —_+—+—— The Pension Fund of the Society. Tx Trustees of the Pension Fund met at the Society’s Offices on the 19th of February, and having gone carefully into the accounts of the fund, decided to purchase £250 London and North Western 3 % Debenture Stock. Accordingly, the investments of the Pension Fund at present standing in the names of the Trustees are as follows. Vou. XIV. This is a statement of the actual stock; the money value can be easily worked out at the current price of the market :— Gorisols 24 96.5.2... .... £1000 0 O Local laosis: <...-..2--. 6.7...) 500 0 0 Victorian Government 3 % Consoli- dated Inscribed Stock .............-- War loan 3... ees London and North Western 3 % Deben- GUC SLOCK 00h ee 291 19 11 20k 9 8 250 0 0 Subscriptions from October, 1903. Nov. 18, Dec. 16, 1904. Jan. 6, Hills, Mrs. C. H. . Jan. 6, Crommelin, Miss . Jan. 8, Stevenson, Mrs. M. BE. . Jan. 16, Kilmarnock, The Lord . Feb. 5, Portman, Lionel . Feb. 11, Shipley, Miss Mary Mar. Diiring, Mrs. . : : Mar. Francis Claude de la Roche April18, Dixon, W. Scarth . April18, Bashford, Harry H. April19, Bosanquet, Eustace F. April23, Friswell, Miss Laura Hain Longe, Miss Julia. Trevor, Capt. Philip OS Oo 1 So or on SGCanmnocooocorooooo Se NDOOrn Donations from October, 19038. Oct. 27, Sturgis, Julian Nov. 2, Stanton, V.H. . Noy. 18, Benecke, Miss Ida. Nov. 23, Harraden, Miss Beatrice : Dec. Miniken, Miss Bertha M. M. . 1904. Jan. 4, Jan. 4, ooococo Moncrieff, A. R. Hope . Middlemas, Miss Jean . Jan. 4, Witherby, The Rev. C. . Jan. 6, Key, The Rey. S. Whittell Jan. 14, Bennett, Rev. W. K., D.D. Jan. 2, Roe, Mrs. Harcourt Feb. 11, Delaire, Miss Jeanne ee ooo co} THE AUTHOR. FROM THE COMMITTEE. 1 T the meeting of the Committee held on Wednesday, April 13th, at the Office of the Society, twenty-five members and associates were elected, making the elections for the current year one hundred and three. The recent steady increase in the Society’s numbers is well maintained. A suggestion was laid before the Committee that the Society should take up the additional duties of Authors’ agents. The Committee, after careful consideration rejected the proposal on the ground that to take such action would be contrary to the principles on which the Society was founded. Several members of the Society entered into contracts some years ago with a firm of publishers for the publication of certain works in a series which the firm stated it was their intention to issue. This series appears at present to be incom- plete. No accounts have been rendered and the firm asserts that under the existing agreements it is not liable either to render accounts or to pay anything. So far, accordingly, the members have received no remuneration for the works whichhave been published. The legal position is difficult and involved. The Committee decided to take Counsel’s opinion in order to ascertain whether it would not be possible, under the contracts, to force the firm in question to render accounts, and pay royalties on the books already issued. Since the last issue of The Author the Committee have taken further steps with regard to the infringe- ment of copyright in the case of Mr. Rudyard Kipling’s “ Barrack Room Ballads.” They have received an answer to the Report which was laid before the Chief Commissioner of the Police, and they have placed a full statement of the case in the hands of the Home Secretary. It is the intention of the Committee to take all the steps in their power to obtain an alteration in the existing law. The Report of the Copyright Sub-Committee on the United States Copyright Law was read to the Committee. It had already been forwarded, in accordance with the Committee’s former instruc- tions, to the American Copyright League. The Committee propose to print the Report in a future number of Zhe Author. There was one contentious matter before the Com- mittee, and they decided on the advice of the Society’s solicitors to take action against the publisher involved. 1 Cases. One of the county court cases taken in hand last month has been satisfactorily settled—the debt and costs were paid the day before the hearing. In another county court case which was placed in the hands of the Society’s solicitor, the money was paid and the matter settled before the summons was taken out. Ten cases have been in the secretary’s hands. Of these, two were for accounts, four: for money, and four for MSS. Prompt settlements have been the rule. The accounts have in one case been rendered, and will, doubtless, be rendered in the other case also, though the matter must be delayed owing to the fact that the demand is against a New York firm. In the four cases where money has been demanded, three claims have been satisfied, whilst the fourth is still waiting settlement. Two of the four cases for the return of MSS. have been settled, but in the other two—more recent—the issue is still open. Of the cases remaining in the hands of the secretary from former months there are only two unsettled, one of which for the cancellation of an agreement, is very nearly adjusted. There has been some correspondence, but the final arrangement has not yet been arrived at. In the other case the publisher has promised to forward the accounts which are in demand, but they have not yet come to hand. ES April Elections. Alliston, Norman . . Kamesburgh, Becken- ham, Kent. Daly’s Theatre. Education Office, Maritzburg, Natal. Barrington, Rutland Barnett, P. A. Bashford, Henry Howarth Bissett, J. L. ; : 80, Sherwell Street, Johannesburg, 8S. A. Nethercote, Colwyn Bay, North Wales. Woodsgate, Pembury, Tunbridge Wells. Vevey La Tour, Swit- zerland. Mount Hampstead. 41, Princes Square, W. 11, The Mount, York. 22, Grafton Street, W. Les Quenetens, Bar- riere Rouge, Pont de Briques, P. de C., France. St. Michael’s Vicarage, Burleigh Street, W.C. “ Seabreeze,” Netley Abbey, Hants. Aber Maw, Wimble- don, 8.W. Bolton, Miss Anna Bosanquet, Eustace F. (S. Ashton) : : Chesney, Major-General F. R. Chidell, E. F. (Viator) . 2, Vernon, Davidson, A.F.. Dixon, William Scarth Harcourt, R. Vernon Hight, G. A. . : Hunt, Rev. W. Henry Metcalfe, Ethel E. . : Myall, Mrs. Ambrose (Laura Hain Friswell) 15, Woodville Gardens, Ealing, W. 26, Rue du Mont Tha- bor, Paris. Oxenham, John Pavitt, A. (Saxo-Norman) Plunkett, The Right Hon. Sir Horace, 105, Mount Street, W. 37, Norfolk Square, W. Evening Mail Cham- bers, Nutchett Street, Bendigo, Australia. 27, Southampton Street, Strand, W.C. “Plasisaf” Caerwys, Flintshire. One member does not desire the publication of name or address. 9 K.C.V.0., F.RB.S., ete. Prideaux, Miss 8. T. Taylor, Charles E. Weymouth, Edward S. . Williams, E. C. BOOKS PUBLISHED BY MEMBERS OF THE SOCIETY. — (In the following list we do not propose to give more than the titles, prices, publishers, etc., of the books enumerated, with, in special cases, such particulars as may serve to explain the scope and purpose of the work. Members are requested to forward information which will enable the Editor to supply such particulars.) a ART. THe PHin May Fouio of Caricature Drawings and Sketches in Line Block, Half-Tone, and Photogravure. With a Biography. 17$ x 11, xv. + 245 pp. Thacker. £2 28. n. Greav Masters. Part XI. With Introduction by SIR MARTIN Conway. Heinemann. 5s. n. Great Masters. Part XII. With Introduction and Descriptive Text by Str MARTIN CONWAY. Heine- mann. 58. n. BIOGRAPHY. Kines AND QuEENS I HAVE VACARESCO. 9 X 5%, 320 pp. Harpers. 10s. 6d. New Lerrers or THOMAS CARLYLE. Edited and Anno- tated by ALEXANDER CARLYLE. Two Vols. 8% X 5%, xiii. + 326 + 359 pp. Lane. 25s. n. Str WiLtLIAM Henry Fiower, K.C.B., F.R.S., &c., late Director of the Natural History Museum, and President of the Royal Zoological Society. A Personal Memoir. By C. J. Cornisu, F.Z.S., author of “ The Naturalist on the Thames,” &c. 9 x 6,274 pp. Macmillan. 8s. 6d. n. Rosserr1.—By A.C. Benson. (English Men of Letters.) 745, 238 pp. Macmillan. 2s, n. Known. By HELENE BOOKS OF REFERENCE. THe STATESMAN’S YEAR-Book, 1904. Edited by J. Scorr Ketrte. Forty-first Annual Publication. 74 x 5, 1,398 pp. Macmillan. 10s. 6d. n. DRAMA. His PontricaAL Conscience. By HA,RoLxo. 2nd edition, 9 x 54,73 pp. Burleigh. 2s. 6d. n. THE AUTHOR. 199 ECONOMICS, FiscaAL Facts AND Fictions. By F. G, SHAw, F.G,.S., Assoc. M. Inst. C.E., &c. 83 X 54, 240)pp. Bailliere. 5s. n. FICTION. THE CELEBRITY AT Home. By VIOLET HUNT. 304 pp. Chapman and Hall. _ 6s. Wuat OvugHt SHE TO Do? By FLORENCE WARDEN. 73 x 5,311 pp. Chatto and Windus. 6s. Tatty. By EMILy PEARSON FINNEMORE. 304 pp. Hurst and Blackett. 3s. 6d. THe GAGE OF RED AND WHITE. By GRAHAM HOPE. 73 x 5, 323 pp. Smith, Elder. 6s. 73 x 5h, 7% x 54, Comin’ THRO’ THE RyE. By HELEN MATHERS. Popu- lar Edition. 7 X 5,437pp. Simpkin, Marshall. 1s. JOHNNY FoRTNIGHT. By EDEN PHILLPOTTS. (Cheap Edition.) 84 x 54,127 pp. Arrowsmith. 6d. THE MoNEyY-MakeER (Le Brasseur D?’Affaires). 3y GeEorGES OHNET. Translated by F. ROTHWELL. 72x5, 851 pp. Chatto and Windus. 6s. Ayuwin. By THEODORE WATTS - DUNTON. (The World’s Classics.) 6 X 4, xv. + 486 pp. Grant Richards. 1s. n. RuLeRs oF Kinas. By GERTRUDE ATHERTON. 7? X 5}, 358 pp. Macmillan. 6s. THe AMAZING VERDICT. By MARIE LEIGHTON. 73 X 54, 468 pp. Grant Richards. 6s. RANDAL OF RANDALHOLME. By AUSTIN CLARE. 7$ X 5, 341 pp. Chatto and Windus. 6s. 7 THE ORIGINAL WOMAN. By FRANKFORT MOORE. 343 pp. Hutchinson. 6s. THE FIGHT FOR THE Crown. By W.E. Norris. (Cheap Edition.) 84 x 53,120 pp. Seeley. 6d. “ SrpE SHows.” By HELEN MATHERS. Popular Edition. 74 X 4%, 245 pp. Simpkin Marshall. 1s. Nepo THE NAILER. By 8. BARING-GOULD. Edition.) 8% X 53,123 pp. Cassell. 6d. THE CourT OF SACHARISSA. A Midsummer Idyll. By HvuGH SHERINGHAM and NEVILL MEAKIN. 7%} X 5, 314 pp. Heinemann. _ 6s, ’ By SNARE oF Love. By A. W. MARCHMONT. 7} X 54, 375 pp. Ward, Lock. 6s. Mapr oF Money. By DoroTHEA GERARD. 7} X 54, 1= X 6, (Cheap 330 pp. Methuen. 6s ANNA, THE ADVENTURESS. By E. PHILLIPS OPPEN- HEIM. 7# X 5,320 pp. Ward, Lock. 6s. A DANGEROUS QU Long. 68. st. By F. E. Youne. 7? x 43, 319 pp. THe SANYASI. By F. E. PENNY. 7% X 5, 328 pp. Chatto and Windus. 6s. THe VINEYARD. By JOHN OLIveR HOBBES. 7% X 5, 376 pp. Unwin. 6s. e : URIAH THE HITTITE. By DoLF WYLLARDE. 7% X 4§, 307 pp. Heinemann. 6s. A THe SuccEssor.—By R. Pryce. 735,332 pp. Hutchin- son. 62. Happy THougutTs.—By Sir Francis C. BURNAND. 7x 4g, 244 pp. Bradbury, Agnew. 2s. 6d. n. A DEAD RECKONING.—By JOHN BLOUNDELLE BURTON. 725, 306 pp. White. 6s, PAULETTE D’EsterRE. By HAROLD VALLINGS. 7}X5, 307 pp. J. Long. 6s. HISTORY, INDIA IN THE VicTORIAN AGE.—By RomesH Dutt, C.1.E., Lecturer on Indian History at University College, London. 84 x 53.628 pp. Kegan Paul. 10s. 6d. A Hisrory oF SourH Arrica. From the First Settle- ment by the Dutch, 1652, to the Year 1903. By H. A. BRYDEN. 8 X 5,363 pp. Sands. 6s. 200 By ELIZABETH SocIAL LIFE UNDER THE STUARTS. Grant Richards. GopFREY. 93 x 53, xxiii. + 273 pp. 12s. 6d. n. LITERARY. THE DANTE SOCIETY LECTURES. Austin, H. J. CHAYTOR, and Others. The Athenzeum Press. 2s. 6d. Vol. I. By ALFRED 64 X 44, 241 pp. MUSIC, To MeEmoriIzE Music, with By C. Frep Kenyon. Numerous Musical How 7% X 54, 56 pp. Examples. Reeves. 1s. : OLIVET TO CALVARY CHURCH CANTATA for Lent. By J. H. Maunder. Novello. Ils, 6d. PAMPHLETS. THE FOUNDATIONS OF A NATIONAL DRAMA — A Lecture delivered by HENRY ARTHUR JONES at the Royal Institution, Albemarle Street, W., on Friday evening, March 18, 1904. Chiswick Press, POETRY, Porms.—By ST. JOHN Lucas. 73X5},127 pp. be. n. POLITICAL. THE New Far East. By A. Diosy, 83 X 53, xviii. + 368 pp. Cassell. 38. 6d. [ With brief new preface. | REPRINTS. THE HAMPSTEAD SHAKESPEARE. With THE LIFE OF SHAKESPEARE, by S. LEE. Four Vols. 7} x 54, 544+ 6444 666+xxvi.+495 pp. Finch. 21s. and 27s, n. SPORT. GREAT GOLFERS.—Their Methods at a Glance. BELDAM. 9 X 6, xxiv.+480 pp. 12s. 6d. n. FISHING HoLipAys.—By STEPHEN GWYNN. 299 pp. Macmillan. 7s. 6d. Constable 4th Edition. By G. W. 84x54, TRAVEL THE BALKANS FROM WITHIN.—By R. Wyon, 9 x 53 475 pp. Finch. 15s. n. 2 LITERARY, DRAMATIC, AND MUSICAL NOTES. ————+_. 7. Autobiography of Mr. Herbert Spencer has been published in 2 Vols. demy octavo, with his Portrait and other illustrations, at the price of 28s. net. Mr. Spencer himself, in the Preface, states as follows :— “Tt has seemed to me that a natural history of myself would be a useful accompaniment to the books which it has been the chief occupation of my life to write. In the following chapters I have attempted to give such a Natural History. That I have fully succeeded is not to be supposed, but perhaps I have succeeded partially. At any rate, one significant truth is made clear—that in the genesis of a system of thought the emotional nature is a ree factor, perhaps as large a factor as the intellectual nature.” THE AUTHOR. An American friend of Mr. Herbert Spencer, who has read the book, says :-— “Tt is as broad and many-sided as human experience, and the marvel and charm of it is its simple, straight- forward, and obvious truthfulness. It seems to me to exceed any of his former works in interest and practical value, and I have been a constant reader of his writings from their first publication in this country. Mr. Spencer’s supreme loyalty to truth and his native frankness have made his account of his life very open and unreserved. The report which was circulated in the St. James’ Gazette that Dr. Richard Garnett had written a play with Shakespeare as the leading character for production at a West End house is incorrect. We have Dr. Garnett’s authority for stating that he has written a play, which will shortly be published, founded on an incident in the life of Shakespeare, but it was written without any view to the stage, and the possibility of its performance has not yet been considered. Mr. Richard Pryce’s new book, “ The Successor,” has just been issued by Messrs. Hutchinson. If the subject—-an unspoken understanding between a husband and wife—is a little risky, the papers appear to acquit the author of any offence in the treatment. The exhaustive “Guide for Authors, Editors, Correctors of the Press, Compositors, and Typists,” on which Mr. F. Howard Collins has been working continuously for moresthan two years, and in which Mr. Herbert Spencer took a practical interest until prevented by ill-health, is now completely in type, and the revision well in hand. Among those who have read all the proofs may be mentioned Prof. Skeat, Mr. Henry Bradley (of the Oxford English Dictionary), Mr. Theo. L. De Vinne, of New York, the Oxford and Cambridge University Presses, some of the largest firms of English and Scotch Printers, and many members of the London Association of Correctors of the Press. Miss Constance Hill’s book “Juniper Hall,” with illustrations by Ellen G. Hill, has been published by Mr. John Lane at the price of £11s.net. It is a pleasant account, with some hitherto unpublished particulars, of certain French refugees, who lived for a time at Juniper Hall near Mickleham in Surrey, and it contains, incidentally, the story of the courtship and marriage of Fanny Burney, afterwards Madame D’Arblay. One of the expensive books of the season will be the forthcoming “Master of Game,” the oldest English hunting book, which singularly enough has hitherto remained unpublished. A modern text as well as the old one will be given. It is illustrated with 52 plates. President Roosevelt has written the Foreword for the American edition, but it will also be given in the English edition. His Majesty the King as well as the Prince of Wales have become subscribers. Ballantyne, Hanson & Co. are publishing it for the editors, Mr. and Mrs. Baillie-Grohman. Ordinary copies £5, edition de luxe £30, of the latter only two remain unsubscribed. It will be out this month. - We are pleased to see that The Country Life Library of Sport, under the editorship of Mr. Horace G. Hutchinson, is slowly increasing. The books are demi-octavo, illustrated, bound in cloth, at the price of 12s. 6d. a copy. Cricket and Shooting have already been issued, and Fishing is about to appear. Mr. Hutchinson’s name is a sufficient guarantee for the accuracy of the works. The next volume in the Woburn Library pub- lished by Messrs. Hutchinson and Co. will be Mr. F. G. Aflalo’s work on “ British Salt Water Fishing.” This book, like all its predecessors in the series, will be iilustrated with coloured plates. Mr. Aflalo, as the former editor of “ The Encyclo- peedia of Sport,” is well known as a great authority on all fishing, but especially on sea fishing. Theatrical papers, like Ze Fra, have welcomed Mrs. Alec. T'weedie’s last volume, “ Behind the Footlights.” Messrs. Hutchinson are the publishers. The price is 18s. net. In Sicily, Mrs. Alec. Tweedie has found much material for a new volume, which she hopes to have ready for autumn publication. Edith C. Kenyon’s new serial, “ Rex Harley’s Stratagem,” will commence shortly in the columns of Woman’s Life. Her serial, “Two Girls in a Siege” is nearing its conclusion in Our Own Gazette. “Little Robin Grey,” by the same writer, is in the press, and “A Girl ina Thousand” by her will also be published in the autumn. Mr. James Blyth, the author of “ Juicy J oe,” has written a new novel, “Celibate Sarah.” Like its author’s first book, it treats of life in the marsh- lands and the question of the regeneration of the marsh people. Mr. Grant Richards published the book on April 20th. “ Oddities, Others and I,” is the title of a new book which Miss Henrietta Corkran has published through Messrs. Hutchinson & Co. The price is 16s. net. It is, as the title suggests, a revelation of the author herself, and her impressions of the people she has met. The same firm has also published Mr. Frankfort Moore’s new novel entitled ‘‘ The Original Woman.” It is a story of modern life with the element of witchcraft interwoven. He treats the ancient cult from the standpoint of the modern man of science. “ The White Causeway ” is the title of another work by Mr. Moore, the opening chapters of which will appear in the May number of 7'he Lady's Realm. ‘A second edition of Mr. W. H. Wilkins’ book, “A Queen of Tears,” has been issued by Messrs. Longmans and Co. at the price of 36s. THE AUTHOR. 201 Messrs. Longmans also announce the publication of a new romance entitled “‘Lychgate Hall,” by M. E. Francis (Mrs. Francis Blundell) at the price of 6s. “Qld Hendrik’s Tales,” by Capt. Arthur 0. Vaughan, is a collection of animal stories gathered by the author from the Hottentots during the recent Boer War. Messrs. Longmans and Co. are the publishers. A new novel, by the author who writes under the pseudonym of “ Airam,” entitled “ Rudderless Ships,” will be published shortly by Mr. Henry Drane, at the price of 6s. It is a novel with a purpose—its purpose being to endeavour to prevent the increase of insanity by deterring children whose parents have any taint of insanity from marrying. The author has for many years had much to do with the treatment of mental disorders, and has felt the necessity for some steps to be taken to prevent their increase. The Gentleman’s Magazine for April contains a Russian story, in four chapters—* A Painter of Shrines ”—by Robert Bowman. «The Padre,” by Rose Harrison (author of “Esther Alington’’) is a story which depicts the stress, storm, and triumph of human experience in a world of temptation. Mr. Grant Richards has published a new sensa- tional story by Marie Connor Leighton, entitled “The Amazing Verdict.” Mr. T. Werner Laurie, for many years manager to Mr. Fisher Unwin, will shortly commence publishing on his own account. His address till June 30th, is 11, Paternoster Buildings, H.C. Messrs. Smith, Elder & Co. have published a novel by his honour Judge Parry, entitled “ England’s Elizabeth.” Mr. Brimley Johnson has just published a new shilling edition (5th imprint) of “A Maid of the Manse,” by Mrs. E. Rentoul Esler. The book is excellently produced, in a tasteful paper cover. The new edition has a preface by the author. “The Shrine in the Garden.””—As applications are being made for this work, the Orient Press finds it necessary to state that its publication is unavoidably delayed. The book in question, which is a portion of the diary of a person recently deceased, is being kept back pending a legal decision in regard to certain matters with which it deals. Professor Lewis Campbell has edited a selection from the Poems of Thomas Campbell for inclusion in Messrs. Macmillan & Co.’s Golden Treasury Series. The poems are specially arranged for this issue, and a biographical and critical introduction is contributed by the editor. Mr. R. Mounteney Jephson, who has just 202 returned from the South of France, has been astonished to find his death reported in the Daily Chronicle. The paragraph referring to the republication in cheaper form of Mr. Jephson’s excellent story, “Tom Bulkeley,” stated that the Author died as recently as 1885, and that he had written eight or nine military and sporting novels. Mr. Jephson, we are glad to say, has returned from his stay abroad in the best of health, and is about to publish a new novel entitled “Froth.” The publisher is Mr. G. A. Morton, Edinburgh. The book is in two parts and written with a light en. = ?Op o’ my Thumb,” the one act play by Messrs. Frederick Fenn and Richard Pryce which was produced last month by the Stage Society has been bought by Mr. Frank Curzon for Miss Hilda Trevelyan, who made so great a success in the title-role. “Saturday to Monday,” by the same authors, was produced by Mr. George Alexander at the St. James’s Theatre, on April 14th. Mr. R. C. Carton’s new comedy, ‘The Rich Mrs. Repton,” was produced at The Duke of York’s Theatre, on Wednesday, April 20th. Miss Compton took the leading part. eg ae ge PARIS NOTES. —-—o— 1 —_ HE French Academy has awarded the Gobert Prize of 10,000 francs to the Marquis Pierre de Ségur for his work entitled “ Le maréchal de Luxembourg.” The second prize of 1,000 francs is awarded to M. Thouvenel for his works, “ Pages de Phistoire du second Empire ” (1854-1866) and “Trois années de la question d’Orient” (1856- 1859). The Thiers Prize of 3,000 francs for the encou- ragement of historical literature and research has been given to the Abbé Sicard for his book in three volumes, entitled, “ Ancien Clergé.”’ _ The Academy of Moral and Political Sciences has divided the Audiffred Prize between M. Henri Hauser, for a book on the teaching of Social Science; M. Piolet on “La France hors de France” ; M. Vast for his volume on “ PAlgérie et les colonies francaises,” and to M. Salaun for his work on ‘1’Indo-Chine.” The laureates of the Societé de Géographie are M. Sven-Hedin, who has been presented with the gold medal, the Capitaine Lenfant, M.M. Alfred Lacroix, Paul Pelet, Lieutenant Chédeville, Lieu- tenant Drot, Lieutenant Nieger, M. Bonnel de Mézieéres, the Commandant O. Barré. THE AUTHOR. “Force ennemie,” the novel by M. John-Antoine Nau, which has won for its author the first prize awarded by the Académie Goncourt, is a most remarkable book. It is supposed to be written by a madman who realises in his lucid moments that he is living in a private lunatic asylum. He gives an account of his coversations with his keeper, his doctor, and various inmates of the asylum. He analyses his own state of mind, discusses the various arrangements of the house, criticises the doctors, and describes in detail many of the inci- dents that take place. One of the other lunatics discusses with him their mental state and explains that the cause of their misfortune is the “ Force ennemie” within them. This idea haunts Veuly, and as time goes on he is convinced that it is true, and that he is “inhabited” by another creature who obliges him to do and say things entirely con- trary to his own inclinations. Unlike. Guy de Maupassant’s ‘‘ Horla,” this unwelcome guest is no second self, but a visitor from another planet, who introduces himself to Veuly by the name of “Kmdéhotn.” He informs his host that he had been waiting to find a human body to inhabit, and that he chose Veuly, because from one pole to the other he could never have found a man s0 easy- going, so wanting in energy, and altogether so weak-minded and imbecile. Veuly is not precisely flattered by this preference, and he is horrified at the thought that he can never again be alone, that whether he should wish it or not, from henceforth he must share every secret thought with this uncanny visitor. There is much unpleasant reading in the book, as the “ Force ennemie” induces Veuly to act entirely against his own judgment, so that he earns for himself a terrible reputation and can never succeed in explaining to the doctors that he is not responsible for his actions when under the influence of his unpleasant guest. The book is extremely curious and original, and the unplea- sant parts are relieved by the amusing conversations of the keeper. The author, who was comparatively unknown, has come to the front, thanks to the © Goncourt Prize, and his book is now in the seventh edition. : “Le Lac Noir,’ by M. Henri Bordeaux, is an entirely different book from anything to which this author has accustomed us. Once again the scene is laid in Savoy. The story turns on a trial for murder and the zeal of the lawyers employed in the case. The object of the book appears to be to give a psychological study of a conscientious lawyer and magistrate, and also to prove how much super- stition still exists among the peasant classes of Savoy. The whole volume is delightfully written, and the various characters live, but the story itself is gruesome. THE AUTHOR. “La Vie Amoureuse de Francois Barbazanges,” by Marcelle Tinayre, is an exquisite picture of seventeenth century life in the quaint little town of Tulle. The authoress of “La Maison du Péché ” has given us another gem of literary workmanship. The story opens in 1673 with the birth of Francois. His father, M. Barbazanges, is devoted to astrology, and he at once studies the heavens in order to calculate his son’s horoscope. Francois grows up an imaginative boy with romantic ideas. Just as the hero of the “ Maison du Péché ” is steeped in religious traditions so Frangois is devoted to old- world romance. He grows up unlike other youths and is always in search of the ideal Jadye of his dreams. His various adventures on his way through life until he meets her take up the greater part of the volume. His strange meet- ing with his ideal woman, and his tragic fate are told in the final chapters. There is no strong plot to the story, and the charm of the book lies in the word-painting and the faithful evocation of the seventeenth century in provincial France. “Le Fléau,” by Gustave Guitton, is a book that might be read with profit in England as well as in France. It is a story of life in the working class, and shows the temptation which is placed in the way of the working-man in manufacturing districts by the drink shop, which is always so near to the factory. The author has taken the trouble to get statistics in proof of what he asserts. He tells us that in 1830 there were 281,000 public houses in France, that in 1899 there were 540,000, and that since that date there are 10,000 more. In this novel we follow a workman in his career and see how almost impossible it is for him to steer clear of the temptations with which he is beset. It isa tragic story and most pitiful as regards the hereditary taint in his children, When finally he is being tried for manslaughter his advocate boldly asserts that if his client should be condemned it would be unjust for the wealthy members of Parliament who have won _ their fortunes by his degradation to get off with no penalty. He declares that “drunkenness is a State institution, that through it the budget is ‘supplied with vast sums of money, that it is the source and foundation of many hundreds of huge fortunes, and that it is tacitly approved and encouraged by many members of Parliament, who are styled ‘ Honorable,’ and who are treated as honest men.” The book is well worth reading, as many facts are set forth which are worthy of con- sideration. Several interesting translations have appeared recently from various languages. Among these is “Le Troisitme Sexe,” by Ernst von Wolzogen, translated by the Prince B. Karageorgevitch. The translation is excellent, 203 and the book seems to gain rather than lose by its conversion into a more concise and elegant language. The “third sex’ is an admirable title, as without this definition one would be ata loss where to place the group of “creatures” described by the German author. Judging by this novel, one would imagine that just as in the “modern style” craze many of the German artists exaggerated the new idea until their designs were mere caricatures, so the “‘ New Woman” in German dress appears to be a carica- ture. Looked upon as a third sex she is merely a curiosity. We are introduced in this novel by M. von Wolzgen to the most extraordinary individuals. There is a doctoress of medicine and two sisters who are bankers, a she-lawyer, and then a group of the kind of men who can admire these specimens of the “ third sex.” Altogether the persons to whom one is introduced are not the kind one would care to know in real life, but meeting them in this way one is entertained by their conversation, their theories about life, their philosophy, their egotism, and, above all, their absurdities. The book is a clever satire and well worth reading, and, as we have already said, it is more readable in French than in the original. In the theatrical world the subject of a Theatrical Trust is once more being agitated. The Société des Auteurs dramatiques is very firm on this point, and will not hear of a “Trust” being formed. M. Deval, actor-manager of the Athénée, and M. Richemond, manager of the Folies Drama- tiques, have had great success with these two theatres. M. Roy, a banker, took over the lease of the Bonffes, and wished to be nominal manager of this theatre, with Messrs. Deval and Richemond to run it. The Société des Auteurs dramatiques objected to this arrangement, and a lawsuit is now going on between M. Roy and the Société. More recently M. Alphonse Franck, manager of the Gymnase, applied to M. Roy, and there was a plan formed for running this theatre on new lines. Once more the Société des Auteurs dramatiques has interfered. Another lawsuit is the consequence, so that M. Roy’s “ Theatre Trust” does not seem likely to succeed. M. Alfred Capus, President of the Committee of the Société des Auteurs dramatiques, explains that it would be against the interests of the authors and artistes to allow several theatres to be in the hands of one man. “The author’s rights,” he says, ‘‘the percentage on every performance exacted by the Société would be given up, a play would be bought for a fixed sum varying according to If the “ Trust” only the celebrity of the author. 204 THE AUTHOR. bought from these authors, what would then become of the others who are anxious to make a beginning ?” M. Deval and M. Richemond reply to this by quoting the words of M. Capus, who declares that “authors need artistic managers to control the theatres, and not directors of financial companies.” M. Deval then goes on to say that if authors want theatres at all for their pieces, they will have to sub- mit to having their theatres supported by financiers. As regards the author's rights, MM. Deval and Richemond declare that “ they are prepared to pay the same as the present contract with the Société exacts, 12 per cent. on the gross receipts and the 100 frances of billets de faveur for each performance.” They then go on to answer the other objections raised by the Société, and they propose that a clause should be added to the contract, stipu- lating that every year each theatre should be com- pelled to put on a piece by an author who either does not belong to the Société, or who has had no piece played for five years. It is very evident that the idea of this “Trust” is very tempting to the capitalists, but the Sociéte des Auteurs dramatiques holds the reins in France, and it does not consider that authors would gain much by following the example of Americans with regard to Theatre Trusts. It might be good for the few, but not for the majority, and as M. Capus is one of the most successful of French authors, one cannot help admiring the way in which he is fighting for his confreres. The great theatrical event is of course the new play at the Sarah Bernhardt Theatre. “ Varennes ” is a piece in six tableaux by MM. Lavedan and G. Lendtre. It is most admirably staged, and as regards the historical details it is well known that M. Lendtre is one of the greatest living authorities on this period. M. Sardou frequently consults him on any doubtful points of history, so that with M. Lendtre’s knowledge of the subject and M. Lavedan’s brilliant dialogue, the success of the literary side of the play was assured. Everyone was curious to see Madame Bernhardt in the réle of Marie Antoinette. She is admirable in her part, so admirable in fact that the great regret of everyone is that her réle is not enough. In the scenes where she does not appear there is a general feeling of disappointment—the other artistes are excellent, M. Magnier as Fersen, Mme. Dufréne as Mme. de Rochereux, M. Guy most amusing in his part; but the whole company cannot make up for the absence of Madame Sarah Bernhardt, and the spectators were inclined to blame the authors for causing them this disappointment. As regards the other theatres, “Le Retour de Jérusalem ” is certainly the greatest success of the season. At the Vaudeville “1’Esbroutfe” is still running, and at Antoine’s “ Oiseaux de Passage,” At the Gaité “a Montansier,” and at the Ambignu M. Pierre Decourcelle’s piece “ La Baillonnée ” ig a great success. At the Athenée, with the “ Prince Consort,” there is always a full house, and at the ThéAtre Victor Hugo M. Bour has put on “ Don Quichotte.” Atys HALLarp. a SPANISH NOTES. —-~>+—_ i T is difficult for English people to realise the important part played by the imagination in Spain. “' The King has lately issued a Royal Decree with respect to the celebration of the tri-centenary of the publication of “ Don Quixote” in May, 1905, which shows the place taken by that book in the hearts of the Spaniards. For this Royal Decree commands that a Committee be formed of the President of the Congress, the Ministers of State, War, Navy, and Public Instruction ; representatives of the Royal Academy of Fine Arts of San Fernando ; the Society of Authors and Artists; and the Scientific, Literary, and Artistic Atheneum of Madrid, with the Director of the National Library, etc., etc., to consider the best modes of doing honour to the great work of Cervantes in their different departments. “After the present Prime Minister questioned the right of a newspaper editor, who is a deputy, to publish the uncalled-for attacks consequent on his appointment of Sefior Nozaleda as Archbishop of Valencia, several telegrams purporting to come from the land of Shades were read aloud at the Press Banquet to give voice to the spirit of censure against Senor Maura ; and the other day one of the leading newspapers published a long discourse supposed to have been sent by Sagasta from the other world. ‘The Republicans who recently strove to start disloyal discourses in the public streets were quickly silenced, ana the speeches of such dissentients in the Congress as Canalejas, Moret,. Villaverde, etc., are more easily controverted than an attack from such an unassailable source as that of the deceased Prime Minister." Sagasta is sup- posed to mock at Seftor Maura’s ideal of making the Congress “the point of contact between the Crown and the country,” which he is hoping to: accomplish by the reform in the Parliamentary Elections whereby the deputies would be voted for at the public polls instead of being appointed by the ministers, which has been the custom since 1812. ‘This idea was first propounded in Colonel Figuerola Ferretti’s loyal Petition to his beloved. cd sovereign on 3rd November, 1902.* Had Sagasta allowed the Petition to reach King Alfonzo, who is always anxious for the welfare of his country, the successive governments of Silvela and Villaverde would probably not have been so quickly over- thrown and the present one in such danger now, for it was respectfully suggested that a Provisional government composed of sections of each party with a Royal decree sanctioning the elections at the polls for a new government, would secure the adhesion to the Monarchists of those who waver to Republicanism from their despair of seeing this reform. Many members of a well-known London Club addressed Colonel Figuerola Ferretti a letter appreciative of a patriotism sincere enough to seek the consolidation of the monarchy even at a sacrifice, presumably only temporary, of his own position at Court. His “ Cantos de Espana” (giving the history of the Regency) breathe devotion to the King and Queen and present an interesting lyrical picture. Speaking of literature reminds me that Galdos, the great novelist and dramatist, has just produceda new drama in Madrid called “ El abuelo ” (the Grand- father) which is shortly to be performed in German in Berlin, Frankfort, Munich, and Vienna. Senor Linares Rivas-Astray (son of the government minister) has just given to the stage a striking picture of “high life” in Madrid, in a play called “ Aire de Fuera,” in which the well-known actress Sefiora Guerrero, wife of Senor Diaz de Mendoza, a grandee of Spain, takes the first part. Women also begin to rank as dramatists in Spain, for Senora Emilia Pardo Bazan’s piece at the theatre of the Princesa called ‘lia Suerte”? (Fate) was the one chosen for the Benefit of Maria Tubau. “Ta Catedral,” the last work of Blasco Ibanez, has now also excited great attention in Madrid, but the author’s Republican views detract from the interest of the féte given in his honour. The Spanish capital is looking forward with great enthusiasm to greeting the wife of Maurice Maeterlinck this month, for under her well-known name of Georgette Leblanc she is to play in her husband’s celebrated play of “ La Joyzelle” at one of the leading theatres. Music also claims much attention in Madrid just now. The daughter of the well-known pro- fessor Sefior Benaiges has shown great talent in her recent pianoforte recital, and Sauer’s concert was a great success, under the patronage of the Royal family. His Majesty King Alfonso has testified his appreciation of practical literary work in pre- senting Don Ezequiel Solana with the prize as the Oe * The Paris New York Herald of November 12th, 1902, applauded this movement. THE AUTHOR. 205 first teacher in Madrid; for this energetic director of a boys’ school has just published as the outcome of his two years’ travel and study, “A Manual of the Schools of Europe,” and two other Spanish books entitled respectively, “ Primary Education in Italy” (“ La Enseianza primaria en Italia”), and “Practical Guide to Manual Educative Work” (“Guia practica del trabajo manual educativo ”). The King’s trips into the provinces tend greatly to add to his popularity in the country, for not only was his important rencontre with the Emperor of Germany at Vigo preceded by most successful visits to Segovia and Toledo, but his time in Barcelona bids fair to dispel the shadow of separatism. The literary taste of Sefior Silvela (the late Prime Minister) is evidenced by the active part he took in the weekly conferences held at the charm- ing theatre of San Luis. On the one day he held forth on the life and character of Maria de Agreda, the potent counsellor of Philip IV., and on another his lecture on Beatrice Galindo, the governess and companion of Isabel I. of Spain, shows that he appreciates the power exercised in the past by the fair sex in his country. The Infanta Dona Maria de la Paz, sister of the late King Alfonso XII. and wife of Prince Louis Ferdinand of Bavaria, of world-wide reputation in the science of surgery, has recently published a charming little book called ‘* Mi Peregrinacion a Roma,” which gives a most interesting account of her visit to the “ Eternal City.” The wondrous churches and picture galleries are described in the poetic spirit characteristic of the Princess. Her emotion at the benediction of her children by the late Pope shows the fervour of her religious senti- ment, and her pleasure at again meeting Cardinal Rampolla, known to her in her youth as the Pope’s Nuncio in Madrid, and her enthusiasm at the sight of the Spanish pilgrims at St. Peter’s testify to her abiding love of her own country. The secretary of the royal authoress tells me that the book has just been translated into English by Frau Johanna Szeliuska. Echegaray’s new play “ La Desequilibriada”’ has excited great interest in Spain. The heroine, as the title shows, is an unbalanced character— unbalanced in her love which she sets against her admirer’s sense of honour in a matter of business ; so unbalanced in her hatred of her husband when she found that his subterfuge had won her as his wife, that she compassed his death ; and finally so unbalanced in her sense of maternal duty that she abandons her child for ever, leaving him in the care of her lover, from whom her remorse also separates her. Senor A. Palacio Valdés, well known in England by his novels, “ Froth,” “The Grandee,” and “The 206 Fourth Estate,” has added to his reputation by his last work, entitled “ La Aldea Perdida” (the Lost Hamlet). The sweet harmonious joys of a Spanish village, described from the experiences of the author’s own boyhood form a truly pastoral poem, but the romantic becomes tragic when the un- bridled passions of the new-comers who work the mines, cause the death of two of the four chief characters. When mentioning Galdos’s new play of “ El Abuelo,” which has created such a furore in Madrid by its masterly presentation of the force of the human passions and the superhuman power of gratitude, I should have added that the great novelist and dramatist has himself elicited that virtue by the generous way he has just devoted the rofits of his Benefit to the Chipiona Sanatorium for Sick Children. When Senor Picon, the well-known author of “Bl Enemigo” (the Enemy), declined the other day the invitation of the President of the Congress to make a speech, the newspaper called Hspana said the writer evidently wished to show that deeds are of more value than words, and in this Sefior Galdos has excelled. Percy Horspur. ———_————— 2 —__—_ LEGAL NOTES. +4 The Attempt to Maintain Net Prices in the State of New York. N important case for authors and publishers who place books upon the market within the state of New York has recently been decided by the New York Court of Appeals. It is one also which, owing to the principles involved, is of interest to those who do not publish books within the jurisdiction of the Court in question. The appellants sought to establish the legality under Chapter 690, laws 1899, New York, of a combination of publishers and book agents to keep up net prices, by refusing all dealings with retail booksellers who sold books published at a net price below that price, or who had any connection, either proved or suspected, with any such underselling. The combination had been declared unlawful in the court below and the Court of Appeal upheld this ruling by a majority of five judges to two. The act in question was passed : “To prevent monopolies in articles or commodities of common use and tojprohibit restraints of trade and commerce... .” And it provides that— “ Every contract agreement, arrangement or combination, whereby a monopoly in the manufacture production or sale in this state of any article or commodity of common use 1s THE AUTHOR. or may be created, established or maintained, or whereby competition in this state in the supply or price of any such article or commodity is or may be restrained or prevented, or whereby for the purpose of creating, establishing or maintaining a monopoly within this state of the manufac- ture, production or sale of any such article or commodity, the free pursuit in this state of any lawful business, trade or occupation is or may be restricted or prevented, is hereby declared to be against public policy, illegal and void.”’ Those alleged to have offended against this law were the American Publishers’ Association and others connected with the publishing business, representing about 90 per cent. of the book trade, and the complainants were R. H. Macy & Co., a firm conducting a “department store” in New York, in which they do a very large business and own a book department of considerable size. Messrs. Macy & Co.’s complaint alleged— “That during the year 1900 a number of prominent publishers, including defendants hereinbefore described as publishers for the purpose of securing to themselves an unreasonable and extortionate profit and at the same time with intent to prevent competition in the sale of books and for the purpose of establishing and maintaining the prices of all books published by them, or any of them, and all books dealt in by them, or any of them, and preventing com- petition in the sale thereof, unlawfully, illegally and con- trary to the public policy and the statutes of the state of New York . .. combined and associated themselves together ’’ etc. The methods used were further described thus : “ That as a part of said unlawful scheme and combination the members of said association agreed that such net copy- righted books, axd all other books, whether copyrighted or not, or whether published by them or not, should be sold by them to those booksellers only who would maintain the retail net price of such net copyrighted books for one year, and to those booksellers and jobbers only who would furthermore sell books [the word “ copyrighted ’’ is omitted at this point] at wholesale to no one known to them to cut or sell at a lower figure than such net retail price, or whose name would be given to them by the association as one who cut such prices.”’ In explaining and commenting upon the arrange- ment thus described Chief Justice Parker made the following observations : “It will be seen that while the leading object of this portion of the agreement apparently is to maintain the retail net price of copyrighted books, it operates in fact so as to prevent the sale of books to dealers who sell books of any kind to one who retails copyrighted books at less than the net retail price. “ And the agreement further provides that evidence shall not be required by the bookseller or jobber in order to restrain him from selling to one who has been blacklisted, but that all that shall be required to govern his action, and to prevent him from selling to such a person, shall be that the name has been given to him by the association as one who cuts such net prices. It has been admitted, and must be, that the agreement may be so worked out as to deprive a dealer from selling any books whatever, thus breaking up his business.’’ The actual carrying out of the agreement thus entered into was also referred to, and after ® THE AUTHOR. reviewing its terms and the facts, which were not disputed, the learned chief justice held it to be an undertaking to interfere with the free pursuit of a lawful business in which any member of the com- munity was free to engage. He accordingly, with the assent of the judges who concurred with him, dismissed the appeal. In delivering a dissenting judgment of some length, Judge Gray pointed out that the agree- ment of the appellants only endeavoured to govern the sale of copyright books to be sold at net price, and not that of others. “The contract,’? he observed, ‘ did not extend to the copyrighted books other than by way of penalty, as the refusal to deal in them might be incidental to the refusal to deal with booksellers who would not co-operate in an agreement to maintain the net retail price of a copy- righted book. It is not unlawful for a person to refuse to deal with others as his judgment or fancy may impel him. His business is his own, and the only limitation upon his pursuit of it is that he shall not interfere with the legal rights of others. It seems to me that what he may law- fully do himself he may unite with others in doing, if of some common advantage.” The other dissentient judge, Judge Bartlett, followed the same line of argument; he asserted the right of the individual to trade with whom he pleased, and maintained that more than one might combine to do what one might do alone, adding that “The refusal to maintain trade relations with a given individual is an inherent right which every person in business may exercise for reasons which he deems sufficient, or for no reason whatever.” Judge Bartlett also made some pregnant obser- vations on the cutting of prices by big traders to the injury of small ones and of the trade generally, characterising the procedure adopted as one of the saddest phases of modern business life. “Tt is a well-known fact,’’ he said, “that the great department stores of the country have encroached upon many lines of trade entirely distinct from the main and legitimate business in which they are engaged. As an illustration, a dry goods establishment, engaged in selling a vast number of articles legitimately related to its busi- ness, concludes, in order to promote its principal trade, to offer for sale books, furniture, druggists’ sundries and numerous other articles that need not be mentioned, at cut prices, representing only the cost of production, and often- times far below it. The inevitable effect of this policy is to draw a large number of people to these establishments, and in the final result the dealer makes good his losses in the outside trade by the prices he obtains in his legitimate business. It may be fairly assumed that the general business is conducted at a profit. The result is a large number of the retail dealers in the various kinds of articles thus undersold are driven out of business, many of them at a time of life when they are unable to reinstate themselves in some other calling. It also results in great damage to manufacturers, pro- ducers, and wholesale dealers in loss of customers, who have been driven into insolvency.” 207 To this he added that no doubt the proprietors of department stores had a right to sell as cheaply as they pleased, or, indeed, to give away their goods to their customers, but that equally manu- facturers, producers, and wholesale dealers had a right to protect themselves by dealing or not dealing as they pleased, such a right being inci- dental to the right to exist and to act in self defence. With regard to this case it may be observed that the wording of the New York law as quoted appears to justify the finding of the New York Court of Appeals, although the principles laid down by the dissenting judges will commend themselves to many as being based upon justice and sound sense. In England, combinations alleged to be in restraint of trade have, from time to time, occupied the attention of the Courts. These have usually had todo with the relations between masters and workmen, and it was in a case of this kind (Allen . Flood, 1898, A.C. 1) that the law upon the subject was recently reviewed at great length. It seems impossible from the judgments in that case to conclude that a com- bination among publishers such as that which has been held illegal under the New York law could be successfully attacked by a bookseller under the Common Law of England. The opportunity, how- ever, is not likely to arise. The difficulty of com- bining and of organising the numerous units which make up the publishing trade in Great Britain and Ireland so as to drive out of the book trade all retailers suspected of disregarding net prices would be too great. In the State of New York it was possible to obtain the co-operation of 0 per cent. of the publishing houses, all unanimous in support- ing a policy of net prices. Similar efforts have been made in England, but not upon so compre- hensive a scale, and without such unanimity and without the power to crush or to injure seriously the trade of the recalcitrant bookseller, the action of only a limited number of publishers, even though they acted in unison, could hardly be open to the suggestion of illegality, or even of moral turpitude. There are two ways, moreover, in which an arrange- ment for the restraint of trade may be looked at. The agreement entered into may be void as between the parties to it, so that they cannot legally enforce it against one another, without being illegal so as to lay it open to attack from without. This, how- ever, may be described as a matter of legal detail. Attempts to bind down the retail dealer to a minimum price, below which he may not sell whether at a profit to himself or not, are not, of course, confined to the book trade. In any trade, how- ever, in England in which a large number of manu- facturers, both great and small, are engaged, it has been found difficult as a rule to secure the necessary unanimity and organisation. In the bicycle trade, 208 to quote a recent example, great efforts were at one time made to keep up prices, and retailers who did a large cash business in machines and in their accessories were ‘‘ boycotted’ or an endeavour was made to “ boycott” them by manufacturers, whose small customers naturally protested that they could not compete with the prices of their stronger rivals. Of the precise position of the matter at the present day I am not aware, but a considerable cheapening of everything has taken place, and I think I am right in saying that the artificial keeping up of prices by combination among manufacturers and wholesale distributors has been found impracticable. As to the conditions under which it is possible in the book trade, the Macy case in New York isa good example. : Only the questions of legality, and of the possibility of combination have been discussed in this article. The desirability of maintaining net prices, and of keeping up the price of books generally has not been gone into. It involves the consideration of whether such a policy would keep in the trade a greater number of small booksellers, while it curtailed the trade of bigger dealers, and this again would raise doubts as to whether the larger number of smaller dealers selling at higher prices or the smaller number of larger dealers selling at lower prices is the better condition for the author, for the publishers, and last but not least, for the reading public. These are interesting problems which have frequently been ventilated in the Author, and no doubt will continue to be so in the future. E, A, ARMSTRONG. <> ¢ THE LITERARY YEAR BOOK.* a General. HE “Literary Year Book” for 1904 is now a before the public. ‘his is the eighth year of issue. In the main features of this useful annual publication no alteration has been made, and, on the whole, the 1904 edition is an improvement on its predecessors. Like other works of reference its tendency is to increase in size, so that the editor may expect, before long, to be confronted by the necessity of omitting those parts which are least wanted. The “calendar” and “signs used in correcting proofs” could be easiest dispensed with, and the resumé, which occupies twenty-seven pages, might be considerably condensed. Nevertheless, * “Literary Year Book,’ 1904: George Allen, 5s. THE AUTHOR. rather than delete any feature or reduce the size of the type, it would be more serviceable were the book printed on thinner paper. Without increasing the bulk of the work, extra pages could then be added after the style of the “ Unique Manuscript Register” (A. J. Baynes, 441, Strand), on which the author could record conveniently an account of his year’s labours for future reference. The advan- tage of this to the “ Year Book” publisher would be, that the volume so used would not be lent, and each author would have to buy his own copy. To ensure a work of this character being gene- rally referred to, every list given ought to be as complete as possible. Turning to the ‘ Calendar”? we miss a record of the birthdays of the following well-known authors :—In January—Maria Edge- worth, R. Savage, Aikin, Bentley ; in February— Archbishop Whateley, Hallam the historian, About, Lowell, Grimm and Lover; in March—Manzoni ; April—Mme. de Staél and Froude; May—Le Sage, J. S. Mill and Lytton; July—Klopstock and Petrarch ; August—Fénélon; September—Chateau- briand, M. J. Daumas, Korner, Jane Taylor and Mrs. Hemans; October—S. T. Coleridge and Adelaide Procter; November—Hans Sachs and Shenstone ; December—E. Burritt, Mary Mitford, A. Cunningham and Samuel Smiles. The “Obituary” section has no note of the death of the eminent musical writer, H. J. Hipkins, author of the monumental ‘‘ Musical Instruments,” published by Black, the “ History of the Piano- forte” (Novello), and contributor of upwards of five hundred articles in Grove’s “ Dictionary of Music” and the “Encyclopedia Britannica.” Other names excluded from last year’s death list are Mrs. E. T. Cook, author of “The Bride’s Book,” ‘Highways and Byeways of London” (d. June 19); J. A. McNeill Whistler, author of the “Gentle Art of Making Enemies” (July 17) ; Wilfrid Cripps, C.B., F.S.A., author of “Old English Plate,” “Old French Plate,” (Oct. 26) ; James Innes Minchin, translator of Dante’s “Divine Comedy” (Jan. 13) and Richard Savage (Oct. 11). In the section devoted to “ Books of Reference” there is no mention of the “ World Directory of Music,” published by De Witt, Leipzig. Coming to “Authors,” when lesser lights are included, why are the following names overlooked ? Gilder, Joseph B., author of ‘‘Carnegie’s Gospel of Wealth,” ‘“Lowell’s Impressions of Spain,” &e.; Bruce, John Mitchell, author of much medical literature and assistant editor of Quain’s Dic- tionary ; Parkin, G. R., author of ‘ Imperial Federation,” “Round the Empire,’ “The Great Dominion,” &c.; Edwards, Osman, author of “Studies of Theatrical Life,’ “A Gauntlet,” “ Japanese Plays and Playfellows,” &c. ; Watson, Aaron, author of “ Brown Studies,” ‘ Waifs and Strays,” “For Lust of Gold,” &c. ; Foakes Jackson, Rev., author of the “ History of the Christian Church,” &c. ; Angus, Orme, author of, “Sarah Tuldon,” a Story of Wessex Life ; Ford, William, author of “ Baja the Freebooter,” “ Pun- jaub Coach,” &c. ; Forrest, Sir John, author of ‘ Explorations in Australia,” &c.; Prowl, Ebenezer, author of about a dozen authoritative text books on music which have been translated into French, German, and Italian ; Fraser, J. Foster, author of “ Round the World on a Wheel,” &c. ; Lancaster, W. J. Cosens, author of many excellent nautical novels. Victor Spiers is mentioned, but why is R. Phené Spiers, the author of valuable architectural works, left out ? Space restricts our naming more omissions of general writers, but, if we particularise in one department, and turn to the topic of most interest this year—i.e. the War—and recall the books dealing with Russia, Korea, and Japan brought before the public towards the end of last year, we will find that the writers of such works are con- spicuous by their absence in the “ Literary Year Book,” published last March. There is no mention of the authors of the following :—“‘The Russian Advance ” (Albert Beveridge), “Sixteen Years in Siberia” (Leo Deutsch), “ In the Uttermost East” (Chas. H. Hawes), “The World’s History “(Dr H. F. Helmolt), “Manchuria” (Alex. Hosie), “The Far East: its History and its Question ” (Alex. Krausse), “‘The Path of Empire” (George Lynch), “History of Russia” (Alfred N. Ram- baud), “The Great Siberian Railway ” (Michael M. Shoemaker), “Korean Sketches” (Rev. J. S. Gale), “Japanese Girls” (Alice M. Bacon), “Japan: its History, &c.” (Captain F. Brink- ley), “The Heart of Japan” (C. L. Brownell), “Things Japanese” (Basil Hall Chamberlain), “ Handbook of Japan” (W. Mason), “ Evolution of the Japanese” (Sidney Gulick), “ Japanese Training” (H. Irving Hancock), “Japan and her People” (Anna ©. Hartshorne), “ Kokoro” (Lafcadio Hearn), “ Feudal and Modern Japan” (Arthur May Knapp), “Tales of Old Japan” (A. B. Mitford), “History of Japan ” (Fred. Millard), “Japan and its Trade” (J. Morris), “Japan in Transition” (S. Ransome), “ Tmpres- sions of Japan” (G. H. Rittner), ‘‘ Three Rolling Stones in Japan” (Gilbert Watson), “ Japan : Aspects and Destinies” (Petrie Watson), and “ Ships and Shipping” (Francis Miltoun). Many of the above topical works are new editions of old ones, and few of the authors are novices. The incompleteness of the List of Authors seems, indeed, to imply that the value of the “ Year Book” for personal reference is overlooked. A reliable directory of the iiterary world would enable THE AUTHOR. 209 a publisher to communicate direct with any author he pleases. In these days, when an author seldom confines himself to one publisher, the public also should be able to refer to the “‘ Year Book” for a complete list of the works of a favourite author ; and, to facilitate such inquiry, the addition of a List of Titles, classified under Theology, Travel, Science, Fiction, Poetry, &c., would be welcome. The list of periodical publications needs also more careful revision. For instance, the London addresses of the following papers are wrong :— Belfast News Letter, 435, Strand ; Daily Dispatch, Manchester, 68, Fleet Street ; Newcastle Chronicle, 22, Essex Street ; Norfolk Chronicle, 149, Strand ; Nottingham Daily Express, 75, Fleet Street. Musical periodicals are nearly all omitted. Not one of the following well-known papers is given :— British Bandsmen, 188,Strand, W.C. ; Music Trades Review, 1, Racquet Court, E.C.; Journal of the Incorporated Society of Musicians, 19, Berners Street, W.; Musical Record, 199, Regent Street, W. ; Music, 188, Wardour Street, W.; J/usical Opinion, 35, Shoe Lane, E.C. ; Musical Standard, 83, Charing Cross Road, W.C.; Orchestral Association Gazette, 28, Gerrard Street, W.; Organist and Choirmaster, 9, Berners Street, W.; Strad, 3, Green Terrace, Rosebery Avenue. Amongst the Press Cutting Agents no German firm is mentioned, and amongst magazine photo- graphers one of the most enterprising firms—the City Art Photo. Co. (manager, Mr. W. D. Horn) —is overlooked. We offer the foregoing criticisms in the friendliest spirit, our desire being that so excellent a publica- tion may be made as perfect and complete as possible, for there is no reason why, with proper organization, the “Literary Year Book” should not be as comprehensive and up-to-date as “Dod’s” Peerage or “Crockford’s” Clergy List. If advantage is taken of such hints as those we have given, the result will be profitable to the publisher and the immense community to which he appeals.—A. R. Legal. The legal side of the book is one which, more than any other, needs the consideration of members of the Society of Authors. The articles included deal with the numerous points on which authors desire information and protection, but in most cases, though correct, so far as they go, are insufficient. This is the real difficulty in the production of a book of this kind. Insufficient information may often lead an author into serious errors, but we do not desire to cavil and find fault. We fully recognise that it is impossible for an editor to provide against all 210 contingencies on any question, more especially when those questions deal with copyright and the legal side of literary property. Even with the added assistance of the “ Literary Year Book” an author should be particularly careful, and in many cases should not consider himself secure without special expert advice. : : Agreements and copyright, in their respective chapters, with some slight deflections, are admir- ably dealt with, clearly and lucidly expounded, and very accurate. The agreements are classed under the following four heads— : Royalty Agreement ; Sharing profits ; The author commissioned ; The publisher commissioned. This is a fairly satisfactory division, but The Author Commissioned is rather a different form of agreement to the sale outright. If the publisher commissioned a book from an author he would be entitled to make larger demands from the author than if he merely purchased the copyright. On the whole, the divisions set forth in The Author are the more satisfactory. Sale Outright, Profit Sharing Agreement, The Royalty System, and The Commission Agreement. Mr. Charles Weekes, who is responsible for these chapters, sets out a series of usual clauses, explains them, and notes their omissions, but expresses no opinion as to how far he considers an author has a right or is entitled to make demands from a pub- lisher. From his point of view, as editor, he is justified in taking this line, if, indeed, it is not the only line he could adopt. The question of serial rights is treated hardly at sufficient length. This is often the most important side of the property of the writers of fiction, and also of writers of educational and technical works. The Editor states, ‘‘ All serialisation should cease when the book is published”; but difficulty often arises owing to the lack of finality in the contract with editors when the sale takes place. It would have been a good thing if he had dealt, perhaps in a separate article, with serial rights and the contract for the sale of those rights, and the difficulty that surrounds it. There is also another omission of great import- ance to authors—the agreements made between authors and their agents ; for as the agent is ina position more confidential to the author than the publisher or anyone else who deals with his pro- perty, it is essential that his agreement should be carefully controlled, and the author should see, when dealing with the agent, that he is not dealing with a man who is also acting on behalf of the publisher. There is very little fault to find with the other comments Mr. Weekes has made. In “The Author Commissioned” it might be as well for the author THE AUTHOR. to insist as one term of the contract that no altera- tion should be made in the MS. without his sanction, for although it is stated “that the assignment of copyright does not convey the right ‘to alter or revise the book in such a manner that the author’s reputation suffers,” yet there are many alterations possible which would annoy and disgust an author, but which need not necessarily be considered by a judge and jury as damaging to his reputation. Turning from the Agreements to the chapter on Copyright, we are pleased to say that the errors are few, as far as the exposition of the copy- right law is concerned. Only those who have tried the task can imagine how exceedingly difficult it is to compress a subject of this kind into so small a space, but the statements made are clear, correct, and, within limits, satisfying. The author, under the heading of “ Extent,” says that an assignment for any less period than the whole term of copyright, would be a licence only. From whence does he get this statement? Surely, it is possible to assign the whole copyright for a limited period, without merely assigning a licence to publish; otherwise, there would be no need for the registration of assignments at Stationers’ Hall. Under the heading of Magazines and Periodicals, the distinction that exists under the eighteenth section between Encyclopedias and Reviews, Magazines, etc., is hardly sufficiently emphasised. To anyone who read the paragraph as an amateur the difference would certainly not be clear. The writer states under the same heading, ‘‘ The work of a servant would vest in his employer from the first.” This point, in the absence of any evidence to the contrary, must be yielded; but he continues, “it is doubtful if the sender of a voluntary con- tribution, though his work was used, would have any rights unless the terms were expressly men- tioned.” This sentence is enigmatical. Does the writer intend to convey that the author in those cases where a contribution has been sent without a special demand to an editor, and the contribution has been printed and paid for, would possess no rights whatever, and would therefore be considered to have sold the copyright ? Surely, this deduction cannot be correct. Again, under the heading of “Drama,” the following statement appears— “ After publication in print, but before authorised representation, it is doubtful whether a common law action would lie against an unauthorised per- former.” This is contrary to the view taken by Mr. Scrutton, whose statement of the law we personally are inclined to follow. Under the same heading, the writer is certainly ambiguous in the following sentence :— “As to performing right and copyright as they may be retained or lost by first performance or publication outside the United Kingdom, first performance in ‘America does not divest the Com- mon Law right here.” This passage surely needs a little further explanation for the uninitiated. Under the “International” heading, it will be seen that Austria and Hungary are included in the Berne Convention. This is not correct. Austria and Hungary have a special Treaty with Great Britain, and some other countries, but they are not members of the International Convention. To sum up, however, the impression conveyed to a critic of that portion of the work, dealing with the legal side of literary property, is thab it is sound and trustworthy, and may, with limitations, be safely employed by those who seek information on the points which the writer has sought to elucidate. G. H. T. ——_+—>—_+—___——_ MUSICAL COPYRIGHT. ————+— Minority Report. N the March number of 7'he Author we printed a summary of the majority report on the ques- tion of Musical Copyright, issued by the departmental committee. Since that date the Musical Copyright Bill introduced by Mr. Mount has come up and passed a second reading in the House of Commons, and has been referred to the Standing Committee on Law. It has gone even further, It has been amended, and printed as amended. Mr. Caldwell, the sole author of the minority report, took the opportunity of placing his views before the House of Commons in his speech on the second reading ; perhaps, however, it would be fairer to take the statement of his views from his considered report rather than from his speech. In the opening paragraph he states as follows :— “The general evidence given disclosed the existence of another interest—that of the general public interested in the cultivation of music—an interest, however, which was not specially represented at the enquiry ; which is prac- tically ignored in the report of the majority of the Com- mittee, but which, nevertheless, fails to be considered in any amendment of the law which may be deemed necessary. “The whole of the witnesses examined (excepting the ‘King of the Pirates’) regard musical copyright as a right of property, such as a man has in his watch, entitling the owner of the copyright to exercise his right of property in any manner he pleases without any regard to the interests of the general public or to the advancement of music in the community. It is also upon that assumption that summary proceedings, analogous to those of the criminal law, seem to be recommended. “ A slight consideration will show that copyright is not such an absolute right of property as is claimed, but is a ‘liberty’ or privilege, conferred by Parliament, with the THE AUTHOR. 211 view of encouraging music in the general community into which the public interest enters, as well as that of the owner of the copyright, and over the exercise of which by the owner of the copyright Parliament has and exercises a right of control.’ In order to prove the final contention he quotes at length the Acts on which copyright is founded. We venture to think that his judgment is entirely incorrect, and that a deeper consideration of the subject would have secured a sounder opinion. The Government found a certain form of pro- perty existing, which, perhaps, more than any other, should be reckoned the sole property of its originator. They found that this property was ill-secured and easily filched from the owner. Accordingly, in order to secure it, they passed Copyright Statutes. At that time a cry was raised by people who, like Mr. Caldwell, considered they represented the public ; but the plea of the public was shown many years ago by the most distin- cuished authorities, and those who had given the matter their fullest attention to be without foundation. It is late in the day to bring up the question again, and it would take too much space to quote the learned authorities referred to. It would be interesting to enquire whether Mr. Cald- well has studied the legislation dealing with copy- right property since the passing of the Act of 1842; whether he has noted that all modern legislation in all the countries of the world has been to confirm the property in the author, to give him wider limits, not only as far as country but also as far as time! is concerned ; and that in the great majority of cases which have been taken into the courts of law the Acts have as a rule received the most liberal interpretation in favour of the authors of literary, dramatic, and musical property. He goes on to state that the owners of musical copyright have exercised their sole and exclusive “liberty” in a manner highly detrimental to the interests of the general public, as well as to the advantage of music, and have practically tempted and induced piracy. “To find anything like an approach to the present piracy of musical copyright, one has to go back to the piracy of books by American editions, owing to the high prices charged for books in this country placing books of educa- tional value quite beyond the reach of the general public, notwithstanding the cheapness of paper and printing. By the issue of cheaper editions for the general public the temptation to piracy has been removed ; and the public being now supplied at a reasonable price there is no market for pirated books, notwithstanding the somewhat irrelevant reference in the concluding paragraph of the report of the majority as to the alleged piracy of Mr. Arthur Balfour's pamphlet and Mr. Kipling’s poems. “The evidence has disclosed that the author or composer of a musical composition does not himself publish the sub- ject of his copyright. A trade or business has sprung up of publishers, who purchase musical copyrights either for a small sum, cash down, in the case of unknown composers, 212 or for a royalty of from one penny up to fourpence per copy sold—the customary royalty being threepence per copy, subject to a deduction of one-seventh. The publisher in the case of such purchases takes the place of the original owner of the copyright, with the same powers and subject to the same limitations and responsibilities. “ The publishers who are purchasers of copyright appear to have an arrangement amongst themselves with regard to the prices to be charged. The prices charged to the public seem to be the same in all cases, irrespective of the royalty paid to the author and composer, although the discount to the trade may vary as regards individual compositions and individual publishers. The successes are made to pay for the failures ; and as the failures are said to be five-sixths of the total, a heavy tax is by this arrangement laid upon the general public. A business arrangement of this kind is not contemplated by the Copyright Acts, which, although necessarily permitting sales of copyright, confer no further power in the assignee than that which existed in the original owner of the copyright.”’ The statements contained in the first paragraph just quoted are not in accordance with fact ; it must, therefore, logically follow that the deductions are equally erroneous. No doubt he is, to a certain extent, correct with regard to the attitude of the publishers. They purchase, in many instances for small prices, from the composers, and then market the music for their profit without any consideration for the public which Mr. Caldwell so boldly champions. This point of view has been well set forth in a statement received from a member of the Society, dealing with the present situation :— “ Hitherto the public has only been acquainted with the matter from the point of view of the publishers. Inasmuch as the publisher and shopkeeper are bosom friends, the composer, unless he is a genius with business ability who can look after himself, comes off worse even than the public, in the bargain. In private, the composer is willing enough to air his grievances, but in public, inasmuch as there is no combination amongst composers for mutual defence, the individual musician who has suffered, being afraid that his further compositions may not be accepted, thinks that dis- cretion is the better part of valour, Unfortunately for the composer there is no Sir Walter Besant in the musical profession. Zhe Musical News, which could do much for him, concentrates its attention on the evils of bogus colleges which interfere with the earnings of the music teacher, but the members of the syndicate owning that paper who could criticise music publishing methods if they liked, much to the distaste of the publishing houses, preserve a policy of silence. As nearly all the other musical periodicals, like the Musical Times and Musical Record, are owned by pub- lishers themselves, the individual composer, who is of little use to the advertisement manager, has no channel through which to air his wrongs.” But we cannot agree with Mr. Caldwell in com- paring the present musical piracy with the piracy of works in the United States some years ago, and a moment’s consideration will show his reason to be false. It must be clear to anyone who has studied the subject, that any literary, dramatic or musical property can always be produced by the pirate at a cheaper rate than it can be produced on behalf of the owner of the copyright. The pirate THE AUTHOR. has merely to think of his profit on the cost of production ; the legitimate publisher has to con- sider the profit of the author, in addition to the profit on the cost of production. Mr. Caldwell is, no doubt, right in some of his deductions as to the profit that is paid to the composer, as it is clear from the frequent instances which come before the Secretary of the Society, that the unfortunate com- poser is in a much worse position than is the author of literary and dramatic pieces, owing to his un- willingness to join an organised body of defence, which exists in the Society; but if the composer obtained the full share of the profit of the work, the outcome of his brain, it is not likely that the price of music would be appreciably reduced to the public. Mr. Caldwell should also remember that the surest way of increasing the study of music is by protecting adequately the producers of this work. If one, who has within him the capacity of a great composer, is to obtain a living wage, he must receive some fair security for his labours. This security, confirmed by Statute, must necessa- rily raise the price of these labours to the public. Mr. Caldwell states, with a precision which is hardly justified : “ Piracy of musical composition is due, therefore, to the same causes which at one time produced piracy in the case of books, and which, in the case of books, has been removed by the issue of cheaper editions, at a price within the reach of the general public.” The piracy of musical compositions is not really due to the same causes which brought about the piracy of books in the United States. The piracy of books in England never existed to a great extent, and the piracy of books in the United States only existed because there was no protective law, and not for the reason put forward by Mr. Caldwell, that they desired cheaper books on the market. There are many other interesting remarks in the minority report which have not been dealt with, and there are many interesting remarks in the evidence of Mr. James Frederick Willetts, known as “The Pirate King,” who wishes to pose as an altruist and public benefactor ; but it is hardly worth while to deal with the question at great length. It was essential, however, that members of the Society should comprehend fully some of the argu- ments—fallacious though they be—which are still, unfortunately, put forward to prevent remedial legislation for the protection of copyright property. There are, no doubt, many disputed points in copyright law, arising from the different interests of authors and publishers, but it is astonishing in the twentieth century to see arguments soberly put forward, which ought to have been laid in their graves seventy years ago. G. HoT. THE PUBLISHERS’ ASSOCIATION. —— HE Report of the Annual General Meeting a of the Publishers’ Association was printed too late to be inserted in the April number of The Author. We are pleased to hear that Mr. ’ Reginald Smith, K.C., of Messrs. Smith, Elder and Co., has been elected to the Presidency of the Association. We congratulate Mr. Smith on his honourable appointment, and the Association on having secured so able a President. There seems to have been, at the meeting and during the past year, considerable work done in dealing with the sale of educational books and the question of preferential discounts to educational houses. ‘The matter is one of great importance to all writers of educational works. We are pleased to see that the Publishers’ Asso- ciation made a substantial grant to the expenses of the defendants in the case of Aflalo and Cook v. Lawrence and Bullen. Mr. Longman, in his speech, said that the resulting judgment established a principle of considerable importance to the publish- ing trade. The Committee of the Authors’ Society also considered the legal point important. The fact that the Publishers’ Association supported the defendants on the grounds put forward by their President finally does away with the ill-considered conclusion hastily arrived at by some members of the trade, that the action, commenced by the plaintiffs and supported by the Society, was frivolous and vexatious, In the Report are also issued the definitions of some simple publishing terms, which it would be useful for authors to remember :— Inpression—A number of copies printed at any one time. When a book is reprinted without change it should be called a new “impression,’’ to distinguish it from an “edition,’’ as defined below. Edition. An impression in which the matter has under- gone some change, or for which the type has been re-set. Re-issue.-—A republication at a different price, or in a different form, of part of an impression which has already been placed on the market. It is exceedingly useful to have these explana- tions authoritatively promulgated, and it is hoped that they will be strictly enforced. We can- not help, however, putting forward once again that it would be still more advantageous if the Association settled on the unit of an impression, and insisted on the members adopting the unit universally. Thus, if the unit was fixed at 1,000 copies, a limited issue of 500 copies would be half an impression, a sale of 100,000 copies would be 100 impressions. If this rational course was adopted, the trade would get rid of the absurdity of an imprint on a book of “Third impression” THE AUTHOR. 213 when only thirty copies had been sold. Such action is not only ridiculous, but it constitutes a mild fraud on the public. —_———_<$*_1———_e———____ THE APRIL MAGAZINE CONTENTS. LiveRARY, Dramatic, AND Musical BLACKWOOD’S MAGAZINE. Lord Acton’s Letters—The Scientific Historian in Theory and Practice—Tacitus and his Translations in “ Musings without Method.” CONTEMPORARY REVIEW. Lord Acton’s Letters. By Augustine Birrell, K.C, Tshaikovski’s Operas. By A. E. Keeton. CORNHILL MAGAZINE. Sir Leslie Stephen. By Frederick Harrison. Memories of “The Times.’’ By Alex. Innes Shand. THE EDINBURGH REVIEW. The Philosophy of Herbert Spencer. Mr. Morley’s Life of Gladstone. The Letters of Ernst Curtius. The Letters of Horace Walpole. Sir George Trevelyan on the American Revolution. THE FORTNIGHTLY REVIEW. Of the True Greatness of Thackeray. By H. H. Statham. Mr. Bodley on the Crown. By Justin McCarthy. D’ Annunzio’s New Play. By May Bateman. Letters on the Drama. Madame Navarro; Mrs. Craigie. INDEPENDENT REVIEW. Lord Acton at Cambridge. By John Pollock. Mr. Paul’s History of England. By Augustine Birrell, K.C “To Soria-Moria Castle.’’ By Edmund Garret, MACMILLAN’S MAGAZINE, Alfred Ainger. By the Master of Peterhouse. THE MonTHLy REVIEW. Edward Fitzgerald. By the late Whitwell Elwin. The True Story of the Stratford Bust. By Mrs. Stopes. THE New LIBERAL REVIEW. The Rise of the Drama in Ireland. By John Campbell. THe NINETEENTH CENTURY REVIEW. The Place of Whistler. By Frederick Wedmore. Aeschylus and Shakespeare. By the Rev. R. §. De Courey Laffan. THE QUARTERLY REVIEW. Gabrielle d’Annunzio. By Henry James. Leslie Stephen and his Works. The Novels of 'homas Hardy. Marco Polo and his followers in: Central Asia. TEMPLE BAR. On Browning in a Library. By the Rey. Archie F. Wibling. 214 WARNINGS TO THE PRODUCERS OF BOOKS. BEDE ERE are a few standing rules to be observed in an agreement. There are four methods of dealing with literary property :— I. Selling it Outright. This is sometimes satisfactory, if a proper price can be obtained, But the transaction should be managed by a competent agent, or with the advice of the Secretary of the Society. II. A Profit-Sharing Agreement (a bad form of agreement). In this case the following rules should be attended to: (1.) Not to sign any agreement in which the cost of pro- duction forms a part without the strictest investigation. (2.) Not to give the publisher the power of putting the profits into his own pocket by charging for advertisements in his own organs, or by charging exchange advertise- ments. Therefore keep control of the advertisements, (3.) Not to allow a special charge for “ office expenses,” unless the same allowance is made to the author. (4.) Not to give up American, Colonial, or Continental rights. (5.) Not to give up serial or translation rights. (6.) Not,to bind yourself for future work to any publisher. As well bind yourself for the future to any one solicitor or doctor ! III. The Royalty System. This is perhaps, with certain limitations, the best form of agreement. It is above all things necessary to know what the proposed royalty means to both sides. It isnow possible for an author to ascertain approximately the truth. From time to time very important figures connected with royalties are published in Zhe Author. IY. A Commission Agreement. The main points are :— (1.) Be careful to obtain a fair cost of production. (2.) Keep control of the advertisements. (3.) Keep control of the sale price of the book. General. All other forms of agreement are combinations of the four above mentioned. Such combinations are generally disastrous to the author. Neyer sign any agreement without competent advice from the Secretary of the Society. Stamp all agreements with the Inland Revenue stamp. Avoid agreements by letter if possible. The main points which the Society has always demanded from the outset are :— C1.) That both sides shall know what an agreement means. : @.) The inspection of those account books which belong to the author. We are advised that this is a right, in the nature of a common law right, which cannot be denied or withheld. (3.) Always avoid a transfer of copyright. ——_+—>—_ WARNINGS TO DRAMATIC AUTHORS. og EVER sign an agreement without submitting it to the Secretary of the Society of Authors or some com- petent legal authority. 2. It is well to be extremely careful in negotiating for the production of a play with anyone except an established manager, THE AUTHOR. 3. There are three forms of dramatic contract for plays. in three or more acts :— (a.) Sale outright of the performing right. This is unsatisfactory. An author who enters into such a contract should stipulate in the contract for production of the piece by a certain date and for proper publication of his name on the play-bills. (b.) Sale of performing right or of a licence to perform on the basis of percentages on gross receipts. Percentages vary between 5 and 15 per cent. An author should obtain a percentage on the sliding scale of gross receipts in preference to the American system. Should obtain a sum in advance of percentages. A fixed date on or before which the play should be performed. (c.) Sale of performing right or of a licence to: perform on the basis of royalties (i.c.. fixed nightly fees). This method should be always avoided except in cases where the fees are likely to be small or difficult to collect. The other safeguards set out under heading (0.) apply also in this case. 4. Plays in one act are often sold outright, but it is better to obtain a small nightly fee if possible, and a sum paid in advance of such fees in any event. It is extremely important that the amateur rights of one-act plays should be reserved. 5. Authors should remember that performing rights can be limited, and are usually limited, by town, country, and time, This is most important. 6. Authors should not assign performing rights, but should grant a licence to perform. The legal distinction is of great importance. : 7. Authors should remember that performing rights in a play are distinct from literary copyright. A manager holding the performing right or licence to perform cannot print the book of the words. 8. Never forget that United States rights may be exceed- ingly valuable. They should never be included in English agreements without the author obtaining a substantial consideration. 9. Agreements for collaboration should be carefully drawn and executed before collaboration is commenced. 10. An author should remember that production of a play is highly speculative : that he runs a very great risk of delay and a breakdown in the fulfilment of his contract. He should therefore guard himself all the more carefully in the beginning. 11. An author must remember that the dramatic market is exceedingly limited, and that for a novice the first object is to obtain adequate publication. As these warnings must necessarily be incomplete, on account of the wide range of the subject of dramatic con- tracts, those authors desirous of further information are reterred to the Secretary of the Society. 0 WARNINGS TO MUSICAL COMPOSERS. oe ITTLE can be added to the warnings given for the assistance of producers of books and dramatic authors. It must, however, be pointed out that, as a rule, the musical publisher demands from the musical composer a transfer of fuller rights and less liberal finan- cial terms than those obtained for literary and dramatic property. The musical composer has very often the two rights to deal with—performing right and copyright. He THE AUTHOR. should be especially careful therefore when entering into an agreement, and should take into particular consideration the warnings stated above. ——__—__—_—_—_+—>—_>—__—_ HOW TO USE THE SOCIETY. so 1. VERY member has a right toask for and to receive advice upon his agreements, his choice of a pub- lisher, or any dispute arising in the conduct of his business or the administration of his property. The Secretary of the Society is a solicitor, but if there is any special veason the Secretary will refer the case to the Solicitors of the Society. _ Further, the Committee, if they deem it desirable, will obtain counsel’s opinion. All this without any cost to the member. 2, Remember that questions connected with copyright and publishers’ agreements do not fall within the experi- ence of ordinary solicitors. Therefore, do not scruple to use the Society.’ 3. Send to the Office copies of past agreements and past accounts, with a copy of the book represented. The Secretary will always be glad to have any agreements, new or old, for inspection and note. The information thus obtained may prove invaluable. 4. Before signing any agreement whatever, send the document to the Society for examination. 5. Remember always that in belonging to the Society you are fighting the battles of other writers, even if you are reaping no benefit to yourself, and that you are advancing the best interests of your calling in promoting the independence of the writer, the dramatist, the composer. 6. The Committee have now arranged for the reception of members’ agreements and their preser ration in a fire- proof safé. The agreements will, of course, be regarded as confidential documents to be read only by the Secretary, who will keep the key of the safe. The Society now offers : —(1) To read and advise upon agreements and to give advice concerning publishers. (2) To stamp agreements in readiness for a possible action upon them. (3) To keep agreements. (4) To enforce payments due according to agreements. Fuller particulars of the Society’s work can be obtained in the Prospectus. 7, No contract should be entered into with a literary agent without the advice of the Secretary of the Society. Members are strongly advised not to accept without careful consideration the contracts with publishers submitted to them by literary agents, and are recommended to submit them for interpretation and explanation to the Secretary of the Society. 8. Many agents neglect to stamp agreements This must be done within fourteen days of first execution. The Secretary will undertake it on behalf of members. 9. Some agents endeavour to prevent authors from referring matters to the Secretary of the Society; so do some publishers. Members can make their own deductions and act accordingly. 10. The subscription to the Society is £1 1s. per annum, or £10 40s for life membership. 215 THE READING BRANCH. — 1+ EMBERS will greatly assist the Society in this branch of its work by informing young writers of its existence. Their MSS. can be read and treated as a composition is treated by a coach, he term MSS. includes not only works of fiction, but poetry and dramatic works, and when it is possible, under special arrangement, technical and scientific works. The Readers are writers of competence and experience. The fee is one guinea. oe NOTICES. —-—+— TYNHE Editor of Zhe Author begs to remind members of the Society that, although the paper is sent to them free of charge, the cost of producing it would be a very heavy charge on the resources of the Society if a great many members did not forward to the Secretary the modest 5s. 6d. subscription for the year. Communications for Zhe Author should be addressed to the Offices of the Society, 39, Old Queen Street, Storey’s Gate, §.W., and should reach the Editor not later than the 21st of each month. All persons engaged in literary work of any kind, whether members of the Society or not, are invited to communicate to the Editor any points connected with their work which it would be advisable in the general interest to publish. — nl Communications and letters are invited by the Editor on all subjects connected with literature, but on no other subjects whatever. Every effort will be made to return articles which cannot be accepted. ge The Secretary of the Society begs to give notice that all remittances are acknowledged by return of post, and he requests members who do not receive an answer to important communications within two days to write to him without delay. All remittances should be crossed Union Bank of London, Chancery Lane, or be sent by registered letter only. ++ LEGAL AND GENERAL LIFE ASSURANCE. SOCIETY. + ENSIONS to commence at any selected age, either with or without Life Assurance can be obtained from this socieiy. Full particulars can be obtained from the City Branch Manager, Legal and General Life Assurance Society, 158, Leadenhall Street, London, E.C. AUTHORITIES. 19 N the month of May, 1905, the Spanish I nation will celebrate the Tercentenary of the production of Don Quixote. To publish at this period an article on the subject, and the sonnet, the reproduction of which Mr. Austin Dobson has kindly sanctioned, may seem to some anticipating events; but the Spaniards were making arrangements for the fétes in honour of this celebration so early as the end of 1903. If the Spaniards are taking action we musi not be behindhand. In a future number of The Author we shall give full details of the pro- posed fétes. The arrangements are in the hands of a Special Commission, including among its members the Mayor of Madrid, the Prime Minister, and other influential people, and a large sum has been voted towards the expenses. It has always been a kindly jest against the Spaniards that they put off everything till “ to- morrow,” but in this case they seem to be taking ‘time by the fore-lock.” WE regret to see in the March number of The American Author notice that the periodical will cease to exist with that issue. This must bea very serious matter to all those who have wished for the success of the American Authors’ Society. The Editor states that “the periodiocal joins the long phalanx of publications which have failed for lack of financial backing.” This can only mean that the majority of the Authors of the United States have not joined the combination of their profession as they should have done. What is the reason of this? Perhaps we can give some explanation from our own experience. For many years now we have been endeavouring to obtain the cost of production of different forms of American books. We have applied frequently to the American Authors’ Society asking for information on this point, but so far without success. When passing through New York we had the honour of meeting the Secre- tary and the President of the Society, and suggested the advisability of issuing books on the same lines as the English Society’s Cost of Production, and Methods of Publishing, as on these two points was based the whole system of authors’ profits. Is it possible that the citizens of a nation like the United States, who flatter themselves that they are so go-ahead and possessed of such strong business capacity, have shown themselves in the question of authorship alone wanting in the power of combina- tion, and lacking in the solution of the practical issues. We sincerely hope the withdrawal of The Amerwan Author is only temporary, and that at THE AUTHOR. no distant date, when the Authors’ Society shall embrace all those whose names are constantly swelling the ranks of writers, the periodical will be started again under more healthy auspices. WE regret to chronicle the death of Mr. Julian Sturgis, who was a warm supporter of the Societ and its aims, He was a subscriber of £50 to the Pension Fund, and joined the Society in 1892. —_1.—~»~—+ ___ SIR EDWIN ARNOLD. —_— 1 N Sir Edwin Arnold, whose death took place I in South Kensington on March 24th, English literature has lost an ardent worker, and a host of friends a personality whose charm was appreciated best by those who had the privilege of the most intimate acquaintance with it. Born in June, 1832, the distinguished writer had thus nearly completed his seventy-second year at the time of hisdeath. Educated at King’s School, Rochester, and King’s College, London, he won a scholarship at Oxford, and it was there his taste for letiers showed itself, almost his first essay in poetry, the “Fall of Balshazzar,” winning the Newdigate prize for English verse. His love for Oxford and University College is indicated by the fact that vnly two months ago, at the other extreme of a strenuous life spent in the continuation of studies to which Oxford gave him the first incentive, he asked that his ashes, after cremation, might go back and rest in her classic precincts. After leaving College with a Master of Arts degree, he was attached for a time to King Edward’s school, Birmingham, and from thence, with his wife and one young child, went out to India as Principal of the Government Deccan College at Poona. If Oxford had filled him with the learning of Greece and Rome the East opened his mind to the knowledge of still earlier civiliza- tions. He took an instant and heart-whole delight in a people whose ancient philosophies and beliefs it is one of his best memorials to have done more than any other Englishman to make intelligible to his countrymen at home. “The Light of Asia,” though not written till long afterwards, was the outcome of actual contact with those to whom the great epic is a living reality. It is undoubtedly Sir Edwin Arnold’s chief work as a poet, yet it was written not in the calm seclusion that would have seemed essential to such a labour, but during the stress of busy London life, and amongst scenes the very antipode of those with which it deals. After five years in India Sir Edwin returned to THE AUTHOR. England, and subsequently joined the staff of the Daily Telegraph, working unceasingly for that paper practically up to the day of his death, and “ contributing to its columns an incalculable volume of material, historical, descriptive, or imaginative, and worthy to rank with the very best journalistic work of its generation.” A great traveller in all parts of the world, to him to travel and write were inseparably connected. Few of his books in this branch of literature have been so popular as those upon Japan. He made that charming land his own, and foresaw her place amongst the nations long before alliances or successful wars had awarded it to her. His third wife was a Japanese lady, to whom it fell to lighten the burden of his last days, a task accom- plished with unswerving tenderness. In the course of such a life, in the centre of politics and society, it was inevitable Sir Edwin should make innumer- able friendships, and the volume of his Memoirs which is to appear shortly will be not the least interesting of the many such books which have appeared of late. At one time a keen sportsman, and always a lover of nature and the country, Sir Edwin, moved by the kindly precepts of the religions he had studied, latterly put by rod and gun and devoted himself to yachting, for which he had a great fondness. None but those who knew him intimately could value fully the gentleness of his nature, the brightness of his outlook on life and the future, or the immense stores of knowledge to which even his books give but hasty and inadequate expression. To such his loss is indeed irreparable. The position that Sir Edwin Arnold held among the writers of the day and the value and beauty of his work has been dealt with so fully in the papers that it would be superfluous to say anything more in this short article. It must be added that he was a member of the Society and Council since its foundation. It is sad at so short an interval to have to chronicle the death of another of the earliest members of the Society. ——__+—<_+____—__ SIR HENRY THOMPSON, BART., M.B.LOND., F.R.C.S.ENG. ——_— + IR HENRY THOMPSON, whose death took place on April 18th, after a few days’ illness, wag one of the earliest members of the Society of Authors. He joined almost on the foundation of the Society, and showed genuine sympathy with our efforts at a time when the scheme of our asso- ciation was barely formulated, and when the support of a man so well-known in artistic, literary, social and scientific circles was especially valuable to us. 217 Sir Henry Thompson was born in Framlingham, a small Suffolk town, where his father was long in business. He was educated at a local Grammar School, and elected rather late in life to be a medical man, for he was twenty-eight years of age when he entered University College, London, as a medical student, and in the “forties” it was cus- tomary for the medical man to commence his curriculum at the age of sixteen or seventeen. His University career was one of unmitigated success. He took prizes and scholarships in most subjects, graduated with honours at the earliest opportunity, and immediately received a junior appointment at University College Hospital. Suc- ceeding within four years of obtaining his first surgical diploma to a place on the staff of the hospital, he was marked out for a career of excep- tional brilliance, and he fulfilled his promise. He was an admirable artist, heredity probably playing a part here, for his mother was the daughter of Samuel Medley, the portrait painter; he was also the possessor of a clear literary style, and had a logical way of arranging his knowledge. It is not surprising, therefore, that his medical writings were an immediate success, and as his hospital work gave him full opportunities for perfecting his practice in the special departments of surgery to which his theories mainly related, he soon became one of the best known surgeons in the world. He operated upon the late King of the Belgians and the late Emperor of France, and for at least a quarter of a century his name was a synonym for the per- fection of skill and resource in his particular branch of operative surgery. Sir Henry Thompson joined our body, however, as an author of fiction, for, as is now well-known, he was the writer, under the pseudonym of Pen Oliver, of two novels, “ Charlie Kingston’s Aunt,” and “ All But.” The first of these books achieved considerable success, which it deserved, for it contained an excellent situation, while it furnished an accurate and interesting picture of the manners of the London medical student in what may be termed the mid-Victorian epoch. But as a painter he was much more in his own groove than he was asa novelist. His pictures, which for some years were hung regularly in the Academy and some- times in the Salon, were the result of careful observation and skilled training; there is no doubt that if his professional calling had failed him his skill as an artist would have brought him into prominence. As a host Sir Henry Thompson was famous for his dinners of eight courses for eight persons at eight o’clock, known as “ octaves.” He was a skilled gastronomist, and until recently knew every one in the literary, artistic, and scientific worlds, and he gave as much thought to the selection of the company at his table as to the 218 preparation of the food. He aimed at making his ‘“‘ octaves” as much a mental as a gustatory treat, and invariably he hit his mark. : Sir Henry Thompson was President of the Cremation Society, a keen opponent of municipal abuses, and an ardent automobilist, and his pen was constantly active in the columns of The Times or The Lancet, now praising modern locomotion, now denouncing the crude methods of earth to earth burial, and now calling attention to the shortcomings of our sanitary authorities. Old age, which came slowly upon him, was accompanied by no abatement of ardour in his many pursuits; rather, by bringing him leisure from his surgical work, it left him more free to expend energy in other and multifarious directions. The Society of Authors has lost a useful friend in this brilliant and many-sided man. —— ee THE TRUE SPIRIT OF DON QUIXOTE OF MANCHA. T is reserved for only the very greatest | makers of fiction to create a character the interest of whose individuality shall equal or exceed the author’s. Dickens has done this; so has Thackeray ; and, in a more conspicuous degree, Cervantes. I do not know how Thackeray died ; but I remember, one by one, the last moments of Colonel Newcome. Most of us could write offhand a biography of Don Quixote; but it takes a specialist, with years of wearying research behind him, to produce a biography of Cervantes. And has not Argamasilla de Alba a wider fame as the birthplace of the Sorrowful Knight than Alcala de Henares as the birthplace of the Sorrowful Novelist. Many will think it late in the day to analyse Don Quixote’s character with any critical or cor- rective purpose. Nevertheless, it has been said and echoed by the vulgar of all time that Cervantes’ object in producing the Quijote was to sweep away a certain class of literature. Once more I protest against this fallacy. There is no moral aim in Cervantes’ chapters, any more than there is a moral aim in Shakespeare’s plays. No work “with a purpose” could soar so high or live so long. The aim is flawless portraiture, the only base of all immortal art. Homer, Velazquez, Dante, Cervantes, Shakespeare—serene, dispassionate, punctilious portraiture denotes them every one. The more the artist haggles over this or that opinion, the more he subdivides his interest. He pleads a selfish cause—his own. Notso if he THE AUTHOR. presents a portrait. Something of ourselves will certainly be here, broad enough and bold enough Therefore it is not his own _ for all to recognise. selfishness that the author should indulge, but that of his audience, offering them a fragment, more or __ less considerable, of their personal image. And we are so inexorable in this selfish expectation that it gives us greater pleasure to see our own vices delineated, than the virtues of another. The motive for the introduction of the books of chivalry was technical, not moral. Don Quixote’s exploits is the treeless, thinly-popu- lated region of La Mancha, possessing at the most. a wild Titanic beauty derived from emptiness and space, but never from diversity. It is nota region fitted for adventure. Similarly the Manchegans are not—are not reported tc have been—a com- munity of adventure-seekers. To frame a narrative out of these chilling factors demands some stimulus extraordinary, beyond the people and the place. This stimulus was provided by the books of chivalry, a means of making incident, where inci- dent, under normal circumstances, was sheerly inconceivable. Don Quixote must plunge into adventure ; yet if he lead a regular Manchegan life no possible adventure can encounter him. In a little world whose motto is tranquillity, only the criminal or the madman can tweak society’s nose and make a veritable stir. The criminal in this case was inadmissible. Therefore Don Quixote must be mad ; just mad enough to turn the hum- drum upside down, but never incoherent to the point ot idiocy. He must, in fact, be cursed (or blessed) with just a half or quarter madness, such as most of us are credited with, His mania, too, had better be grandiose and kindly. And so with aquiline perception Cervantes pounced upon a fashionable and attractive madness, a Spanish megalom: nia, the craze for knight-errantry. Here were pa‘. .os, humour, energy, in abundant store, together vith vital interest in the portraiture for manya paniard and non-Spaniard to behold their own ru.zction. Such, I am positive, was the genesis of Don Quixote’s “ eccentricity.” Apart from detail of this nature it is no slur upon the Spaniards to say that Don Quixote is a permanent likeness of their inmost shape and quality. The church and the sword, or perhaps I had better say the monastery and the sword, have created between them the whole of Spanish history. What is Don Quixote but a joint embodiment of the ascetic and the warrior? He wages war; he worships women ; but his warfare, like his gallantry, is that of a Sir Galahad :— ““ My good blade carves the casques of men, My tough lance thrusteth sure, My strength is as the strength of ten, Because my heart is pure. The theatre of 7 THE AUTHOR. 219 « How sweet are looks that ladies bend On whom their favours fall ! For them I battle till the end, To save from shame and thrall.” All women in Don Quixote’s eyes are equally beautiful, equally supramundane. All of us at some time have attempted to believe the same. Here, then, are lines of universal portraiture ; and as we titter at Don Quixote’s madness, we stumble with asudden cry upon our own. Returning to the eminently Spanish features of our hero. Don Quixote, regarded as typical of Spain, displays to us a nation whose magnanimity is equalled by her roughness. The singular im- pulse marking the crusader and the knight-errant, particular apostles of those only objects of peren- nial worship, God and woman—has lasted longer in Castile than anywhere, developing, throughout that region and between the eighth and eighteenth centuries, into an over-ripeness highly detrimental to the commonwealth. Even now this spirit in Spain is not extinct. Manuel Bueno asserts with perfect truth that his countrymen are at once generous and inhuman. The paradox, borne out by Fouillée and other authorities, applies with obvious fitness to Don Quixote. I would suggest, however, that the Spaniard’s generosity is older and less eradicable than his inhumanity ; witness, once more, Don Quixote. The baser quality is the fruit of centuries of fighting. The nobler is apparently indigenous. Then, as the complement of Don Quixote the Spaniard, we have Don Quixote the brother of us all, or even (dropping modesty and clinging to our comfortable classic*) our very self. His character is therefore regional and extraterritorial. Compare him in this aspect with Hamlet, miscalled the Dane. Both fragile Hamlet and the fragile champion of La Mancha are exquisitely human, but only Don Quixote is exquisitely national besides. Hamlet is one of us; Don Quixote one of us, and also one of our friends the Spaniards. To this extent Don Quixote’s is the fuller portrait. He has been described as “the emblem of faith.” Tf this be so, Hamlet is just as much “ the emblem of doubt”; and faith and doubt between them keep the world a-spin. But faith and doubt in these two instances are carried to an ecstasy, and want of mental balance is the outcome. We must not doubt, we must not hope—except with modera- tion. Is it not insignificant that of these two * “Whilst [| study to find how I am a Microcosm, or little World, I find myself something more than the great. There is surely a piece of Divinity in us, something that was before the Elements, and owes no homage unto the Sun. Nature tells me I am the Image of God, as well as Scripture: he that understands not thus much, hath not his introduction or first lesson, and is yet to begin the Alphabet of man.”—Religio Medici. characters, Hamlet and Don Quixote, who stand together upon the very pinnacle of fiction, one should be mad and the other mad enough to be suspected of madness? This sometimes prompts me to suppose that only the insane is worth recording in the chronicles of human thought. “What is beyond?” is the question which Don Quixote always asks. The same question is always on the lips and in the heart of Hamlet. But where Don Quixote asks with confidence, the other asks with dread. Otherwise, what have they not in common? “A virgin heart in work and will” belongs to both. Hamlet’s words are very frequently as “ wild and whirling ” as Don Quixote’s deeds ; but the ambitions and aspirations of either are equally sound and equally charitable. How often, as I roamed across La Mancha, did I believe myself to contemplate Don Quixote in the flesh and in the soul. How noble was his forehead, how fearless and benign his glance, his upward gaze how earnest and inspired, how lucid and majestic his address. Each of these aspects and emotions came upon me with a jewel crisp- ness :— Parea ciascuna rubinetto, in cui Raggio di sole ardesse si acceso, Che ne’ miei occhi rifrangesse lui. As to the scenes Don Quixote has immor- talized—somnolent Argamasilla, the mournfal Cave of Montesinos, the sedgy meres, with their Arthurian sadness, of Ruidera—these seem to stand before me even now, detached with meteor clear- ness from the firmament of memory, and crystal- lized by time and truth into unclouding splendour. LronarpD WILLIAMS. -——<—_ DON QUIXOTE.* ao EHIND thy pasteboard, on thy battered hack, Thy lean cheek striped with plaster to and fro, Thy long spear levelled at the unseen foe, ‘And doubtful Sancho trudging at thy back, Thou wert a figure strange enough, good lack ! To make Wiseacredom, both high and low, Rub purblind eyes, and—having watched thee go— Dispatch its Dogberrys upon thy track : Alas ! poor Knight ! alas ! poor soul possest ! Yet would to-day when Courtesy grows chill, And life’s fine loyalties are turned to jest, Some fire of thine might burn within us still ! Ah, would but one might lay his lance in rest, And charge in earnest . . . were it but a mill! Austin Dosson. * Printed from the last Edition, 1902, of Mr. Austin Dobson's collected poems, with his kind permission.— Ep, 220 THE ANNUAL DINNER. —1—<—+—_ (PNHE Annual Dinner of the Incorporated Society of Authors, was held on April 20th, at’ the Hotel Cecil, the Chairman of the Committee of Management, Mr. Douglas Freshfield, occupying the chair. Nearly 150 members and guests were present, the latter including Lord Alverstone, Lord Chief Justice of England, and Sir W. B. Richmond, R.A., who occupied seats to the right and left of the Chairman, the Right Rev. the Lord Bishop of Bristol, Admiral Edward Field, C.B., Sir Harry Johnston, Major Darwin, Mr. Appleton, the well-known New York pub- lisher, Mr. W. Heinemann, and many others. At the conclusion of dinner, for which grace was said by the Bishop of Bristol, the usual loyal toasts were duly honoured, and the Chairman rose } to propose success to the Society, for which he suggested a more appropriate name might have been “The. Society for the Protection of Authors,” or even ‘“ The Society for the Prevention of Cruelty to Authors,” since it was concerned with the legal and business rather than with the literary aspects of authorship. They were equally ready to protect the rights of a writer on golf or of an immortal poet. Their Committee discussed not matters’ of style and taste, but of accounts and agreements. Business had been said to be the bane of author- ship. But this was an antiquated and obsolete view. The days of Grub Street were long past, and no one now seriously held that it was incon- sistent with the dignity of authorship to write for money. With regard to the relations of author and publisher, the public was apt to pay too much regard to the pecuniary risk run by the publisher, | and to disregard the value of the capital introduced | by the writer, consisting of that which the average | common-sense man did not so much esteem, and i perhaps did not keep a stock of—brains. / Mr. Freshfield went on to refer to the decision in » Aflalo vy. Lawrence and Bullen in the House of _ Lords. The satisfactory point about this decision was that, although it had entailed heavy expenses to the Society, it had finally determined a doubtful and very important question in copyright law. In arriving at this result it was a satisfaction to the Committee to feel that they had been acting in co-operation with the Publishers’ Association, which, recognising the importance of the point involved, had, it was announced, contributed to the costs of the defendants. While he in no way presumed to question the decision arrived at, Mr. Freshfield thought that as to one matter of fact the Law Lords had gone astray. It was surely unfair to argue that the mere fact that a contri- butor to a magazine or encyclopedia received a THE AUTHOR: snbstantial sum for his article was evidence that he intended to part with all his rights in it. The amount of the return the publisher might reason. ably expect, or had actually obtained, from the original periodical publication, as well as the amount paid down by him, was an_ essential element in the consideration of the bargain. Re- ferring to the present multiplication of middlemen in literature, Mr. Freshfield suggested that the main work to be done by the Author’s Society was to make the best of the present system of book production. He looked back with regret to the eighteenth century. In those days, under the old system of subscriptions, the author went round to his friends. He collected their money, and he had not to wait twelve months to get it. Publishers and booksellers had not then been differentiated, and he simply went to the publisher and had his book printed and distributed. Nowadays there was the printer, the illustrator, the bookbinder, and after they had passed by them they had to reckon with the literary agent, the publisher, and the bookseller. All of them must make their profit, and he did not say they made an exorbitant profit. Fortunes were not made by publishers at all to be compared with the great fortunes that were made in other businesses. ‘The Dictionary of National Biography ” was published not with the profits of publishing, but, as Mr. Murray Smith often used to avow, with the profits of Apollinaris. Mr. Freshfield next made allusion to a recent article on the subject of Literary Agents in The Author, and expressed a wish to see a reply to it which should indicate the proper sphere of such agency, which he understood had been found serviceable by many distinguished authors, though it was no doubt open to abuse. He also touched upon the correspondence concerning the “ ghost” in literary work, pointing out that the system of making use of a “ ghost ” for latin verses was one of very old standing in public schools, where the employer, when discovered, was likely to receive at the hands of the headmaster a summary lesson in {literary morals. /In conclusion, Mr. Freshfield paid / a tribute to the honourable dealings of the better i class of publishers, and reverting to his comparison between the Society and that for the protection of children, suggested that while many authors are in their business dealings very like children, pub- lishers might be considered like parents, as defined by a member of the rising generation, as ‘‘ good on the whole, but the better for being looked after.” The toast of the Society was replied to by Mr. Sidney Lee, who alluded early in his speech to the confidence of all members in the Committee and in the Secretary, as carrying on the traditions of the founder of the Society, Sir Walter Besant. He also referred with satisfaction to the decision in THE AUTHOR. the Aflalo case as settling a doubtful legal point. In touching upon the relations between author and publisher, Mr. Lee spoke of the Committee as exercising judicial functions, and pointed out that publishers were not the ogres that the fancies of some authors painted them, whereas there existed arrogant humbugs among authors. The author's grievance, he observed, might really be against the reading public, but that it was for the interest of both author and publisher to encourage the main- tenance of a high standard of literary work. Sir Arthur Conan Doyle proposed the health of the guests in a vigorous speech, declaring that as a man was known by his friends so a society was known by its guests. The Author’s Society had as its guests the Lord Chief Justice of England and Sir William Richmond, the former of whom was a lawyer, an author, and a sportsman, whose fair play and ruthless honesty recently displayed in connection with the Alaska arbitration, would make-the name of Lord Alverstone descend as a peer of those great men who made his office famous. With regard to Sir William Richmond, Sir Arthur Conan Doyle pointed out that he had turned his back upon a life of ease and material gain in order to serve the community upon the London County Council, a body of which it might be said that none on earth needed the presence of an artist more, if London was to cease being a city of mean streets and lost opportunities, and to become the greatest city that the world had ever seen. In conclusion, Sir Arthur Conan Doyle observed that a schoolboy had defined ‘“‘elocution” as “an American method of putting criminals to death,” and suggested this as a reason for not prolonging hisspeech. With the names of guests mentioned he associated those of the Bishop of Bristol, Admiral Field, Sir Harry Johnston, and Major Darwin. Before Lord Alverstone rose to reply for the guests, the Chairman read a friendly message which he had justreceived from the Institute of Printers and Kindred Trades, who were dining in another room, and he informed the society that he had returned suitable good wishes and congratulations in reply. The Lord Chief Justice, after thanking Sir Arthur Conan Doyle for the complimentary terms in which reference had been made to his own judicial and other public services, expressed his admiration of and gratification at the manner with which the Authors’ Society regarded its litigation, and particularly the late adverse decision in the House of Lords. He expressed himself wishful that all litigants might accept their defeats in the law courts in the same calm spirit. One of his predecessors, Lord Coleridge, had said that it was the duty of a judge to dismiss all suitors from his court wquos placatosque, and he should himself look forward in the future to seeing both sides satisfied 221 because a point of law had been settled and established. His Lordship expressed his pleasure and interest in social intercourse with authors, dwelling upon the distinction between the lawyer's task in dealing with facts, having but little scope even in advocacy for the play of his fancy, and the work of the author, who could give his imagination free play. Sir W. B. Richmond, K.C.B., R.A., observed that he had trained himself for the position of Alderman which he had accepted upon the London Council, by serving first upon the Council in his borough, and spoke of the work that he had done in combating Philistinism. Referring to the decoration of St. Paul’s, he declared that if crimes in that connection were charged against him the Bishop of Bristol, who sat near him, had been a culprit with him. With regard to the cry of “ Art for Art’s Sake,” Sir William avowed him- self unable to understand its meaning, but he deprecated any doctrine that one art should divorce another. Alluding to any demand that might be made that artists should paint “on lines of highest technique,” Sir William Richmond likened the stress laid upon technique, in art criticism, to judging the author of a book by his handwriting. He dwelt on the inspiration derived by artists from the Bible, from the works of Homer, Sophocles, Virgil, Shakespeare, Milton, and other classic writers. He also alluded in complimentary terms to the subjects for his skill which the artist might find in the works of Sir Arthur Conan Doyle. “ Great authors,” he said, “ stimulate painters with ideas.” In proposing the health of the Chairman, the Bishop of Bristol protested against Mr. Freshfield posing as merely a business man. He was, his lordship said, a distinguished author who, like Sir Leslie Stephen, began writing through his desire to describe the Alps. His volumes upon the Caucasus were among the “ heaviest” books in his (the Bishop of Bristol’s) library, but there was not a dull page among them, and he had recently added to them an excellent description of the Himalaya. Mr. Freshfield, in reply, regretted that the Pre- sident of the Society, Mr. George Meredith, should be prevented by ill health from taking the chair, and expressed his thanks to the company for the kindness they had shown to him as a substitute. In excusing himseif from prolonging the evening by anything but a brief speech, he mentioned that at a previous dinner of the Society he had over- heard one lady author say to another on her way from the dining hall, “ My dear, [am nearly dead,” to which the other had answered, “I am quite.” Mr. Freshfield had no desire to diminish the number of the Society’s Members in the manner indicated, and he accordingly invited those present to adjourn 222 to the next room, where the usual conversazione was held, and where the rest of a highly successful evening was spent. The following members and guests were present : Madame Albanesi, W. W. Appleton, E. A. Arm- strong, Miss Agnes Armstrong, A. W. a’Beckett, The Rev. F. W. Bamford, Robert Bateman, Mrs. Beville, Miss Helen Boddington, Miss Philippa Bridges, Clifford Borrer, Oscar Browning, Mrs. Mona Caird, F. Carrel, Miss Challice, A. R. Colquhoun, Mrs. Colquhoun, Sir William Charley, Mrs. E. M. Davy, Miss Jean Delaire, Miss Sarah Doudney, C. F. Dowsett, Sir Arthur Conan Doyle, Miss O’Connor Eccles, Mrs. Edison (“ George Frost’), T. Mullett Ellis, W. B. Home Gall, »R. Garnett, C.B., Mrs. Aylmer Gowing, Horace G. Groser, Lady Glover, A. P. Graves, Francis Gribble, Mrs. Gribble, Major Arthur Haggard, Major-General Sir Reginald Hart, K.C.B., A. Hope Hawkins, Miss Henslowe, Miss Con- stance Hill, Mrs. Katherine Tynan Hinkson, Mrs. Willoughby Hodgson, H. Martin Holman, Miss M. C. Home, Mrs. Humphreys (“ Rita’’), The Rev. Henry N. Hutchinson, Miss Ionides, Scarboro Johnson, Mrs. Jordan, C. A. Kelly, G. T. Knight, Mrs. Knight, Sidney Lee, Robert J. Lees, Mrs. Low, Mrs. Belloc Lowndes, ‘‘ Maarten Maartens,” Miss M. M. Macpherson, Miss Constance Maud, Athol Maudsley, Mrs. Maudsley, E. K. Muspratt, E. P. Oppenheim, Louis N. Parker, 8. F. Pells, Mrs. Perrin, Major Douglas Phillott, C. Harvard Pierson, Lionel Portman, Jaakoff Prelooker, G. W. Prothero, Miss Lucy Redpath, Sir W. B. Richmond, K.C.B., Mrs. Reeves (‘Helen Mathers”), Emil Reich, A. Rogers, Miss Rossi, “ Leicester Romayne,” William Royle, C. M. Russell, Miss May Sinclair, Prof. W. W. Skeat, LL.D., Mrs. Michael Smith, Mrs. Isabel Smith, Miss Hannah Stanton, A. A. Strong, F. Stroud, Miss Stroud, Arthur J. Thomas, G. Herbert Thring, Mrs. Thring, Herbert Trench, Mrs. Alec Tweedie, Miss E. Underdown, H. Faure Walker, Mrs. Faure Walker, Percy White, “ Dolf Wyllarde,” R. Whiteing, and W. Wellington Young. 9 “WHAT’S IN A NAME?” 1 HERE is no copyright in the name of a book or play. It does not form part of the thing copyrighted, which is the “composition,” a.¢., the play or the book. In the year 1881 the Judges of the Court of Appeal held that no one could seize upon a few words of the English language and create a monopoly in them by saying that thenceforth nobody else could apply them publicly as the name or description or label of another composition. THE AUTHOR. Such few words are not capable of giving rise to any proprietary rights such as copyright involves, But, and it is obviously a large But, the ordinary common law doctrine of fraud or misrepresentation applies, that is to say, according to the technical phrase of the common law an action of “ deceit” will lie, wherever one man tries to pass off his goods as if they were another’s. For example, if a book or a play by A.has acquired a market value (or draws the public) and is known to the public by a certain name, X., then B. cannot use the name X. in such a way as to induce the public to come and buy or see his own, a different, book or play, under the belief that it is the well-known X. You will observe that it is an essential fact in — such a case that the particular book or play by A., named X., has acquired already a trade reputation with the public. who identify it by the name X. The result is that when two or more books or plays are brought out at the same, or practically about the same time, under the same title, none of them can stop the others from using that title ; for in the early stages there can be no public repu- tation grown round any of them. That was the case which came before the Court of Appeal, where two serial tales appeared both in the same year, entitled ‘‘Splendid Misery,” one being by Miss Braddon. With a play, no doubt, if it were a success, the public reputation would grow round it, and become attached (as part of its “ goodwill’) very rapidly. But if a play be a failure, I take it that anybody can always produce another under the same name, for the whole doctrine of “ deceit ” or “* passing off” could not apply in such a case. When a play from its age or from its inferiority has no market reputation to draw the public it is obvious that no one who uses its name for another work is trying thereby to trade upon the reputation of the prior play. If two plays appeared about the same time at West End London theatres by authors of. equal fame or equally unknown, under the same title— although it might be an inconvenient thing, no action would lie—in the absence, that is to say, of any other evidence of “ deceit ” or of desire on the part of the less successful venture to create confu- sion in the public mind between the two plays. When the older play had a well-established market reputation attaching to it—which might accrue very rapidly—it would clearly be a risky business to bring out a new play under the same title, for the public would be sure to confuse the two, and the author of number 2 could hardly prove the innocence of his intentions in using that title. Between new plays a very slight difference in title would clearly prevent confusion. W. S. SHERRINGTON. THE AUTHOR. CORRESPONDENCE. —_1——+ Tas New DEPARTURE IN EpITING. Drar?Str,—Will you allow me a few lines to reply to M.P.’s letter in the April Author on “ The New Departure in Editing ?” In the first place neither of the phrases which he quotes—* Feeble in plot” and “ Weak in style” —appears in the printed form which we send with returned manuscripts : and in the second place, our editorial comment 7s welcomed, as our corre- spondence testifies, by many hundreds of writers who have submitted stories for our consideration. It is difficult to understand M.P.’s attitude ; have editors been unkind to him ; is he an unsuc- cessful aspirant to literary fame ? I do not know. But I feel sure of one thing. No “self respecting writers ” (to use his own phrase) would wish to associate themselves with his views. A person who describes as impertinent a sugges- tion which, whatever its merits, was conceived in the interests of writers and is undoubtedly appreci- ated by them : who deliberately misquotes, or who © does not take the trouble to read the document which he is criticising: and who speaks dis- paragingly of the stories published in magazines to which every author of repute is contributing, has certainly little claim for consideration at the hands of either author or editor. Yours faithfully, Tue Epitor, Pearson’s Magazine. —1— 1 — Wuat’s In A NAME? Sir,—The pages of The Author have already chronicled certain views upon the important subject of the ownership of book-titles. Those interested in the matter—and who of us is not ? —-should refer to the October and December, 1896, and May, 1898, numbers of this journal, wherein sundry defensive methods similar to those now pro- posed by Miss Mary Cholmondeley were put forward. “(Can anything be done?” this lady aptly enquires. The passage of years has increased rather than lessened the difficulties of a solution. I imagine, however, the idea of a registration bureau of some sort founded on the lines indicated still finds most favour ; with, presumably, a time limit for the shelter of any bantling which may be catalogued. It certainly does seem hard that all the labour expended upon selecting an appropriate attractive name for a work in process of construction may become liable to wreckage through an unfortunate conflict of choice. The experience of many writers must point to vexatious collisions of this nature ; 223 in my own humble way I have been the victim of mishap. be ee It will be wise, therefore, to seek a safe remedy for one of the by no means minor trials which beset the paths of authorship. Union is strength. Combined effort should surely result in the dis- covery of some satisfactory scheme for the relief of a troubled community. Grcin CLARKE. —-—>—+— Srr,—I have adopted the above title, not because I intend to answer the question which it embodies, but because 1 propose to deal with some of the contents of Mary Cholmondeley’s communication under that heading in the April issue of The Author. In that are raised, among others, the questions of how to ascertain whether a title is new ; whether it is possible to institute a register of the titles of books, to which all new ones should be added ; and whether it is possible for arrangements to be made for securing a title in advance of the publication of the work, on payment of a fee. All of these questions are intimately connected with those of Registration of Copyright and the management of our National Library ; and, in what follows, I confine myself to books and to the British Isles. The suggestion of securing a title in advance of publication was mentioned in 7’%e Author of June, 1894 (p. 6), as having been made by Mr. George Haven Putnam. It is one which could very easily be carried out if the chaos which, in this country, goes by the name of copyrighting were reduced to system. Such a proposed new title would, of course, need to be entered in a register, and that register would (likewise, of course) need to be kept at the office of registration. ‘The office at which pro- yisional copyright is thus to be secured would need, of course, to be the Copyright Registry, or Office; and, to enable the registrar to know whether any proposed title were new, he would need to be able to consult the register of titles already used. At present there is no such register ; there is only a list of those titles which have been regis- tered at Stationers’ Hall, and the British Museum catalogue. Now, Stationers’ Hall, where copy- rights are registered, is not a government institu- tion, but the head-quarters of the Company of Stationers, to whom the registering of copyright has been delegated, and it has no other means of ascertaining what title is new than from its own registers, which are not consulted unless the applicant makes special payment therefor. The British Museum catalogue is an author’s, and not a 224 title-catalogue—except in the case of anonymous works—and search therein for a title is, therefore, extremely difficult. For the purposes of copyright in this country, registration of a work (which would, of course, include the title) is not necessary ; copyright comes into being from the mere fact of publication; neither is it necessary, to secure copyright, to deposit a copy of any work either at the Copyright Registry or at the National Library. Consequently, many works are not entered on the copyright register, although copies of them are to be found in the British Museum ; and, also, many works are not sent to the British Museum, because, although the delivery of a copy of all British-published books thereat is by law compulsory, there is such laxity in enforcing the law, that advantage is taken of it not to deliver them. There is, thus, no complete catalogue of British- published books. What is wanted to remedy this state of affairs is, first of all, that the Copyright Registry be made a branch of the National Library, and the registers of books in possession of the Company of Stationers be transferred to the British Museum. The second thing required is that the British Museum compile a titles-catalogue which, besides containing all the titles in the Stationers Company’s registers and in its own catalogue, should contain those of all books known to have been published in the British Isles, whether in the library or not. Those not in the library would be easy distinguishable from those present by the absence of a press-mark. The third thing required is that, to secure copy- right, registration of the work and the copyright- owner’s name, at the National Library, should be compulsory on the day of publication ; and that, at the time of registration, there should be delivered at the Copyright Registry (which would be the National Library) a copy of the work registered. No copyright should exist in any work published in this country unless those two conditions be fulfilled, and any one should be at liberty to reprint and sell such British-published works as had not been thus dealt with. A further condition, in the case of an anonymous work, should be the depositing, at the time of registration, a sealed envelope containing the writer’s name, which, unless permission be given previously, should be revealed at the expiration of, say, fifty years, or at the writer’s death. No charge should be made in the first instance for registration of the copyright, the book being regarded as its equivalent in value ; but charges might be made for a certified copy of any entry ; for the transference of a copyright ; and, where it is desired to register a title in advance, for an examination of the register. THER AUTHOR. By the above-suggested means the ownership of the copyrights of all British-published books would always be beyond dispute, and all British-published books and their titles would find their way auto- matically into the National Library and its catalogue. As the novelty or otherwise of a title would, thus, be instantly ascertainable, an outcome of this proposed plan could easily be the registration, in a separate register, of new titles, in advance of publication, for a period of, say, one year, on pay- ment of, say, one guinea; and the ability, to secure a title temporarily would be a great con- venience to many writers, besides being a source of revenue to the Copyright Registry. The completing, so far as possible, the list of British-published works, would, I believe, help largely to complete a national collection of them ; and to have, as nearly as possible, a complete collection of British-published books is, it seems to me, one of the chief functions of a British National Library. Huprert Hags. ——*——+— A PLEA FoR PEDANTRY. Sir,—I have been interested to see the mention of “that terrible compound whatever” in your correspondent’s letter under the above title. I am well aware that the word is under a ban. But I must confess that I have never understood the exact rationale of the ban. And I sometimes doubt whether those who are most inexorable in enforcing it themselves know exactly what it means. Does it mean that not whatever but what- soever is the correct form? Or does it mean, for this is what some of the expressions used seem to imply, that whatever is simply a vulgar equiva- lent of what? But whilst whatever and whatsoever are evidently interchangeable, it seems to me that there is the same distinction between what and whatever as between where and wherever, or between the Latin guod and quodcunque. And I think it would require some courage, or ignorance, to assert that quod and quodcunqgue have identical meanings. Of course to use whatever for what is a blunder ; but it is not an equal blunder to use what for whatever. When Rossetti (“House of Life,” Sonnet XLVII. 9) writes :— But now, whatever while the soul is fain To list that wonted murmur— it is evident that whatsoever might (if the verse would admit it) be substituted for whatever, but what would alter the meaning. 1 too “ am not an expert,” but I wish that one of your readers who is would kindly make the situation logically plain. ANOTHER MEMBER OF THE SOCIETY. Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author, Vol. 14 Issue 08 (May 1904) Subject The topic of the resource The Author, Vol. 14 Issue 08 (May 1904) Type The nature or genre of the resource Publication Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context 1904-05-01-The-Author-14-8 publications The Author https://historysoa.com/files/original/5/492/1904-04-01-The-Author-14-7.pdf 8db4e4ff70aedbcca3bc0380f54b7653 PDF Text Text �� Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author Subject The topic of the resource The Author Description An account of the resource A digitised run of the Society of Authors' monthly periodical, The Author, 1890–1914, made available together for the first time. Currently users can browse issues and <a href="https://historysoa.com/items/browse?search=&advanced%5B0%5D%5Bjoiner%5D=and&advanced%5B0%5D%5Belement_id%5D=51&advanced%5B0%5D%5Btype%5D=is+exactly&advanced%5B0%5D%5Bterms%5D=Index&collection=&type=&tags=&exhibit=&date_search_term=&submit_search=Search+For+Items&sort_field=Dublin+Core%2CTitle">indices</a> (not available for all volumes). Full text search for all issues, and other additional search functionality, will be added in 2022. Date A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource 1890–1914 Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context The-Author-Issues Publication Date The date of an event (in YYYY, YYYY-MM or YYYY-MM-DD format) 1904-04-01 Volume 14 Issue 7 Pages Page range in volume 169–196 Ngram Date Version of the date in YYYYMMDD format for use by the Ngram plugin 19040401 Ngram Text Version of the text with no HTML formatting for use by the Ngram plugin Che Huthbor. (The Organ of the Incorporated Society of Authors. Monthly.) FOUNDED BY SIR WALTER BESANT. Vou. XITV.—No. 7 TELEPHONE NUMBER : 374 VICTORIA. TELEGRAPHIC ADDRESS : AUTORIDAD, LONDON. —————_+——¢ NOTICES. Boe OR the opinions expressed in papers that are signed or initialled the authors alone are responsible. None of the papers or para- graphs must be taken as expressing the opinion of the Committee unless such is especially stated to be the case. Tue Editor begs to inform members of the Authors’ Society and other readers of The Author that the cases which are from time to time quoted in The Author are cases that have come before the notice or to the knowledge of the Secretary of the Society, and that those members of the Society who desire to have the names of the publishers concerned can obtain them on application. es List of Members. Tue List of Members of the Society of Authors published October, 1902, at the price of 6d., and the elections from October, 1902, to July, 1903, as a supplemental list, at the price of 2d., can now be obtained at the offices of the Society. They will be sold to members or associates of the Society only. os The Pension Fund of the Society. Tue Trustees of the Pension Fund met at the Society’s Offices on the 19th of February, and having gone carefully into the accounts of the fund, decided to purchase £250 London and North Western 3% Debenture Stock. Accordingly, the investments of the Pension Fund at present : os XIV. Aprit ist, 1904. [PRicE SIXPENCE. standing in the names of the Trustees are as follows. This is a statement of the actual stock; the money value can be easily worked out at the current price of the market :— Wonsolg2t £1000 0 0 Weocal oaus ©... 500 0 0 Victorian Government 8 % Consoli- dated Inscribed Stock ............... 291 19 11 War loan <0... 201 9 8 London and North Western 3 °% Deben- MUTE SOCK 250 0 O Oba eS 2243 9 2 Subscriptions from October, 1903. £s.d. Nov. 13, Longe, Miss Julia. ; - 0.900 Dec. 16, Trevor, Capt. Philip 0. 5 0 1904. Jan. 6, Hills, Mrs. C. H 075 0 Jan. 6, Crommelin, Miss 010 0 Jan. 8, Stevenson, Mrs. M. E. 0 5 0 Jan. 16, Kilmarnock, The Lord . 010 0 Feb. 5, Portman, Lionel . : ~ 1 0.0 Feb. 11, Shipley, Miss Mary ‘ ~ 0 5 0 Diiring, Mrs. . ; - 0 5 0 Francis Claude de la Roche . 0.50.0 Donations from October, 1903. Oct. 27, Sturgis, Julian : .50 0 0 Noy. 2, Stanton, V. H. : : - dO 0 Nov. 18, Benecke, Miss Ida. : . 1:0 0 Noy. 23, Harraden, Miss Beatrice 5 0 0 Dec. Miniken, Miss Bertha M. M.. 0 5 0O 1904. Jan. 4, Moncrieff, A. R. Hope . . oo 0 0 Jan. 4, Middlemas, Miss Jean . ~ 0 10 20 Jan. 4, Witherby, The Rev. C. . 0 5 0 Jan. 6, Key, The Rev. S. Whittell 0. 5.0 Jan. 14, Bennett, Rev. W. K.,D.D. . 015 0 Jan. 2, Roe, Mrs. Harcourt : , 010 6 Feb. 11, Delaire, Miss Jeanne . . 0 10 0 THE AUTHOR. FROM THE COMMITTEE. —— HE March meeting of the Committee was held at the offices of the Society on Monday, March 7th. Twenty-six members and associates were elected, making the total number of elections for the current year 78. ‘There is no sign that the steady increase in the Society’s numbers is falling off. The number of fresh members who have joined during the past three months of the current year is in excess of the number for the same period during the past three years. ; ‘A letter from the Secretary of the United States Copyright Association was submitted to the Com- mittee, The Secretary of the Association desires a report from our Society on the disadvantages of the present United States Copyright law, but in his letter excludes the question of printing in the United States which under the present law is essential. His Association consider that no alteration could be made in that direction unless there was a change in the Tariff Policy of the country. The Managing Committee of the Society have decided to call together the Sub-Committee on Copyright, and, taking up the Secretary’s sug- gestion, will send a full report on the present aspects of the law, in answer to the courteous request of the Association. The Sub-Committee which was appointed to con- sider some points in the editorship of Zhe Author laid their report before the Managing Committee, who gave their general approval to the proposed alterations. Members will, in the fulness of time, see the slight alterations and modifications that have been suggested by the Sub-Committee. The Chairman and Secretary gave a full report of the action that had been taken to deal with the infringement of Mr. Rudyard Kipling’s ‘“‘ Barrack Room Ballads.” The Committee assented to the course. On the receipt of a letter from the Clerk of the London County Council, the question of a site for the replica of the Besant Memorial was further considered. The Committee decided to adhere to their former proposal that the bronze should be placed, if possible, on the Embankment. One or two other matters of no great importance were discussed, but no cases for legal action came forward for the consideration of the Committee, although, during the past month, the Chairman has sanctioned three County Court actions. es Cases. During the past month thirteen cases have been in the hands of the Secretary. Five of these were for the payment of money for published contributions, one for money and accounts, three for accounts, and three for the cancellation of agreements. From the first class three have been settled and the money paid. The case for money and accounts has been placed in the hands of the Society’s solicitors, as it was impossible for the Secretary to obtain any satis- factory reply to his communications. In the next class one publisher has promised to forward the statement in a few days; one has complied with the Secretary’s request, and in the remaining case the letter of demand has only just been written. There are three cases for cancellation of agree- ments. These not unfrequently arise under the following circumstances. ‘The publishers under an agreement to publish bring out books, and when there is no longer a demand for the work sell off the stock as “remainders.” The book may then be off the market for some years ; but the agree- ment for publication still exists between author and publisher, though there is no probability of its being of any monetary value to the publisher in future. The author, for sentimental reasons, very often desires the agreement cancelled so that he may regain all the rights in his property. It is extraordinary the difference that a publisher will place on the value of an agreement of this kind when he is buying, from when he is trying to sell. Sometimes it happens that the publisher offers the remainder of the book and the cancellation of the agreement to the author as a matter of courtesy at a reasonably low price, but if before the publisher has made the offer, it appears that the author is — desirous of purchasing, then the price is generally twice as large. Again, if the right to publish a — book which has been off the market under these conditions, is offered to a publisher, he will usually state that it is not worth his while to give anything for the licence, but if the author desires to purchase the rights from the publisher under the agreement, the price asked is exceedingly high. The publisher prefers to sit like the dog in the manger. This, however, is not always the case, as it occasionally happens that the publisher will make every effort to assist an author, and will give him every facility for recovering his rights. One of the County Court cases sanctioned by — the Chairman has been satisfactorily concluded. oe March Elections. Barrett-Hamilton, Capt. Kilmanock House, a G. E. ’ Arthurstown, Water- _ ford, Ireland. Rangoon, Burma. The Hollies, Egham, — Surrey. : Basevi, Capt. W. H. F. . Budgen, Miss . . 127, Beverley Road, Hull. 110, Musters Road, West Bridgford, Notts. Crum, W. E., Secretary of 33, Manchester Street, the Text and Transla- W. tion Society, Elliott-Drake, Lady Cohen, E. E. (Ellic Owen, Saville Street) Cooke, W. Bourne . Nutwell Court, Lymp- stone, Devon. Evans, T. Howell . . 31, Bridge Avenue Mansions, Hammer- smith, W. c/o Capt. Ivey, 45, Fergusen, Dugalf . Cassland Road, 8. Hackney Francis Claude de la _ 6, Glebe Place, Chelsea, Roche S.W. Gerrard, P. N. : Greenage, Sidney Parade, Dublin. 9, Trafalgar Buildings, Charing Cross, W.C. 18, Essendine Road, Elgin Avenue, W. 41, South Grove, High- gate. 16, Carlisle Mansions, Carlisle Place, 8.W. 13, Marlswick Terrace, St. Leonards-on-Sea. Inner Temple, E.C. 11, Neville Court, Abbey Road, N.W. 134, Abbey Foregate, Shrewsbury. Woodbridge, Suffolk. Wood Dalling, Nor- wich. Manor House, Totnes. Glen-Walker, Miss T. B. Macdonald, William ; Marriott, Mrs. Ransome, Stafford . Redpath, Miss Lucy Ryan, Hugh S. K. . . Shaw, Frederick G. : Stanway, Miss Kate Thonger, Charles . : Vicars, G. Rayleigh : Young, Miss F. E. . Four members do not desire the publication of their names or addresses. ————_1 <> _—— BOOKS PUBLISHED BY MEMBERS OF THE SOCIETY. —-——+ —_ (In the following list we do not propose to give more than the titles, prices, publishers, etc., of the books enumerated with, in special cases, such particulars as may serve to explain the scope and purpose of the work. Members are requested to forward information which will enable the Editor to supply such particulars.) ART anp ARCHITECTURE. Pewter Puate. A Historical and Descriptive Hand- 114 X 7}, xxi. + 299 pp. book. By H.J. L.J. MAss&. Bell, 21s, n. THE AUTHOR. 171 GREAT MAsTERS SERIES. Parts VIII. and IX. With Descriptive Text by Str MARTIN ConwAy. Heinemann. 5s. net each part. FREDERIC LEIGHTON. illustrations (Little Books on Art). Methuen. 2s. 6d. n. BIOGRAPHY. Brownina. By HE. DoWDEN. 8 x 54, xvii. + 404 pp. By ALICE CORKRAN. With 38 6 X 44, 221 pp. ROBERT Biographies.) (The Temple Dent. 4s. 6d. n. DRAMA. A QueeEN’s Romance. A Version of Victor Hugo’s “ Ruy Blas.’? Written for Lewis Waller by J. DAVIDSON. 73 x 54, 111 pp. Grant Richards. 3s. 6d. n. BY ORDER OF THE Czar. A Drama in Five Acts. By JoseEepH Harron. 7% X54, 172 pp. Hutchinson. 2s. 6d. GouF PLAYS AND RECITATIONS. By R. ANDRE. 7 X 43, 127 pp. Everett. 1s. 6d. n. EDUCATIONAL. “THe Times’? COMPETITION. Answers of the first prize winner. 83 x 53. Published by L. ASHE, 17, Newburgh Road, Acton, W. FICTION. THE MAN FROM DOWNING Strent. By W. Le QUEUX. 73 X 5, 322 pp. Hurst and Blackett. 6s. OLD SHROPSHIRE Lire. By LADY CATHERINE MILNES GASKELL. 73 X 54, 308 pp. Lane. 6s. Room Five. By HamintoN DrumMonp. Illustrations by Cyrus Cones. 73 X 54,312 pp. Ward, Lock. 6s. A Krne’s Desrre. By Mrs. AYLMER GOWING. 7} X 5, 320 pp. J. Long. 6s. THE TRIUMPH OF Mrs. Sv. GeorGE. By Percy WHITE. 74 X 5,327 pp. Nash. 6s. THE Frence WIFE. By KATHARINE TYNAN. 309 pp. White. 6s. Strong Mac. By 8. R. CROCKETT. Ward, Lock. 6s. FACING THE Fururs, or The Parting of the Ways. By RoBert THYNNE. 72 x 51, 254 pp. TI. Fisher Unwin. 6s. THE BINDWEED.—By NELuiE K. BLISSETT. 73x 5, 330pp. Constable. 6s. Tue Evtwoops.—By C. 8. WELLES, M.D. Simpkin Marshall. 6s. Tue ONE Brrore.—By Barry PAIN. 7&x5, 231 pp. Grant Richards. 1s. n. wa (= X 9, 8 xX 51, 406 pp. 8 x 54, 346 pp. (New Edition.) HISTORY. FouNDATIONS OF MopERN EvRoPE.—Twelve Lectures Delivered in the University of London by EMI REICH. 81x51, 262 pp. Bell. 5s. n. LAW. THE CONTRACT OF AFFREIGHTMENT AS EXPRESSED IN GHARTERPARTIES AND BILLS oF LADING.—By T. E. Scrutron, K.C.,and F. D, MackINNon. Fifth edition, by T. E. Serutton. 846,430 pp. Clowes. 18s. LITERARY. THe ENGLISH DIALECT Dicrionary.—Kdited by JosEPH Wricut, Professor of Comparative Philology in the University of Oxford. Parts XIX. and XX., K—Sharp. Parts XXI.-XXIII., Sharpen—Syzzie (completing Volume V.). 129%, 896 pp. Frowde. 15s. n. and 30s. n. each part. 172 THE AUTHOR. NATURAL HISTORY. THs TWENTIETH CENTURY Doa.—(Non-Sporting.) By H.Compron. Vol. I. 84x 5$, 350 pp. Grant Richards, 7s. 6d. D. REPRINTS. ‘ we WoRKS OF CHARLES AND MARY LAMB.—Ed. by E.V. Lucas. Vol. IV. Dramatic Specimens and the Garrick Plays. 9x6, xviii. +643 pp. Methuen, 7s. 6d, CoRIDON’S SONG, and Other Verses from Various Sources. —(Ilustrated Pocket Classics.) With Introduction by Austin Dopson. 7X44, xxxi,+163 pp. Macmillan. 28. 1. SOCIOLOGY. THE COMMON SENSE OF MUNICIPAL TRADING.—By BERNARD SHAW. 74X5,120pp. Constable. 2s. 6d. TOPOGRAPHY. Juniper Hatui.—A Rendezvous of certain Illustrious Personages during the French Revolution, including Alexandre D’Arblay and Fanny Burney. By CONSTANCE Hrip. Illustrations by ELLEN G. HILL, 8]x6, 275 pp. Lane. 21s. n. THEOLOGY. Tue COVENANT COMMONLY CALLED THE OLD TESTA- MENT: Translated from THE SEPTUAGINT.—By C. THOMPSON. A New Edition by S.F.PELLs. ‘Two Vols. [Not paged.] 12s.n. HADES, the * Grave ’ in “ Hades,’’ or the “ Catacombs ’’ of the Bible and of Egypt. 190 pp. 82x53. Skeflington. 5s. n. : LoyALTY TO THE PRAYER-Book (Pamphlet).—By PERcY DEARMER, M.A., Vicar of St. Mary’s, Primrose-hill. Mowbray. 2d. TRAVEL. ADVENTURES ON THE Roor of THE WoRLD.—By Mrs: AUBREY LE BLOND (Mrs. Main). 9X6, xvi. +333 pp- Unwin. 10s. 6d. n. THE Japs AT HomE.—By DOUGLAS SLADEN. Edition.) 84X54, 220 pp. Newnes. 6d. (Cheap ——_—__+—_+____—- LITERARY AND DRAMATIC NOTES. — NEW novel by Mrs. Gertrude Atherton will be published shortly, by Messrs. Macmillan. Its title is “ The Rulers of Kings.” It isan historical romance in which real and imaginary personages figure. Among these real people are the Emperors of Germany and Austria. ‘The action centres round the Hungarian crisis. The heroine isan imaginary daughter of the Austrian Emperor. The hero is a brainy, ambitious American, who has inherited many millions. The same firm is to publish “ Fishing Holidays,” by Mr. Stephen Gwynn. In this volume the author relates his experiences when angling for trout and salmon from Donegal to Kerry. He also describes the scenery and people about the various lakes and rivers. ‘There are, too, a couple of papers on sea- fishing, and there is an essay on Izaak Walton’s recently discovered fishing bag. “Helen Mathers” has written a long novel entitled “The Ferryman.” It is to be published this autumn by Messrs. Methuen. She is now engaged on a serial story to be called “The Spitfire.” She is also producing “ Comin’ Thro’ the Rye,” in paper cover, 1s., and in cloth at 2s. ; and shortly afterwards a volume of essays, entitled “Side Shows,” is to be issued at 1s. and 2s., respectively. ‘‘ Bam Wildfire” and “ Dimples” are also to be put into cloth covers at 2s. Mr. R. F. Gould’s “ Concise History of Free- masonry” is just out. The publishers are Messrs. Gale and Polden, London and Aldershot, and the Macoy Publishing Company, New York. Mr. Blundell Burton’s new story, “A Dead Reckoning,” will be published at once by F. V. White & Co., Ltd. It will belong to the class of ‘* Novels of To-day,” which the author has of late alternated with his romances, and will deal with the misery of a woman of good position, who is suffer- ing for amistake made in her girlhood. Messrs. Chatto & Windus announce a new novel by Mrs. F'. E. Penny, the authoress of “ A Mixed Marriage” and other Indian stories. It is called “The Sanyasi.” It deals with phases of Anglo- Indian and native life in the south of India, not hitherto dealt with in fiction. “‘Rita’s’? new book is entitled ‘“‘ The Masquer- aders.” It will be published early in the spring by Messrs. Hutchinson. ‘“ Rita’s” book on “ The Sin and Scandal of the Smart Set” has gone into a fourth edition. This authoress has a_ serial running in Chic. Itis called “ The Silent Woman.” Mr. M. H. Spielmann’s ‘The Magazine of Art ” for March contains, anong other articles, some recollections of Jean Léon Géréme by the Editor. “How to Draw in Pen and Ink”—a few hints to special artists written and illustrated by Harry Furniss, and Part I. of a “Symposium on L’Art Nouveau: What it is and what is thought of it.” The Magazine of Art volume for 1903 is now ready. Its priceis £1 ls. Among the novels most in demand during the past few weeks we note Mr. Max Pemberton’s “Red Morn”; Mr. Eden Phillpott’s “American Prisoner”; Mr. Halliwell Sutcliffe’s ‘‘ Through Sorrow’s Gates”; Mr. Frankfort Moore’s ‘ Ship- mates in Sunshine”; Mr. F. M. Crawford’s “ Heart of Rome”; and Mr. H. Rider Haggard’s “ Stella Fregelius.” Mr. Arthur Sykes has just published “Mr. Punch’s Museum ; and other Matters.” Bradbury, Agnew& Co. are the publishers. Its price is 3. 6d. Mr, Sykes is the author of “A Book of Words” (verses and sketches from Punch, etc.),and “ Without Permission ” (from Punch, etc). : ae ed Daa AB THER AUTHOR. Shelley's “ Adonais,” edited with introduction and notes by Mr. William Michael Rossetti, hasrecently been issued by the Clarendon Press. It is a new edition, revised with the assistance of A. O. Prickard, M.A., Fellow of New College, Oxford. ‘The Padre” is the title of a novel by Rose Harrison, authoress of “ Esther Alington.” It is an illustrated story, published by Richard R. James. “On the Wings of the Wind” is the title of Allan Raine’s new novel. Messrs. Hutchinson and Oo. are the publishers. Professor Flinders Petrie’s new book, ‘‘ Methods and Aims in Archeology,” is intended primarily for working archeologists, and the whole field of archeological labour is covered by the Professor in this volume of some two hundred pages. He deals with such points as the management of labourers and arrangement of work, recording in the field, and the copying, photographing, pre- servation, and packing of objects. There are illustrations reproduced from photographs. The monument and window that is to be placed in Exeter Cathedral as a memorial to R. D. Blackmore, will be unveiled on April 26th. Mr. Eden Philpotts is to speak the eulogy of the famous Devonshire author, and in the May issue of 7'he Fortnightly Review will appear a lengthy article on “R. D. Blackmore and his work,” by Mr: James Baker, who has acted as Chairman of the Blackmore Memorial Committee. The pamphlet “ National Education to National Advancement,” that will shortly be published by Simpkin, Marshall and Co., is the development of an article written for The Times by Mr. James Baker, F.R.G.S., and embodies several suggestions not only for developing technical and agricultural work in the counties, but also for utilising the love of drill innate in all boys. The writer touches also upon the work in girls schools. Mr. Ricwarp Bacor’s new novel entitled “* Love’s Proxy” will be published on the 27th of this month, by Mr. Edward Arnold in England and Messrs. Longmans, Green & Co., in the United States of America. Tue next (the twenty-sixth) Congress of the International Literary and Artistic Association will take place at Marseilles towards the end of September, 1904. Temple Bar for March contains a complete story by Miss M. L. Pendered. Miss Montgomery Campbell’s article on the “Armour of Schloss Ambras’” began in the February number of Zhe Connoisseur, and was concluded in the March number. A cheap edition of Mr. Barry Pain’s “ The One Before,” has been issued by Mr. Grant Richards. The same publisher has added Mr. Theodore 178 Watts - Dunton’s “Aylwin,” to the “ World’s Classics ” series. Mr. Richard Whiteings “ Yelloy Van” is now in a sixth edition. ee PARIS NOTES. —1—~<— + N the volume entitled “ Notes et Souvenirs de M. Thiers (1870—1873),” his sister-in-law, Mlle. Dosne, gives to the worldsome extremely interesting details which will be invaluable to future historians. It appears that M. Thiers did not write any Memoirs, but he was in the habit of jotting down notes about his more important undertakings. Mlle. Dosne had not intended to publish this volume at present, but on account of certain misrepresentations with regard to her brother-in-law’s actions she deemed it better to refute the statements by giving to the public the exact facts as written down by M. Thiers. The first part of the volume is taken up with an account of his diplomatic voyage in September, 1870. M. Thiers went first to England on the 12th September, but he has left no notes about his visit there. M. Jules Favre published an account of this mission to London in his Gowvernement de la Défense Nationale. M. Thiers begins with an account of his journey to Russia, leaving London on the 18th of Septem- ber. From St. Petersburg he goes to Vienna, and then to Florence, before returning to Paris. The second chapter of the book is taken up with the account of the interviews between M. Thiers and Bismarck to discuss the terms for an armistice, in October, 1870. The third chapter treats of the preliminaries for peace in 1871. The notes are very brief, but one can read between the lines all that it cost a man like Thiers to hold his own and to fight for his beloved country with the Iron Chancellor. The remaining part of the volume is composed of notes written by M. Thiers from the time he was elected President of the French Republic in February, 1871, until May, 1873, when he resigned office. In these pages we read of the great difficulties in the way of re-establishing order after so terrible a war, of reorganizing the army, and of paying off the enormous ransom for the territory. M. Thiers also explains his plans for the government of his country, and tells how he had hoped with the support of members of all parties to organize a Government strong enough to pre- serve France from the excesses of democracy. Much that has seemed complicated and incompre- hensible in the history of France during the three 174 years which followed the war of 1870 becomes clear when one has read the details noted down by the man who was in a position to know more about the workings of the political machinery than anyone else. There is also an appendix to the volume, giving the exact text of various documents quoted or bearing on the subjects treated. Among the new novels is “Le Chemin de la Gloire,” by Georges Ohnet. It is the story of a young musical composer, who, after his first great success, is lionized to such a degree that he drifts into society and neglects his art. The inevitable wealthy American girl swoops down on him and decides to marry him. He escapes to Venice, but with a yacht and plenty of money at command the American woman is not baffled. She and her family call upon him, invite him for a cruise with them, and before he realizes all that is happening, he has proved himself faithless to the actress whom he really loves, and for whom he has written his opera, and has married the brilliant heiress from the New World. As time goes on the musician discovers that he has made a huge mistake. The atmosphere of his new home stifles him, and the ractical ideas of his charming wife make him shudder. Considering the circumstances the dénouement is the only one possible. There is more psychology in this novel than in most of those by the same author. The characters are delicately drawn and are very true to life, without a touch of exaggeration. “Le Secrétaire de Madame la Duchesse,” by Léon de Tinseau, is a charming story, and one which would certainly be appreciated in England, as it has the indispensable “happy énding.” Philippe Hurault obtains a post as secretary to the Duchess of Clerval and leaves his mother and Jiancée in order to make his fortune at the Clerval Chateau. He is soon a great favourite in his new home and is treated almost like one of the family. The plot is a very slight one, and the chief interest of the story is the psychological study of Philippe. He finds himself in an entirely new world, and when the chateau is filled with a large house-party he soon falls a victim to the fascinations of a certain society woman, who imagines that she has lost her heart to the handsome secretary. All the characters are well drawn, but unfortunately the story is told by means of letters from the various persons, and these letters scarcely vary enough in style to be convincing. In spite of this the novel is very readable and thoroughly interesting. “L’Empire de la Méditerranée,” by M. René Pinon, treats of “ l'état politique et social du Maroc, la question marocaine, l’affaire de Figuig, la con- quéte du Touat, la Tripolitaine, Bizerte, Malte, Gibraltar.” There is also an important article on THE AUTHOR. ‘“‘1’Entente Franco-Italienne.” It isan invaluable book for politicians and historians. Among the new books are ‘‘ Un petit coin du monde,” by Jules Perrin; “La Commune,” by Paul and Victor Margueritte; “Le Droit des Vierges,” by M. Paul Hyacinthe Loyson; “La Politique protectioniste en Angleterre,’ by G. Blondel ; ‘‘ Le Pére Didon,” by Stanislas Reynaud ; “La Politique Franco-Anglaise et L’Arbitrage International,” by M. Gabriel Louis Jarais, with preface by M. G. Hanotaux ; “La Guerre Com- merciale,” by M. Maurice Schwob ; “ L’Apprentie,”’ by M. Gustave Geffroy ; “ Le Docteur Haramburg,” by J. H. Rosny; and “ Au Japon,” by M. de Guerville. In the Nouvelle Revue there is a curious article by Jules Bois on “Les Professeurs de Volonté.” It is in reality a chapter taken from “ Le Miracle Moderne,” a book which is to be published shortly. In this article M. Jules Bois speaks of Dr. Lié- beault, who died recently at Nancy. He had made a special study of hypnotism and was the first doctor to apply it professionally. It appears that when Dr. Liébeault had made a sufficient income to enable him to retire, he gave his time to the study of this subject and treated his patients gratuitously. M. Jules Bois maintains that his name should be honoured as the pioneer of medical hypnotism, and that it should be remembered that Dr. Liébeault preceded Dr. Charcot. In the second March number of La Grande Revue, M. Gaston Deschamps gives his experiences in America under the title of “Au Seuil du Nou- veau Monde.” ‘There is also an interesting article by M. E. Sémenoff ; “Le Role mondial du Japon prédit par un Grand Ecrivain Russe.” M. Frantz Funck Brentano writes “ L’Aigle et l’Aiglon.” M. Calmettes gives some details about hand-made laces, “ Dentelles et Dentelliéres,” and M. Romme an article on “Les Idées de M. Behring.” In the second March number of the Revue de Paris there is an instructive article by Colonel de Grandprey on ‘Les Armées de la Chine,” and another one by M. Contenson on “ L’Evolution de la Propriété rurale.” In the Revue des Deua Mondes there is a rather sensational article entitled “ Les Derniers Jours de Léon XIII. et le Conclave de 1903 par un Témoin.” M. Gaston Cadoux writes on “L’EKclairage Paris, Londres et Berlin” and M. Pierre Leroy- Beaulieu “Le Japon et ses Ressources dans la Guerre Actuelle.” There is also an article on “T/Exposition des Primitifs Francais,” by M. Bouchot. The bold venture of M. Blés to establish in Paris a critical review in English and French THE AUTHOR. 175 appears to have supplied a need. One of the most important French papers announces that “la nou- yelle revue Franco-Anglaise, Zhe Weekly Critical Review, a pris définitivement rang parmi les publi- cations artistiques les plus estimées.” Members of the Bacon Society might be inte- rested in an article which appeared in the Revwe des Iilées No.1. It is by M. Remy de Gourmont, and is entitled “Francois Bacon et Joseph de Maistre.” In speaking of the “ Examen de la Philosophie de Bacon” by de Maistre, M. de Gourmont tells us that “le cerveau de Joseph de Maistre est une forge qui, au lieu de dévorer les statues de bronze qu’on y jette, les rend intactes et plus belles, purifies de toutes souillures, de toutes tares, de toutes rugosités.” In the same number there is an article on Herbert Spencer. Several of the plays this season are having long runs. Madame Sarah Bernhardt has scored an immense success with “ La Sorciére.” She plays her réle to perfection, and in one or two instances there are touches of pathos which are unsurpassed in any pieces she has ever put on the stage. “Le Retour de Jérusalem” is another of the plays which has been given more than a hundred times. “La Dette,’ by MM. Gavault and Georges Berr, has been bought for Italy and Germany. Miss Marbury has also bought it for America. M. Porel has lost his case against Madame Réjane. He had applied to the Court for an injunction forbidding her to play “La Mon- tansier” at the theatre to which she has emigrated, on the plea that this piece was accepted for the Vaudeville theatre. M. Porel maintained that his wife could not appear in this play without his consent. The Court has decided against him, and Madame Reéjane is triumphant. Miss Lindsay, who made her début some little time ago at the Paris Opéra with such success, has now been entrusted with the ré/e of Juliette. M. Bour has discovered another play, ‘“ Les Pantins,” in which he appears to be having as much success as in the famous “ Alleluia,” which made his name. This new piece treats of an unsuccessful comedian and his poverty and domestic troubles. In the last act, while his child is dying in one room, the wretched man is endeavouring to learn his new réle. His troubles are, however, too much for him, and he loses his reason. It is in this scene that M. Bour is at his best. A scheme is now being discussed by a group of authors who prefer editing and publishing their books themselves. It is proposed to found a Librairie Associée des Gens de Lettres as a depdt for volumes on sale. There are to he only twenty- five members, and each member is to pay a sum of 400 francs for the first year to the company. Every member will then have the right to place two works in the depot, the number of copies not to be limited. The profits of other books sold by the company are to be shared by the members. The other books would be those placed with the com- pany by non-members. A committee meeting is to be held shortly in order to discuss the subject. ALys HALLARD. a a a rs UNITED STATES NOTES. ————— + | AM inclined to consider as the most important event that has taken place duving the present year in the American literary world the publication of Professor N. 8. Shaler’s dramatic romance “Elizabeth of England.” Even if it amounts to no more than a considerable tour de force it shows, at least, that poetry is alive on this ‘side the Atlantic. The professor is a geologist ; and he set out to show the world that whatever may have happened to Darwin, there is no reason in the nature of things why devotion to science should kill the literary sense. I believe that it is agreed by those who have read this rather amazing work that it is a successful demonstration of this contention. The “dramatic romance,” which is issued by Houghton, Mifflin & Co., is then to be regarded rather in the light of an experiment than considered on too severely critical grounds. It is divided into five parts, named respectively “The Coronation,” “The Rival Queens,” “Armada Days,” “ The Death of Essex,” and “The Passing of the Queen.” The greatly daring romancist not only deals forcefully with these themes in some fifteen thousand lines of blank verse, but makes the Virgin Queen discourse with Shakespeare and bandy philosophy with Bacon. A spring book which is sure of a wide circulation is Francis E. Leupp’s “'The Man Roosevelt.” The author has known the president for more than twenty years, both as private individual and public man, and has been in a position to record things yet unknown to history. Meanwhile the New York Critic has been exploiting Mr. Roosevelt for its own purposes. It has induced him to contribute to its columns an article upon the Republican party ; and it offers sets of his works at a considerable reduc- tion as a bait to catch subscribers. This is great honour for a literary President. On the other hand, the “ Review” has to bewail the loss of a prospective contributor in the person of 176 Mr. Jack London, who has gone to the Far East as a war correspondent. The author of “The Little Shepherd of Kingdom Come,” has also gone out to write articles for Seribner’s Magazine. Before commenting further on books and literary happenings of the present year, I ought to repair an omission from my last notes. I should have included in my references to biographical publica- tions the very readable “ Reminiscences of an Astronomer”? which Professor Newcomb gave to the world last autumn. The book has a double yalue—it is both scientific and human; and it should by no means be overlooked. The fine reprint of Father Hennepin’s “ New Discovery of a Vast Country in America,” which has been so ably edited by Reuben Gold Thwaites, makes a strong appeal to everyone interested in early American history. The editor holds the vivacious Franciscan himself responsible for the borrowings from other sources with which his work was enriched, and does not allow the plea that a publisher hath done this. A much discussed recent publication is Senator Beyeridge’s book upon Asiatic Russia. In spite of the Slavophile proclivities of its author and its very decided deficiencies as a piece of writing, “The Russian Advance” deserves serious consider- ation on account of the large quantity of informa- tion, collected at first-hand, which it contains, and the real grasp of the subject which it shows. There is a chapter upon Japan. Sculpture has been the department of art in which Americans have chiefly excelled. It is, therefore, highly satisfactory that American sculpture should have found so competent a historian as Mr. Lorado Taft, and so critical an admirer as Mr. Charles H. Caffin. The treatises of the two authors supplement each other, and together cover the whole field. “ The History of American Art” by Sadakichi (?) Hartmann, on the contrary, excels neither in critical discernment nor chasteness of diction. Rather off the lines of conventional biography is Mrs. Talbot’s life of her father, General Samuel Chapman Armstrong. Armstrong did brilliant work for the North at Gettysburg, but his title to fame is the great educational work which he carried on after the war at Hampton, where he trained Indians side by side with his negroes. The “Life and Letters of Margaret Preston,” edited by her step-daughter, is also rather a remarkable work. It gives a picture of the women of the South during the Civil War, from the pen of one who, though the wife of one of Jackson’s staff, was the daughter of an abolitionist and had come from the North. A writer of stirring war songs, Mrs. Preston numbered among THE AUTHOR. her correspondents Longfellow, Whittier, and Jean Ingelow. Perhaps the most notable novel that I should mention here is Philip Payne’s political study, «The Mills of Man,” which shows considerable skill in characterisation and no slight constructive power. Chicago is the scene of action and a millionaire uncle plays a dominant part in it. Another story to be read is Mary Findlater’s «The Rose of Joy,” a nicely balanced study of incompatible temperaments and many happily hit- off minor characters. Bridge is supplanting fictions in some circles, and its players have to be catered for. One publishing house alone advertises three books upon the game, one of which, “Sixty Bridge Hands,” purports to be exhaustive! However, there is still for the elect Messrs. Scribner’s manual, ‘ Elwell on Advanced Bridge.” By the way, the last-named firm has been incor- porated. Among spring announcements of theirs are new novels by Thomas Nelson Page and Mrs. Wharton, and a tale with the strange title of “Peace and the Vices.” The Lothrop Company found it advisable to make an assignment in February, but their affairs are well in hand and they have plenty of prospective business. The Madison Book Company have become Reilly and Britton, incorporated. From April 1st juvenile books are to be classed with fiction and sold at net prices. Some dis- cussion has been going on as to the working of the net system, it being maintained in some quarters that the publishers are not working it fairly. The excessive output of fiction has also been debated. That there is a superfluity is actually admitted by a few houses, who confess that the staple of their business is really literature of a solider type ; but even these are sanguine that there is a real advance in the standard demanded by readers of every class of publication. A copyright treaty between the United States and China was signed in the autumn of last year, ratifications were exchanged on January 13, 1904. Mark Twain and Mr. Marion Crawford are each writing new novels, and Mr. Lorimer is losing no time in following up the success of the Letters of his Self-made Merchant. The chief names in my obituary list are those of George Francis Train, a prolific author who had tried numerous other trades before he took tohis pen ; Professor Von Holst, of Chicago, a Russian refugee, who wrote monographs on the constitutional history and law of his adopted country, besides lives of Calhoun and John Brown; and Parke Godwin, the son-in-law and biographer of Bryant. His last work was a study of Shakespeare’s Sonnets. ,,\"* woe LITERARY, DRAMATIC, AND MUSICAL PROPERTY. ee Sweden and the Berne Convention. From tHe “Svenska Daq@BLaD.” Tur Swedish Parliament has again lying before it the question of certain alterations in the national laws concerning copyrights, since those now in force prevent Sweden’s adhesion to the inter- national agreements which are to a certain extent already in force in the country, or, more plainly, her adhesion to the union known as the Berne Conven- tion. The subject has been so frequently discussed in these columns that we may on this occasion limit ourselves to a few remarks, which we are urged to make by the fact that the business stands to-day on the list for discussion. It is His Majesty the King who now suggests, in terms of a proposal which has been already described, an alteration of sections 3 and 14 of the law regarding literary copyright. The altera- tion of the former of the above-mentioned sections would have the result that the present protection of works from translation, which is of two years’ duration, would be extended to ten years ; whilst it is proposed to give the latter section such a form that the author’s or translator’s rights in transla- tions, adaptations, etc., should have a duration of the author’s life and thirty years afterwards, instead of extending only to the authov’s life and five years afterwards, as now. The former modification would remove the difficulty of Sweden’s joining the Berne Conven- tion on the terms of the original text, and is, therefore, the one concerning which opinions are most likely to be divided. The legal committee has moved the Royal pro- posal, and further, on the ground of motions made by Messrs. Hammarlund and Luidhagen, has invited the Parliament to request that His Majesty, going far beyond a mere declaration of Sweden’s adhesion to the International Union for the Protection of Literary and Artistic Works, founded by the Berne Convention, and also entering into other agreements with foreign powers involving reciprocal protection for literary and artistic property, should at the same time make such limitations that the aforesaid adhesion or agree- ments should not restrict Swedish citizens from acquiring legal rights, nor place any legal restric- tion upon the continuance of their right to obtain for their purposes the use of stereotypes, clichés, lithographic stones, and plates of all other kinds, as well as other means of reproduction which may be lawfully used. In the meanwhile Messrs. Walderstrém and (). Olsson, of the legal committee, have expressed THE AUTHOR. 177 reservations opposed to this, and have submitted a protest against the Royal proposal. As everyone who takes any interest in these questions may easily observe the objections to joining the Convention, objections grounded on purely interested motives (which are still the fashion with some few people in Sweden), have to a great extent given way before a continually clearer and clearer perception, that we have really in the first place to deal with a question of the probity or improbity of the nature of the labour which the author’s production represents. Were both the publishing firms and the publishers’ societies fully assured of legal difficulties about to arise for the publishers and journals of Sweden in consequence of adhesion to the Berne Convention, still adhesion to it would be suggested by a certain sense of national shame, that after both Norway and Denmark had shown themselves ready to regu- late a legal protection of literary rights in their dominions, still Sweden should remain without any corresponding enactments, and tolerate instead what is as good as an unlimited piracy. But we look in vain for a trace of any such shame in the reservationists. The only reason, in the view of the reservationists, prompting adhesion to the Berne Convention is ‘‘ an extremely dubious, and at the best comparatively insignificant economic advantage to be gained by a trivial number of authors”; after which it is no wonder to find that “the right of free translation” is preferable. In the meantime it is to be hoped that the Parliament will show itself to be more amenable to points of honour, which amongst those principally interested has shown itself to possess sufficient authority to overcome no inconsiderable hesitation based upon their own interests. As regards authors, both motions conduce to the same results. The reservationists have certainly aimed at causing the majority of authors to find it to their interest that the present state of things should continue ; but the result is that anyone who has been expecting anything from Parliament will have reason to rely rather upon the assistance of the Swedish Society of Authors than upon the reservationists. See Literary Competitions. DRAWING Room Puay. £10 PRIZE. Ar a concert or an evening party at home a short Play forms an agreeable variation from the usual programme, The great difficulty, however, is to get a piece within the capabilities of ordinary amateur performers, not too long, that does not require anything in the way of scenery and stage effects. By way of supplying this “felt want” we offer a Prize of £10 for the best Original Short Play suited to the following requirements, The length, including dialogue, 178 stage directions, etc., should not exceed 5,000 words. The characters must not exceed six in number. The scenery and stage effects must be such as can easily be provided in a drawing room or small hall. The dialogue must be simple and natural, and both it and the scenes and incidents must be in accordance with the strictest good taste. ; Simple stage directions should be given, and the dresses to be worn by the various characters should be described in cases where something different from ordinary costume is required. What is wanted is something after the style of a “curtain raiser” —a piece embodying an incident rather than an elaborate story. The terms of the competition set forth above have been taken from a North Country paper. It has from time to time been the duty of 7’he Author to point out the difficulties that may arise to those who enter these competitions owing to the want of finality in the terms propounded. We have no reason to raise objection to this method of obtaining copy to a certain extent—no doubt, it acts as a stimulus to young writers— but it is especially needful to bear in mind that on many occasions the contracts are indefinite in terms, and this lack of clear legal draftsmanship may possibly lead to disputes and confusion when the prize is awarded. The paper from which the cutting is taken offers a prize of £10 for the best original play written according to the published requirements. What does the proprietor desire to purchase ? Does he desire to purchase anything? Does he simply wish to crown the author who wins the prize with a £10 note, or does he desire to obtain the copyright, or the performing right, or both, or does he merely desire to have the right to print the play in his own paper? It is impossible to determine from the wording of the notice what is in the proprietor’s mind. It is equally impossible to determine what is in the mind of the competitors when they forward their deathless works. If a prize is given at a cattle show for the finest animal of a certain breed, the authorities who have promoted the show do not claim the animal as their own. They do not even claim the use of it. It may be, however, as we have suggested, that the proprietor merely desires to give the winner of the competition the sum of £10, but from our knowledge of these competitions, as a general rule, more than this is required. Some- times it is simply desired to print the prize competition in the paper. Sometimes, as sug- gested, for the proprietor to obtain the whole copyright. These matters should be clearly set out. If they are not clearly set out, competitors should be warned not to send in their MSS. until they have obtained a definite form of contract. We understand that one competitor who wrote to the proprietor was assured that he did not THE AUTHOR. claim the copyright. This is so far satisfactory, but still, what did he want to claim ? This special offer may be, and no doubt is, bond fide in purpose. It has been quoted in order that the attention of members of the Society might be called to the difficulties and snares that are constantly recurring. 0 LEGAL NOTES. Sees _Authors’ Royalties and the Sale of Remainders. : HE action of Farmer v. Grant Richards, tried by Judge Woodfall at the Westminster County Court on February 26th, involved questions of law and fact of considerable interest to authors, and the history of the case showed that other questions of a similar character might have been dealt with in connection with it, as to which His Honour was not called upon to give a decision. The plaintiff, an author, sued the defen- dant, a publisher, for royalties under an agreement for the publishing of a book. The publisher had agreed to pay a royalty upon copies of the book sold, and the retail price was stated. There was no provision for any sale at any other price by the publisher than such trade price as this might imply. The publisher had, however, sold off a large number of copies asa “‘ remainder.” The author claimed his full royalty upon each copy so sold. The publisher offered a percentage, but denied, apparently, that even this was due. Evidence was given by the defendant and another publisher with a view to establishing that the latter was justified by custom in acting as he did in all particulars, that the agreement as to a royalty did not apply to copies sold as a “remainder,” and that either little or nothing was due to the author upon such a sale. The judge did not decide the questions of fact as to the custom, which obviously should not be decided by any tribunal without ample evidence establish- ing a custom known and recognised by authors and publishers alike. As to this he said in his judgment :— “JI should be very sorry if it were necessary for me to determine this alleged custom in the publishing trade on the evidence which is before me, because to me it is a custom fraught with such extremely important conse- quences both to the publishing trade and to authors, that if I had to determine this case upon the alleged custom of remainders, I should feel it was determining it upon wholly insufficient evidence, but I do not think it is necessary to determine it.” His Honour continued :— “The plaintiff's claim is for royalties in respect of 786 copies. Therefore what I have to do is to look at the agreement whereby the defendant agreed to pay him royalties, and then to see whether the sale of these 786 copies comes within the four corners of that agreement. _. . It is impossible to come to any other conclusion than this, that the royalty was to be paid upon copies which were sold at 10s. 6d. and to say that the parties have agreed that royalty should be paid in respect of the copies sold under the circumstances under which these 786 copies were sold seems to me a perfectly untenable contention. It may very well be that the plaintiff has an action against the defendant for damages. but I am quite confident that he has no ground whatever to claim royalties in respect of these 786 copies . . . on the construction of the agree- ment made between them as to royalties, Isay the plaintiff is not entitled to royalties.” In a discussion which followed judgment, His Honour said, “JT tell you candidly your action should be one for damages for selling these books in breach of an agreement.” Judgment was given for the defendant with costs, and in the subsequent discussion referred to, doubt was expressed as to how far an appeal would lie against the decision. It was one apparently of mixed fact and law, but as it mainly turned upon the correct construction to be put upon the agree- ment between the parties, there can be little doubt that the Divisional Court would have had jurisdic- tion to hear an appeal had one been brought. I am informed that none is to be attempted, which is a matter for regret, as although the defendant may not have contemplated paying royalties on the “ yemainder,” it would have been interesting to see whether a Divisional Court would have held that he nevertheless bound himself by the terms of his agreement to do so. The sale of the “remainder” of the copies of a book after its general sale is believed to be over is not an un- common incident of publishing, and in consequence of this it is not unusual to find a clause regulating the conditions of such sale in an agreement. When this has been omitted the publisher, if he desires to sell, usually negotiates with the author before doing so. At all events, it is open for him to do so, and if he does this the author has the oppor- tunity of discussing whether the necessity for such sale has arisen. If the publisher does not so nego- tiate, but sells instead, presumably for his own benefit, is he not bound by any form of words in which he has promised to pay a royalty to the author upon copies of the author's work sold by him ? This is the question which His Honour Judge Woodfall appears to have decided against the author and in favour of the publisher, and whether it is assumed that his decision is correct, or not, it is one which other Judges may give in similar circumstances, and against the possibility of which authors in their own interests can protect them- selves. In other words, the questions whether the author is to receive his royalty upon remainders as upon other copies of the book, or whether he is to be paid at some other rate in respect of them, and THE AUTHOR. 179 if so at what rate, or whether he is not to be paid for remainders at all, are matters for which every publishing agreement should specifically provide. There can be no reason why it should not do so, and the introduction of a clause dealing definitely with the matter, or even the attempt to introduce one, will call the attention of both parties to it. Should such a clause be discussed, the author would be very likely to protest against a stipula- tion that upon copies sold as a “remainder” he was to receive nothing. As to this there was evidence at the hearing of Marmer v. Grant Richards, given by Mr.Grant Richards himself, that he allowed. 5 per cent. upon such sales, so that he presumably would not object to inserting a condition to that effect in his agreements. Mr. Heinemann, however, gave evidence that his own custom was to allow the author nothing upon such occasions. He is therefore an instance of a publisher, who, if asked to insert such a condition, would decline to do so, and if sued for even 5 per cent. upon the product of a remainder would dispute the claim, and it is hardly necessary to point out that an action in such a case, with conflicting evidence as to trade custom would be, whatever its issue, unproductive of any substantial benefit to either party. On the other hand, if the author endeavoured to get inserted into his agreement a covenant to pay the full rovalty on all surplus copies sold, he would in my opinion, be extremely likely to meet with refusal. In any case, however, the matter would be arranged beforehand, and an opportunity for future litigation would be avoided. Anagreement with regard to the sale of remainders should define the circumstances in which they are to be sold, whether at the end of a given time or other- wise, and it must be pointed out that with some books not expected to have an ephemeral sale only, it may be important to guard against any such sale taking place at all. It also seems fair that an author should stipulate for notice of such a sale being given to him, because he may like to buy in his own books so as to deal with them afterwards himself. The publisher can hardly refuse such a condition, as it is to his own interest that the price should be enhanced as it might be in such circumstances. The proviso that the author should have the option of buying at a fixed price is also possible. All these con- ditions pre-suppose to some extent that the pub- lisher is an honest man who will push the sale while it is possible to do so, but the price of a remainder is not likely to tempt the dishonest to neglect to sell at the full rate as long as it is possible to do so, even at some cost in advertising, and a publisher not carrying out his contract lays himself open to an action like any other man. Tt will be observed that the Judge at the Westminster 180 County Court repeatedly pointed out the other form in which Mr. Farmer’s case might have been presented. He meant that had the action been brought for damages sustained by the plaintiff through a breach of his agreement, and had it been proved that the agreement was so broken, the plaintiff would have been entitled to compensation in the form of damages, although he was not entitled to it in the form of royalties. In such an action it would have been necessary to prove that the agreement was not carried out by the publisher, and that the sale of the remainder was in violation of it. Any action fought out upon facts calculated to test the relative rights of publishers and author, to determine, what is reasonable fulfilment of the duty of a publisher bound by an agreement not specific upon every point, is no doubt of interest to writers and pub- lishers alike. It is, however, better to provide as far as possible for the usual risks and contingencies of book publishing beforehand. In order to do this some knowledge of those risks is necessary, and it is, I believe, in order to provide that knowledge that the Society of Authors offers its advice and the fruits of its experience to its members. i. A. ARMSTRONG. + Il. What Constitutes Acceptance? Art the City of London Court on March Ist, the writer of an article, sent unsolicited to the Sportsman, sued for payment, on the ground that it had been accepted for publication. His evidence with regard to this appears to have been that he was told by the editor, or by some one representing him, that the article was “‘ reserved for use.” This does not seem to have been dis- puted, but whether it was or not, Judge Lumley Smith held that the words “reserved for use” did not necessarily mean that the article was accepted, and he gave judgment for the defendants. This decision, that the defendant did not accept, or in other words, did not agree to print and publish the article, is one of fact, and therefore, presumably, there will be no appeal in the case. As a decision of fact, upon the story as it was reported in the Daily Chronicle of March 2nd, it is open to criticism. “‘ Reserved for consideration” is a phrase which might have been used, which would have been perfectly understood, and which would have given the author an opportunity for saying that he desired a more definite decision at once, had he been inclined to take such a course. “Reserved for use’? would to most persons have a different meaning. An Editor “uses” an article when he publishes it, and “reserved for publica- THB AUTHOR. tion” could hardly mean less than that the editor intended to publish the article and promised to do so, although the word “reserved” might imply that the publication would not be immediate, but would take place within a reasonable time at the editor’s convenience. Ifthe judge was really satisfied that the words “reserved for use” were either spoken or written by the editor or by some one having a right to make a contract on behalf of the paper, it seems a little difficult to account for the interpretation which he put upon a tolerably clear and not uncommon English phrase. He seems, however, to some extent to have been influenced by recollection of a past decision of his own which he appears to have regretted, and which he hinted he would not now repeat in similar circumstances. In giving judgment he alluded to a similar case in which he gave a verdict for the plaintiff, but in which the article appeared in print, and he added, according to the report in the Daily Chronicle, that he had since been “ told by literary men that many contributions were so illegible that they- had to be set up in print to see if they were worth using.” The past decision to which Judge Lumley Smith referred was evidently that in Jlacdonald v. The National Review, tried by him when judge of the Westminster County Court in 1893, of which a full account is to be found in The Author for June of that year. Many will remember it, because it excited a good deal of criticism at the time, and the Society of Authors was commended by some and blamed by the Saturday Review and others for the part which it took in obtaining the decision given. The ques- tion at issue, put in its shortest form, was whether the sending of a proof of an unsolicited article to the author constituted acceptance by the editor and bound him to pay for the article. In dac- donald v. The National Review delay on the part of the editor in publishing the article had caused remonstrance by the author, and the editor had claimed the right to return the article in conse- quence. The decision of the judge that the sending of the proof constituted acceptance of the article, commended itself to most authors, and was not dissented from by all editors, and if Judge Lumley Smith has altered his opinion for the reason quoted above he has done so upon grounds which scarcely seem to be adequate. It was pointed out in Zhe Author of June, 1893, p- 15, that “if the proof does not mean acceptance it would cost the editor nothing more than a printed slip to say so.” A printed slip equally would inform the author that the editor finding his article illegible in manuscript had had it set up in order to see whether it was readable in print. It is not necessary to discuss whether any such practice on the part of editors, accompanied by the sending of proofs to the authors, exists to an appreciable extent. The point upon which emphasis is laid, is that if such a thing is done, the author can and should be informed of the editor’s intention, and all cause for future misunderstanding thereby removed. The object in sending a proof upon such an oceasion would be to make sure that the printer had been able to decipher the article, before the editor had the trouble of reading it, not the correction of the article as a preliminary to publi- cation. It is hardly unreasonable, however, to suggest that a proof is usually sent to an author that he may correct it for publication. The corrections which he makes, whether they may alter the article (perhaps so as to bring it up to date), or may simply set right printers’ errors, are scarcely needed in order to aid the editor in forming an opinion upon its merits. They are, beyond dispute, desirable if it is going to be published, and it is because it is going to be published, and at the time when it is going to be published, that the editor in most cases sends the proof to the author. It may be very convenient for an editor to read an article in print, to reserve it without binding himself to use it, to have it as corrected by the author ready to hand in case it may be needed in an emergency, but the author has a right to understand and to assent to or dissent from such a course of business. Equally the editor who should intimate to the author that he was retaining an article without definitely accepting it, would be entitled to a prompt acceptance or refusal of his conditions. —_—_____—_e—<—e-—_—— AUTHORS’ AGENTS. 1 rWVHE methods of the Author’s Agent are of [ growing importance to all those who live by the production of literary property. There are many who consider that they have only to put their work into the hands of an agent in order to obtain a literary success, or at any rate, a large increase in their incomes. These, after the lapse of a year, often give up the employment of an agent as they find no increased benefit from his assistance. There are many, again—especially those whose incomes from their literary works run to four figures—who derive no small benefit from an agent’s help. For these the agent works with untiring zeal, as the work is not difficult to place, and the returns are large. ‘There are those, again, who are hopelessly unbusinesslike. For these an agent is essential whether the author’s returns are large or not. To the beginner, as a rule, the agent is of very THE AUTHOR. 181 little use. The author’s marketable output is so small that it does not pay the agent to make any considerable effort. ‘To the author who is aiso a man of business, unless he can make an arrange- ment at a considerably lower figure than the usual 10 per cent., the agent is again of very little use. The only people, therefore, to whom an agent is really essential are those writers with a medium or large output, who lack business capacity, and, in some cases, those writers with a large output who hold a reasonable contract ; but a reasonable contract is certainly not 10 per cent. on all income continuing while the copyright lasts. The figure of remuneration should be determined by arranging either for a lower percentage or 10 per cent. up to a fixed sum. The business of a literary agent is not run on philanthropic lines any more than that of a pub- lisher, and it is necessary therefore, and natural, for him to give more detailed attention and greater care to those who bring him in a large income, than to those whose output is small. But there are one or two important questions which call for remark, and one or two dangers to be avoided which, arising out of the employment of the middleman, fall outside the agent’s legitimate work. In many cases an editor, in order to avoid trouble, goes to an agent and says that he wants a story by a certain author for which he will pay a certain price. The agent, who has not the name of the author on his books, finds out his address and writes to him. ‘The author consents to the contract and the agent takes 10 per cent. from him, Surely, on this occasion, the agent is acting, not for the author, but for the editor, from whom his commission should come? The author is, no doubt, to blame, and could dispute the charge if he was fully cognisant of his legal posi- tion, but unfortunately he yields himself an easy prey to the persistent agent. Again, agents have been known to go round to editors and offer to obtain stories for them from authors whose names are not on their books— again with a beneficial result to the agent out of the author’s pocket. But it is the wrong person who pays. Some literary agents indeed clearly state that they are acting for publishers and editors. If this is the case they have no right to charge the author commission on work placed with one of the editors or publishers for whom they are acting. The point is becoming one of great, and grave importance, as there are signs that agents do not always keep the welfare of the author before them, but are inclined to play the publisher’s hand rather than the author's. The facts must be plainly stated, and some clear understanding must be arrived at. An agent 182 cannot act for both parties in a financial bargain. If he attempts to hold such an anomalous position, it is clear that one party must suffer. As a rule the sufferer is the author, who is much less capable of solving these financial difficulties than the editor or publisher. But in whatever way the bargain goes, the agent must be tarnished. This is no imaginary case, and matters are getting more serious as the competition amongst agents Increases. The second point arises where an agent purchases and sells literary work acting as principal. The commencement of this dangerous practice is in this wise. An agent is employed by an author whose works have more literary merit than public approval, and enters into a contract with a pub- lisher or editor on his behalf, under which payment is to be made at certain future dates. The author feels the grip of poverty. The agent, with com- mendable charity, provides the money at con- siderably more than the bank rate of interest. This method is then carried a step further, and the agent actually purchases copy outright, merely, of course, to oblige the author, and, waiting his opportunity, sells again to the publisher or editor at a figure which amply covers all risks, and is much more profitable than dealing at 10 per cent. Eventually he finds it better policy to interest himself in the rising author on this basis, and neglects the business of those who still desire to employ him as a bond fide agent on commission terms. Although the author acquiesces in the arrangement, he does so to the danger of his fellow craftsmen ; for this mixture of principal and agent is no less dangerous than the other practices referred to, and brings discredit on the middleman. There is a further point to be considered. An agent obtains an introduction for an author to an editor. Is the author bound to pay commission on any future work placed with the same editor ? Some agents claim that this is the case so long as the author is still employing them, even though the employment may be in other matters. Some go so far as to claim it even when the agency contract is at an end. There is, of course, the agent’s point of view—that it would be possible to find markets for an author, and it would be possible for the author to determine his arrangement with the agent as soon as he found that his markets were sufficiently numerous. But what is tobe said of the agent who, while continuing to carry on his business, abuses his employers in no measured terms, and is particular to remark that they must be kept out of the toils of the Authors’ Society. Tf he thinks so badly of his employers, he is no doubt anxious to avoid the toils of the Society for his contracts as well as his authors. By such a proclamation he, at any rate, throws his cards on THE AUTHOR. the table. If he is overcome with this feeling would it not have been wiser—to carry the simile further—that he held up his hand to the bitter end. This is positive aggression, but the negative pole is more difficult to deal with. In this case an agent, when an author comes to him, does not tell him to avoid the Society, but takes good care not to refer to it at all. When the author gets into legal difficulties, whether rising from the fault of his guide or from other reasons, instead of giving encouragement to his becoming one of the body of his fellow workers where he would get his legal difficulties set right free of cost, he takes him off to his own solicitor and avoids in this way “the toils of the Society.” But the unfortunate author has to meet the lawyer’s bill. In any case, there appears to be only one reason why an agent should not work in harmony with the Society, and also be an ardent supporter of it, and that is, that he does not care for a too careful inspection of his contracts and of his methods of dealing with the literary property of those who employ him. From the cases quoted above, it is quite clear that, on many occasions, there is very good reason, from the agent’s point of view, why the Authors’ Society should not be brought into consultation ; but other reasons arise why it is necessary that the author should keep a watchful eye over the negotiations, even when the agent is engaged in his legitimate business. To begin with, literary agents are not as a rule lawyers, and, therefore, are hardly competent to draw up a legal document or to advise the author on signing the same. This point has become apparent on reviewing a series of contracts which have been brought to the Society’s offices, unfortunately after signature and after accepting the agent’s advice. An agent has allowed an author to enter into half-profit agreements, and royalty agreements with exceedingly low royalties, and to bind him- self to the publisher for the next two books on the same terms. That the agent should pass an agreement for half profits and for low royalties might perhaps be excusable under exceptional circumstances, but that an agent should pass the two-book clause is absolutely and entirely inexcusable. Such action shows either a complete disregard of the author’s interest or an absolute ignorance of the _ agent’s own business, unless, absit omen, there are other and deeper reasons for the step. This rule must be laid down as absolute : Wo author should, in any circumstances, bind himself to a publisher for more than one book. Do not sign agreements containing the above condition, not even though the agent may stand over you pen in hand and demand your signature, stating that he can do no more for you if you refuse to sign. Again, agreements made through an agent are frequently brought forward, which assign transla- tion rights, Continental rights, American rights, and even dramatic rights, to the publisher, and the author has to allow the publisher 50 per cent. if he succeeds in selling or getting rid of them. Now, it is not the publisher’s business but the agent’s to sell these rights. This has repeatedly been explained. In any case, the publisher is not entitled to 50 per cent. of the returns. Again, it is possible that such a case as the following might occur : An agent is exceedingly busy with the works of many authors. It is important that he should get some of them settled and off his hands at the earliest opportunity. Therefore, in a moment of carelessness he advises an author to accept such terms as will not be satisfactory in their result. This case, like the former, points to the fact that the author cannot be too careful about what agreement he enters into, whether such agree- ment is put before him directly by the publisher or by the publisher through his (the author’s) own agent. The mere question of the financial terms of an agreement is by no means the only one which should be looked into. Jn some cases the control of the property is even of more importance to the author than the financial question. In conclusion, therefore, it is evident that agents are not only in many cases incompetent to act as legal advisers, but that often they are wanting in a knowledge of their business as the confidential assistants of authors. Tf authors have any doubt about the document laid before them they should certainly consult the Society, even though the agent may see objec- tions, as he surely will, to their adopting this course. In this paper has been set forth the many difficulties and dangers that surround an author in his dealings with the literary agent, and the subject has been treated in full detail. It must not be thought, however, that there is no brighter side to the relations. Although the number of authors’ agents is increasing, they are still a small body. There are those who do not take up the work of a great many authors, but limit them- selves strictly to work which they can do thoroughly and satisfactorily. Accordingly those for whom they deal have to report nothing but pleasant intercourse and satisfactory negotiations. There are those again, whose work on behalf of a great many authors is painstaking and reliable, and THE AUTHOR. 183 the authors reap the benefit by an increased income and a larger market. The real per- fection of literary agency, however, is still to be desired. Perhaps the ideal literary agent would be one who for a fixed sum per annum, worked for a fair number of authors. Considerable work on this basis would be of the greatest benefit to those who employed him, and the least expense to the agent, as it would hardly be necessary for him under these circumstances to rent an office or employ a large staff of clerks. Again it must be stated that the matter is of serious import, and that authors should give careful consideration to the difficulties of their position. GH YF. + —o+—____——- THE MARCH MAGAZINE CONTENTS. ——+-—<— LITERARY, DRAMATIC, AND MUSICAL. BLACKWOOD’s MAGAZINE. The Future of Public Taste in Literature : “ Musing Without Method.”’ CONTEMPORARY REVIEW. Recollections of Renan. By Emily Crawford. Studies in Literary Psychology :—111. Carlyle and the Present Tense. By Vernon Lee. CORNHILL MAGAZINE. Herbert Spencer. By Hector Macpherson. LONGMAN’S MAGAZINE. “ A Defence of Play Reading.’’ By W. E. Hicks. MACMILLAN’S MAGAZINE, Matthew Arnold as a Popular Poet. By W. A. Sibbald. TEMPLE BAR. Heine and Sir Walter Scott. By James H. Henderson. THE FORTNIGHTLY REVIEW. Growing Distaste for the Higher Kinds of Poetry. By Alfred Austin. Collected Poems of Christina Rossetti. Hueffer. By Ford Madox THE MONTHLY REVIEW. Ainger Canon : A personal impression. Two Unpublished Poems by Crabbe. Hudson. By Edith Sichel. Edited by R. THE NATIONAL REVIEW. Is Fiction Deteriorating? By Miss Jane H. Findlater. Barly Recollections of Mr. Lecky. By A College Friend. Tue NINETEENTH CENTURY REVIEW, The Reorganization of the British Drama by the State. By Henry Arthur Jones. THE QUARTERLY REVIEW. Mr. Creevy and his Contemporaries. The Homeric Question ? The Abbé Loisy. 184 WARNINGS TO THE PRODUCERS OF BOOKS. —1_—>— ERE are a few standing rules to be observed in an agreement. ‘There are four methods of dealing with literary property :— I, Selling it Outright. This is sometimes satisfactory, if a proper price can be obtained. But the transaction should be managed by a competent agent, or with the advice of the Secretary of the Society. Il. A Profit-Sharing Agreement (a bad form of agreement), In this case the following rules should be attended to: C1.) Not to sign any agreement in which the cost of pro- duction forms a part without the strictest investigation, (2.) Not to give the publisher the power of putting the profits into his own pocket by charging for advertisements in his own organs, or by charging exchange advertise- ments. Therefore keep control of the advertisements, (3.) Not to allow a special charge for ‘‘ office expenses,” unless the same allowance is made to the author. (4.) Not to give up American, Colonial, or Continental rights. (5.) Not to give up serial or translation rights. (6.) Not to bind yourself for future work to any publisher. As well bind yourself for the future to any one solicitor or doctor ! III. The Royalty System. This is perhaps, with certain limitations, the best form of agreement. It is above all things necessary to know what the proposed royalty means to both sides. It is now possible for an author to ascertain approximately the truth. From time to time very important figures connected with royalties are published in Zhe Author. IY. A Commission Agreement. The main points are :— (1.) Be careful to obtain a fair cost of production. (2.) Keep control of the advertisements. (3.) Keep control of the sale price of the book. General. All other forms of agreement are combinations of the four above mentioned. Such combinations are generally disastrous to the author. Never sign any agreement without competent advice from the Secretary of the Society. Stamp all agreements with the Inland Revenue stamp. Avoid agreements by letter if possible. The main points which the Society has always demanded from the outset are :— C1.) That both sides shall know what an agreement means. (2.) The inspection of those account books which belong tothe author. We are advised that this is a right, in the nature of a common law right, which cannot be denied or withheld. (3.) Always avoid a transfer of copyright. gg WARNINGS TO DRAMATIC AUTHORS. age N “Seer sign an agreement without submitting it to the a Secretary of the Society of Authors or some com- petent legal authority. 2. [t is well to be extremely careful in negotiating for the production of a play with anyone except an established manager. THE AUTHOR. 3. There are three forms of dramatic contract for plays in three or more acts :— (a.) Sale outright of the performing right. This is unsatisfactory. An author who enters into such a contract should stipulate in the contract for production of the piece by a certain date and for proper publication of his name on the play-bills, (4.) Sale of performing right or of a licence to perform on the basis of percentages on gross receipts. Percentages vary between 5 and 15 per cent. An author should obtain a percentage on the sliding scale of gruss receipts in preference to the American system. Should obtain a sum in advance of percentages. <A fixed date on or before which the play should be performed, (c.) Sale of performing right or of a licence to perform on the basis of royalties (i.c., fixed nightly fees). This method should be always avoided except in cases where the fees are likely to be small or difficult to collect. The other safeguards set out under heading (0.) apply also in this case. 4. Plays in one act are often sold outright, but it is better to obtain a small nightly fee if possible, and a sum paid in advance of such fees in any event. It is extremely important that the amateur rights of one-act plays should be reserved. 5. Authors should remember that performing rights can be limited, and are usually limited, by town, country, and time. This is most important. 6. Authors should not assign performing rights, but should grant a licence to perform. The legal distinction is of great importance. 7. Authors should remember that performing rights in a play are distinct from literary copyright. A manager holding the performing right or licence to perform cannot print the book of the words. 8. Never forget that United States rights may be exceed- ingly valuable. ‘lhey should never be included in English agreements without the author obtaining a substantial consideration. 9. Agreements for collaboration should be carefully drawn and executed before collaboration is commenced. 10. An author should remember that production of a play is highly speculative : that he runs a very great risk of delay and a breakdown in the fulfilment of his contract. He should therefore guard himself all the more carefully in the beginning. 11. An author must remember that the dramatic market is exceedingly limited, and that for a novice the first object is to obtain adequate publication. As these warnings must necessarily be incomplete, on account of the wide range of the subject of dramatic con- tracts, those authors desirous of further information are referred to the Secretary of the Society. ae 6 WARNINGS TO MUSICAL COMPOSERS. eee, ITTLE can be added to the warnings given for the assistance of producers of books and dramatic authors. It must, however, be pointed out that, as a rule, the musical publisher demands from the musical composer a transfer of fuller rights and less liberal finan- cial terms than those obtained for literary and dramatic property. The musical composer has very often the two rights to deal with—performing right and copyright. He should be especially careful therefore when entering into an agreement, and should take into particular consideration the warnings stated above. —_—___—_—_1+—>—_+_—_ HOW TO USE THE SOCIETY. —— > i VERY member has a right toask for and to receive advice upon his agreements, his choice of a pub- lisher, or any dispute arising in the conduct of his business or the administration of his property. The Secretary of the Society is a solicitor, but if there is any special reason the Secretary will refer the case to the Solicitors of the Society. Further, the Committee, if they deem it desirable, will obtain counsel’s opinion. All this without any cost to the member. 2. Remember that questions connected with copyright and publishers’ agreements do not fall within the experi- ence of ordinarysolicitors. Therefore, do not seruple to use the Society. 3. Send to the Office copies of past agreements and past accounts, with a copy of the book represented. The Secretary will always be glad to have any agreements, new or old, for inspection and note. The information thus obtained may prove invaluable. 4. Before signing any agreement whatever, send the document to the Society for examination. 5. Remember always that in belonging to the Society you are fighting the battles of other writers, even if you are reaping no benefit to yourself, and that you are advancing the best interests of your calling in promoting the independence of the writer, the dramatist, the composer. 6. The Committee have now arranged for the reception of members’ agreements and their preservation in a fire- proof safe. The agreements will, of course, be regarded as confidential documents to be read only by the Secretary, who will keep the key of the safe. The Society now offers : —(1) To read and advise upon agreements and to give advice concerning publishers. (2) ‘To stamp agreements in readiness for a possible action upon them. (3) To keep agreements. (4) To enforce payments due according to agreements. Fuller particulars of the Society’s work can be obtained in the Prospectus. 7. No contract should be entered into with a literary agent without the advice of the Secretary of the Society. Members are strongly advised not to accept without careful consideration the contracts with publishers submitted to them by literary agents, and are recommended to submit them for interpretation and explanation to the Secretary of the Society. 8. Many agents neglect to stamp agreements This must be done within fourteen days of first execution. The Secretary will undertake it on behalf of members. 9, Some agents endeavour to prevent authors from referring matters to the Secretary of the Society ; so do some publishers. Members can make their own deductions and act accordingly. 10. The subscription to the Society is £1 1s. per annum, or £10 10s for life membership. THE AUTHOR. THE READING BRANCH. = ——+ - EMBERS will greatly assist the Society in this 3b branch of its work by informing young writers of its existence. Their MSS. can be read and treated as a composition is treated by a coach. The term MSS. includes not only works of fiction, but poetry and dramatic works, and when it is possible, under special arrangement, technical and scientific works. The Readers are writers of competence and experience. The fee is one guinea, o> e NOTICES. 7 HE Editor of Zhe Author begs to remind members of the Society that, although the paper is sent to them free of charge, the cost of producing it would be a very heavy charge on the resources of the Society if a great many members did not forward to the Secretary the modest 5s. 6d. subscription for the year. Communications for Zhe Author should be addressed to the Offices of the Society, 39, Old Queen Street, Storey’s Gate, 8.W., and should reach the Editor not later than the 21st of each month. All persons engaged in literary work of any kind, whether members of the Society or not, are invited to communicate to the Editor any points connected with their work which it would be advisable in the general interest to publish. ope Communications and letters are invited by the Editor on all subjects connected with literature, but on no other subjects whatever. Every effort will be made to return articles which cannot be accepted. 1 The Secretary of the Society begs to give notice that all remittances are acknowledged by return of post, and he requests members who do not receive an answer to important communications within two days to write to him without delay. All remittances should be crossed Union Bank of London, Chancery Lane, or be sent by registered letter only. <> THE LEGAL AND GENERAL LIFE ASSURANCE SOCIETY. 1 N offer has been made of a special scheme of Endowment and Whole Life Assurance, admitting of a material reduction off the ordinary premiums to members of the Society. Full information can be obtained from J. P. Blake, Legal and General Insurance Society (City Branch), 158, Leadenhall Street, H.C. THE AUTHOR: AUTHORITIES. — INCE the article translated from the Swedish paper came to the office special information has been received that the law has been passed under which Sweden will become a member of the Berne Convention. The Bill was passed in the First Chamber without the least opposition and in the Second Chamber by an overwhelming majority. This is satisfactory news, as the steady influx of members to the Convention makes the isolated case of those outside itstill more conspicuous. It is hoped that at no distant date Austria and Hungary will come in, and that when Russia has settledits war with Japan and its Domestic Copyright, it will also join the ranks of civilised European society ; then the United States will be the only country of any importance outside the pale. It is interesting to note that Sweden, like all other nations that have legislated recently in copy- right matters, has increased and confirmed the right of property to the originator, and thus follows the tendency of modern ideals. The reference to the Swedish Authors’ Society has a goodring about it. BorH the Authors’ Society and the National Union of Teachers ought to be interested in a controversy which is just now disturbing educational circles in New York. The City Comptroller, Mr. Grout, is about to introduce a Bill providing that no school officer shall receive for his own use any income or royalties arising out of his authorship of, or interest in, books used in the city’s schools, but shall pay any such profits into the City Treasury. The person at whom this proposed legislation is particularly aimed is Dr. Maxwell, Superintendent of Schools, who is alleged to be drawing 20,000 dols. annually in royalties from text-books of which he is the author. This cutting, taken from the Westminster Gazette, will, doubtless, interest all those members of the Society who publish educational works. The subject is one which could be argued on both sides with some effect, but if we take it for granted that the educators of the younger genera- tion are men of probity, there seem to be no persons more capable of knowing what should be taught, how it should be taught, and the form in which it should be represented to the pupils. Under these circumstances, it is scarcely fair that the teachers should be debarred from the profit arising from the result of their labours, and a policy of this kind might tend to bring upon the market an inferior article. It is unlikely that the greatest educators would devote themselves to the writing of books by which their educational methods might become known, if they were not likely to receive some reward. It will be interesting to see whether the Billever becomes law. Tur Saturday Review has published a series of letters on the question of “ tags.” The corre- spondents have put forward many which they consider should be removed from the English language, and one correspondent has gone so far as to say that when a person is given to the use of these “tags” in his writings, he, at any rate, shows he has ceased to think. Surely, this deduction is quite wrong. Many “tags ” are the crystallisation of a thought or of an idea in its most shapely form, and are therefore, in some cases, artistic works of a very high order. Because a work of high art is constantly reproduced, and is seen everywhere, it does not therefore lose its artistic merit. Besides, the user may have given the matter his most earnest consideration, and, after having tried every turn of phrase that a genius could invent, may have come to the conclusion that the method of expressing his idea most clearly and lucidly is through the means of a “tag,” which may have been crystallised previously by some other genius. It does not necessarily follow that all “tags” are works of high art, but let us not remove them from the English language merely because they are in common use. Olearness of expression is more desirable than literary pyrotechnics. «“ TAGS.’’—SATURDAY REVIEW. Advancing by leaps and bounds. Conspicuous by his absence. More honoured in the breach than the observance. What the soldier said is not evidence. “ Which,’’ as Euclid would say, “ is absurd.”’ Like Mrs. Harris, “I don’t believe there’s no sich a person.” It is always the unexpected that happens. A mad world, my Masters. "Tis true, ‘tis pity ; and pity ‘tis, ’tis true. There is much virtue in an “if.” Se non e vero e ben trovato. Like Topsy, “I spect I grow’d.”’ Like the late Lord Beaconsfield on a famous occasion “On the side of the Angels.”’ Like Brer Rabbit, ‘To lie low and say nuffin.” Like Oliver Twist, “To ask for more.”’ Like Sam Weller’s knowledge of London, “ Extensive and peculiar.”’ Like Napoleon, “ A believer in big battalions.”’ Pyrrhic Victory. Parthian dart. Homeric laughter. Sturm und Drang. Intelligent anticipation of events. Masterly inactivity. : Splendid isolation. Unctuous rectitude. Mute inglorious Milton. The sword of Damocles. The thin end of the wedge. The long arm cf coincidence. The soul of goodness in things evil. Hobson's choice. Frankenstein's monster. Macaulay's schoolboy. Lord Burleigh’s nod. RRA Sir Boyle Roche’s bird. Mahommed’s coffin. Davy Jones’ locker. “ Waiting,’ as Mr. Micawber says, “for something to turn up.”’ Mr. Punch’s advice to those about to marry—‘ Don’t.”’ The pen is mightier than the sword. The hand that rocks the cradle rules the world. The battle of Waterloo was won on the playing fields of Eton. This gives us pause. Take him for all in all, we ne’er shall look upon his like again. Cesar’s wife. Facilis descensus Averni, etc. Tempora mutantur, etc. Coelum non animum, etc. Sunt lachryme rerum, etc. Dum Fluvii currunt, etc. Exegi monumentum, etc. Sic vos non vobis, etc. Non tali auxilio, nec, etc. Suaviter in modo, etc. Penny wise and pound foolish. Qui s’excuse s’accuse. Not wisely but too well. THE members of the Society will, we are sure, join with us in thanking our President for the note he contributes in memory of his late friend, Sir Leslie Stephen, and in congratulating him on the improvement in his health, which has made it possible for him to resume his pen. The article by the Chairman of the Committee, which follows, was printed before Mr. Meredith’s note was received, and we publish it as it stands, although the last paragraph might have been omitted had Mr. Meredith’s tribute to “The Tramps” been before Mr. Freshfield. —_—____—_e——_e—__ SIR LESLIE STEPHEN, K.C.B. Se I HEN that noble body of scholarly and cheer- ful pedestrians, the Sunday Tramps, were on the march, with Leslie Stephen to lead them, there was conversation which would have made the presence of a shorthand writer a bene- faction to the country. A pause to it came at the examination of the leader’s watch and Ordnance map under the western sun, and word was given for the strike across country to catch the tail of a train offering dinner in London, at the cost of a run through hedges, over ditches and fallows, past pro- clamations against trespassers, under suspicion of being taken for more serious depredators in flight. The chief of the Tramps had a wonderfully calcu- THE AUTHOR. 187 lating eye in the observation of distances and the nature of the land, as he proved by his discovery of untried passes in the higher Alps, and he had no mercy for pursy followers. I have often said of this life-long student and philosophical head, that he had in him the making of a great military captain. He would not have been opposed to the profession of arms if he had been captured early for the Service, notwithstanding his abomination of bloodshed. He had a high, calm courage, was unperturbed in a dubious position, and would con- fidently take the way out of it which he conceived to be the better. We have not to deplore that he was diverted from the ways of a soldier, though England, as the country has been learning of late, cannot boast of many in uniform who have capacity for leadership. His work in literature will be reviewed by his lieutenant of Tramps, one of the ablest of our writers. The memory of it remains with us, as being the profoundest and the most sober criticism we have had in our time. The only sting in it was an inoffensive humorous irony that now and then stole out for a roll over, like a furry cub, or the occasional ripple on a lake in grey weather. We have nothing left that is like it. One might easily fall into the pit of panegyric by an enumeration of his qualities, personal and literary. It would be out of harmony with the temper and characteristics of a mind so equable. He, the equable, whether in condemnation or eulogy. Our loss of such a man is great, for work was in his brain, and the hand was active till close upon the time when his breathing ceased. The loss to his friends can be replaced only by an imagination that conjures him up beside them. That will be no task to those who have known him well enough to see his view of things as they are and revive his expression of it. With them he will live despite the word farewell. GEORGE MEREDITH. —-—<>—-+—— IT. In Sir Leslie Stephen, who died on the 22nd of February in his seventy-second year, the world of letters has lost one of its most prominent figures, and English criticism its acknowledged head. Poets, according to an obiter dictum of Tennyson, must be estimated by the quantity as well as the quality of their work. If the same standard may be applied to critics Stephen is likely to hold a very high place in the judgment of posterity. At the beginning of his literary career he was content to do hack-work; he even translated a mediocre German work on the Alps. But he never gave the public anything but his best. A 188 more conscientious literary craftsman never lived. Though he had little sympathy with Dryasdusts, he was indefatigable in research. When his own shelves failed him for a reference he—as he once told me—went first to the Atheneeum, then to the London Library, and finally, not without a groan, made a pilgrimage to the British Museum. It would be difficult to point out a single piece of indifferent or hasty workmanship in the list of his published volumes. That list, from the “ Play- ground of Europe” (1871) to his last volume, “ English Literature and Society in the Highteenth Century,” is an astonishingly long and varied one ; yet it represents only a portion of his labours. We have also to take into account his long connection with journalism—particularly with the Saturday Review in its golden days, and the Yall Mali Gazette, and in later years his many articles in the National Review and the Dictionary of National Biography, and further to remember that, while its editor, he was engaged in a task that most men would have found altogether engrossing. If the original idea of this gigantic undertaking came from its publisher, Mr. George Murray Smith, it owed to Stephen its scope, its proportions and its success. He collected and ruled a staff of capable contributors, he set them models in the admirable articles he wrote himself, he trained a successor to follow him in the task when his own health broke down. His wide knowledge and sympathy, and his discriminating fairness to all who came under his ken made him an ideal editor for sucha work. Stephen’s literary talent was late in development. His first book, and that a book of travel (though it opens with a brilliant review of Alpine literature) was published when he was thirty-nine. For at least fourteen years he led the life of an athletic Don at Cambridge, running countless miles beside his College boat, and performing strange feats of pedestrianism—which culminated in his walking to London, fifty miles in twelve hours, to attend an Alpine Club dinner. Of this period in his career a record exists in the little volume of “Sketches from Cambridge by a Don,” first published in the Pall Mall Gazette. Stephen was by nature a critic both in literature and philosophy. But he approached criticism from its human side, through biography. He investigated systems through their teachers. It is characteristic that when he wishes to defend the eighteenth cen- tury, and put its case against the nineteenth, he evokes the ghost of Gibbon as his spokesman. The passage is brilliant, and might give cause for profitable reflection to popular politicians of the twentieth century. As an historian and essayist the philosophy and thought of the century of utilitarianism and common sense were congenial to him, and supplied THE AUTHOR. the subject of his chief works. But his many volumes of collected essays furnish proof of the width and variety of his literary sympathies. In “An Agnostic’s Apology” Stephen defined his attitude towards religious beliefs. He held that ‘there lives more faith in honest doubt than (not in half but) in all the Oreeds.” He considered them blind guesses in a region beyond human knowledge, and consequently unsound bases for any rule of life. He had a distrust of senti- mentalism, which he defines somewhere as “emotion for its own sake,” and a rooted dislike for all kinds of makebelief, above all for makebeliefs about the place of man in the Universe. He held that we ought to be able to do our duty to our fellows without the support of theological speculations. The main tendency of Stephen’s philosophical writings was, therefore, negative or destructive. But in the two volumes of his Addresses to the Ethical Society, he sets himself to work as a con- structive agent. He labours to show how humanity may grow in wisdom and happiness without seeking for a sanction for conduct in regions beyond its scope. He could not enter into the feelings of those, the majority of mankind, who find an irresistible attraction in any speculation that pre- tends to fill up the void beyond our view—and are therefore, as he put it, apt to conceal ignorance by dogma. In his literary criticisms, as in his ethical writing, Stephen’s first aim was to see things as they are. He distrusted enthusiasm, even his own. He thought it a quality out of place in a judge on the literary Bench. If he deviated in this direction he generally qualified the lapse by a quick touch of humour. At times he seems almost too just: the reader would welcome a few more expressions of personal feeling, or even pre- judice. The atmosphere, like that of a mountain top, is too clear and devoid of colour for the xsthetic mind. Stephen had not, it must be added, a creative intellect. He does not warm and kindle his readers with those illuminating flashes which one genius may throw on another when genius takes to criticism. He was himself very acutely alive to this fact, which he has alluded to in print with exaggerated self-depreciation. Stephen appeared to the public as a man of somewhat austere mind and presence. But beneath this cold exterior, constantly coming to the surface in his life and not infrequently in his writing, was a highly sensitive and emotional nature. He was through life a lover of poetry. He tells us in one of his recently published autobiographical chapters how as an undergraduate he rejoiced to catch some Freshman and recite to him Tennyson’s early poems ; and in the preface to his first book he alludes to his dislike to the retouches made in ‘ lL i them by their author. Through life he appreciated his contemporaries, and his old friends have often heard him recite poems of Browning and Fitz- gerald, Swinburne and Meredith. In an after- dinner speech on the day the news of the death of Stevenson, whom he had introduced to The Cornhill, reached England, he declaimed with singular effect half of “A Grammarian’s Funeral.” In his essay on Matthew Arnold he describes his test for poetry : “ I believe in poetry which learns itself by heart. There are poems which dominate and haunt one; which once admitted sting and cling to one; the tune of which comes up and runs in one’s head at odd moments ; and which suddenly revive after years of forgetfulness as vigorous and lively as ever.” And yet a critic in the Atheneum has had the courage to assert that “Stephen did not really care for poetry any more than Jeffrey, and consequently was not fully quali- fied to criticise it.” ‘Chis writer might have done well to peruse the account of Jeffrey’s “ amazingly systematic and comprehensive blundering ” in poetical criticism given in the chapter on The First Edinburgh Reviewers in “ Hours in a Library : (third series). Stephen was happy not only in his profession, but also in a hobby which satisfied all his require- ments, physical and intellectual, mountaineering. His love of mountains was, as he has himself explained, complex. Climbing was to him primarily a sport, undertaken for the sake of adventure and enjoyment, a recreation in which he could give lay to the muscular energy of the primitive man and the holiday humours of the genial Don, who in Stephen underlay the critic and the philosopher. But he found the scenery of the High Alps sympathetic to his intellect, and that in more ways than one. “ Its charm,” he writes, “ lies in its vigorous originality.” And again: “The mountains represent the indomitable force of nature to which we are forced to adapt ourselves ; they speak to man of his littleness and his ephemeral nature, and therefore they should suggest that sense of awestruck humility which best befits such petty creatures as ourselves.” The Alps were for Stephen a playground, bnt they were also a cathedral. “If I were to invent a new idolatry,” he says, “I should prostrate myself not before beast, or ocean, or sun, but before one of these gigantic masses to which, in spite of all reason, it is impossible not to attribute some shadowy per- sonality. Their voice is mystic, and has found discordant interpreters; but to me at least it speaks in tones at once more tender and more awe- inspiring than that of any mortal teacher. The loftiest and sweetest strains of Milton or Words- worth may be more articulate, but do not lay so forcible a grasp on my imagination.” THE AUTHOR. 189 Yet to give the scale and point the moral he drew from the High Places of the Earth, Stephen required—if not an inn at least some trace of pastoral life, ‘‘a weather-stained chalet” in the fore- ground. “Scenery,” he says, “even the wildest that is really enjoyable, derives half its charm from the occult sense of the human life and social forms moulded upon it. ‘he Alps would be unbearably stern but for the picturesque society preserved among their folds.” Yet surely in the recesses of remoter ranges where no trace of man’s presence is visible there is a sublimity like that of the starry heavens which would have appealed to his mind. Stephen, I suspect, since such scenery never came within his reach, invented a reason why he might not have cared for it. With such tastes Stephen naturally became one of the most ardent of the early members of the Alpine Club, its third President, and for two years the Editor of its Journal. In this capacity, and still more in “The Playground of Europe,” pub- lished in 1871, which he revised and added to in 1894, he set the note which has been followed ever since in Alpine literature. He showed that “a sense of humour is not incompatible with imagina- tive sensibility.” He pictured the splendours of the snows, or the unearthly grandeur of a sunset seen from the summit of Mont Blanc in pages which combine accuracy of observation with enthusiastic appreciation and sentiment. At a later date he became one of the discoverers of that enchanting Dreamland, the Alps in Winter. The chapter which bears that title is the most emotional and eloquent he ever wrote. Some of its descrip- tive passages have hardly been surpassed by any lover of mountains, even by Ruskin. Stephen did more than describe scenery. He communicated to the world the keen spirit of enjoyment of his comrades, amongst whom he gained many lifelong friends. He made light of his own feats in order to give the credit to his guides, who returned the compliment by regarding him as a hero. The fame of “Herr Stephen” will long be associated in the Vale of Meiringen with that of Melchior Anderegg. He maintained with much vivacity that no excuse was needed for climbing ; he declined, he said, to carry scientific instruments in order to ascertain how far amateur measurements might differ from those of profes- sional surveyors. The frequent speeches he made during thirty years at the annual dinners of the Club became celebrated. Their heartiness, their sudden and unexpected transitions from sentiment to humour never failed to delight the listeners. Given a sympathetic audience Stephen was one of the best after-dinner speakers of his time. Stephen’s love of pedestrianism was not limited to its higher branch—mountaineering. He founded 190 TAB AUTHOR. and for many years led on alternate Sundays a band of philosophers, authors and lawyers “ over hill over dale,” and I fear occasionally “over park over pale,” within the 30-mile radius from Charing Cross. We had now and then a judge in the company, and rumour ran that Stephen had once personally conducted a future bishop. Stephen’s frame was adapted for speed, and when a train had to be caught he strode ahead, as a more portly editor described him, “like a pair of compasses.” These walks and talks would on high days end in a lunch or a dinner at Mr. Darwin’s or Mr. Meredith’s, for the “Company of Tramps” had distinguished honorary members. With little taste for general society, Stephen, until deafness cut him off from most social pleasures, was fond of congenial company, and played a stimulating part in it. He had a singular power of attracting the affection of his numerous friends, whose frequent” visits he was happily able to enjoy to the last. - “ Multis ille bonis flebilis occidit.” D. W. F. THE ANNUAL GENERAL MEETING FOR 1904. + HE annual General Meeting of the Society a was held in the rooms of the Medical and Chirurgical Society, in Hanover Square, on March 16th, Mr. Douglas Freshfield, Chairman of the Committee of Management, in the chair. The Secretary, Mr. G. H. Thring, having read the agenda, the Chairman proceeded to put forward the report for consideration and discus- sion. This had been duly forwarded to all sub- scribing members, and in conformity with the usage of the Society was not read at the meeting. In commenting upon the more salient features of the Society’s history during 1903, Mr. Freshfield first dwelt upon the long list of distinguished members lost to the Society or literatare through death, making special reference to the names of Sir Joshua Fitch, Colonel Henderson, Mr. W. E. H. Lecky, Mr. Herbert Spencer, Mr. J. McNeill Whistler, as well as to the more recent death during the present year of Sir Leslie Stephen. In calling attention to passages in the report relating to the proper functions of the Society, he ohserved that it was not an Academy of Letters, and that a suggestion made that the Society should urge the burial of Mr. Herbert Spencer in Westminster Abbey seemed to seek to impose upon it duties hardly within its province. In the same category were other suggestions that the Society shouid undertake at its own cost any litigation any mem. ber might desire to enter‘upon, or that it should act asa literary agent for its members. With regard to this latter proposal it was pointed out that any such commercial enterprise would be inconsistent with the conditions under which the Society was registered, and would provoke the interference of the Board of Trade. Having proceeded to comment upon the legal proceedings instituted and carried on by the Society during the past year, Mr. Freshfield explained the circumstances in which the Society had incurred a liability for heavy costs in the ease of Aflalo v. Lawrence and Bullen. It had asserted an important principle on behalf of a member with success in the Court of First Instance. Against the decision there obtained appeal had been lodged, and as respondent it had won a second time in the Court of Appeal. The defendant, unsnecessfal in two courts, had appealed further, as he had a perfect right to do, and the Society had had no choice but to defend its position, and the two judgments already obtained, in the House of Lords. ‘That it had done so without success was unfortunate ; they might not as members of the Society agree with the decision, but they must submit to it. The moral was that an author in selling his work for use in a magazine or encyclopedia, if he did not wish at the same time to part with his copy- right, must say so in plain terms. Mr. Freshfield also referred to the street piracy of literary works, upon methods similar to those adopted in’ the case of music, to which he said the Society was giving attention, and making efforts to check the proceed- ings of the pirates. He concluded his speech by an allusion to the unveiling of the memorial to Sir Walter Besant in the Crypt of St. Paul’s Cathedral, and to the proposal that a replica of the memorial should be placed upon the Thames Embankment, the arrangements for which would, he hoped, be shortly concluded with the County Council, which had met the Society in the matter in a very sympathetic spirit. When the Chairman had concluded his speech, Mr. Basil Field rose and expressed a desire to make it clear to the Society that the item of £908 8s. 6d. included in the balance sheet as a liability to Messrs. Field, Roscoe and Co., the Society’s solicitors, included a large sum paid to Messrs. Lawrence and Bullen after their successful appeal to the House of Lords, in respect of costs in the House of Lords, the Court of Appeal, and the Chancery Division. Sir William Charley, K.C., congratulated the Society on its successful conduct of its litigation generally, and the Secretary for the part played by him therein, and paid a tribute to the memory of Sir Walter Besant. THE AUTHOR. Mr. Hume Nisbet then rose and put a series of questions to the Chairman, of which he had given notice to the Secretary in writing on the day preceding the meeting. The questions with the answers made to them were as follows :— Question I.—Is the Authors’ Society a Company as well as a Society ? Answer.—Yes. Question II.—Who are the shareholders? ‘.e., Is there a printed list to be had? Answer.—The Shareholders are the Council. The lists of the Council in the Report and elsewhere are printed lists of the shareholders. Question II.—Do they, the shareholders, receive any profits on their shares? Answer.—They do not, and are prohibited from doing so by the memorandum of association of the Company.* Question IV.—What salary does the Secretary for Society and Club draw? Also, what salaries or emoluments does he get for his numerous other duties, such as acting Manager and “'reasurer for Society and Club, Solicitor, etc.? His salary as Editor is alone printed in the present Report of the Committee of Management for 1903. Answer. —The Society has nothing to do with any club. The salary of the Secretary of the Society is £360 a year, which covers his services as solicitor. He receives £50 for editing Zhe Author. He has no other emoluments from the Society. There is no Acting Manager, and the Secretary is not the Treasurer. Question V.—Are these numerous duties not too heavy for one ordinary man to fulfil properly ? Answer.—The Committee have no reason to con- sider that Mr. Thring is not performing his duties to the satisfaction of the members of the Society as well as to their own. Question VI.—Have the same Committee of Management not sat long enough? ie. for the good of the Society, ought they not, along with the Council, to resign without submitting their names for re-election, if the Society is for the benefit of authors, and not a company for the benefit of shareholders ? Answer.—The election of members to fill vacancies on the Committee is placed in the hands of the Committee by the articles of association. In order to avoid the difficulties attending the alteration of the articles of association of a company and at the same time to enable members of the Society to have a voice in the matter, should any desire to do so, a circular was upon a recent occasion addressed to the members by the Committee, asking them to submit the names of candidates. No suggestion was received in reply to this. The Chairman on behalf of the Council further repudiated and condemned the suggestion put forward in the 191 question that the Society was being carried on as a company for the benefit of shareholders.* In a discussion which followed Mr. Hume Nisbet did not press any specific charge against either the Committee of Management or the Secretary, although he expressed dissatisfaction with their conduct of the affairs of the Society. Nor did he meet with any support from those members present who addressed the meeting upon the subject of the questions asked. These included Mr. Edward Rose, Major Arthur Haggard, Mr. Charles Garvice, Mr. Francis Gribble and others. Mr. E. Rose called attention to the actual composition of the Com- mittee of Management and to the changes which in fact had taken place in it, and pointed out that the changes were frequent for such a body. Other speakers expressed themselves as thoroughly satis- fied with the efficiency of the Secretary and with the assistance which he afforded to members in the matters upon which they consulted him. Mr. Francis Gribble protested against the Society having such questions as those raised by Mr. Hume Nisbet sprung upon it at a general meeting without previous notice of them being included in the agenda, and concluded by moving a vote of confi- dence in the Committee of Management and the Secretary, which was carried by an overwhelming majority. A large majority also assented to a resolution moved in a second speech by Major Arthur Haggard to the effect that the Committee should be requested to consider the expediency of raising the salary of the Secretary whenever the funds of the Society permitted such a step to be taken. With regard to the two matters which composed the agenda for the meeting, the accounts and report of the Committee of Management were approved, and Mr. M. H. Spielmann, who had in due order resigned his position as a member of the Pension Fund Committee, was re-elected, no other candidate being proposed. A vote of thanks to the Chairman for his conduct of the meeting and of the affairs of the Society as Chairman of the Committee of Management was duly proposed and seconded, and was carried by acclamation. Those present included, besides those already * Norre.—the Society of Authors is registered as a com- pany with limited liability under the Companies Acts, but is one of those associations which are permitted by the Board of Trade to dispense with the word “ Limited” after their names under the 23rd section of the Act of 1867, and to enjoy other privileges. These are classed together as “ Agsociations not for Profit,” and it has to be shown that they are formed for the purpose of promoting commerce, art, science, religion, charity, or some other useful object, that it is their intention to apply their profits, if any, to promoting their object, and to prohibit the payment of any dividend to their shareholders. The licence of the Board of Trade is granted subject to conditions and regulations which have to be inserted in the memorandum and articles of association. 192 mentioned: E. A. Armstrong, A. W. a Beckett, The Rev. F. W. Bamford, Mackenzie Bell, Lewis Benjamin, Herbert Bentwich, Sir William Charley, K.C., Miss E. E. Charlton, Miss Ellen Collett, Miss E. J. Curtis, Miss Violet Defries, Austin Dobson, Miss C. O’Conor-Eccles, A. Hope Hawkins, Mrs. Heron Maxwell, Miss E. M. Hine, Eyre Hussey, The Rev. 8. Whittell Key, Mrs. Knight, Mrs. Lechmere, J. M. Lely, Robert Machray, Miss Jean Middlemass, Mrs. Neila Parker, Miss Olive Katherine Parr, M. O. Portman, Hesketh Prichard, Mrs. Romanes, J. M. Sloan, Francis Storr, Albert A. Strong, Miss L. E. Tiddeman, Perey White, Miss Aphra Wilson, and others. +— > THE ANNUAL DINNER. aes HE Annual Dinner of the Society of Authors will take place at the Hotel Cecil, on Wednesday, April 20th, at 7.30. Mr. Douglas Freshfield will take the chair. Notices have already been sent out to the mem- bers and associates of the Society. The following ladies and gentlemen have kindly allowed their names to stand as stewards — President, Mr. George Meredith, THE AUTHOR. Humphreys, Mrs. Des- mond (“ Rita’), Hunt, The Rey. G. Bon- avia. Hunt, Miss Violet, Hyne, C. J. Cutcliffe. Jones, Henry Arthur, Keltie, J. Scott, LL.D. Kennard, Mrs, Edward. Lee, Sidney. Leighton, Mrs. Connor, Lely, J. M. Lennox, Lady William. ‘‘ Maarten Maartens.” Marsh, Richard. McCarthy, Justin. Middlemass, Miss Jean. Norman, Henry, M.P. Norris, W. E. Oppenheim, E. P. Pain, Barry. , Parker, Louis N. Pinero, A. W. Plunkett, The Hon. Horace. Pollock, Sir Frederick, Bart, LL.D. Right Prothero, G. W, Pryce, Richard. Reich, Emil. Serutton, Prof. T. E. Seaman, Owen. Senior, William. Shaw, G. Bernard. Sidgwick, Prof. Alfred, Spielmann, M. H. Spiers, Victor. Sprigge, 8. Squire. Stanford, Sir Charles Villiers, Mus. Doe. Street, G. S. Thompson, Sir Henry, F.R.S. Todhunter, John. Underdown, E. M., K.C. Underdown, Miss E. Upward, Allen. Wain, Louis. Watts-Dunton, dore. Wells, H. G. White, Percy. Whiteing, Richard. Zangwill, Israel. Theo- —>—+—_____ 2’ Beckett, A. W. Aflalo, F. G, Archer, William. Atherton, Mrs. Ger- trude. Ball, Sir Robert, F.R.S. Bateman, Robert. Beddard, F.E., F.R.S. Bell, Mackenzie. Belloc-Lowndes, Mrs. Benson, A. C. Bergne, Sir K.C.B. Besant, W. H., LL.D. Browning, Oscar. Bryce, The Right. Hon. James, M.P., D.C.L. Bullen, F. T. Burnand, Sir Frank, Campbell, Lady Colin. Capes, Bernard. Carey, Miss Rosa N, Cholmondeley, Miss & Mary. Church, Prof. A. H, Clemens, S. L. Clodd, Edward, Collier, The Hon. John. Colquhoun, A. R. Henry, Conway, Sir W. Martin. Cookson, Col. Fife. Corelli, Miss Marie, Davidson, John. Doudney, Mrs. Sarah. Douglas, Sir George, art. Dowden, Prof. Edward, Esmond, H. Y. Foster, Sir Michael, K.C.B. Garnett, Richard, 0.B. Gilbert, W. 8. Gollancz, Israel. Grand, Madame Sarah. Graves, Alfred P. Gribble, Francis. Grundy, Sydney, Haggard, Major Arthur. Harraden, Miss Beatrice. Hart, Major-General Sir Reginald, Hassal, John, R. I, Hatton, Joseph, Hawkins, Anthony Hope. Hinkson, Mrs.Katherine Tynan, Hocking, Rey, Silas K. WHAT’S IN A NAME? —— > HERE is a great deal in a name, especially if it is the title of a book. I fancy someone once said, “A rose by any other name would smell as sweet.” But a book by any other name might not sell as well. “The title is an important and radical part of a book,” as Miss Frances Peard has lately remarked in the Spectator. I remember reading her interest- ing novel, “An Interloper,’ when it came out some years ago. We hear from Miss Peard that two novels called “ An Interloper” now exist, and most of us have read Mrs. Jacob’s most recent and clever novel, “ Zhe Interloper.”” That makes three novels of (virtually) the same name. Miss Peard’s was, I understand, the first of the three ; but which happened to be published first is not to the point—I mean the point I want to make. The point is: First, is there a possibility of safe- guarding a title? Secondly, how can one make sure that one is not inadvertently guilty of using a title already taken ? i. It must be as annoying to Mrs. Jacob as it is to Miss Peard that they are now both pledged to the same title. a It has always been a matter of great difficulty THE AUTHOR. to me to discover whether a title has already been used. “ Red Pottage”’ was my fourth book, but it was the first (if I omit a small story) which was published with its original name. «Diana Tempest” had, as it seemed to me, an admirable title, but when the book was actually in proof it was discovered that a serial of that name was running in a small local newspaper. I was obliged to give up my title, and Mr. Bentley (who had spared no pains to discover whether the title had been used, and had come to the conclusion it had not) was at the expense of the correction of many sheets. The feeble name, “ Diana Tempest,” was only taken for lack of a better one, because the Press was waiting. Yet no book having the title I so reluctantly gave up has since been published, as far as I can make out, and I have watched carefully. On another occasion I had to relinquish a title. This time there was no doubt about it. It had been used. Nevertheless, several years later, the same title, word for word, was taken by one of our most distinguished novelists, and used with éclat. Surely a title should be copyright, or an author should be able to pay a fee to make it so. Would it be possible to institute a register of the titles of books, to which all new titles coald be added without delay, if the author wished to safeguard them. The author would thus, at least, know whether he has a right to the title he wishes to use by consulting this register. A moderate fee for the registration of a title, and a smaller fee to consult the list, would be gladly paid, I imagine, by anyone whose thorny lot it is to write books. Is such a recognised register quite impossible ? Also, would it be possible to register (as it were to bespeak) a title in advance ? It is an awful thing for an expansive and con- fiding nature to go about for three years with a title bottled up inside it. The first use (or rather mis-use) I should personally make of this register would be to feverishly inscribe thereon—as my own property—about twelve “taking” titles for my next book. I would not mind paying a guinea each, just to keep the wolves (I mean my brother novelists) from the door. Of course I should be sat upon at once by the gods who created the Register, who would no doubt make some tiresome rule in order to coerce me. Perhaps on the whole it would be fairer if we were only allowed to bespeak one title, and that only for a certain number of years. Can anything be done ? : Mary CHOLMONDELEY. 193 A PLEA FOR ENGLISH. oo HAVE read the remarks in “A Plea for Pedantry” in the March number of The Author with much interest. But there are two statements made there on which I should like to comment. One of these recommends the study of the Latin grammar because “it inculcates the difference between nominatives, datives, and accusatives.” This is no doubt useful advice, but it is not the most excellent way. If any one really wishes to learn such points of grammar with a view to writing English, and not Latin, it would be far safer to study Dr. Sweet’s Anglo-Saxon Primer, and to learn the use of such cases by reading some of _ the works of our greatest master of Old English prose, whose name was Ailfric. Another method is to study the metre of Chaucer. Any one who will be at the trouble of ascertaining how the final e, which is of such value for the scansion of his lines, invariably depends upon con- siderations of etymology and grammar, will learn more about English grammar in two or three weeks than he will by studying Latin grammar for two or three years. Why writers usually neglect such obvious precautions is indeed a mystery. Perhaps it is due to the old prejudice which was certainly in vogue when I was myself at school. It was then generally believed that English grammar is the same thing as Latin grammar—which it is not— and that the study of Old English is one that is only fit for antiquaries and other harmless drudges. I fear that the same idea is still common, and that the serious study of English is still too much despised. The other statement is one to which I demur altogether, viz., that “grammar is really a branch of logic.” Strictly speaking, this can be defended ; but it is apt to be misleading. Grammar is only founded upon logic in the main ; but in details every language varies from logic according to its own idiosyncrasies ; else there would be no idioms. In Greek, the use of a neuter plural with a verb in the singular is strictly grammatical, though it utterly contradicts logic ; and the same may be said of the use of the double negative. Latin grammar and English grammar differ widely ; where Latin says “ Balbus eedificat murum,” English says “Balbus is building (rather than builds) a wall.” ‘Turn the dog out” is perfectly good English ; but ‘verte canem ex ” has rightly been considered as canine Latin. I hold that nothing is more illogical than to judge of the usages of one language by the standard of another. By all means learn Latin and Greek and French and German ; but do not imagine that these alone will teach you native English idioms. Water W. SKEAT. 194 UNITED STATES PUBLISHERS’ ASSOCIATION. —1-—~ + Points for Consideration. HE Publishers’ Association in the United States is a very active body. The efforts which it put forward in order to bring about the passing of the Copyright Act are known to all members of the Society. Mr. George Haven Putnam has taken upon himself the mantle of his father, in dealing with these matters. It was mainly through his instrumentality that Germany was persuaded to continue its Copyright Treaty and await the result of the efforts of the United States publishers to amend the law which dealt with the output of books in foreign languages. All these things are matters of record. We await further developments of the United States Publishers’ Union towards free and fuir trading in other quarters. But it is not alone in questions of copyright that the activity of the Association is in evidence. It has made a great effort to benefit the lot of the bookseller by producing net books, and has carried on expensive litigation—not always, it is feared, with success—in order to confirm those rules of the Association which the majority of booksellers and publishers consider best for the trade. It seems clear, if it is possible to arrive at a just decision from the support that is given it, that the net system in the main works satisfactorily. “ Fiction,” however, and “ Juveniles” have not as yet been included in this system either in England or the United States,” The Publishers’ Weekly (United States) writes as follows on the subject :— “The recent action of the American Publishers’ Associa- tion shows that the majority of the trade is not yet ready for the inclusion of fiction in the net system, though we believe that a step forward in this direction is only a matter of time after the net system shall have been thoroughly established. We cannot repeat too often that it is a matter for congratulation that, despite the attacks on the net system, so much progress has been made with so few drawbacks in the short Space of two years, whereas in other countries twice and thrice this time has been required to affect as much betterment in trade methods. It is, on the whole, wise in such matters to go slowly ; and although there will doubtless be dissatisfaction here and there that the Publishers’ Association is not ready for another forward step, yet it must be admitted by the advocates of that step that there are many reasons for holding back. One of these is the geographical extent of this country, which makes carriage from the publishing centres to the extreme parts of the country a costly expense which must be paid for out of the margin of profit—the result of which is that prices on fiction are fairly held in part of the country, and that a reduction of price conse- quent on the application of the net system would work hardships. This, of course, is an objection to the whole THE AUTHOR. net system, and the present situation is really a compromise between the new net system and the old “ go-as-you-please ” and demoralising method. A decided advance, however, was made in limiting the discount on fiction, so that fiction cannot be sold at absolutely cut-throat prices as bait or advertisement for other lines of goods. “The movement to include ‘juveniles’ as fiction is perhaps so strong that it cannot be stayed. We regret this fact for the two reasons that it will be extremely difficult to define the limits of ‘juveniles, and that the change is a step backward instead of a change forward. There is considerable pressure, however, from housés which deal largely in ‘juveniles,’ and only protests from the retail trade to such houses, between the present time and the next meeting of the Association, can avert a change. It is important that the real feeling of the retail trade, pro and con, should thus be communicated either directly to the interested houses or to the columns of The Publishers? Weekly, which invites communications on this subject.”’ * Again the Association is interesting itself in postal reform. A favourable vote was passed on the following resolution :— “That the American Publishers’ Association instruct its Postal Committee to inquire into the efforts of the Postal Congress League to secure postal advancement, and into its endeavours to secure a parcel post and to secure postal rates not inimical to the interests of publishers and book- sellers, and if said Committee shall approve of such work, such Committee to report to the Board of Directors for any further action.” Now all these points are directly and indirectly important to British authors. They are methods of dealing with authors’ property. Accordingly, they should be carefully considered and not thoughtlessly set aside. With regard to the United States copyright, there is nothing to be said that has not been said hundreds of times and in a hundred places already. “Everything comes to him who waits.” If the Authors’ Society endures to the end it will no doubt see the perfect copyright law not only the other side of the water, but in the British Empire also. The question of net prices and the booksellers’ trade was dealt with, as far as British Trade was concerned from the author’s standpoint, in two articles in the issues of The Author for J anuary and March, 1903. To these members are referred. So far it has been impossible to obtain definite information from the United States concerning the sales of books. When they come to hand they will be recorded. * Since the above was written, the Association have decided that on and after April Ist juvenile books may be published at a net price or on the same basis as fiction, at the option of the individual publishers. + $e» THE AUTHOR. 195 FRIENDS IN NEED. ——— HAVE four boards and four pegs. The boards are about a foot and a-half each in length and, together, an inch or more in thickness. So, it will be seen, they will pack into a very small compass in a portmanteau. They are really the two sides and the two shelves, with the fastenings, of a small bookcase ; the four pegs bind shelves and sides in a firm grip, making them ready to receive books. Now for the books! Within the space the case allows I have fifty-four volumes. ‘These comprise the best of the works of Shakespeare, Bacon, Milton, Dryden, Sir Thomas More, Addison, Pope, Byron, Shelley, Keats, Carlyle, Sir Humphrey Davy, Boccaccio, Cowper, Burns, Wordsworth, and sixteen other famous authors. Now for the cost of the whole. The bookcase T bought for one shilling and_threepence; the books (with the exception of Milton’s poems, which once belonged to my father ; a pocket edition, bearing date 1818) were purchased for ten shillings and sixpence ! For this small sum I can enjoy the labours of many writers ; never be without companionship, and that the wisest and best. But, you may ask, why not have higher priced editions, placed on permanent shelves in the study ? T answer, because this portable library of mine can be taken, when the glorious spring-time comes, into the country districts where, perhaps, only the inhabitants will be found tedious : “Why, Nature, waste thy wonders on such men.”’ There in the quietude of the evening, when the sitting-room of the village inn might seem a trifle uninteresting, my dainty volumes can “ teach me what is good,” can, as is 80 beautifully expressed in the well-known lines, “ Save me from folly, vanity, and vice, From every low pursuit ; and feed my soul With knowledge, conscious peace and virtue pure, Sacred, substantial, never failing bliss.”’ J. Harris BRIGHOUSE. —— oO « JOURNALESE.” (THE NEW BAD LANGUAGE.) og We an ancient language dies Some new one will arise, Hence no one feels surprise At “ Journalese.” With the time we must keep pace (?) So the Anglo-Saxon race - Has decided to embrace « Journalese.” The “split infinitive ” Is a voice you must forgive When the folk with whom you live Talk “ Journalese.” If they say you're “different to Other writers ””—that can do Very little harm to you— It’s “‘ Journalese.” If “ Parliament” you think Needs a plural verb, they'll wink At an error, writ in ink— (It’s “ Journalese.”’) You never need to mind That your style should be refined When you cater for the kind “ Journalese.” If a “dictionary word” You should scoff at (as absurd) Such as “laughable ”—it’s heard In “ Journalese.” You can’t “laugh” a thing, you know, But you have to let it go, Because folk love it so In “ Journalese.” Your adverbs you may “chuck All around” and trust to luck ‘As to where they may “ get stuck ” In “ Journalese.” And superlatives you pile Till you make the angels smile For they call that “ trenchant style” In “ Journalese.” All the charms of this new speech If I sang, the song would reach From Shanghai to Brighton Beach. For “ Journalese ” Borrows slang from every tongue With which man has prosed or sung ; It began when Earth was young Did “ Journalese.” BE. Urwick. a CORRESPONDENCE. — A PLEA FOR PEDANTRY. I Sir,—If the Society of Authors could persuade that “ puri sermonis amator,” the Pall Mall Gazette, to cease from splitting infinitives, ‘‘ to further queer the pitch,” and from using “ momentoes” for “« mementoes,” and “to while away the time ” for “to wile away the time,” I should rejoice greatly. Your obedient servant, Freperick WILLIAM ROLFE. 196 o Sir,—I wish that Miss Black had given a few more specimens of how English is, and ought nof, to be written in her “ Plea for Pedantry ” in The Author for March. Even Miss Masson, in the February number, did not mention that—may I say ?— terrible compound “ Whatever do you mean?” ““ Whyever did you say that?” It is to be found in the works of some of the sbest of our modern novelists. In Ireland shall and will puzzle the native, but “sofar,” “idear,” “« Mariar,” etc, are not heard, and, as a rule, Irish clergymen did not pray God to bless “ Victoria—rour Queen.” And again, there is the pitfall of the adverb squeezed in between two parts of a verb, as, for instance, “The boy is unquestionably lazy,” “The girl is distinctly satisfied with herself,” “ He stoutly refused,” “ He strenuously opposed,” and so on. For Miss Black’s collection of sentences which are topsy-turvy, I give the following. They were copied by me from newspapers. “On the 10th inst., at Dash Road, N., John James Fowler in the sure and certain hope of a blessed resurrection, in the house of his mother-in-law,”’ “To be sold, a grand piano, the property of a lady with carved legs.’’ ** Lost, a cameo Brooch, containing Venus and Adonis on the Edgeware Road.”’ Miss Black would have been kind if, for the benefit of the less well instructed, she had ex- plained, exactly, how the sentence beginning * Those whom” should run. I should have written “ Those who had been destined by Providence to be the chief ornaments—.” But I am not an expert, therefore I do not dogmatise. | hope that the Pleas for Pedantry will be continued in The Author. A MEMBER oF THE Socrery. — 1 Boox Disrrigurion, Sin,—It seems to me high time that authors and publishers should form a mutually defensive alliance against the encroaching power of the great book distributors. I have good reason to be convinced that unless Messrs. Simpkin, Marshall & Co., Smith & Co., and Mudie choose to take up a book, that book might as well remain in MS., for not all the reviewing and advertising in the world will sell it against their inclination ! They are able to dump down upon the country whatever books they like and withhold any that, for some reason or other, they do not care to supply. Anybody who lives in the provinces will Support me in the assertion that it is almost impossible to obtain the books one wants to read, THE AUTHOR. if those books happen to be by unpopular writers or of a type not palatable to the general taste. J have been trying hard for more than a year to get a book I saw favourably reviewed in December, 1902, but three provincial libraries have not been able to procure it ! And not only are we helpless at the libraries, but the buying of books is made difficult for us, A friend who ordered my last novel from a book- seller at Christmas was shown a letter (I presume from the almighty middleman) stating that the first edition was exhausted, which was a deliberate lie ; and the manager of a country bookstall, who also ordered it, was told that there was some diffi- culty with the publishers, another equally false statement. I havea serial coming outina magazine that is not very well known, and several of my friends have tried to get it. But no bookseller seems able to achieve this feat. The agents simply declare that such a magazine does not exist ! It will be asked, why do not booksellers write straight to publishers for the works published by them? ‘To that I can make no reply, except that, as a rule, they will not. I suppose it is a question of postage. The agents will say that they supply whatever is demanded, which means, whatever is popular. But there is an increasing demand for better books than those we find in our country libraries. Even the Philistine is dissatisfied with the rubbish foisted upon him, and everywhere we hear the complaint, “ { can’t get anything fit to read.” Are publishers content to let this go on, to remain helpless in the hands of these autocrats who govern the market? If they are, I suppose we authors can do nothing. I am hoping that two new enterprising libraries, recently established, may help to break up the ring ; but who knows ? They may follow the old lead. Yours truly, A PROTESTANT. Se Epitine, Sir,—I presume Mr. Pretor’s letter on “The New Departure in Editing,” in the March Author, is intended to be sarcastic. Those Editor’s com- ments of Pearson’s Magazine seem to me simply impertinent. Surely no self-respecting writer would send a second story to an editor who had presumed to label his work “feeble in plot” or “ weak in style.” : When one reads the stuff that finds its way into. the illustrated magazines, one certainly does not. yearn for the counsel and criticism of their editors ! Yours truly, Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author, Vol. 14 Issue 07 (April 1904) Subject The topic of the resource The Author, Vol. 14 Issue 07 (April 1904) Type The nature or genre of the resource Publication Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context 1904-04-01-The-Author-14-7 publications The Author https://historysoa.com/files/original/5/491/1904-03-01-The-Author-14-6.pdf 25326fb45f91ddfb045419897c7562f0 PDF Text Text �� Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author Subject The topic of the resource The Author Description An account of the resource A digitised run of the Society of Authors' monthly periodical, The Author, 1890–1914, made available together for the first time. Currently users can browse issues and <a href="https://historysoa.com/items/browse?search=&advanced%5B0%5D%5Bjoiner%5D=and&advanced%5B0%5D%5Belement_id%5D=51&advanced%5B0%5D%5Btype%5D=is+exactly&advanced%5B0%5D%5Bterms%5D=Index&collection=&type=&tags=&exhibit=&date_search_term=&submit_search=Search+For+Items&sort_field=Dublin+Core%2CTitle">indices</a> (not available for all volumes). Full text search for all issues, and other additional search functionality, will be added in 2022. Date A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource 1890–1914 Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context The-Author-Issues Publication Date The date of an event (in YYYY, YYYY-MM or YYYY-MM-DD format) 1904-03-01 Volume 14 Issue 6 Pages Page range in volume 141–168 Ngram Date Version of the date in YYYYMMDD format for use by the Ngram plugin 19040301 Ngram Text Version of the text with no HTML formatting for use by the Ngram plugin Che Hutbor. (The Organ of the Incorporated Society of Authors. FOUNDED BY SIR Monthly.) WALTER BESANT. Vou. XIV.—No. 6. TELEPHONE NUMBER : 374 VICTORIA. TELEGRAPHIC ADDRESS : AUTORIDAD, LONDON. ———_—____¢—~<>_-4- NOTICES. —_1——+—_- OR the opinions expressed in papers that are signed or initialled the authors alone are responsible. None of the papers or para- graphs must be taken as expressing the opinion of the Committee unless such is especially stated to be the case. Tue Editor begs to inform members of the Authors’ Society and other readers of The Author that the cases which are from time to time quoted in The Author are cases that have come before the notice or to the knowledge of the Secretary of the Society, and that those members of the Society who desire to have the names of the publishers concerned can obtain them on application. — 9 List of Members. Tue List of Members of the Society of Authors published October, 1902, at the price of 6d., and the elections from October, 1902, to July, 1903, as a supplemental list, at the price of 2d., can now be obtained at the offices of the Society. They will be sold to members or associates of the Society only. 4 —_——+—— The Pension Fund of the Society. THE investments of the Pension Fund at present standing in the names of the Trustees are as follows. Vou. XIV. Marcu ist, 1904. [PRICE SIXPENCE. This is a statement of the actual stock; the money value can be easily worked out at the current price of the market :— COMBOS OR 8 ieee £1000 0 0 Wbocal Loans: 30.0... 500 0 0 Victorian Government 8 % Consoli- dated Inscribed Stock ............... 291 19 11 War log... ck. 201 9 8 Mota a. £1,995. 9° 2 Subscriptions from October, 1903. & s. d. Nov. 13, Longe, Miss Julia . : : 0 5 0 Dec. 16, Trevor, Capt. Philip 5 0 1904. Jan. 6, Hills, Mrs. C. H. . : ~ 0-50 Jan. 6, Crommelin, Miss . : . 010 0 Jan. 8, Stevenson, Mrs. M. E. . 2600 50 Jan. 16, Kilmarnock, The Lord . - 0 10 0 Feb. 5, Portman, Lionel . : ~ 120 0 Feb. 11, Shipley, Miss Mary : 7005 0 Donations from October, 1903. Oct. 27, Sturgis, Julian 4 : . 50 0.0 Nov. 2, Stanton, V.H. . ; — 5°08 0 Novy. 18, Benecke, Miss Ida. 1 0 0 Noy. 23, Harraden, Miss Beatrice ~ 5 0.0 Dec. Miniken, Miss Bertha M. M.. 0 5 0 1904. Jan. 4, Moncrieff, A. R. Hope . = 5 0 0 Jan, 4, Middlemas, Miss Jean . . 010 0 Jan. 4, Witherby, The Rev. C. . <0) D0 Jan. 6, Key, The Rev. S. Whittell . 0 5 0O Jan. 14, Bennett, Rev. W. K.,D.D. . 015 0 Jan. 2, Roe, Mrs. Harcourt : . 010 0 Feb. 11, Delaire, Miss Jeanne . « 010 0 There are in addition other subscribers who do not desire that either their names or the amount they are subscribing should be printed. FROM THE COMMITTEE. oo HE second meeting of the Committee in 1904 was held on Monday, February Ist, at the offices of the Society, 39, Old Queen Street, Storey’s Gate. Mr. Douglas Freshfield was re-elected Chairman of the Managing Committee, and Mr. A. W. a Beckett was re-elected Vice-chairman. The next business was the election of members of the Society, and, as in January, the number of applications was well . maintained—twenty-two members and associates being elected. The list, as usual, is printed below. It was decided to offer the London County Council a replica of the Besant Memorial, as the subscriptions received justified the Committee in taking this step. The funds in hand do not, how- ever, cover the whole expense, and the Committee would be glad to receive further contributions. The date of the General Meeting of the Council (the shareholders of the Society) and of the members, has been fixed for Wednesday, March 16th. Notice of the meeting, together with the report and balance-sheet, will be sent to all inembers in due course. The place of the meeting will be the large rooms of the Royal Medical and Chirurgical Society, 20, Hanover Square, W., and the time 4 p.m., precisely. Mr. Percy White and Mr. E. W. Hornung were elected members of the Council of the Society of Authors, and subsequently members of the Com- mittee, to fill the places left vacant by the resigna- tion of Sir Gilbert Parker and Sir Arthur Conan Doyle. ‘There is no need to set forth the literary claims of the two new members of the Council. Both have, for many years, taken great interest in the Society’s work, and the fact that they live in London will enable them to attend the meetings of the Committee. This is a qualification which limits the Committee’s choice. Many writers, well known in the literary world, and most eligible otherwise as members of the Committee, are pre- vented from serving owing to the fact that, living in the country, they would be unable to attend its frequent meetings. V'he date of the Annual Dinner of the Society has also been settled. It will take place on Wednesday, April 20th, at the Hotel Cecil. Ac- cording to the rule in force, the Chairman of the Committee, Mr. Douglas Freshfield, will again take the chair on that occasion. The question of the sale by street hawkers of Mr. Rudyard Kipling’s “ Barrack Room Ballads” at 1d. and 2d. a copy, was brought before the Com- mittee, and they decided to take such steps as they THE AUTHOR. might be advised were possible and expedient, in order to stop piracy of this kind. A case against an American publisher was con- sidered. The Secretary, on the Committee’s in- structions, has written to the Society’s agents in the United States to obtain a legal opinion on the exact position. The Committee desire to record the fact that one of the plaintiffs in the action that was taken to the House of Lords, has contributed a sub- stantial sum towards the costs incurred by the Society. a Cases. During the past month thirteen cases have been taken in hand by the Secretary. Of these seven have been settled satisfactorily, the remainder are still incomplete. The nature of the cases was as follows :— One, infringement of copyright ; one, infringe- ment of title ; three, lost MSS. ; three, accounts ; three, money and accounts; two, money. Of the cases left open from last month there is only one still unsettled. This will be completed in the course of a few days. + February Elections, The Hon. 9, Little College Street, S.W. 49, Ashworth Mansions, Elgin Avenue, W. Trusley Manor, Trusley, Derby. Kingsley Hotel, Hart Street, Bloomsbury, W.C. Putford Rectory, North Devon. Rosenhein, Guernsey. Moor Garth, Lkley. 79, Truro Road, Wood Anstruther, Mrs. Burroughes, Miss R. Coke, Desmond F. T. Geil, W. E. Gratrex, J. J. Henderson, Miss M. Hering, Henry A. . Hinson, Mrs. Mary Green. Hodgson, W. Hope Park Mount, Revidge, Blackburn. Jones, Miss E. H. . Hotel D’Itali, Mont Estoril, Portugal. Lacey, The Rev. T. A. 8, Park House Road, Highgate. Malcolm, Ian, M.P. Kentford lodge, Wadham Gardens, S. Hampstead. Malcolm, Mrs. Ian, Kentford Lodge, “ Jeanne Malcolm.” S. Hampstead, N.W. Power, A. D.. ‘ ‘ THE AUTHOR. 6, Onslow Studios, 183, King’s Road, Chelsea. Avon Cottage, Dews- bury, Yorks. Shiel, M. P. . 2 . 7, Medina Mansions, Gt. Titchfield Street, Wo South Wold, Suffolk. Kenilworth House, St. " Andrews, N.B. 47, St. Leonards Road, Hove, Sussex. Langdale House, Park Town, Oxford. Reynolds, Frank Saintsbury, H. A. . Shipley, Miss Mary E. Watson, Gilbert Wooton, BE. L. Wright, Joseph, Ph.D. —_____+—» + —___ OUR BOOK AND PLAY TALK. ——+ R. J. Beattie Crozier is at present engaged on Vol. IV. of his “ History of Intellectual Development.” He hopes to have it ready for publication some time this year. Mr. Crozier has in hand an article for the Fortnightly Review entitled “Some Unused Political Assets.” Mr. Sidney Lee’s “Life of Queen Victoria” is now issued by Messrs. Smith, Elder & Co. in a cheap edition. Its price is 6s. Madame Sarah Grand is at work upon a short novel, a play, and a new lecture. His Majesty the King has graciously accepted a copy of Mr. F. Stroud’s book for the royal library at Windsor Castle. The title of the book is “The Judicial Dictionary or Interpreter of Words and Phrases by the British Judges and Parliament.” Messrs. F. V. White will shortly publish a new novel by Miss Gertrude Warden. It isa study of the temperaments of two cousins. The opening scenes are laid in Venice. We understand that Dr. H. Bellsyse Baildon, of University College, Dundee (author of “ Robert Louis Stevenson: a Life-Study in Criticism,” and other works), has been working during last summer on an edition of “ Titus Andronicus” for the “ Arden Shakespeare ” of Messrs. Methuen & Co. In his introduction Dr. Baildon goes thoroughly into the much-disputed question of authorship of this tragedy, and comes to the conclusion that the play is, to all intents and purposes, Shakespeare’s. This conclusion, if correct, has an important bearing, not only on the author- ship of the earlier plays attributed to Shakespeare, but on the Baconian and other anti-Shakesperian theories in general. Miss A. Maynard Butler’s book “The First Year of Responsibility,” which was published last 143 September, to which the Master of Trinity College, Cambridge, contributed an introduction, is now going into a third edition. “he Cardinal’s Pawn,” K. L. Montgomery’s novel, was issued the other day by Messrs. F, Fisher Unwin-in their First Novel Series. The action of the story moves principally in Venice, and centres round Capelli and Medici intrigues concerning Bianca Capelli and her struggle for the crown of a Grand-Duchess of Florence. “Rita’s” articles on the “Sin and Sunday of the Smart Set”? have now been published in book- form. A special copy has been accepted by H. M. the Queen. “The Trackless Way,” just published by Mr. Brimley Johnson, is the third of the four books in which Mrs. Rentoul Esler continues to treat of the pivot on which individual history turns. “The Way of Transgressors” dealt with love of the lover, “The Wardlaws” with love of the family, ‘The Trackless Way ” deals with love of the race. When the fourth volume is ready for publication the set will be issued in uniform binding. The sub-title of “The Trackless Way” is “The Story of a Man’s Quest of God.” Mr. John Long will publish shortly Mrs. Aylmer Gowing’s new novel, “A King’s Desire,” which describes how Prince Conrad, born and bred an Englishman, owing to a separation between his parents, succeeds to a throne in Germany. ‘The young King has left behind him Elfrida Fountaine, a county heiress, whom he is bent on marrying. Etiquette and precedent, as represented by an all- powerful Minister, combine to cross “A King’s Desire,” together with a revengeful woman, an accomplice of the Anarchists, by whose aid her designs are all but carried through. The S.P.C.K. is bringing out a book for children called “ Peterkin and His Brother.” It is written by Miss E. M. Green, authoress of “ The Child of the Caravan,” “The Cape Cousins,” etc., etc. In his book, “ Omnibuses and Cabs: Their Origin and History,” Mr. Henry Charles Moore urged the local authorities to remove the name “ Regent Circus” from Oxford Circus—the circus at the intersection of Oxford Street and Regent Strect. He gave strong reasons for its removal, and the London County Council has now called the Marylebone Borough Council’s attention to the matter, with the result that the latter body has decided to remove the name. “Omnibuses and Cabs” has been quoted several times before the London Traffic Commission now sitting. Messrs. Seeley and Co. have just published a new story by Miss Beatrice Marshall. It is a tale of London life in the seventeenth century, and is entitled “An Old London Nosegay, Gathered from the Day-book of Mistress Lovejoy Young, 144 Kinswoman by Marriage of the Lady Fanshaw.” It is illustrated, and the price is 5/-. Mr. Grant Richards has just published Volume I. of “The Twentieth Century Dog,” by Herbert Compton. The first volume treats of the Non- Sporting Dog. : : Mrs. Philip Champion de Crespigny is engaged on a novel which she hopes to have ready by the spring. It is a story of the time of George I., and the scene is laid in both town and country. The heroine is one of the Princess of Wales’ Maids of Honour. Mr. G. Bernard Shaw has issued, through Messrs. Constable and Co., a volume entitled “ The Common Sense of Municipal Trading.” It consists of a preface and twelve chapters, dealing with such subjects as, ‘The Commercial Success of Municipal Trading,” “Commercial and Municipal Prices,” “ Difficulties of Municipal Trading,” ‘ Electrical Enterprise,” and “‘ The Housing Question.” Miss Ellen Collette is about to make arrange- ments for a copyright performance of a three-act cantata playette. The music is by Miss Natalie Davenport, daughter of the authority on harmony. In addition to the playette, Miss Collette has written a good many lyrics. Two lectures were delivered last month by pro- minent members of the Society. On the evening of February 6th, the Poet Laureate lectured at the Royal Institution on “The Growing Dislike for the Higher Kinds of Poetry.” The Duke of Northumberland was in the chair, and the audience was a largeone. On the afternoon of February 9th, Mr. Edmund Gosse delivered a lecture on “The Influence of French Literature on English Poetry ” in the hall of the Geographical Society, Paris. The subject of the lecture was suggested to Mr. Gosse by M. Brunetiére, M. Edouard Rod, and M. Gaston Deschamps on behalf of the Société des Conférences. We must congratulate Mr. Gosse on his appoint- ment to the office of Librarian to the House of Lords. The third volume of Mr. Andrew Lang’s “ History of Scotland from the Roman Occupation” (Blackwood), covers the period from the death of James VI. to the death of Dundee. Mr. Lang examines the forces which went to the making of the Scottish folk. He also sketches the life and manners of each period. A romance by Jean Delaire, the author of “A Dream of Fame,” will be brought out this month by Mr. John Long, under the title of “ Around a Distant Star.” Another romance by Jean Delaire (founded on pre-medizeval French history), is at present appear- ing serially in Womanhood under the title of “Waldrada the Fair.” THE AUTHOR. Mr. Somerset Maugham’s play, “A Man of Honour,” was produced at the Avenue Theatre on the evening of February 18th. A year ago this piece was produced by the Stage Society. Since then Mr. Maugham has re-written the last act. 4 =~ tt PARIS NOTES. a MONG the new books are “Les Petites A Provinciales,” by M. Gabriel Trarieux ; “T’Kcole des Rois,” by M. Reepmaker ; ‘“‘ Fantome de Terre-Neuve,” by M. Léon Berthaut; “ Sceur Alexandrine,” by M. Champol. “ Cagliostro,” by M. Henri d’Alméras, is a biography as interesting as any novel. The diffi- culty in writing about this famous personage is not that historical documents with regard to him are wanting, but that they are too numerous, and it requires a great amount of time and patience to discover which are true and which are false. “ La Vie et les Livres,” by M. Gaston Deschamps, is a volume containing many of the articles published by the author in Le Temps. He divides the articles into three series, “Cycle de Napoléon,” “ Cycle de Ja Guerre,” and “ Exotisme Colonial et Pittoresque.” “La Russie Economique,’ by M. A. Anspach, comes at an opportune moment. The author evi- dently knows his subject well, but this is not to be wondered at, as he has lived in Russia for twenty-seven years. Among the translations are “ L’Idéal Américain” by Roosevelt, translated by A. & E. de Rousiers; and “Ta Merveilleuse Visite” by H. G. Wells, translated by M. Barron. Few serial writers have as much encouragement as the author of the “ Mystéres de Paris.” Eugéne Sue, whose centenary has just passed, received six hundred letters from readers of his famous serial, while it was running in the paper. Some of the principal articles in recent numbers of the Reviews are ‘Vers Ispahan,” by Pierre Loti; “Revue des Deux Mondes;” ‘“ L’Art Francais 1 Rome,” by M. Bertrand ; ‘“‘ Le Théatre de M. G. d’Annunzio,” by M. Dornis ; “ La Corée,” by M. Villetard de Laguérie. In the Revue de Paris there is an article on “La Question du Radium” by M. Marcel Magnan, and one by M. Victor Bérard on “ Lord Curzon et le Tibet.”” Madame Marie Anne de Bovet continues her serial, “ Ame d’Argile.”? In the Renaissance Latine, “ Le Trans- formisme de Spencer,” by M. Frédéric Houssay ; “ Walden ou la Vie dans les Bois,” by Henri-David Thoreau ; “ Le Dualisme Austro-Hongrois,” by M. Albert. THE AUTHOR. In La Revue des Idées, “Le Radium et la Radio-Activité de la Matiére,” by Dr. Georges Bohn ; “La Valeur Scientifique de l’ceuvre de Renan,” by M. Vernes. In the Weekly Critical Review “ The Need of a Minister of Shipping,” by Arthur Bles. There is also an article in this review which is causing much discussion in Paris. It is written by M. A. Mariotte, and is an attempt to prove that the picture known as Raphael’s “ Belle Jardinitre” in the Louvre Museum is not an authentic painting by the great master. La Revue is continuing its “ Enquéte sur le Patriotisme devant les sentiments internationaux.” The opinions are given of M.M. Déroulede, Deschanel, Dion, Estournelles de Constant, Lock- roy, Haeckel, Franz Kossuth, Lombroso, Maeter- linck, Nordau, Lord Avebury, and others. In Le Carnet is an excellent article on ‘“‘ Barbey d’ Aurévilly,” by M. Louis Sonolet. The discovery of M. and Mme. Curie is responsible for the floating of a new monthly paper devoted to the news of radium in all parts of the world. M. Curie gave a lecture on the 18th of February, at the Sorbonne. He made various experiments and gave some very interesting details with regard to radium as an electrophage. Mr. Edmund Gosse, who was invited by the Société des Conférences to lecture here, chose for his subject “The Influence of French Literature on English Poetry.” After the lecture a banquet was given by the Société in honour of Mr. Gosse. M. Faguet pre- sided and M. Marcel Schwob, and M. René Doumic, spoke. Among the guests were M.M. de Herédia, Rodin, Maeterlinck, Verhaeren, Davray, Dumur, Uzanne, Mr. Barnard, Mr. Heinemann and Mr. Stanton. M. Porel has at last produced the much dis- cussed play by M. A. Guinon, entitled “ Decadence.” The subject of this piece is very much the same as that of “ Retour de Jérusalem,” and is based on the idea of the impossibility of Jewish and Christian marriages. In ‘“Décadence” the situations are reversed; the bride is the daughter of a French aristocrat of the profligate type, and the man she marries a wealthy Jew. The general opinion seems to be that the author of the play has exaggerated the vices of the types he has taken to such a degree as to make them untrue to life. The French aristocrat, his daughter and her friends all behave in such an extraordinary way that one wonders where such types of the aristo- eracy are to be found. In a remarkably fine article by M. Leon Daudet on this subject, we learn that M. Guinon lives a great part of the year away from his fellow creatures 145 in the solitude of the country. “A quiconque veut chatier le monde” writes M. Daudet, “je déclare : ‘Sois mondain et sache ce dont tu parles, Fréquente et observe les milieux.’”’ Further on, he adds : ‘‘ Les types les plus caractérisés de décadence, si l’on se donnait la peine de les rechercher, se découvriraient, sans doute, parmi les parvenus.” The piece will probably have a certain amount of success, as it is daring, cleverly written, and, of course, well staged. After ‘Monsieur Betsy,’ in which Madame Réjane has been appearing, the Variétés is re- producing ‘‘La Boule,” by M.M. Henri Meilhac and Ludovic Halévy. London used to have a French theatre giving representations at stated times every year. It was under the direction successively of M.M. Raphael, Felix, Valnoy, and, until his death just recently, of M. Mayer. Madame Sarah Bernhardt’s London performances were given under the direction of M. Mayer, who was a most able impressario. On the 7th of March the Avenue Theatre is to give a series of French plays under the direction of M. Victor Silvestre. Some interesting cases with regard to authors’ rights are now being tried here. M. Rouff, a publisher, made arrangements some years ago with M.M. Théodore Cahu, Pierre Decourcelle, Demesse, Mario, Mary and others, for the publication of a certain number of works by these authors. At present this publisher is-bringing out a periodical, Les Grands Romanciers, in which he is republishing some of these works and advertising the others as the next ones for his paper. The Société des Gens de Lettres, in its own interests and in the interests of the authors in question, has brought a case against M. Rouff, claiming that the novels were not sold for publica- tion in a journal. M. Mario will next bring a case against M. Routf for advertising in his paper the forthcoming pub- lication of “the works of M. Mario,” as this gives the idea that M. Rouff has the sole right of pub- lication of this author’s novels. M. Mario. will demand a contradiction of this in the Parisian and provincial papers, as the circulation of the first numbers of M. Rouff’s Grands Romanciers was 1,800,000. These two cases are to be followed by others. The Société des Gens de Lettres is, from a finan- cial point of view, specially interested in this matter, as a certain commission is paid to the Société by authors whose works are reproduced in newspapers and magazines. French daily papers publish either one or two serial stories in every number, and the weekly papers, fashion journals, and many other > 146 publications, give a supplement containing a serial. Very much of this fiction is reproduction. One of the more important daily papers publishes an author’s work in the first instance, the author retaining all his rights, except this first serial use of his story. He then announces in the paper issued twice a month by the Société des Gens de Lettres, that this novel “may be reproduced by all papers having a treaty with the Société.” There are at present over thirteen hundred news- papers which have signed a contract with the Society. By this contract they engage to use annually repro- ductions of work by members of the Society to a given amount, paying the same sum per line to all authors and supplying the Society with a copy of their journal containing these reproductions. At stated times the accounts are made out, a com- mission is deducted by the Society, and the author has no trouble with his financial affairs for the reproduction of his stories, except to call at the offices of the Society and receive the money that is awaiting him. When he publishes his novel for the first time in serial form, he usually stipulates that a certain number of the corrected proof sheets be supplied to him. As the Society does not under- take to furnish the journals with the copy, the author must attend to this himself. By this scheme the Société des Gens de Lettres is a sort of huge co-operative society or syndicate, and there can be no partiality shown to any members, as the Society very wisely refrains from sending out copy. Newspaper editors having a contract with the Society, can write to any authors for stories they may wish to read, or the author can find out suit- able papers for his work and send it in himself. He may be sure, though, that if a story of his should be used in a dozen different papers, he will receive a dozen payments for it, less the commission deducted by the Société des Gens de Lettres for secretarial work. The number of journals having a contract with the Society is steadily increasing year by year. . there were 1051; at present there are The system is extremely simple for all parties concerned. Editors who have a contract with the Society pay a deposit which covers, I believe, their three or six months’ account, and this is held as a security as long as their contract exists. As publishing syndicates appear to be making such enormous profits in England, could the Society of Authors not help its members to form a syndicate on the same lines as that of the Société des Gens de Lettres ? There is a similar institution in connection with the Société des Auteurs Dramatiques here. The author’s rights are paid into that Society so that THE AUTHOR. financial questions do not hamper the French author in the same way as they do his English confrere. Auys HaLuarD. Oo LITERARY, DRAMATIC, AND MUSICAL PROPERTY. ae aT. United States Copyright in Books of Compilation, T was held lately by Judge Lacombe, of the I United States Circuit Court, in the case of the Colliery Engineering Company against Fred W. Ewald and others, that the owner of the copyright in a school book, a law digest, a dictionary, a gazet- teer, business or social directory, or any book which is not a work of creative or imaginative literature, cannot prevent a subsequent writer upon the same subject from comparing the copyrighted work with the original sources, eliminating therefrom all that was not copied from such sources and then repub- lishing the rest of the book. While Judge Lacombe thinks this rule a harsh one, he feels constrained to follow it, inasmuch as a recent decision of the Circuit Court of Appeals seems to sanction the principle involved. Judge Lacombe gives the following hypothetical case to show that the rule may at times produce inequitable results: A., we may assume, prepares an entirely new classified business directory of the city of New York, wholly from original investigation, and publishes the same. The undertaking is an enormous one, and can be accomplished only by the employment of hundreds of men at the cost of thousands of dollars. B. undertakes thereafter to publish a directory of all the architects in New York City. To cull their names out of the world of business activity in such a hive of industry as this by original research would be a task nearly as difficult and costly as the one A. undertook. But if the defendant could take only the list of architects found in A.’s book and then visit the places named therein to “see whether the existing facts concur with the descrip- tion,” retaining the name, address, names of partners, etc., where such occurrence was found and striking them out where death, removal, or withdrawal from business had eliminated them, B. could prepare a “Directory of Architects in New York City” at a mere trifling expenditure, because A. had already done the work which B, thus appropriated. This decision is contrary to that established in the English Courts, and if confirmed by the highest Courts in the States, would make the pro- duction of Directories a labour of love only. It would seem, therefore, in the land of the almighty dollar that the producer of Directories must cease to exist or be a millionaire philanthropist. THE AUTHOR. be paragraphed during the week make it impossible for the reviewer to obtain more than a superficial Serial Rights. A member of the Society has sent to the office the following form of agreement which he has received from the editor of a well-known paper :— “To “The Editor of has considered the MS. entitled ss ” submitted by you, and is willing to pay you the sum of per thousand words for rights. If you accept this offer a cheque will be sent you on publication ; if you do not the contribution will be returned. Kindly state Yes or No, and post this form in the accompanying envelope. Reply Name Address If the amount per thousand words is fair and the rights the author is asked to convey are not _ too large, then the arrangement would be eminently satisfactory, but for one striking exception, namely, “the cheque will be sent on publication.” This is much too indefinite, and every editor ought to arrange to fix a definite date on which the money must be paid should publication not have preceded it. It is possible that the financial side of the contract as it stands could be enforced, owing to the fact that the Courts would consider that publication must take place within a reasonable time ; eer and editors do not desire to have the troubfe and worry of an action ; and finality in a contract should always be obtained prior to execution. With these exceptions the contract is by no means unsatisfactory. Any method under which the contract is clearly set fortin before the work is set up in type must be better than the system so often referred to, and exposed in Zhe Author, by which no acceptance of a MS. is given, and no communication made with the author until he receives a cheque, the endorse- ment of which purports to be a conveyance of the copyright. The author should, however, remember, on returning this present form of contract, to keep an accurate copy of it, as the editor does not as a rule send it in duplicate. he author’s copy would, in the absence of primary evidence, be sufficient to establish the terms that existed. Ethics of Reviewing. THE vagaries and errors of modern book re- viewers—we can hardly call them critics—ar\ constantly before the minds of those members oi the society whose works come under their ken,’ In many cases the number of books which have to knowledge. 147 The tendency therefore, is to praise the book rather than to decry it—whether the reviewer is justified or not—as praise will bring no evil consequences, but blame may lead the author to commence an action for libel. In the case about to be quoted there are some curious misstatements of facts. The review appeared in a well-known Scottish newspaper. STATEMENT BY THE REVIEWER; 1. A young man_ goes abroad to California and is seen making his way out there, haunted, however, by home sickness and so indig- nant when he learns that he has at home been given out for dead that he throws himself in a sort of religious agony under the protection of a Spanish padre. 2. The young man had been married before he went away, and though his wife has died she has left a son. 3. The tracing out of this connection accompanied by the remorse of the Marquis and the dreams in distant lands by which the Son’s existence is suggested to his Father forms the business of the latter part of the tale. Its end is likely to be long anticipated by an experi- enced reader. ACTUAL FACTS, The young man never exhibits the slightest symp- ton of home sickness, never throws himself in a religious agony under the protection of a Spanish padre, never indulges in the remotest approach either to a reli- gious agony or religious emotion of any kind. The young man had not been married when he went away, nor was he married until nearly eleven years later, and, in consequence, no child was born at that period. There are no dreams, and the one narrated is dreamed hy the sox, and naturally contains no suggestion of the son’s existence, but is indeed a revelation of the Father’s desire to welcome the son’s return. Curiously enough, the same book has received another review containing some misstatements, in the columns of a religious paper. In the latter case, however, the Editor has, after a letter of remonstrance from the author, confessed his errors, and at the end of the paragraph says: “Our reviewer owns up to the fact that he read the later chapters rather hurriedly, and trusted over- much to an uncertain memory in summarising his impressions,” and proceeds : ‘‘ The story is original and romantic. It would have gained, however, by some compression.” The Editor of the religious paper must be com- plimented on his Christian spirit and his frank acknowledgment. General experience tends to show that, as a rule, the author or contributor is completely at the mercy of the editorial pen. It is essential for a good Editor to be full of Christian charity, especially when he is in the wrong. : 148 MR. “ABSOLUTE’S” AGREEMENT. ———+— AGREEMENT made this day of BETWEEN of (hereinafter called the AUTHOR) of the one part and of (hereinafter called the PUBLISHER) of the other part, WHEREBY it is agreed as follows :— 1. The PUBLISHER agrees to purchase and the AUTHOR agrees to sell the entire copyright, without any reserve, in the United Kingdom and all other parts of the world, of a work entitled , the completed manuscript executed in a proper manner of which the AUTHOR has delivered to the PUBLISHER, and all future editions thereof in considera- tion of the following payments, viz. : A royalty of on the published price of all copies sold up to 3000, a royalty of after 3000 (this last increase only taking place as long as the book is not reduced in price lower than 6s. and as long as 500 copies are sold in each year). 2. The PUBLISHER will according to his own judgment and in such a manner as in his unfettered discretion he may consider advisable at his own cost print and publish a first edition of the said work, and further editions if in his judg- ment further editions are required, and in his absolute discretion advertise the same, and shall determine all details and in his absolute discretion make all arrangements of and incidental to the printing, publishing, advertising, sale price, and reviewing of the said work. 3. The PUBLISHER shall in his absolute discretion have the right to sell, exchange, assign, or otherwise dispose of all and every right of publication or of translation of the said work on any terms and for any period and either wholly or partially or exclusively or otherwise as he shall think expedient for the colonies and foreign countries, and an amount equivalent to 50 per cent. of the net profits realised and actually received by the PUBLISHER shall be paid to the AUTHOR. 4. If the PUBLISHER shall sell an edition (or such number of copies as may be fixed on by the PUBLISHER in his own absolute discretion as constituting an edition for the purpose of this clause) to a publisher or bookseller in the United States of America, the provision as to royalties in clause 1 hereof provided shall not apply, but the AUTHOR shall be paid a royalty equivalent to one half the royalty that would be paid were the copies in question sold to the English trade. 5. If the said work shall be included in any edition of works published in England for exclusive sale in any colony, the royalty shall be 2d. on each copy sold. 6. The PUBLISHER may, in his absolute discretion, sell, exchange, assign, or otherwise dispose of the remainder of any edition at remainder prices, and the AUTHOR shall not be entitled to any royalty in respect thereof, but shall in lieu thereof be entitled to a payment equivalent to 5 per cent. of the net profit realised by such sale and actually received by the PUBLISHER. 7. The AUTHOR shall revise and return for press with all reasonable speed the proof sheets of the work so that the same may be printed without interruption. 8. If the printer’s charges for author's corrections of the first or any other edition of thesaid work exceed an average of 6s. per sheet of thirty-two pages, the excess shall be repaid to the PUBLISHER by the AUTHOR and may be deducted from royalties due or to become due hereunder or from any moneys held by the PUBLISHER on account of the AUTHOR. 9. The AUTHOR shall revise with all possible despatch any new edition of the said work and correct the proots and otherwise assist as may be required by the PUBLISHER. 10. The AUTHOR shall not write or publish, either THE AUTHOR. ‘it for the benefit of members. directly or indirectly, any other work on the same subject of such a kind that the sale of the work shall bein any way prejudicially affected, and should he write another work on the same or cognate subjects he shall in the first instance give the PuBLISHER the right to acquire the work by’ purchase or otherwise as may be arranged. 11. This agreement is entered into by the PUBLISHER on the warranty by the AUTHOR that the said work does not infringe any copyright, and that the said work does not contain anything of a libellous nature. If the said work does contain anything constituting or alleged to constitute’ a breach of such warranty, and proceedings are threatened or brought for any alleged infringement of copyright or for any alleged libel, and it is deemed advisable by the PUB- LISHER in his absolute discretion not to contest the matter but to arrive at a settlement thereof, or if the action is successfully contested, then and in every case the AUTHOR shall pay in advance to the PUBLISHER a sufficient sum to cover the estimated costs of the PUBLISHER in defending such action or threatened proceedings, and shall at the same time give to the PUBLISHER security satisfactory to him to indemnify him against any damage awarded in such action, and shall on demand repay to the PUBLISHER all costs {as between solicitor and client), damages, and expenses incurred by the PUBLISHER in respect of or resulting from or incidental to the publication, advertisement, withdrawal of, and other dealings with the said work, to the effect that the PUBLISHER shall have full and complete indemnity from the AUTHOR in respect of all out of pocket expenses in connection with the said work. 12, The PUBLISHER shall keep proper books of accounts. showing the number of copies of the said work sold, and also accounts showing the sales up to the 30th day of June’ and the 31st day of December in every year, as far as can be accurately ascertained, shall be delivered to the AUTHOR. as soon as practicable after these respective dates, and the royalties due and payable shall be paid not 1 than the ensuing 30th day of November and the 31st day of May respectively in every year, and in estimating such royalties thirteen copies of the said work shall be counted as twelve. 13. The PUBLISHER shall give to the AUTHOR free of charge six copies of the said work. 14, Nothing in this agreement contained shall constitute or be taken to constitute a partnership between the parties. T is the custom to print from time to time I and comment on agreements which from the Author's point of view are exceptionally unsatisfactory. This system has two distinct advantages: (1) in the case where similar terms are placed before a writer he is able to recognise them and act accordingly ; (2) in the case where the agreement is forwarded to the offices of the Society, it is possible to forward a copy of The Author to the member concerned, and thus save the time that must necessarily be spent in writing an elaborate and exhaustive criticism of the separate clauses. The agreement printed above appeared in The Author some four years ago. The copies of the issue containing it have almost all been sold owing to the fact already mentioned. Tn consequence, as examples of this agreement are still being placed before the members of the Society, it has been thought expedient to republish Ae THE AUTHOR. The agreement contains nearly all the faults which, from the Author’s point of view, it could possibly contain. These faults have been criti- cised over and over again in The Author, and also in the work published by the Society en- titled ‘© Forms of Agreement issued by the Pub- lishers’ Association, with Comments by G. Herbert Thring and Illustrative Examples by Sir Walter Besant.” Ciause 1.—The author sells every right he has in the world in England, her Colonies and Dependencies, in the United States, and under the Berne Convention. The folly of this course is evident. The English publishers should only hold a licence to publish in England, her Colonies and Dependencies. All other rights are generally left. in the hand of an agent, and much better so than in the hands of publishers, for this reason—that a publisher does not as a general rule undertake the work of a literary agent ; that his office is not to place literary work in other hands, but to produce literary work for the author; that work of this kind left in the hands of publishers is not likely to receive anything like the same attention as it is if left in the hands of a literary agent; that the publisher is the only person who gains by having control of this work, and that the author loses by leaving it in his hands. It should be pointed out further that the publisher does not anywhere in the agreement undertake to secure the United States copyright for the author, nor even to do his best to obtain it. It may pay an English publisher better to sell sheets or stereos to America and pay the author a royalty as per clause 4. It should be added (see clause 3) that for this agency work, while the literary agent charges 10 per cent., the publisher generally asks from 30 to 50 per cent. (in this case 50 per cent.). Out of a large series of agreements before the Society from all sorts and conditions of pub- lishers the lowest charge for this literary agency business has been 25 per cent., and this only in one case. Farther, a publisher who makes his profit out of the English book publication looks upon the increase in his profits from these other sources as little extra luxuries. He does not push to get a fair price for the author or to keep up the author's position in the literary market, but he readily accepts any offer that is made. An example was recently before the Secretary where the serial rights of a 6s. novel, held by the publisher, were sold for £30. The book was by an author of no mean reputation, who could obtain without difficulty £100 if his work had been fairly marketed. There is another point—that publishers very often delay the publication of a book in order to 149 market these minor rights, and it is quite pos- sible that, as the agreement stands, if the pub- lisher was desirous of serialising both in England and the States the publication might be delayed almost indefinitely. That there should be a rising royalty is only fair if the author cannot claim the highest royalty at once. On this point, nothing further need be said, the amount that an author can obtain in royalty being merely a matter of bar- gaining, but attention should be drawn to the latter part of the clause, which is inserted in brackets. It might lead the unsuspecting author into considerable difficulty, as the publisher nowhere undertakes to produce the book at 6s., and it is possible that he might, if the sales were averaging about 500 a year, stop them before they reach that number. In Cuause 2 Mr. “ Absolute” has everything at his “unfettered discretion ” and practically takes all the powers into his own hands. He does not mention the date when he will publish, and he does not mention the form in which he will publish, nor does he mention the price at which he will pub- lish, and at his ‘‘ absolute discretion” he adver- tises or not, and at his “absolute discretion-”’ he makes what arrangement he likes with regard to the production of the book. He is particularly “absolute” in this clause. It is needless to say that such a clause as this is “absolutely” bad from the auther’s point of view. Some of the difficulties of CLAUSE 3 have already been pointed out when commenting on CLAusE 1, but Mr. “ Absolute” makes his position exceedingly clear to the unfortunate author. The publisher, as already pointed out, pockets 50 per cent. of the profits, for which the negotiations, in many cases, entail the mere writing of one or two short letters ; and again it should be pointed out that the sale of these minor rights may entail great delay in publication in addition to the efforts of the publisher being careless and half-hearted. Again, in Cuause 4, the publisher safeguards - himself should he fail to obtain the United States copyright. As a general rule, it does not pay a publisher to obtain this copyright for an author. In Cuauss 4, if he does not obtain such copyright, the author is to have half the royalty that he would obtain if the copies had been sold to the English trade; this, quite irrespective of any bargain which Mr. Absolute”? may make with the American house with which he is dealing. The arrangement may be an exceedingly good arrangement for the publisher ; no doubt he will see that it is a good arrangement, otherwise he will not accept it, as the acceptance or rejection lies entirely with him. - In Cuause 5 it will be noticed that the author ” 150 is to have 2d. on each copy sold to the Colonies. As the book to which this agreement refers is presumably a 6s. book (no price being actually fixed), it is as well to point out that the ordinary price paid to an author is from 4d. to 43d. a copy. The arrangement by which the author gets 2d. is an exceedingly good one for the publisher. The next clause (6) is also a dangerous clause for the author. It is wearisome to repeat the reasons, but attention should be drawn to the fact that the author is paid 5 per cent. on the nef projils, the publisher taking the rest. With regard to CuauseE 8, it is fair that the publisher should be protected against the heavy expense of corrections brought about by the author, but the amount of 6s. per sheet of thirty- two pages, quoted in this agreement, is perhaps the smallest amount that has been allowed to any author in any agreement that has come before the Society. In Chavusz 9, again, the author is entirely at the beck and call of the publisher. The work is the author’s, but he is not allowed to revise it unless the publisher desires him to do 80, and his revision, even, is subject to the publisher’s discretion. In CLAUSE 10 the author is forbidden to publish a work which is likely to conflict with the interests of Mr. “ Absolute,” but it would be possible, under this agreement, for anyone who desired to control the market in a certain style of publication to kill a book at his “absolute discretion” in order that it might not in any way conflict with a work owned by himself on the same subject already on the market. If the author is bound not to produce, it is only fair that the publisher should be equally bound. CLAUSE 11 is perhaps the most absolute clause of this absolute agreement. If the book was the author’s, and the publisher had a licence to publish, it is fair under certain circumstances, and to a certain limited extent, to guarantee the publisher _against infringement of copyright and libel ; but as the book is the publisher’s, he ought to protect himself before the purchase. In any case, the author is asked to concede much too much. A case once arose in which the publisher of a scientific book dealing with the sex question on scientific lines was prosecuted by the police. The publisher pleaded guilty to obscene publication, and the author, although his book was approved by some of the greatest scientists in Europe, had no power of clearing his character. This case is not an exact analogy: but power is given to the publisher to make any agreement and the author has no opportunity to clear himself. It is possible that under similar circumstances the publisher might consent to the payment of a large sum to satisfy THE AUTHOR. a case rather than permit the author to vindicate his character with regard to what he had written. Besides, the fact that the publisher is protected from all loss would necessarily render him careless as to the costs he might incur, the settlements he might make, and his whole course of action. The author would be powerless under the clause as it stands. It must be repeated that where a publisher makes an out-and-out purchase, as he does in this agreement, the motto should be caveat emptor, and the author should not give a guarantee to the publisher. The account clause (12) is not satisfactory ; it is not, however, as bad as some. The irony of clause 14 is perhaps its most amusing point. Apology must be made for but a slight com- mentary on this extraordinary agreement. If any member of the Society would care to have further details he must apply to the Secretary. There is no space to unravel further the mystery of Mr. “ Absolute’s ’’ methods. WILSON vy. THE UNICORN PRESS, LTD. a N Friday, January 15th, 1904, an action, brought by Mr. G. Wilson against the Unicorn Press, Ltd., for damages for breach of contract was tried by His Honour Judge Wood- fall in the Westminster County Court. Mr. Horace E. Miller (instructed by Messrs. Harding and Leggett) appeared for the plaintiff. The facts of the case are as follows :— Mr. Wilson, on June 17th, 1903, paid to the defendants a sum of money, in consideration of which they undertook to publish a book written by the plaintiff, not later than August 15th of the same year. Defendants failed to publish on that date, and after some correspondence, a later date was agreed upon for such publication, but the defendants again failed to produce the work as agreed ; and the plaintiff, being unable to obtain a fulfilment of the contract, on December 3rd, 1903, instituted the present proceedings. A few days before the trial, defendants made certain overtures for the withdrawal of the action upon terms which the plaintiff could not accept. When the action came before the Court, the defendants did not appear, and, after plaintiff had been called in support of his case, His Honour entered judgment for him, for the return of the money originally paid for the publication of the work, £3 3s. Od. damages, cancellation of the agreement, and costs. THE AUTHOR. THE PROPERTY IN A TITLE. — LL cases decided, either in the United States Courts or in our Courts of Justice, which deal with vexed questions of Copy- right Property must contribute, to some extent, to the further interpretation of existing diffi- culties. Disputes about property in titles, in that they do not come under any special copyright statute, but are argued on the analogy of trade marks law, are especially interesting. We quote the following case from the United States Publishers’ Weekly :— “In the case of W. H. Gannetts, publisher of the magazine entitled Comfort, against William F. Rupert, publisher of the magazine entitled Home Comfort, to restrain the latter from using the word ‘comfort’ in connection with his title, Judge Coxe, of the U. 8. Court of Appeals, Second Circuit, in granting an injunction to restrain the defendant, said : ‘This is a trade mark case pure and simple. It is not a case of unfair competition. It is founded on a technical, common law trade mark. With this distinction in mind it is obvious that many of the propositions argued by the defendant are irrelevant. For fifteen years the complainant and his predecessors have published a monthly periodical called Comfort. Under this name a large, lucrative and growing business has been established. A person publishing a newspaper or a magazine may give it a name by which it is known and by which its authenticity is attested. This name is entitled to the same protection as if it were affixed to other articles of merchandise. The purchasing public know it by that name and no other. The name is a badge of origin and genuineness. It is as much a part of the proprietor’s property as his counting room or printing press. A rival pub- lisher has no more right to appropriate the name of the periodical than the individual name of its owner. But it is objected that “Comfort” is a standard English word not fanciful or manufac- tured, but descriptive, suggesting the purpose and errand of the paper. It certainly is descriptive ; but of what ? Surely not of a family newspaper. Some of the synonyms of comfort are consolation, contentment, ease, enjoyment, happiness, pleasure, satisfaction, but would any of these be used by a rational being to describe a monthly journal intended to circulate in the rural districts ? Would the word ‘“‘ease,” for instance, when conveyed to a newspaper convey to the reading public any accurate information of its errand or purpose or the character of its contents? It is thought not. 151 «“ Comfort” is, it is true, a common English word free to all, but so are century, cosmopolitan, forum and arena. The last two are suggestive of ancient contests, physical and intellectual, but not of a modern literary review. Such words are con- tinually being selected, arbitrarily, to designate publications which in time become known solely by the names so bestowed npon them, and such use is protected by the courts. ‘The defendant is publishing a monthly paper circulating, in part at least, in the same territory as the complainant’s paper and covering a somewhat similar field. He calls his paper Home Comfort. This is enough to justify the relief prayed for. It is of no moment that the proof fails to show deception, confusion or injury to any marked extent. Such proof is unnecessary where infringe- ment of a valid trade mark is clearly established. The defendant is using the complainant’s property, and, as he is acting without color of right, the complainant is entitled to have that use discon- tinued. If the defendant’s contention be correct that actual damage must be proved before an injunction can issue, it follows that if to-morrow a new infringer should commence the publication of a paper with a Chinese copy of the complainant’s trade name on its title page, the Court would be powerless to grant relief until the infringement had been carried on long enough to cause actual provable damage. Equity is not so helpless and impotent. It is the policy of the law to arrest the pirate before he actually makes off with the plunder. ‘The complainant has waived an accounting. It follows that the decree must be reversed with costs, and the cause remanded to the circuit court with instructions to enter a decree for an injunction restraining the defendant from infringing the complainant’s trade-mark.’ ” —_—_—__+—_>_+_____—- THE UNITED STATES BOOK TRADE. + —~— 4 Imports and Exports of Books and other Printed Matter. HE summarised statement of the values of the imports and exports of books and other printed matter of the United States for the month ending November, 1903, and for the eleven months ending at the same date, compared with the corresponding periods of 1902, shows the following result (page 152) as regards books, music, maps, engravings, etchings, photographs, and other printed matter : 152 THE AUTHOR. y VALUES OF BOOKS AND OTHER PRINTED MATTER, FREE, IMPORTED FROM OTHER COUNTRIES, Month ending November, 11 months ending November, 1902, 1903, 1902, 1903, Imported from : United Kingdom... os me ap set +» | $118,301 $138,472 $1,057,909 $1,327,750 France Se z “ = i es oe 16,180 20,002 174,236 167, 965 Germany oe ve ai ae see te ae 58,505 68,239 615,140 623, 889 Other Europe... ae ec ay a ae 25,636 24,863 379,047 264,037 British North America . as a on ‘” 3,471 3,252 42,091 33,563 Other Countries a aes a cs Oe 3,967 2,843 20,379 21,658 Totals ee Ne ie ies fe oe 226,060 257,671 2,288,802 2,438,862 VALUES OF BooKS AND OTHER PRINTED MATTER, DUTIABLE, IMPORTED FROM OTHER COUNTRIES. Imported from: ‘ United Kingdom ... os bes ae ee | $134,273 $132,138 $1,112,017 $1,181,049 France oe mes ie <s a oe ace 11,989 9,519 76,201 82,800 Germany ay oe ie ce me oan Ae 30,018 34,257 261,464 307,691 Other Europe... “ee oe oe i ee 6,967 6,066 83,059 96,381 British North America bse a as ae ea 4,366 3,404 48,228 46,127 China .., Gee pee nee ose as De Ae 56 5 3,308 3,728 Japan ... ao nk me ie et oh 1,928 787 15,256 21,117 Other Countries th a yee pe m ie 513 1,503 5,869 5,266 Totals aes oe ae me me a 190,110 187,679 1,605,402 1,744,159 VALUES OF BOOKS AND OTHER PRINTED MATTER, OF DOMESTIC MANUFACTURE, EXPORTED FROM THE UNITED STATES BY COUNTRIES. Countries to which Exported : United Kingdom eee cae Ss eee a a $118,339 $102,015 $1,094,341 $1,102,248 Belgium a ae oS sad ee ue bes 3,080 1,916 25,183 27,251 France oe eh Re ae ee sy Me 6,001 4,912 70,143 49,852 Germany = 11,270 12,914 199,060 193,125 Maly 36, es oo ae 1,923 1,060 17,317 27,038 Netherlands ... a ae ese a ae ee 1,339 1,383 11,695 10,735 Other Europe... bes te sc an ae 2,988 2,073 35,867 33,294 British North ecacy a ae ee 150,049 155,711 1,362,903 1,557,331 Central American States and British Honduras... ee 1,840 1,100 19,475 15,978 Mexico ook ai as ms Ss oS os 18,444 16,806 220,129 152,499 Cuba . a se ce a 5,110 21,955 70,134 80,864 Other WwW est Indies and Bermuda 5 ay a me 2,494 1,915 31,517 32,316 oo ne a oat eee vA 6,600 9,488 35,232 46,911 Brazil . ne os eee es ete ae ee 2,702 676 30,927 40,199 Chili... oe oe um pe ses iy a 4,903 8,209 44,488 37,582 Colombia os Be ee Oey ees i as 11,742 129 36,612 10,237 Venezuela... oe see a ue Be 494 170 19,700 3,499 Other South America f aS ave se ce 3,252 2,272 47,115 61,951 Chinese Empire ate oe eis oe See ae 3,100 2,032 30,740 25,750 British East Indies ... ee aye ee i a 6,846 4,824 29,796 22,826 Japan ... ak as he nae a oe TA57 4,153 59,897 56,083 British ‘Australasia aes te oe oes ee va 32,421 15,355 239,677 191,031 Philippine Islands... a ees ee sae sae 3,390 4,543 140,881 52,159 Other Asia and Oceanica ... eke a ee ae 1,285 1,206 23,258 20,698 British Africa oc oe ne sa ec se 6,334 9,522 109,293 50,164 All other Africa a oe ie a sal ie 1,096 771 11,465 9,979 Other Countries a ~~ ec ae a aa — — — ' 34 Totals ee Pea Be oe os 414,499 387,110 4,016,845 3,911,634 Although the war between Japanand Russiais ab- scope to some of the wonderful dealers in figures. sorbing the attention of the majority of people, there They will undoubtedly be able to prove either that is still a little interest left in the fiscal question. the trade of England is progressing or that the The columns printed above will no doubt give British Empire is on the high road to ruin, THER AUTHOR. Tt is not our intention to admit either the one or the other, but there are a few points which may be noted. In the list headed the “values of books and other printed matter, dutiable, imported from other countries,” it would appear that the imports from the United: Kingdom have increased in 1903 to the extent of 60,000 dollars, whereas the exports from the United States into the United Kingdom have only increased about 8,000 dollars. These figures cause some surprise, as it has been asserted, with apparent truth, that the United States have been providing their own literature, and have been producing less work from the pen of British authors during the past few years. If this is the case, how is the increase accounted for? It must be remembered that the imports into the United States do not alone represent the production of English literary labours; to them must be added the books printed under the United States Copyright Act, in the States themselves. A satisfactory explanation of an apparent contradiction would prove interesting. Again, the imports into the United States from British North America have decreased about 2,000 dollars, whereas, exports from the United States to British North America have increased nearly 200,000 dollars. It seems clear, therefore, that this enormous increase of exportation into British North America arises from the fact that postage is cheaper, and that it is easier for the Canadians to obtain their supplies of literature from the States than from the Mother Country. The result is bad, not only from the financial point of view, but also, on account of the sentiments with which the rising generation in British North America must be imbued. It is compelled to read the literature of the United States in preference to the literature of the British Empire, to study the sentiments and views of those who, not infrequently, bitterly hostile to everything British, do not hesitate in plain terms to say so. The Imperial point of view is of importance. An analogous case may be quoted to show that the same difficulty has arisen at other times in other countries. It was not long ago that a deputation of Hungarians applied to their Government to join the Berne Convention, putting forward this im- portant reason that the literature circulated in Austria-Hungary was the pirated literature of other countries, calculated in every way to destroy the national feeling of the Hungarian, or if not actually calculated to destroy it, at any rate, not calculated to foster the great traditions of the past, or inculcate ideals for the future welfare of their country, 158 The other items need but little comment. Speaking generally, the imports to the United States appear to have increased, the exports to have decreased, and this in spite of Protection. —_————__+—>_+__—__ UNITED STATES NOTES. 1+ he Library of Congress at Washington has issued a statement of the Copyright Busi- ness completed to December 31st, 1903. From this it would appear that the total number of entries touched very nearly 100,000—the exact number being 99,436, and the total fees received during the same year amounted to 70,230 dollars. The paper goes on to state that the entries for the new year promise to be large, as on the first legal day of the present year 4,031 were made, and the fees for that one day amounted to over 2,000 dollars. The department also issued a table of the fees received over a period of years. These show a constant increase, save in 1900 and 1901, when they fell from 65,000 dollars in 1899, to 63,000 in 1900, and 64,000 in 1901. Is it possible that this decrease had anything to do with the Boer War? It is very probable that this was the case. The Copyright Office seems to be running now on thoroughly satisfactory lines, and the staff is competent to deal with the enormous press of work that comes to hand. We quote from the article before us :— “ The question is frequently asked, How soon is it possible to obtain a certificate after an application has been filed ? The great variance in the number of titles filled per day leads to considerable unavoidable corresponding variance in the time of mailing the certificate or notice. Taking however, a fairly normal month for illustration ; during November, 1903, a month having twenty-four working days, the bulk of the certificates for two dates were mailed within three days ; for fourteen dates within four days ; for six dates within five days; and for two dates in six days ; but in the case of three dates certificates for certain classes required seven days before mailing, and on Novem- ber 28th, the periodical entries were so numerous that nine days were required to clear the certificates of that class. It should be remembered that the month included five Sundays and one holiday, Thanksgiving Day, Theaverage time, therefore, may be said to be about five days, although the certificates for sixteen out of the twenty-four total days were mailed within four days.” ‘ The United States Government have passed an Act to afford protection to exhibitors of foreign literary, artistic, and musical works at the Louisiana Purchase Exposition. This action is very interesting and worthy of note. A copy of the Act is printed below, together 154 with a copy of the necessary formalities issued from the Library of Congress. It is possible that some members of the Society may desire to avail themselves of this privileged protection. An Act to AFFORD PROTECTON To EXHIBITORS OF FoREIGN LITERARY, ARTISTIC, OR Musical WORKS AT THE LOUISIANA PURCHASE EXPOSITION. Be it enacted by the Senate and House of Representatives of the United States of America in Congress assembled, that the author of any book, map, chart, dramatic composition, musical composition, engraving, cut, print, chromo, litho- graph, or photograph published abroad prior to November thirtieth, nineteen hundred and four, but not registered for copyright protection in the United States copyright office, or the heirs and assigns of such author, shall have in the case of any such book, map, chart, dramatic composition, musical composition, engraving, cut, print, chromo, litho- graph, or photograph intended for exhibition at the Louisiana Purchase Exposition the sole liberty of printing, reprinting, publishing, copying, and vending the same within the limits of the United States for the term herein provided for upon complying with the provisions of this Act. Sec. 2. That one copy of such book, map, chart, dramatic composition, musical composition, engraving, cut, print, chromo, lithograph, or photograph to be exhibited as herein provided shall be delivered at the copyright office, Library of Congress, at Washington, District of Columbia, with a statement duly subscribed to in writing that the book or other article is intended for such exhibition and that the copyright protection herein provided for is desired by the copyright proprietor, whose full name and legal residence is to be stated in the application. Sec, 3, That the registrar of copyrights shall record the title of each volume of any such book or other article herein provided for, or if the article lacks a title, shall record a brief description of it sufficient to identify it, in a special series of record books to be designated the “ Interim copy- right record books,” and shall furnish to the copyright claimant a copy of record under seal of such recorded title or description, and the said title or description is to be included in the Catalogue of Title Entries provided for in section four of the Act of March third, eighteen hundred and ninety-one. Sec. 4. That a fee of one dollar and fifty cents shall be paid to the register of copyrights for each title or description to be recorded and a certified copy of the record of the same, and in the case of a work in more than one volume the same amount, one dollar and fifty cents, shall be paid for each volume, and the register of copyrights shall deposit all such fees paid in the Treasury of the United States, and report and account for the same in accordance with the provisions in relation to copyright fees of the appropriation Act approved February nineteenth, eighteen hundred and ninety-seven. Sec. 5. That the copyright protection herein provided for shall be for the term of two years from the date of the receipt of the book or other article in the copyright office. Sec, 6. That if at any time during the term of the copy- right protection herein provided for, two copies of the original text of any such book, or of a translation of it in the English language, printed from type set within the limits of the United States or from plates made therefrom, or two copies from any such photograph, chromo, or litho- graph printed from negatives or drawings on stone made within the limits of the United States or from transfers made therefrom, as deposited in the copyright office, Library of Congress, at Washington, District of Columbia, such deposit shall be held to extend the term of copyright pro- tection to such book, photograph, chromo, or lithograph for THE AUTHOR. the full terms provided for in title sixty, chapter three, of the Revised Statutes of the United States, computed from the date of the receipt of the book, photograph, chromo, or lithograph and the registration of. the title or description as herein provided for. Sec. 7. That in the case of an original work of the fine arts (a painting, drawing, statue, statuary, and a model or design intended to be perfected as a work of the fine arts) which has been produced without the limits of the United States prior to the thirtieth day of November, nineteen hundred and four, and is intended for exhibition at the Louisiana Purchase Exposition, the author of such work of art, or his heirs and assigns, shall be granted copyright protection therefor during a period of two years from the date of filing in the copyright office, Library of Congress, at Washington, District of Columbia, a description of the said work of art and a photograph of it, and upon paying to the register of copyrights one dollar and fifty cents for the registration of such description, and a copy of record under seal of such recorded description. Sec. 8. That, except in so far as this Act authorises and provides for temporary copyright protection during the period and for the purposes herein provided for, it shall not be construed or held to in any manner affect or repeal any of the provisions of the Revised Statutes relating to copy- rights and the Acts amendatory thereof. That no registra- tion under this Act shall be made after the thirtieth day of November, nineteen hundred and four. FoRMALITIES, The Congress of the United States has passed a law pro- viding protection upon any of the following productions made abroad and exhibited at the Louisiana Purchase Exposition at St. Louis, Missouri, United States of America, in 1904: Group I. Group II. Books, Original works of Art. Maps or Charts, Paintings, Dramatic Compositions, Drawings, Musical Compositions, Statues, Engravings, Cuts, or Prints, Statuary, Models or Designs intended to be perfected as works of the fine arts. The protection may be obtained by complying with the provisions of the law as explained. Chromos or Lithographs, Photographs. Group J. For articles in Group I., the author, or his heirs or assigns, is required to deliver at the Copyright Office, at Washing- ton, D.C., one copy of his book ; map or chart ; dramatic composition ; musical composition; engraving, cut, or print ; chromo or lithograph ; or photograph, together with a statement duly subscribed to in writing that the book or other article is intended for ‘exhibition at the Louisiana Purchase Exposition at St. Louis in 1904, and that copy- right is desired by the author (whose full name and legal residence should be stated), or by the author's heirs or assigns : in which case their names and legal residences should be given. Printed blank application forms to be used in making these statements may be obtained upon applying to the Register of Copyrights. In addition to the above statement of the applicant, there should be sent with each book or other article the fee pro- vided by law, namely, $1.50 for each book or other article. In the case of a work in more than one volume, $1.50 is required to be sent for each volume. A certificate of entry of title will be returned to the applicant. Group IZ. In the case of original works of the fine arts, such as paintings, drawings, statues, statuary, and models or designs THE AUTHOR. intended to be perfected as works of the fine arts, which are to be exhibited at the Louisiana Purchase Exposition at St. Louis in 1904, the author of any such work of art, or his heirs or assigns, is required to deliver at the Copyright Office, Library of Congress, Washington, a brief description of the said work of art, with a photograph of it, and $1.50 for each separate description. FEES. The fee for each registration is $1.50 ; that is, $1.50 for each separate production; and in the case of a work in more than one volume, $1.50 for each volume. This fee should be forwarded by means of an International Money Order, payable to the Register of Copyrights. If applicants desire to deposit the copy, file the necessary application, and pay the fee through an agent in New York, or elsewhere in the United States, that may be done. TERM OF PROTECTION. The sole liberty of printing, reprinting, publishing, copying, and vending the book or other article is granted for a period of two years from the date of the receipt of the book or other article in the Copyright Office, Library of Congress, Washington, as provided for above. EXTENSION OF TERM OF PROTECTION. 1f within the two years, in the case of a book, Two Copies of the original text of any such book, or of a translation of it in the English language, printed from type set within the limits of the United States, or from plates made there- from, are deposited in the Copyright Office, Library of Congress, Washington, the term of copyright protection of such book is extended for the full terms provided for by the present copyright laws, namely, 28 years and 14 years, computed from the date of the first receipt of the book. In the case of a photograph, chromo, or lithograph, if within the two years Two Copies of any such photograph, chromo, or lithograph, printed from negatives or drawings on stone made within the limits of the United States, or from transfers made therefrom, are deposited in the Copy- right Office, Library of Congress, Washington, the term of the copyright protection is also extended for the full terms provided by the present copyright laws. THORVALD SOLBERG, Register of Copyrights. Notice.—No registrations can be made under the law after November 30th, 1904. ——___—_+—~<>—_ —____ MAGAZINE CONTENTS. +4 — BLACKWOOD’S MAGAZINE. A Song of England. By Alfred Noyes. Viscount Gough. By George W. Forrest, C.I.E. John Chileote, M.P. By Katherine Cecil Thurston. The Pytchley Country. A Lad of Promise. On the Portrait of a Beautiful Woman carved upon her Tomb. Translated by Sir Theodore Martin, K.C.B. Scolopaxiana : Habits and Habitat. By Scolopax. Whitaker Wright Finance. Fort Drouthy. By X. Ode: To a New Tall Hat. By Selim. Musings without Method: Objections to a National Theatre — Future of Public Taste in Literature—In Defence of the Study of Greek. The Opening of the War. By Active List. The Session. 155 THE COoRNHILL MAGAZINE. The Truants (Chapters vii.—ix.). By A. E. W. Mason. Colonial Memories. III. A Modern New Zealand. By Lady Broome. Debita Flacco. Historical Mysteries. Andrew Lang. Herbert Spencer. By Hector Macpherson. A Day of My Life in the County Court. By His Honour Judge Parry. The Structure of a Coral Reef. Bonney, F.R.S. French Housekeeping. By Miss Betham-Edwards. A Hungry Heart. By Hugh Clifford, C.M.G. Ballade of St. Martin’s Clock. By L. H. The Wreck of the “ Wager.” By W. J. Fletcher. The Powder Blue Baron. By Mrs. Alfred Sidgwick. By E. H. Pember, K.C. III. The Case of Allan Breck, By By Professor T. G. LONGMAN’S MAGAZINE. Nature’s Comedian (Chapters xvii., xviil.). Norris. Modder River.—I. By Captain Vaughan. Mademoiselle and Friulein. By M. E. Francis. Pat Magee’s Wife. By Lena Barrington. The Sound of the Desert. By Louisa Jebb. A Wherry Elopement. By C. F. Marsh. A Defence of Play-reading. By W. E. Hicks. At the Sign of the Ship. By Andrew Lang. By W. E. MACMILLAN’S MAGAZINE. The Court of Sacharissa (Chapters x.—xii.). Sheringham and Nevill Meakin. Education and its Machinery. By P. S. Burrell. The German Army in German Fiction. By H. C. Macdowall. The Message of the Winds. Our Irish Friends. By the Rey. J. Scoular Thomson. The Last of Limmer’s. By Gerald Brenan. At the Home of the Deceivers. The Gardens of Tokio. By Reginald Farrer. Matthew Arnold as a Popular Poet. By W. A. Sibbald. THE WoRLD’S WORK. By Hugh Portrait of Mr. John Hay, Secretary of State of the United States (frontispiece). The War—and After. By Henry Norman, M.P. The Emperor of Japan. The Torpedo: Its Value in War. By Fred. T. Jane. The Lesson of the Free Trade Controversy. By R. B. Haldane, K.C., M.P. (with portrait). The Clean Sweep at the War Office. Dilke, Bart., M.P. The Great Motor Show. The Crisis in the Cotton Industry : Its Position and its Future. By ©. W. Macara (with portrait). The Free Trade Debate. The Day’s Work. XI. A London Policeman. Home Rule for the Thames. To See Oneself Think. By E. 8. Grew. Perfect Feeding of the Human Body. Marcosson. The Coal Miner and His Work. By W. Meakin. Mining by Electricity. By J. E. Hodgkin, M.1.E.E. The Man without a Bed. By Clarence Rook. Every Man His Own Fruit Grower. By Counties.” The World’s Play. XI. Ladies’ Sports. The Work of the Book World, with portraits of Mr, William Archer, Mrs. Baillie Reynolds, Mr. Vincent Brown, Mr. Edmund Gosse, LL.D. A Fresh Start in a British Industry. Among the World’s Workers: A Record of Industry. By Sir Charles By Isaac I". “ Tome 156 WARNINGS TO THE PRODUCERS OF BOOKS. —_-——+— ERE are a few standing rules to be observed in an agreement. There are four methods of dealing with literary property :— I. Selling it Outright. This is sometimes satisfactory, if a proper price can be obtained. But the transaction should be managed by a competent agent, or with the advice of the Secretary of the Society. Il. A Profit-Sharing Agreement (a bad form of agreement). In this case the following rules should be attended to: C1.) Not to sign any agreement in which the cost of pro- duction forms a part without the strictest investigation. (2.) Not to give the publisher the power of putting the profits into his own pocket by charging for advertisements in his own organs, or by charging exchange advertise- ments. Therefore keep control of the advertisements. (3.) Not to allow a special charge for “ office expenses,” unless the same allowance is made to the author. (4.) Not to give up American, Colonial, or Continental rights. (5.) Not to give up serial or translation rights. (6.) Not to bind yourself for future work to any publisher. As well bind yourself for the future to any one solicitor or doctor ! III. The Royalty System. This is perhaps, with certain limitations, the best form of agreement. It is above all things necessary to know what the proposed royalty means to both sides. It is now possible for an author to ascertain approximately the truth. From time to time very important figures connected with royalties are published in Zhe Author, IY. A Commission Agreement. The main points are :— (1.) Be careful to obtain a fair cost of production. (2.) Keep control of the advertisements. (3.) Keep control of the sale price of the book. General. All other forms of agreement are combinations of the four above mentioned. Such combinations are generally disastrous to the author, Never sign any agreement without competent advice from the Secretary of the Society. Stamp all agreements with the Inland Revenue stamp. Avoid agreements by letter if possible. The main points which the Society has always demanded from the outset are :— C1.) That both sides shall know what an agreement means. (2.) The inspection of those account books which belong to the author. We are advised that this is a right, in the nature of a common law right, which cannot be denied or withheld. (3.) Always avoid a transfer of copyright. ——_——_—o——_2—_____ WARNINGS TO DRAMATIC AUTHORS. —_1~- +. EVER sign an agreement without submitting it to the Secretary of the Society of Authors or some com- petent legal authority. 2. It is well to be extremely careful in negotiating for the production of a play with anyone except an established manager. be THE AUTHOR. 3. There are three forms of dramatic contract for plays’ in three or more acts :— (a.) Sale outright of the performing right. This is unsatisfactory, An author who enters into such a contract should stipulate in the contract for production of the piece by a certain date and for proper publication of his name on the play-bills, (d.) Sale of performing right or of a licence to perform on the basis of percentages on gross receipts. Percentages vary between 5 and 15 per cent. An author should obtain a percentage on the sliding scale of gr0ss receipts in preference to the American system. Should obtain a sum in advance of percentages. <A fixed date on or before which the play should be performed. (¢.) Sale of performing right or of a licence to perform on the basis of. royalties (i.c., fixed nightly fees). This method should be always avoided except in cases where the fees are likely to be small or difficult to collect. The other safeguards set out under heading (6.) apply also in this case. 4. Plays in one act are often sold outright, but it is better to obtain a small nightly fee if possible, and a sum paid in advance of such fees in any event. It is extremely important that the amateur rights of one-act plays should be reserved. 5. Authors should remember that performing rights can be limited, and: are usually limited, by town, country, and time. This is most important. 6. Authors should not assign performing rights, but should grant a licence to perform. The legal distinction is of great importance. 7. Authors should remember that performing rights in a play are distinct from literary copyright. A manager holding the performing right or licence to perform cannot , print the book of the words. 8. Never forget that United States rights may be exceed- ingly valuable. ‘hey should never be included in English agreements without the author obtaining a substantial consideration. 9. Agreements for collaboration should be carefully drawn and executed before collaboration is commenced. 10. An author should remember that production of a play is highly speculative: that he runs a very great risk of delay and a breakdown in the fulfilment of his contract. He should therefore guard himself all the more carefully in the beginning. 11. An author must remember that the dramatic market is exceedingly limited, and that for a novice the first object is to obtain adequate publication. As these warnings must necessarily be incomplete, on account of the wide range of the subject of dramatic con- tracts, those authors desirous of further information are referred to the Secretary of the Society. ———— WARNINGS TO MUSICAL COMPOSERS. a. ITTLE can be added to the warnings given for the assistance of producers of books and dramatic authors. It must, however, be pointed out that, as a rule, the musical publisher demands from the musical composer a transfer of fuller rights and less liberal finan- cial terms than those obtained for literary and dramatic property. The musical composer has very often the two rights to deal with—performing right and copyright. He THE AUTHOR. should be especially careful therefore when entering into an agreement, and should take into particular consideration the warnings stated above. —_+——_e—___ HOW TO USE THE SOCIETY. 4 VERY member has a right toask for and to receive advice upon his agreements, his choice of a pub- lisher, or any dispute arising in the conduct of his business or the administration of his property. The Secretary of the Society is a solicitor, but if there is any special reason the Secretary will refer the case to the Solicitors of the Society. Further, the Committee, if they deem it desirable, will obtain counsel’s opinion, All this without any cost to the member. 2. Remember that questions connected with copyright and publishers’ agreements do not fall within the experi- ence of ordinary solicitors. Therefore, do not scruple to use the Society. 3. Send to the Office copies of past agreements and past ‘accounts, with a copy of the book represented. The Secretary will always be glad to have any agreements, new or old, for inspection and note. The information thus obtained may prove invaluable. 4. Before signing any agreement whatever, send the document to the Society for examination. 5. Remember always that in belonging to the Society you are fighting the battles of other writers, even if you are reaping no benefit to yourself, and that you are advancing the best interests of your calling in promoting the independence of the writer, the dramatist, the composer. 6. The Committee have now arranged for the reception ‘of members’ agreements and their preservation in a fire- proof safe. The agreements will, of course, be regarded as confidential documents to be read only by the Secretary, who will keep the key of the safe. The Society now offers: —() To read and advise upon agreements and to give advice concerning publishers. (2) To stamp agreements in readiness for a possible action upon them. (3) To keep agreements. (4) To enforce payments due according to agreements. Fuller particulars of the Society’s work can be obtained in the Prospectus. 7. No contract should be entered into with a literary agent without the advice of the Secretary of the Society. Members are strongly advised not to accept without careful consideration the contracts with publishers submitted to them by literary agents, and are recommended to submit them for interpretation and explanation to the Secretary of the Society. This The 8. Many agents neglect to stamp agreements must be done within fourteen days of first execution. Secretary will undertake it on behalf of members, 9. Some agents endeavour to prevent authors from referring matters to the Secretary of the Society ; so _ do some publishers. Members can make their own _ deductions and act accordingly. \ 10. The subscription to the Society is £1 1s. per annum, or £10 10s for life membership. THE READING BRANCH. —+—— + — EMBERS will greatly assist the Society in this branch of its work by informing young writers of its existence. Their MSS. can be read and treated as a composition is treated by a coach. The term MSS. includes not only works of fiction, but poetry and dramatic works, and when it is possible, under special arrangement, technical and scientific works. The Readers are writers of competence and experience. The fee is one guinea. ope NOTICES. —-—>+— HE Editor of Zhe Author begs to remind members of the Society that, although the paper is sent to them free of charge, the cost of producing it would be a very heavy charge on the resources of the Society if a great many members did not forward to the Secretary the modest 5s, 6d. subscription for the year. Communications for Zhe Author should be addressed to the Offices of the Society, 39, Old Queen Street, Storey’s Gate, S.W., and should reach the Editor not later than the 21st of each month. All persons engaged in literary work of any kind, whether members of the Society or not, are invited to communicate to the Editor any points connected with their work which it would be advisable in the general interest to publish. Oe Communications and letters are invited by the Editor on all subjects connected with literature, but on no other subjects whatever. Every effort will be made to return articles which cannot be accepted. —1+—>+ The Secretary of the Society begs to give notice that all remittances are acknowledged by return of post, and he requests members who do not receive an answer to important communications within two days to write to him without delay. All remittances should be crossed Union Bank of London, Chancery Lane, or be sent by registered letter only, —_————\— 6 THE LEGAL AND GENERAL LIFE ASSURANCE SOCIETY. —— + N offer has been made of a special scheme of Endowment and Whole Life Assurance, admitting of a material reduction off the ordinary premiums to members of the Society. Full information can be obtained from J. P. Blake, Legal and General Insurance Society (City Branch), 158, Leadenhall Street, H.C. 158 AUTHORITIES. ——>— + — DEPARTMENTAL Committee has been appointed by the Secretary of State’ to enquire into “the complaints of the musical publishers as to the sale, especially in the streets, of pirated copies of their publications, and to report whether any, and if so what amendment of the law is necessary.” The Committee is composed of the following eentlemen :— "Mr. Fenwick, Chairman; Mr. J. Caldwell ; Mr. F. L. P. Elliott, Secretary; Mr. W. J. Gallo- way, M.P., Mr. John Murray, and Mr. T. E. Scrutton. The names of the Committee are a sound enarantee that the work will be done energetically and exhaustively. Among the number we are pleased to see the name of Mr. Scrutton, whose work on behalf and knowledge of copyright is so well known. It seems strange, however, that on a cominittee of this kind, dealing with the property of com- posers (for the pirated music does not always belong to the publisher; it is sometimes the pro- perty of the person from whose brain it evolved), that not one of those distinguished gentlemen, and no representative from the Authors’ Society, which acts as their protector, should have been asked to join the number. Again, there is no musical pub- lisher on the board. ‘The only publisher is Mr. John Murray, whose business among the first of those which deal with a certain branch of the trade, does not cover the publication (so far as we are aware) of musical compositions. It is hoped that if the Government undertake to deal with the matter, they will not be content with passing an amending Act, which after all, if we consider the number of small musical Acts, will only make the question more complicated; but will take in hand the consolidation of musical copyright. Wi: regret to chronicle the death, after a long illness, of Sir Leslie Stephen, K.C.B. It is impossible, while going to press, to do more than draw the attention of the members of the Society to the loss that English literature has sustained. _ oe As editor of The Cornhill, of the ‘“ Dictionary of National Biography,” and as the author of numerous philosophical and biographical works, as well as of lighter volumes dealing with literature and Alpine travel, he added largely to the wealth of English literature. His death leaves a gap that will be long felt. The sincerity and courtesy of his literary style THE AUTHOR. was in aceord with his character. In all matters of business there was no man more pleasant to deal with, no man more thoughtful of, and interested in, the efforts of the younger generation of the profession of letters. Aone the correspondence we print a letter from io Miss Hallard, the Paris correspondent of The a Author, who was for many years a friend of George ie Gissing. ‘The Secretary, acting with the sanction 14 of the Chairman of the Committee, will be glad to accept any contributions that may be forwarded to the Society’s office, in response to the suggestions jf contained in Miss Hallard’s note, and the Society fis will willingly act as agents in carrying out any i proposition upon which Mr. Gissing’s friends may ¥s decide in order to show their appreciation for his fid work and their love for his memory. : A curious case of infringement, in which fy Aubrey Newton was the culprit, has come before & the Society: A short story written by one of 16 its members, which appeared some years ago in Hi the Illustrated London News, was taken bodily, with the title changed, and offered by Mr. Newton a to a penny weekly paper. The editor finding the story was a good one, purchased it, and subse- quently printed it in his columns. : Some months afterwards the matter was brought % to the attention of themember. He at once placed b his case in the hands of the Society, when the facts alo above stated came to light. The case has now We been settled ; the editor has paid a sum for infringe- ment of copyright, and inserted an apology in his # paper. ee THE RECOMPENSE. 1 E rhymers wear our hearts upon our sleeve > And pawn cur blood for fame; our tears « are bonds That Fate repays at last,—thus runs the grim Ancient indictment. O undying songs That thrill across the inexorable years, O hearts self-fathomed for the world to plumb, Was this your end? O gradual pulse of dawn, Heavy with lifeblood of the unborn day ; Dim, ancient coasts raped by the looting sea, Sun, storm and thunder, and immortal siars, And moon that leans and listens to the tides, Are all your names but dice that poets cast To cheat oblivion ? Rather let them say That even as some timid lover who laid ee i é THER AUTHOR. A scroll that he had writ with joy and fear All the June night, where the dear feet should pass Of her he worships, watches from afar, Aching lest it shall fall in alien hands, So we who pour our treasure, gold or dross, Where every eye may reckon it, are content If one shall weep with us, if one shall glow With passionate joy because our hearts were flame; Yea, we abide the mockery of a world For the sweet sake of one who comprehends. Sr. Joun Lucas. —____—_+o_+___ MUSICAL PIRACY. — 7. HE Report of the Departmental Committee appointed by the Secretary of State for the Home Department to inquire into the piracy of musical publications, together with notes and appendix, has now been issued in the form of a Blue Book. To all members of the Authors’ Society, whether writers or composers, this Blue Book is full of interest. Although the holder of musical copy- right is at present the worst sufferer by this form of infringement, the author of books is not entirely exempt. It is therefore of the greatest importance that an Act be passed to deal in an adequate manner with the doings of the pirate. Mention has already been made in this number of “The Author ” of the names of the gentlemen sitting on the Committee. There is no need to repeat the list. The following witnesses were called to give evidence before them :— Mr. Arthur Boosey, of Messrs Boosey & OCo., Mr. David Day, of Messrs Francis Day and Hunter, Mr. Emile Enoch, of Messrs Enoch & Co., who attended as representative of the French Music Publishers’ Association, and Mr. H. R. Clayton, of Messrs Novello & Co. ; Mr. John Abbot, Assistant Secre- tary, and Mr. Preston, Provincial Agent, of the Music Publishers’ Association; Mr. Lione. Monckton and Mr. Maybrick, two well-known musical com- posers ; Superintendent Moore, of the Metropolitan Police; Sir H. Poland, K.C.; Mr. Dickinson and Mr. Rose, Metropolitan Magistrates; and Mr. Willetts, who is known also by the name of Fisher and “ King of the Pirates,” manager of the People’s Music Publishing Company. It will be noticed that there are six representatives of the trade, and only two composers. When will the fact be fully recognised that although the trade, especially the music publishing trade, are constant purchasers of copyright, yet the composer is the 159 originator of the work, and has the prior right to consideration ? The evidence, which is full of interesting infor- mation, cannot be dealt with in this number. The report of the majority of the Committee alone is summarized. Mr. Edward N. F. Fenwick (Chairman), Mr. William J. Galloway, M.P.. Mr. John Murray, and Mr. T. E. Scrutton, K.C., signed the Report. Mr. James Caldwell, M.P., dissenting, put forward his views in a separate document. Firstly, they deal with the manner in which the pirated music is sold by the hawkers to the public. This point is one of considerable importance, as on it are based the suggested remedies by which the street vendors may be dealt with. Secondly, with the method by which the works are printed and distributed to the hawkers in order to ascertain how to deal with the printers and distributing agents. Thirdly, they show from the evidence the enormous increase of this piratical trade. In 1901, 47 copyrights were infringed. There are now no less than 231 pirated editions of copy- right music on the market; and 460,000 copies. of pirated music were seized in the Metropolitan Police District alone between the Ist day of October, 1902, and the 31st day of December, 1903. To show how inadequate were the original remedies, Mr. Boosey stated that out of 12 civil actions prosecuted successfully by his firm, at the cost of £500, in two instances only did they succeed in recovering their costs from . the defendants. The Report states ‘it has been suggested the public benefit by the sale of pirated music,” but. the Committee have come to the conclusion that * the public have no right to benefit by assisting to plunder a class on which the Legislature has con- ferred statutory rights of property, although the protection afforded by the statute has proved insufficient to deal with an evil which was not for- seen at a time when the Act was passed.” The Committee next discussed the two following points raised in the evidence : (1) “ ‘hat the price charged for legitimate music is out of all propor- tion to the cost of production,” and (2) “that as a matter of fact it would be more profitable for both publisher and composer if a smaller royalty were paid and a less charge made for music.” The evidence and the deductions are not entirely satisfying. The price charged for legitimate music must be a question of supply and demand. This has been proved to be the case in the book market. There has been no complaint that a copyright book cannot be obtained at a short price, if there is a demand for a cheap form. Commenting on the 160 second point the Report states that one firm of publishers had tried the experiment of issuing 6d. editions of certain songs, but this had not saved them from being pirated. ‘The witness stated that the pirates used the 6d. legitimate edition as a cloak, keeping it at the top of their stock to conceal inferior pirated copies. Dealing with the loss to publishers and com- posers, the Committee state “the composer, seeing his income gradually appropriated by others by illegal means, and the publisher, who has invested large sums of money in his business, on the strength of Parliament having given a property in copyright, look to Parliament, not unreasonably, to give them adequate protection.” This is true, but will they get what they want? Authors have been clamouring for years, but still there is no Copyright Bill. The incapacity of the existing law to check the evil is made apparent on the evidence, and the Committee proceed to dissect the inadequate remedies of the Act of 1902. Studied considera- tion of the reasons why the Act is not sufficiently powerful, are put forward. The Act gives power, under conditions, to seize pirated copies, and having seized them, to carry them before a Court of Summary Jurisdiction for destruction. The right of seizure, however, is limited, and no power is conferred by which premises can be entered by force and searched. ‘The power of destruction is also limited, as it is impossible to destroy without serving the hawker with a summons. Owing to the false address given by most hawkers it is almost impossible to do this. According to one witness, out of five or six thousand summonses issued only 287 have been served. Having set out succinctly all the preliminary issues, the Majority Report of the Committee sets ‘out its summary and its recommendations as follows :— SuMMARY. It will be seen from the above facts that an extensive ‘system of infringing copyright has sprung up which the remedies at present provided by law are powerless to sup- press. The opinion given by owners of musical copyright, that the Act of 1842 and the Act of 1902 have been quite ineffective to deal with the mischief, was corroborated by such experienced lawyers as Sir H. Poland, Mr. Dickinson, the magistrate at the Thames Police Court, and Mr. Rose, ‘the magistrate at the West London Police Court, and we find it to be quite justified by the facts. The hawker in the street cannot be successfully attacked by civil proceedings in the High Court, such proceedings being useless against an anonymous person of no means, He cannot be suppressed by the Act of 1902, for there is no power to obtain his true name and address for the purpose of serving a summons on him. Even if he is served, nothing can be done but to forfeit the few copies he is offering for sale at the time of seizure; and while the order is being made he is selling in another street fresh copies obtained from the secret store of the middleman, THE AUTHOR. The Act of 1842 cannot successfully restrain a printer and middleman who remain in the dark, who have no recognised place of business, nor means to pay damages or costs, and who, restrained by injunction, get a relation or friend to carry on their business. The Act of 1902 fails against them owing to the absence of a power of search. RECOMMENDATIONS, In our opinion, no remedies will be effective which do not recognise that the persons engaged in dealing in pirated music are men of no means or settled abode, nor amenable to civil proceedings, and are people who, as Sir H. Poland expressed it, are engaged in a common law conspiracy to infringe on rights of property. In our opinion, legislation to deal effectively with this evil must give : (1) A summary method of recovering penalties for printing and distributing piratical works. Such a proce- dure already exists in the Fine Art Copyright Act, 1862, and the Merchandise Marks Act, 1887. (2) In certain cases, a power of arrest, modelled on the procedure under the Metropolitan Police Acts, which has worked effectively and without causing complaint for some 60 years. This is essential to ensure that the offender shall be present at the summary proceedings and shall suffer the penalty he has incurred. (3) A power of search, between 9 a.m. and 6 p.m., to be granted only on a magistrate’s order made after hearing evidence on oath that it is probable that piratical music is stored in a particular house or building. This is necessary to reach the secret store where piratical copies are printed or kept for the purpose of furnishing the hawkers with supplies. DETAILED CONSIDERATION OF THE REMEDIES PROPOSED. We recommend that it should be made a penal offence, punishable by fine and forfeiture on summary conviction, for any person— ‘“‘(1) to print or cause or procure to be printed any pirated musical work ; (2) to distribute or carry about any pirated musical work for the purpose of being sold or dealt with in the course of trade ; ‘‘@) to sell or cause or procure to be sold, or expose, offer, or keep for sale, or solicit, by post or otherwise, orders for any pirated musical work ; ‘“‘(4) to import or export or cause to procure to be imported or exported any pirated musical work or the plates thereof ; ‘*(5) to be found in possession of any pirated musical work or the plates thereof for any of the purposes above mentioned.” : In the definition clause the word “plates” should be defined to include any stereotype or other plates, stones, or matrices or negatives used for the purpose of printing any pirated musical work. Finally, the Committee proceed to make fuller suggestions simplifying and defining the powers of arrest ; on what terms they should be given and how far they should extend. Search warrants are dealt with in the same way. The concluding words sum up the position :— (1.) That a widespread system of piracy which has grown up is doing very serious injury to the property of composers and publishers of music. (2.) That this piracy owes its origin to the inadequacy of the remedies provided by Parliament to protect the pro- perty it has created against persons of no means and:no settled abode who deliberately conspire to break the law. (3.) That fresh legislation on the lines above indicated jis necessary to protect adequately musical copyright, and that this legislation should give (a) a summary power of inflicting penalties on printers and sellers of piratical works; (0) a power of arrest of such offenders to ensure their being brought before the Court that can inflict those penalties ; (¢) a power of search for piratical works, to ensure their destruction. —__—___—_-—<>—_e_ AUTHORS AND INCOME TAX. —_+ HEN money is received by an author as consideration for conveyance of copy- right, should it be accounted as income ? Should it be reckoned in assessment for income tax ? Last December I wrote a short letter to the Zimes on this question, expecting a reply, or, possibly, many replies. There was none. Christ- mas week is, perhaps, a time when men do not care to discuss so unpleasant a subject as the income tax. It may be that no one could either improve my presentment of the problem or suggest a solution : but that I can hardly believe. I find that both publishers and authors have talked about my letter, but have stopped short of writing. I am disposed to return to the subject, treating it more in detail. 1 showed that an absurdity can be deduced either from an affirmative or from a negative answer. If it be denied:that moneys received on sale of copyright are income, it will follow that an author producing much work in a year and selling all copyrights to his publisher earns no taxable income : which seems absurd. On the other hand, if such moneys be reckoned as income, there is a consequence which I set out in a hypothetical case. J have published certain works which bring me in royalties of £60 a year. I sell the copyrights for £600, which I at once sink in a terminable annuity of £40. The effect is to reduce my income from this source by £20 a year. But if I reckon the £600 as income, and strike a three years’ average as usual, I shall make my taxable income from this source £240 for the current year, £220 for the next, and £200 for the third. I shall also be paying income tax on my £40 annuity. In sum, I shall pay for these three years income tax on £780, my actual income being £120. This also seems absurd. Can a solution be found for the two absurdities 2? In the case that I have supposed, the owner of the copyright regards it as an investment of capital. He realises this, and at once reinvests it, accepting a smaller income for the sake of greater security. If that be a true presentment, no one will contend that he should pay income tax on the sum received. But in the counter case of an TAR AUTHOR. 161 author selling the copyright of his work as he produces it, and living on the proceeds, what shall we say? There is a distinction which seems to afford a rough practical solution of our problem. As the man treats the money received, so let it be regarded ; if he spends it as it comes, let it be called income ; if he reinvests it, let it be called capital. And as we have to assess ourselves under Schedule D, let each man return his income according to his consciousness of his practice. That seems fair ; but the solution will not bear examination. If I realise the value of an inyest- ment, [ am not bound to reinvest the money. I may spend it on my current needs or pleasures ; and the fact that I so spend it does not convert the money into income. So, too, if the sale of a copy- right is the realisation of capital, it does not change its character because the seller squanders or otherwise spends the money. A tax on money so received and spent is not an income tax, but an expenditure tax, of the kind which, I believe, the French Government is contemplating. On the other hand, if an author sell his copy- rights as they are created, and invest all the money received, he is accumulating wealth; and the Income Tax Commissioners will pertinently reflect that wealth is usually accumulated by saving out of income. Income tax is not remitted on income so saved, except illogically in the case of life in- surance, and every penny which the author lays by is income saved and invested. He should be taxed on all his receipts. That again seems fair at first sight. There is a distinction between realising the value of a copy- right and realising the value of an ordinary in- vestment. ‘The author has actually created the value of the copyright ; it is his payment for work done. But again there is a difficulty. The value of the copyright, created by his work, is the same whether he sells it or retains it. If, in the one case, the value received in cash is to be regarded as income, then, in the other case, the value retained in hand ought equally to be so regarded. An author making out his income under Schedule D should add to the sums actually received the esti- mated present value of the copyright of all works finished within the year. But will any one main- tain that such a calculation is contemplated by the law imposing the tax? A Surveyor of Taxes has referred me to the parallel case of a painter. He produces a picture as an author produces a book ; he sells the picture as the author sells his copyright ; what he receives for the picture is income. I do not know enough about the ways of artists to judge the accuracy of the comparison ; but, be it just or unjust, I point out to the Surveyor of Taxes that the painter enriches himself to the extent of the value of the picture, whether he sells 162 it or no. He may retain it in hand for his own pleasure or profit, or for a mere whim: whyshould he escape income tax on that account? But do the Income Tax Commissioners levy a tax on a painter’s unsold pictures of the year ? Has Mr. G. F. Watts paid on the estimated value of his great collection as it was formed? If not, why should the copy- right values created by an author's work be regarded as taxable income? And why should those values be taxable in one case and not taxable in another case? What difference is made by the accidental distinction between retaining the value in its original form and exchanging it for an equal value in cash ? J have seen a distinction drawn between the sale of a copyright by the author, and its sale by some other person to whom it has been conveyed. In the former case, I am told, the money received is payment for work done, and so income; in the latter case it is payment for an annuity realised, and so is not income. I examine this distinction by applying it to an actual case. Sir Walter Scott died, leaving to his daughter many valuable copy- rights. To that fact, indeed, we owe our present law of copyright. I find it impossible to accept as reasonable a statement that money received for the sale of those copyrights would have been income on the 20th of September, 1832, and would not have been income on the 22nd of the same month. This attempted distinction, indeed, strengthens my conviction that the proceeds of a sale of copy- right are not in any case income. A copyright is a parcel of property, and in no case is the price received for sold property regarded as income. Income arises out of such a sale only when a profit is made by the act of selling, and that profit is something altogether different from the price paid. It is a trading profit. I do not know how an author makes a trading profit by the sale of his copyright. His agent does, no doubt; his pub- lisher may do; but that is quite another matter. The author should receive an exactly equivalent value. Where then is the income? If he is to pay income tax on the value that he has created by his work, he must be assessed when the copy- right comes into existence, not when it is sold : the sale adds nothing to the value. But how are the Commissioners of Income Tax going to arrange such an assessment ? A further difficulty presents itself. Payments to an author sometimes include consideration for con- veyance of copyright, without being wholly of that character. The copyright of contributions to a newspaper is understood to belong to the proprietors of the newspaper, unless it be expressly reserved. The publishers of some reviews and magazines take a conveyance of copyright of all articles. In THE AUTHOR. these cases the author sells his copyright ; but the sum received bears no settled relation to the value of the copyright. That value is sometimes naught the matter being only of passing interest. The author has not in this case created a thing of permanent value, an investment, a transferable estate. But when this is granted, it may be said that some books fall into the same category. No one would ever dream of reprinting them, even if there were no law in restraint. Perhaps it will be answered that no publisher would pay anything for the copyright of such a work, but I have excellent reasons for knowing that an extraordinary act of this kind is not impossible. Shall such payments be regarded as mere eccentricities, minima with which the law need not be concerned ? This fantastic difficulty, however, may suggest a possible solution of our problem. In producing a work the copyright of which is valuable, an author creates a value, which there are good reasons for not regarding as income. His position is not unique. An owner of an estate who improves it by judicious management does the same thing: he is not required to return the increased capital value as income accruing, nor, if he sell the estate, will he treat any part of the purchase-money as income. His taxable income consists of the annual returns from the estate, whether rent or profits on occupation, secured without loss of ownership. Apply the analogy ; an author’s income consists of what he receives within the year for his works, without loss of copyright. If he dispose of the copyright on publication, he should divide the sum received into two parts—what he receives for con- veyance of copyright, and what he would receive in this particular instance if the copyright were reserved. The latter part is income, the former is not. In the case of a newspaper article the latter part may be the whole. In the case of a book which would otherwise be published on royalty, the former part will be the whole. I offer this suggestion for a solution of the problem. It may sometimes be difficult to dis tinguish accurately between income and other receipts ; but that is nothing new in the history — of the Income Tax. T. A. Lacey. 9 RECENT CHANGES IN THE BOOK TRADE. Le favourite topic of discussion with all — sections of the Book public, whether on — the producing or the consuming side. The past — year has witnessed a degree of discussion greater — organisation of the Book Trade is a y 5 5 ¥ S e almost than during the interesting period when the Society of Authors, in 1897, examined Publishers and Booksellers, Authors and Readers, in an endeavour to ascertain the causes of the decline in the book trade and the conditions of improvement. This revival of criticism is probably due in the main to the advent of at least three new factors in the competition for the public’s favour. From Not- tingham has come a new patent in the shape of a eash chemist who is covering the country with a network of chemist shops interlarded with book departments. _ Boots’ Booklovers’ Library and Boots’ Book Departments are already rivalling Mudie’s, Smith’s, and the great booksellers. From America, heralded with paragraphs re- counting phenomenal Canadian and States suc- cesses, and floated with a capital of millions of dollars, has appeared the Booklovers’ Library and the Tabard Inn Library, a company setting forth with the resolve to capture the field occupied at present by Messrs. Mudie, Smith, Cawthorn, and Hill on the one hand, and the London Library, the Grosvenor Library, and other eclectic institutions on the other. From London, acclaimed by Mr. G. Bernard Shaw, Mr. H. G. Wells, Mr William Archer, and others, has appeared Bookshops Limited, a com- pany which, with its Ideal Bookshops and Fiscal and War Catalogues, has started on its professed career of introducing new men and new methods to the English bookselling world. Whilst these are the conspicuous and obvious causes of the revival of critical interest, there are other and more far reaching movements in progress, destined to have even greater results in moulding the future of the book-trade. Of these the most important is the revolution in educational machinery effected by the Education Acts of 1902 and 1903. The bulk of the children of the country have been hitherto educated, not in the board schools, but in the volantary schools. These schools, supreme each over its own equipment, have made their own terms and arrangements with local booksellers and Educational Supply Associations as to the books in daily use. To-day all these schools are controlled by the County Educational Authorities under the headship of the Education Department, and the equipment is taken out of the hands of the local trustees and managers. The County Education Authority on the large scale, dealing directly with the publishers or with the wealthier among the Educational Supply Associations is destroying the trade of the small country bookseller so far as the supply of educational literature is concerned. ‘The Bookselling Trade is going the way of all other trades —the big industry and combined methods are _ superseding the small industry and isolated methods. There will soon be no room for the isolated book- THE AUTHOR. 163 seller. In the meantime the Trade Journals and the meetings of the Booksellers’ Association bear witness to his apprehension. To some extent the same causes are operating in other countries. In France cutting prices and an excessive output are creating the same difficulties as have confronted the English bookseller. In America similar troubles show themselves. Side by side with the external changes in the book trade are other causes actively at work influencing the character of books bought. The chief features of recent bookselling have been on the one hand, the guinea book with colour print illustrations, and on the other, the pocket reprints of many firms, the more successful, the smaller and more dainty the format. It is a long cry from the Folio Shakespeare to the edition now inaugurated with “Romeo and Juliet ” for the waistcoat pocket. The six shilling novel, regarded by so many book- sellers as the mainstay of business is circulated more and more exclusively by libraries. The novel at three shillings and sixpence, at two shillings, and even at one shilling, is superseding it on the book- sellers’ shelves. ‘I'he sixpenny reprints are no longer confined to the bookstalls, but assist to crowd the slender accommodation of the bookshops. These changes, and their end is not yet, are bitter to the bookseller. He can make his profit only by careful buying, by a large turnover in cheap literature, by an extension of his clienféle for expensive books. To the new companies, working on a larger scale, certain of their thirteenth copy, with a carefully audited system of accounts, these changes do not present the same terrors and alarms; for the book- buying public was never larger than to-day. ‘Two generations of universal elementary education, aided by an extension of the public library system which is percolating almost to every village in the country, are at last having their natural effect. For every “ patron of literature ” and founder of a private library of the past, we have to-day some hundreds of readers of books borrowed from the public libraries and of cheap books purchased from the shops. For every private school, working with the slenderest equipment and with cheap and nasty school literature of the days before 1870, we have to-day many publicly administered schools working with public money and a high standard of educational literature. And the libraries, re- garded for so long by booksellers astheir competitors, are proving more and more valuable as allies. As a public librarian said recently to the writer of this article, “fhe place for a bookshop is next door to a public library.” The books read and appre- or personal possession or to be distributed as gifts, (Ciated by borrowers, are exactly the books bough) Moreover, the recent movement among librarians 164 which is making the library a more sensible institution, the lectures on books, the improved cataloguing, the open shelves, all tend to increase this ‘‘ book habit.” One fear, a natural one, of the smaller book- sellers has proved unfounded. It was expected that large soulless corporations would prove to be cutters, and would be a source of weakness to that reform movement which has achieved the “net” system. ‘They prove in effect to be supporters and upholders of the “ net” system. After all, the chief value of the system is that it removes the competition from one of cutting to one of competency. Under the old universal discount system, two rival booksellers, competing for a public library contract, would compete on the question of terms only, ever lowering prices until the attenuated margin of profit left no adequate remuneration for staff, equipment, or management. The library received its books at a cheap rate, but at the cost of the efficiency of the trade. The notorious decline of the trade, now reviving at last under more reasonable conditions, bore witness to the consequences. Under a complete “ net” system the same book- sellers would compete solely on the plane of effi- ciency. The firm with the best stock ready for examination by the Library Committee, with the promptest methods and with the most expert knowledge at its back, would secure the contract. The “net” system implies not only a higher margin of profit, but also a greater security of profit. Its extension, therefore, is desired not only by the Booksellers’ Association, but by the new companies, Each year has seen a consider- able growth in this movement. Most expensive books are now published “net,” most art books are now “net,” most scientific books are now “net,” most of the cheap art reprints are “net.” The six shilling novel and the sixpenny novel are the worst gaps in the system. The novel will probably become “ net” at a lower price than six shillings ; it may even drop to one shilling net and achieve a large circulation by sale, in place of its present lesser circulation by loan. The six- penny book sold at 5d. and 44d., presenting the slenderest profit to the bookseller, is a reproach to the past organisation of the trade. With only a limited foresight and a slender organisation, the two Trade Associations could have made it a “net” book. The public would have acquiesced with entire willingness, and the whole book world would have benefited. The public libraries do not altogether welcome this tendency, and in England, on the Continent, and in the States the library discount question is now under discussion. THE AUTHOR. Another change in progress in the trade is in the trained capacity of the assistants. Bookselling is a highly skilled trade. The narrow profits of the past resulted in highly skilled work being given to untrained hands and the downward tendency was thereby accelerated. An improve- ment, slow but gradual, is now taking place. In the privately-owned shops of the old system there was little prospect even for a competent assistant. In the organisation of a modern com- pany, many branches mean many managerships, An incentive and a stimulus is thus given to all grades. There is still great room for improve- ment, as all book buyers realise, but the new combined systems open the door to improvements of which the result will be a trained and educated assistant doing work in a trained and educated manner. In this connection the proposed School of Book- selling is of practical interest. Germany has already such a school, and with its initiation here we may hope to realise the ideal expressed by Mr. William Heinemann, at the Publishers’ Association Congress in 1897: “Many assistants—I might almost say most of the assistants—in booksellers’ shops in Germany have matriculated at one of the Univer- sities, and seldom, if ever, do you find an assistant who is not capable of compiling a catalogue, for instance, to satisfy the exigent requirements of the Librarian of the British Museum.” That such a school would be eminently desirable there can be no two opinions. Probably it could be most effectively organised by co-operation with the Library Association. In the States the library school at Columbia University is inspiring the movement for education among booksellers. In London the very practical programme of the Library Association Courses given at the London School of Economics could easily be adapted to the requirements of booksellers’ assistants equally with librarians’ assistants.. Lectures on classifica- tion, cataloguing, the care of books, and book- binding, would be as beneficial to one class of assistant as to the other. On all sides, then, the book trade shows signs of rapid development. The older firms are some of them realising the new conditions, and by reasonable changes are adapting themselves to the newera. The advent of new men and new methods is proving a valuable stimulus. The old is in com- petition with the new. It remains to be seen which will absorb the other. : THE AUTHOR. PUNCTUATION IN THE TWENTIETH CENTURY. oe - Commas and points they set exactly right And °twere a sin to rob them of their mite, OR much of the punctuation of modern books and newspapers the type setter or the printer’s reader must I fancy be held respon- sible, as a rule. I do not know whether eminent authors ever venture to differ from the latter and to assert themselves sufficiently to make alterations in proofs where questions of principle are involved and where stops have been in their opinion wrongly inserted or omitted, but if any do this they must be courageous and industrious persons. I once showed the proofs of an unimportant work of my own to an erudite, but withal fidgety, literary man, and he raised an outcry at the liberal way in which the first page was peppered with commas. At his suggestion I therefore proceeded to take some of them out, and indeed to a certain extent I shared his objection to them, but when I had corrected a page or two as he would have me do it, I realised the labour which I had undertaken, if I was going to pursue the same course through two or three hundred pages. I also was impressed with the certainty that by omitting to carry out in all cases whatever principle I might endeavour to lay down for myself, I should be inconsistent in many in- stances. I accordingly changed my mind while there was time, a few ‘“stets”’ replaced my correc- tions and I am confident that whatever sense there may have been in my work was not impaired by my non-interference. Writers, of all men, should give the devil his due. If however the typist, who must not be for- gotten, and the printer insert commas or substitute colons and semi-colons for the author’s benefit, excessive stopping amounts often to a nuisance, and sometimes constitutes a danger. The couplet from Pope at the head of this article, has been borrowed (without verification I confess) from the review of a work on punctuation published in 7’he Gentleman’s Magazine, 1785. I have ventured to differ from the reviewer by omitting a comma, which he inserted at the end of the first line, because I believe such a comma to be superfluous with the “and” following. If I am wrong perhaps some reader of The Author will correct me and will say if there is any reason, such as a change of subject in the second clause, to necessi- tate a stop. As an instance of the mischief of over stopping, I would quote the speech with which Lafeu opens « All’s Well that Ends Well,” Act IT., Scene 3: “They say miracles are past, and we have our philosophical persors, to make modern and familiar 165 things supernatural and causeless. Hence it is that we make trifles of terrors.” I have punctuated the quotation as it stands in the First Folio Edition, but later than that (¢y., in the 8vo Edition printed by Tonson in 1709) it remained practically the same. Afterwards, how- ever, I suppose with the idea of making the meaning clearer, a comma was put in, and nonsense was made of the passage by placing it after “things,” so that philosophers were represented as “making familiar things, supernatural,” hardly a step towards “ making trifles of terrors.” How prevalent this stopping became I do not know, but it exists in the text as edited by Malone, 1821, and was sufficiently common to cause a writer in Notes and Queries to call attention to it as the usual but erroneous punctuation in 1853. He assigned the credit of the emendation which he recommended (placing the comma after “ familiar ” instead of after “ things”) to Mr. W. R. Grove, Q.C. Mr. Justice Grove, as he afterwards became, was a learned gentleman, well known as a man of science and also apparently a lover of literature, as well as a mere judge, and if he was the first to point out the mistake, he deserves honour for it. The comma is placed after familiar in the text, edited by the Reverend A. Dyce, 1866, and pre- sumably in all editions published since, but it is open to the observation that no punctuation is really needed although, correctly introduced, it affords assistance. With regard to the stop after “ past,” which in some editions is a comma, in others a semi-colon, I submit that this is only necessary in order to mark the end of the quotation following “ they say.” In the days when eccentricities of stopping excited more attention than they do now the following sentence, from Bentley’s “ Dissertation on the Epistles of Phalaris,” as edited by Dr. Samuel Salter, of the Charterhouse, was quoted as an example of strange punctuation by an eighteenth century critic with an expression of surprise at the use made of the semi-colon: ‘It is evident then ; that if Atossa was the first inventress of Epistles ; these that carry the name of Phalaris, who was so much older than her must be an imposture.— But if it be otherwise; that he does not” etc. etc. The use of “her” for “she,” if correctly quoted by the writer is not commented upon. Punctuation however does not seem now to require dissertations and pamphlets to lay down its rules, or to correct and discourage innovations. Possibly this is because every man is a law unto himself in the matter, with the lady at the typewriter, and the printer’s reader, who at least is consistent with himself, to introduce order where the author’s unaided efforts do not result in uniformity or sense. It cannot however I think be claimed 166 that all modern printers observe the same methods, but simply that each follows a course of his own as constantly as possible. Minor guides to punctuation are obtainable, no doubt, but they are hardly works of the literary importance of their predecessors. No modern law-reporter has emulated Sir James Barrow with a work “ De Ratione et Usu Inter- pungendi,” nor has any erudite divine endeavoured in an “ Essay on Punctuation” to “illustrate a dry and unpromising subject, with a variety of elegant and entertaining examples,” or if they have done so their work has not been sufficiently advertised and [pushed to cbtain the modern equivalent for fame. Whether the compiler of “ Literary Anecdotes of the Eighteenth Century ” in the sentence which I have quoted from his complimentary notice of the Reverend Joseph Robertson’s work inserted a comma after “subject” in obedience to rules laid down in it, I know not, for I have not read it, but in any case I venture to protest against the “virgil”’ as wholly superfluous. In another place he writes of the same work “ Although the subject is dry and unpromising, it is enlivened, by the Author, with a great variety of apposite examples, pleasing sentiments, and ingenious remarks.” JI may be wrong but I should omit two or three commas in such a sentence, and I doubt if the sense would suffer. Of course, if we regard stops as necessary guides to a person who is. going to read the sentence aloud at sight, I grant they may be useful although they are not ornamental. They will show him to some extent where to pause and take breath. . The colons which mark the pause in each verse of the Psalms have often been protested against as a misuse of stops for which an asterisk or some other symbol should be substituted ; they are however so familiar to English readers that they are not misleading. That stops are not necessary to sense is shown by the absence of them from deeds, where they are omitted for the very reason, that wrongly inserted as in the instance from Shakespeare quoted above, they cause confusion. Their absence however compels careful drafting and close attention to the meaning of every word and sentence, I have not touched upon the history of punctua- tion, which in its earlier stages appears to be some- what obscure, but I take it that to some extent printing rendered rules necessary, and that gradually they came to be understood by the printer at least as well as by the writer. There is a passage with regard to them in an old book where “come” is used for “colon” and “ virgil” for “comma,” of course from virgula, the modern French virgule, THE AUTHOR. having as its origin a straight stroke of the pen. The learned author thus quaintly explains and illustrates his meaning :— “A. come is with tway tittels this wyse: betokynynge a longer rest.” “A parenthesis is with tway crokyd virgils, as an olde mone and a new bely to bely.”” He adds that the words in a parenthesis are.“ soundyde comynly a note lower than the utter clause,” and the use of stops to mark the pause for those who read aloud when books were scarce, is evidently what he had in his mind throughout. Books are not scarce in the twentieth century, and reading aloud is little practised, but no doubt even for those who read to themselves, the free use of the comma and colon helps to make the sense clear where the order of the sentence would not alone be sufficient. I venture to urge nevertheless that they should be used as sparingly as possible. E. A. A. ————1—~>—+ A PLEA FOR PEDANTRY. —-— ISS MASSON’S article in last month’s Author tempts me to add a few more examples of how English is, and ought not to be, written. The first of these is one of the many instances in which the order of words presents a trap for the unwary writer: “ Bob had been struggling with his wife and one boy on a narrow income.” Grammatically the statement is faultless ; but the picture called up, of physical domestic strife, is certainly not that which the author intended to suggest. Here is a worse case—from the columns of an old-established daily paper: “ Very winsome is Maria Walpole, Countess of Waldegrave, whose illegitimate birth did not hinder her from espousing en secondes noces William Henry, Duke of Gloucester, a kind looking man with an aquiline nose, though the marriage was regarded with such disfayour by George III., ete.” The next comes from the pages of a particularly successful novelist: “ He had been vouchsafed two of the best gifts wherewith Providence can equip aman.” Now, “him” in the expression “had been vouchsafed him” is a dative; and a dative cannot properly be made the nominative of a passive construction. Persistent misuse has rendered most of us callous to “he was given” and “he was told” ; but against “he was vouchsafed” we may still, I hope, protest. Akin to this is the shocking use of “ whom” as a nominative: “those whom Providence had destined should. be the chief ornaments of her visiting list.” Twice within a hundred pages does this “vicious locution” appear in the excellent and careful novel of a well-known writer. IT am tempted to borrow her own idiom and say of her : “whom, I am sure, can never have learned Latin grammar.” For indeed the study of the Latin grammar, though it may perhaps yield but inadequate returns for the inordinate amount of time expended upon it does at least inculcate the difference between nominatives, datives, and accusatives. Pronouns afford many opportunities both for error and for ambiguity. I remember seeing a school girl’s examination paper which contained the statement : “Tyndale and Coverdale translated the Scriptures and they were chained to the read- ing desks in the churches an example that may be commended to those grammarians who believe « which” to be an equivalent of “and they.” The next three instances all exemplify that common variety of error: a want of grammatical concord between the parts of a sentence. The first, I regret to say, comes from a letter written in a publisher’s office : “ While in this particular case we should have liked to be charitable, we are not in a position to do so.” The second is an advertisement by the City of London Union: “Candidates must have had practical experience in laundry work, and also be a good ironer.” The third, which I unfortu- nately omitted to copy into my collection, occurred in a singularly ill-written novel. Its form was as follows, the dotted line representing various intermediate clauses: “ While still quite a young man .. . his mother had died.” Many of these faults display an ignorance of fine grammatical—in other words of fine logical—dis- tinctions, which is rendered possible by the com- paratively uninflected character of our tongue. A German of even rudimentary education would know better than to write: “he had been youch- safed.” The fact that gender and case are not shown by our nouns and adjectives nor number by our verbs makes it necessary to teach these dis- tinctions with peculiar care to English children. Grammar is really a branch of logic; and the intelligent teaching of grammar—which in this country is extraordinarily rare—is really an educa- tion in thinking. Another whole group of errors arises from the further fact that the English language is so largely made of words whose derivation is not evident except to persons acquainted with some other language. ‘This fact it is which allows the lady who answers correspondents in a “ women’s paper C to write: “Do not, I abjure you, have a red carpet with those pink walls,” or for a working-man speaker to draw distinctions—to the bewilderment THE AUTHOR. 167 of his audience—between: “female labour and manual labour.” Whether the errors that stand last recorded in my note book belong to this class, whether they are an example of sheer aphasia or whether their author might be a fitting candidate for that post of “lunatic attendant ” which the local authorities of St. Marylebone advertise as vacant, I cannot take upon me to decide. ‘They come from a review of a novel, and the review was published by a newspaper which prides itself upon being literary in tone: “he has too large and acute a failing for ihe dramatic... . Io his latest: novel Mr. X- suffers the lovers of the dramatic too lightly... . There is Y. Z. comfortable, British, without humour or imagination, but with a saving sense of graduation.” A “failing for the dramatic,” a “large and acute” failing ? “A saving sense of eraduation”’ ? What, in this context can “ graduation ” possibly stand for? A dressmaker of my acquaintance used to talk of “ gradulated”’ flounces. Had she, I wonder, a saving sense of graduation ? These questions have haunted me ever since I read these dark passages as I sat at breakfast one morning last autumn. I pass them on for solution to the readers of Zhe Author. CLEMENTINA BLACK. —_————__+—-_ +" CORRESPONDENCE. a Morr PEDANTRY. Sir,—Surely “A Pedant” needs no apology for calling the attention of your readers to the careless style of composition so often met with in current literature, and Ze Author will do a good work if it encourages other pedants to come forward and assist in freeing “our stately and beautiful lan- guage” from some of the mistakes and inaccuracies that so frequently disfigure it. To the long list of errors noticed last month may be added—obscurity caused by the misuse of the ellipsis. It is difficult in conversation or in hasty letter-writing to be always quite correct in expression, and, as a rule, the speaker’s or correspondent’s meaning is readily guessed ; but deliberate composition should not be marred by carelessness. Lillipsis is employed to avoid the repetition of a word or a phrase, and it follows that the word or phrase previously used should be mentally supplied by the reader, not only in mean- ing, but in number, gender, and tense of verb. It is almost safe to assert that out of ten sentences ending in the words ‘to do so ” or “doing so,” 168 eight are ungrammatical. The daily paper, “a chartered libertine,” abounds in examples of such sentences, but I give a few quotations from well- known writers. “ Do you think of coming again ?”’ ‘‘T want to.” ‘ Every one but the working man, who, having no voice in Parliament, was regarded as the common prey of those who had.” “T am unable to think, however, that this had that adverse effect upon their circulation that it ought to.” “I have never heard one.” “ Let me advise you never to do so.” “Yet he knew her, or ought to.” “Backing bills was the one thing he never did, never had done, and never would.” ANOTHER PEDANT. —_— t+ “NEw DEPARTURE IN EDITING.” Sir,—The Editor of Pearson’s, and he alone, so far as my experience goes, employs a novel method in dealing with his rejected contributions. He returns them in excellent time with no unneces- sary delay, and makes an honest attempt to account for their rejection in terms which should satisfy any reasonable author. This seems to me a noteworthy effort in the direction of justice. And what he can do, other editors can and ought to do.—Yours truly, ALFRED PRETOR, St. Catherine College, Cambridge. P.S.—I would suggest some such form as the following—merely an amplification of Pearsons’ scheme :— THE EpITOR’s COMMENT :— Too long Too short Unsuitable in subject ee Feeble in plot | ee Weak in style Promising | renee ers General Remarks— ee ee Oa With the Editor's Compliments, THE AUTHOR. GEORGE GISSING. Dear S1r,—Unconsciously George Gissing wrote his own epitaph in those last lines of one of hig finest novels. “* Dead, too, in exile, poor fellow !” are the words of Godwin Peak’s friend, when he hears that the wanderer is buried in a foreign land. : George Gissing, too, was a wanderer; but no man loved his native country more dearly, and hig dream was to have an English home again. He ig laid to rest in the little cemetery of St. Jean de Luz. From his grave there is an admirable view of the mountains of Spain—a view that he delighted in himself. His grave is at present covered with flowers, most of which have been sent from England or laid there by members of the English colony at St. Jean de Luz. In the years to come, how can George Gissing’s friends continue to send their flowers to his grave, so far away? It occurred to me that perhaps the Society of Authors could help us in this matter. When Guy de Maupassant’s mother died recently, she left a certain sum of money with the French Society of Authors, the interest of which was to be used for keeping flowers on her son’s grave. As George Gissing is buried in a foreign land, and as there are, no doubt, numbers of his friends who would like to have the privilege of sending their little tribute to his tomb, would the Society of Authors help us by receiving subscriptions and making the necessary arrangements ? Yours truly, Auys HaLarp. 60, Rue de Vaugirard, Paris. —— 1 SERIAL RIGHTS. Sir,—In a past number of Zhe Author I see a reference to a case where the serial rights of an essay, having been sold to an American, were reprinted in an English periodical. I can parallel this ina very small instance that, occurred to myself. Some time ago I sent a photograph of a some- what curious subject to an English journal with a short descriptive article. It was declined and returned tome. I then sent it to an American publication who accepted and paid for it. Not very long afterwards I was astonished to see a process photo of the American engraving that had been made from my contribution, in the very same English journal that had declined it in the first instance !—] am, yours truly, “FREE LANCE.” Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author, Vol. 14 Issue 06 (March 1904) Subject The topic of the resource The Author, Vol. 14 Issue 06 (March 1904) Type The nature or genre of the resource Publication Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context 1904-03-01-The-Author-14-6 publications The Author https://historysoa.com/files/original/5/490/1904-02-01-The-Author-14-5.pdf e209ff40254f46e112aea158d852899d PDF Text Text �� Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author Subject The topic of the resource The Author Description An account of the resource A digitised run of the Society of Authors' monthly periodical, The Author, 1890–1914, made available together for the first time. Currently users can browse issues and <a href="https://historysoa.com/items/browse?search=&advanced%5B0%5D%5Bjoiner%5D=and&advanced%5B0%5D%5Belement_id%5D=51&advanced%5B0%5D%5Btype%5D=is+exactly&advanced%5B0%5D%5Bterms%5D=Index&collection=&type=&tags=&exhibit=&date_search_term=&submit_search=Search+For+Items&sort_field=Dublin+Core%2CTitle">indices</a> (not available for all volumes). Full text search for all issues, and other additional search functionality, will be added in 2022. Date A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource 1890–1914 Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context The-Author-Issues Publication Date The date of an event (in YYYY, YYYY-MM or YYYY-MM-DD format) 1904-02-01 Volume 14 Issue 5 Pages Page range in volume 113–140 Ngram Date Version of the date in YYYYMMDD format for use by the Ngram plugin 19040201 Ngram Text Version of the text with no HTML formatting for use by the Ngram plugin Che Hutbor. (The Organ of the Incorporated Sociely of Authors. Monthly.) FOUNDED BY SIR WALTER BESANT. Vou. XIV.—No. 5d. TELEPHONE NUMBER : 374 VICTORIA. TELEGRAPHIC ADDRESS : AUTORIDAD, LONDON. oe - NOTICES. —1—~— + OR the opinions expressed in papers that are signed or initialled the authors alone are responsible. None of the papers or para- graphs must be taken as expressing the opinion of the Committee unless such is especially stated to be the case. Tue Editor begs to inform members of the Authors’ Society and other readers of The Author that the cases which are from time to time quoted in The Author are cases that have come before the notice or to the knowledge of the Secretary of the Society, and that those members of the Society who desire to have the names of the publishers concerned can obtain them on application. —+-—>—» List of Members. THE List of Members of the Society of Authors published October, 1902, at the price of 6d., and the elections from October, 1902, to July, 1903, as a supplemental list, at the price of 2d., can now be obtained at the offices of the Society. They will be sold to members or associates of the Society only. —— The Pension Fund of the Society. THE investments of the Pension Fund at present standing in the names of the Trustees are as follows. This is a statement of the actual stock; the Vou, XIV, FEBRUARY Ist, 1904. [PrIcE SIXPENCE. money value can be easily worked out at the current price of the market :— @OnsOls 25 6 £1000 0 0 WioGal OWNS 6.0. 500 0 0 Victorian Government 8 % Consoli- dated Inscribed Stock ............... 291 19 11 War Hoant 201-9 3 Wotal 6. 2. £1,993. 9 2 Subscriptions from October, 1903. LS. We Noy. 13, Longe, Miss Julia. : - 0 & 6 Dec. 16, Trevor, Capt. Philip. ~ 07) 0 1904. Jan. 6, Hills, Mrs. ©. H. . : 0. 5 0 Jan. 6, Crommelin, Miss . ; 010 30 Jan. 8, Stevenson, Mrs. M. E. . 20 55 26 Jan. 16, Kilmarnock, The Lord . 0 107 6 Donations from October, 1903. Oct. 27, Sturgis, Julian 50 0 O Nov. 2, Stanton, V. H. : 56 00 Nov. 18, Benecke, Miss Ida. 120. 0 Noy. 23, Harraden, Miss Beatrice oo 0-0 Dec. Miniken, Miss Bertha M. M.. 0 5 0 1904. Jan. 4, Moncrieff, A. R. Hope . 25-0 0 Jan. 4, Middlemas, Miss Jean . ~ 0 10.0 Jan. 4, Witherby, The Rev. C. . 0 500 Jan. 6, Key, The Rev. S. Whittell . 0 5 0 Jan. 14, Bennett, Rev. W. K., D.D. 015 0 There are in addition other subscribers who do not desire that either their names or the amount they are subscribing should be printed. a aioe FROM THE COMMITTEE. eS HE Committee of the Society met on Monday, January 11th, at 389, Old Queen Street, Storey’s Gate, 8.W. This was the first meeting of the New Year, which opens satisfactorily, as the Committee had the pleasure of electing 30 Members and Associates. 114 Mr. Douglas Freshfield, Mr. Francis Storr, and Mr. Sydney Grundy were re-elected Members of the Committee. The other matters discussed were either of slight importance or were adjourned to the following meeting. —+—<—+ — Cases. Since the last issue of Ze Author three cases have been taken in hand. From this it is evident that during the Christmas holidays the Members have given little thought to business. Of these one has been settled and the Secretary is negoti- ating for the settlement of the other two, on favourable terms. Of the cases quoted in the January number there are still six which have not been concluded. One deals with a demand in the United States, the other five with matters at home, and there is every hope that a satisfactory termination will be arrived at. One case has been taken into the County Court with the sanction of the Chairman, and will be most probably heard in February. Other cases in the hands of the Society’s Solicitors are pro- ceeding. In cases of bankruptcy or liquidation the progress is regrettably slow. This, however, is not the fault of the Society or its Solicitors but of the present system. ++ January Elections. Bennett, The Rev. W. H. 18, D.D. Bernard, Henry Denning Road, Hampstead, N.W. The Bath Club, Dover Street, W. Brewer, John Francis . 83, St. Quintin’s Avenue, W. The Brooms, Baldersby, 8.0., Leeds. 20, Endsleigh Street, Gordon Square, W.C. 10, Dryden Street, Pil- ing, Edinburgh. 221, Underhill Road, Dulwich, 8.E. Clark, Miss Margery Stan- 6, Esplanade, Seaford, ley. Sussex. Dearmer, Mrs. Percy 11, Chalcot Gardens, England’s Lane, 8. Hampstead, Koniggratzer Strasse, Berlin. Ely,C. J... : . 26, Great Ormond Street, Russell 8q., W.C. Buckton, Mrs. Robert Burgess, W. S. Bryde, Margaretta (Mrs.) Cassidy, James Dillon, Dr. E. J. THE AUTHOR. Fabeck, Madame de Villa delle Grazie, Alassio, Liguria, Italy. Gosset, Major-General Deadham, Essex. Hamilion, Angus Authors’ Club, 3, Whitehall Court, S.W. Hassall, John, R.T. 88, Kensington Park Road, W. Heath, Dudley ; . 10, Fitzroy Street, W.C. Hicks, Rev. Edward, St. George’s Vicarage, D.D. Macclesfield. Kilmarnock, The Lord . 8, Rue du Taciturne, Brussels. Killaha, St. Albans. c/o Messrs. Bemrose & Sons, 4, Snow Knight, Maude C. (Mrs.) Mendis, M. . : : Hill, E.C. Pretor, Alfred Wyke, Weymouth. Reynard, F. H. Camp Hill, Bedale, Yorkshire. Sackville, Lady Margaret Inchmery, Exbury, Southampton. Stidston, E. A. Dale View, Beech Alton, Hants. Trevor, Captain Philip (“ Dux”). Thackeray, Lance . 83, Mount Ararat Road, Richmond, Surrey. 42, Linden Gardens, W. 75, Clancarty Road, Fulham, 8.W. Workman, Mrs... . c/o Messrs. Brown, Shipley & Co., 123, Pall Mall, S.W. Clarendon Road, Leeds, Yorkshire. Wood, Starr . “Margaret Wilton ” ————_——_o—<——_e—___——_ OUR BOOK AND PLAY TALK. —+——+ — R. ‘Thomas Hardy’s “The Dynasts ” (Part L, Macmillan) is just out. nineteen acts; one hundred and thirty scenes. “The Dynasts” is concerned, Mr. Hardy tells us, — with the Great Historical Calamity or Clash of — Peoples, artificially brought about some hundred years ago. This chronicle-piece, is a kind of panoramic show, performance, and not for the stage. dramas, other than that of contemporary OF frivolous life. some hundreds, exclusive of crowds and armies, — and Phantom Intelligences are introduced as — spectators of the terrestrial drama. . It isa Drama of © the Napoleonic Wars in three parts; — a play intended for mental : Mr. Hardy — raises the question whether mental performance — alone may not eventually be the fate of all — The dramatis persone number — 3 ai fl THE AUTHOR. 115 Mr. I. Zangwill, who will not return to England for some months, is at present busily engaged on acomedy in four acts, entitled ‘‘ The Serio-Comic Governess,” based on his story of the same name. Miss Norman Lorimer has just finished a novel dealing with the brigands of Etna. In it the scenery and life of the people are depicted, and much information about the brigands and the Mafia is interwoven. Between three and four thousand copies of Miss Lorimer’s novel ‘“ By the Waters of Sicily’ have been sold. A new poetic drama entitled “ Philip of Macedon ” by Frederick Winbolt, author of ‘“ Messalina,” “Frithrof the Bold” etc., will very shortly be issued by the De la More Press. Miss Rosaline Masson is writing the letter-press of “Edinburgh” for Messrs. A. & C. Black. The illustrations are the work of Mr. Fullylove. Major F. C. Ormsby-Johnson has written a novel which is now in the hands of the publishers. He has also nearly completed a tale some eighty-five thousand words in length. “Christian Thal,” the latest published work of M. E. Francis (Mrs. Francis Blundell) deals entirely with musical life. The interest chiefly centres round the Leschetzki School of Music at Vienna, which city figures in the book under the name of Stattingen. Mrs. Blundell has recently finished a romance of the days of Queen Anne entitled “ Lychgate Hall,” which after running its serial course in the Weekly Edition of the Times, will be published in England and America by Messrs. Longman. A one act play from her pen in collaboration with Mr. Sydney Valentine entitled “The Widow Woos,” was successfully produced at the Hay- market Theatre on the afternoon of January 9th. Dramatic versions of two of Mrs. Blundell’s recent romances are in course of preparation. Mr. Charles Marriott has just completed a novel, “‘Genevra,” which will be published by Messrs. Methuen in the autumn of this year. The story is an attempt at a study of feminine temperament, and the scene is a farm in a valley in the Land’s End district of Cornwall. Mr. Marriott is now engaged upon two novels, one romantic, the other realistic ; both dealing with the present day. Mr. Robert Aitken has nearly completed a volume of sea sketches which he hopes to issue very shortly. That will be followed by a novel which is already half finished. Miss May Crommelin, whose novel “ Partners Three” (John Long) has sold well, is at present writing short stories for Zhe World. Having spent a considerable portion of last year in Palestine and Norway, Miss Crommelin is thinking of studying Sicily, and writing a serial there. Mr. Marmaduke W. Pickthall’s new novel, entitled “ Enid,” is to be published early this year by Messrs. Constable. The heroine, daughter of a rich parvenu, marries a poet, to her discomfort and his destruction. That is the main thread of the story-design ; but there are others all contributing to a view of the transition state of Society to-day. Mr. Pickthall is now at work on another piece of fiction, which will probably not see the light until the Spring of 1905. Messrs. Methuen & Co. have bespoken it. Mr. M. H. Spielmann’s “Charles Keene: Etcher”’ is out. The price of the best edition is fifty guineas. The other edition can be bought for thirty guineas. Both editions are strictly limited. Mrs. M. H. Spielmann’s “ Littledown Castle ” has gone into a second edition, and is being translated into French. Mr. W. L. St. John Lucas has just published a book of short stories called “The Vintage of Dreams” (Elkin Matthews), and Messrs. Constable & Co. are bringing out his book of poems in the early spring. Besides this Mr. St. John Lucas is writing a weekly literary causerie for Zhe World; he is about to begin a new novel. Owing to pressure on space, we omitted to mention that Mr. Clive Holland has a Japanese novel partly written ; also, a story dealing with art student life in the Quartier Jatin. Messrs. Jarrold & Sons will issue this month the second edition of Dr. Panter’s “ Granuaile, a Queen of the West.” Mrs. J. K. M. Iliffe’s “Tales Told at Twilight” has been brought out in New York by Mr. H. W. Bell. The Tales are in verse, being founded on German and French folk-lore. It is appropriately illustrated by Mr. Percy Billinghurst. Mr. Laurence Binyon, whose new volume of poems, entitled “ ‘The Death of Adam and other Poems,” was issued quite recently by Messrs. Methuen at 3s. 6d. nett, has contributed an introductory note to the first number of Messrs. Macmillan & Co.’s new Art periodical, “The Artist Engraver,” a periodical to be devoted entirely to original work. Miss Nellie K. Blissett’s novel, ‘‘ The Bindweed,” will be published shortly by Messrs. Constable & Co. Her romance, “The Winning of Douce,” is running as a serial in Zhe Free Lance. Mr. Walter Del Mar has published through Messrs. A. & C. Black a fully illustrated volume entitled “Around the World Through Japan.” Intending travellers will find his final chapter, “Suggestions to Tourists,” particularly useful. There is a good index. In connection with the revival of the Book- producing Trades of Ireland, Mr. ©. I. Jacobi has been delivering a lecture on the “Art and Craft of Printing” at Dublin, Cork, Limerick, and Belfast, under the auspices of the Department 116 of Agriculture and Technical Instruction for Ireland. The lecture is illustrated by lantern slides, and by the exhibition of specimens. Mr. Jacobi is the author of various technical works on printing. Mr. Francis H. Gribble, author of “ Early Moun- taineers,” &c., has written “The Story of Alpine Climbing” for the Library of Useful Stories, issued by Messrs. George Newnes, Ltd., at 1s. This little book is well illustrated, and is some- thing more than a mere Tourist’s Guide. Mr. A. R. Hope Moncrieff’s “ Around London” is a Guide to the environs for twenty miles round. Tt is issued in three parts, in paper covers, at 6d. each. The three parts, bound together in one yolume, can be had for 2s. 6d. (A. & C. Black). Each section contains maps of the district dealt with ; there is a list of railways and stations ; a table of distances for cyclists, and an index of places. “Beyond the Northern Lights” is a tale of adventure in unknown seas, by Mr. Reginald Wray, author of “Tales of the Empire,” ‘ Adventures on Land and Sea,” &c. This story for boys and girls is published by Mr. T. Burleigh, and is No. 1 of the Reginald Wray Adventure Series. A story of world travel, by the Hon. Mrs. E. A. Gordon, entitled “ Clear Round,” is now in a third edition, revised and enlarged, with illustrations, maps, and an introductory letter from the late Professor Max Miiller. Mrs. Gordon has dedicated this book to her children. Not long ago this authoress published, through Messrs. Kegan Paul, at 15s., “The Temples of the Orient and Their Message.” The first two volumes of Mr. Herbert Paul’s “History of Modern England” are to be published immediately by Messrs. Macmillan & Co, The author takes as his starting point the fall of Sir Robert Peel’s Cabinet in 1846. Though the work will present a picture of England under Free Trade, the book is not a mere history of politics, but passes under review the whole life of the nation as manifested also in science, literature, and art. The first of the two volumes of “ Modern England” carries the story down to 1855; the second begins with the Treaty of Paris, signed after the Fall of Kars, and terminates with the close of the Palmerstonian era in 1865. Mr. W. M. Rossetti contributes a preface, a memoir of his sister, notes and appendices, to the new edition, in one volume, of “The Poetical Works of Christina Georgina Rossetti,” which Messrs. Macmillan will issue at once. Lord Avebury’s new volume of “Essays and Addresses, 1900—1903” (Macmillan), covers a wide field. Among others, there are papers on THE AUTHOR. Our Fiscal Policy; Bank Holidays and Early Closing ; Richard Jefferies and Macaulay; and there is the first Memorial Lecture delivered at the Anthropological Institute on Huxley’s Life and Work. Mr. G. 8. Layard’s novel, “ Dolly’s Governess.” is to be published in April by Messrs. Isbister & Co. The February issue of The Monthly Review will contain an article by Mr. Robert Machray on the Eastern Question. “Letty” reached its one hundredth perform- ance at the Duke of York’s Theatre on Thursday, January 14th. The next production at this theatre will be “ Captain Dieppe,” the three-act comedy by Anthony Hope and Harrison Rhoades. “A Chinese Honeymoon” celebrated its 932nd performance at the Strand Theatre on Wednesday, January 20th, thus breaking the record as regards musical plays. “A Country Girl” celebrated its second anni- versary at Daly’s Theatre on January 18th. Mr. Beerbohm Tree will start two companies on tour this month. One will play “The Darling of the Gods”; the other will play a series of Shakespearean dramas. In “The Darling of the Gods”? Mr. Robert Pateman will take Mr, Tree’s part of Zakkuri. In the Shakespearean plays, Miss Constance Collier, Mr. Oscar Asche, and Mr. Lionel Brough will appear. At the Haymarket Theatre, on the evening of January 19th, a brilliant comedy in three acts, by Mr. H. A. Jones, was presented with marked success. It is entitled “Joseph Entangled.” Mr. Cyril Maude, Mr. Sam Waring, Mr. Sam Sothern, Miss Ellis Jeffreys, Miss Winifred Arthur Jones, and Miss Beatrice Ferrar are in the cast. At the end of the play, Mr. H. A. Jones was called before the curtain and received an ovation from the appreciative audience. ———_—<\_+—<—__+____—— PARIS NOTES. —+—— " E Pays natal,” by M. Henry Bordeaux, has recently been published in a new edition, — and, as this author is now in high favour, everyone is glad to have the opportunity of reading his first novel. There is nothing about it to suggest that it is a first novel, and one can only conclude that the author had very wisely waited until the right time before sending out any of his work into the world. - “Le Pays natal,” like all the later books by M. - Bordeaux, is remarkable for its simplicity and od ifs THE AUTHOR. absolute sincerity. There is no seeking for effect, neither are there any wild stretches of the imagina- tion. It is just a simple story simply told, but with a whole world of meaning for those who care to think. It touches on a subject that has been much dis- cussed of late years in France: decentralisation and the individual responsibility of landowners. The story opens with the return of Lucien Halande, at the age of thirty, to his pays natal, Savoy. Since the death of his parents he has been living in Paris, and his intention is to sell the estate he has inherited and return to the capital for the rest of his days. This is not as easy as he had imagined it would be. As he sets foot once more in the old home he finds that it is full of old memories, and he also wakes up to the fact that for the last ten years he has been selfishly shirking his duties as a land- owner. There is a romance, too, running through the story from this point. Lucien meets again his old playfellow, Annie Mérans, and if only he had come back a few years earlier would certainly have married her. He has returned too late, and is only in time now to be a witness to the good fortune of another man and a man who is quite unworthy of Annie. Lucien settles down in his old home and is tortured by all that he sees, and by the thought that things might have been so different had he not wasted ten years of his life. The chief interest of the story commences with Annie’s wedding, and never flags to the end of the book. M. Bordeaux is too true and conscientious a novelist to avoid all that is unpleasant when telling his story, but he never lingers over unpleasant things and does not drag in unnecessary details. There is a wholesomeness about his books which is as refreshing as that mountain air of his beloved Savoy which seems to pervade most of his volumes. “Terres de Soleil et de Brouillard,” by Brada, is a most delightful volume, consisting of sketches of Italian and English life. The description of Tuscany and its people is most interesting, and the explanation of many things connected with Rome very instructive. When the author touches on England and her people we are glad to see our- selves for a time as others see us, but though we agree with very much that is said about us, we certainly think that there is something else to add to these chapters on the “land of fog.” Five books by the Abbé Loisy are prohibited by the Catholic Church. The titles of these works are, “Autour d’un petit livre,” ‘“L’Hvangile et L’Eglise,” “ Etudes Evangeliques,” “ La Religion d’Israé#l,” and “L’Evangile de St. Jean.” The Abbé has distinctly advanced ideas. Among other books published recently here are ; 117 “Les Etapes du socialisme”? by Paul Louis ; “Les Amitiés francaises,” by M. Maurice Barrés ; “‘ Mediterranée,” by Mlle. Lucie Felix Faure ; “Tes Epées de fer,’ by Maurice Montégut ; “La Jungle de Paris,’ by Jean Rameau ; “ Impres- sions Africaines,” by Bonnafos; “ L’dme et Lévolution de la littérature,” by Georges Dumes- nil; ‘ Les Fiaacailles d’ Yvonne,” by J. H. Rosny ; “Tes Arts et les Lettres,” by M. Leon Riotor ; “T’Aube du théitre romantique,”’ by Albert Je Roy. The Goncouré Academy prize was awarded to M. John Antoine Nau for his novel, ‘ Force ennemie.” Madame Arvéde Barine has just received the decoration of Chevalier de la Légion d’ Honneur for her literary work. Madame Barine and Madame Daniel Lesueur are the only two women writers in France who have been awarded this distinction. Madame Barine’s works are the following : ‘“ Portraits de Femmes,” ‘“ Essais et Fantaisies,” ‘* Princesses et Grandes Dames,” “ Bourgeois et Gens de Peu,” “ Névrosés,’ ‘* Bernardin de Saint Pierre,” “ Alfred de Musset,” “Francois d’Assise et la Légende des Trois Compagnons,” “ La Jeunesse de la Grande Mademoiselle.” At the Comédie-Frangaise, M. Hervieu’s piece “Te Dédale” is still being played, and at the Odéon “ L’Absent.” The French version of “The Second Mrs. Tanqueray” is soon to be given at this theatre. At the Sarah Bernhardt Theatre “ La Sorciére”’ still draws a full house. M. Antoine continues to give us a three-play bill and to put on new pieces with astonishing rapidity. At the Vaudeville, since the departure of Mme. Réjane, M. Porel appears to be trying an experiment, which certainly deserves reward. He has sent round a letter in which he states that since ‘Mme. Sans Gene” no piece has been given in his theatre to which parents could take their daughters, and he adds that the play he has now put ‘on, “Frere Jacques,” is at the same time “ultra Parisian ” and a “ piece de famille.” At the Gymnase, “ Le Retour de Jérusalem,” and at the Renaissance, “ L’Adversaire,” appear to be greatly appreciated, so that altogether Parisians cannot complain this season of any dearth of excellent plays. M. Bour has put on, at the Théatre Victor Hugo, a somewhat daring piece entitled “Le Droit des Vierges.” The author is M. Paul Hyacinthe Loyson, son of the celebrated Pere Hyacinthe, and the play is written with a distinct purpose. Inan unpublished version of it which M. Loyson gave me some time ago to read, there is a preface by Bjérnstjerne Bjornson and a short explanation by the author of “ Le Droit des Vierges,” in which he 118 tells us that the idea of this piece is founded on an episode of which he was once a witness. M. Paul Loyson has taken up a delicate mission most courageously, just as his father did before him many years ago. M. Bour has staged this piece admirably, and lays his own part to perfection. The Weekly Critical Review published on the 92nd of January a double number in honour of its anniversary. A special article was written for it by the Viscount Melchior de Vogiié, whose book, “Te Maitre de la Mer,” has been such a success this season. The subject of this article is “ Joseph Chamberlain,” and it is published in French and English. Other articles of interest in this number are “Tes Décadents,” by M. Rémy de Gourmont ; “ Le Retour au Paysage Historique,” by M. Frantz; “Discovery of a Michel An gelo in Paris,” “ Bimini,” by John Gurdon; ‘‘Le Roman Contemporain ;”’ “Moscow,” by Arthur Symons; and an exquisite poem entitled “ Hymn to Earth,” by Arthur Symons. This review has recently published several excellent poems, among others “ ‘The Great Idea,” by George Cabot Lodge, whose verses we have only seen, hitherto, in Seribner’s Magazine. In these days when poetry worthy of the name is so rare in England, one is glad to see exceptional work of this kind in the magazines. The death of George Gissing has not passed unnoticed here. By the deep regret expressed by all who knew his works or who had met him since his residence in France, one realises how thoroughly he was appreciated. That, in England, his success should have been so tardy seems absolutely incomprehensible. The first book of Gissing’s which was translated into French drew attention to him here. After the publi- cation of the second in serial form, in a daily paper, he was spoken of as “the English Balzac.” The French have undoubtedly the gift of discrimination in literature, and one can only regret now that a translation of each of Gissing’s books was not brought out here soon after the publication of the work in England. Both “New Grub Street” and “ Eve’s Ransom” have been used in French as serials and afterwards published in volume form, The translation of these two works is admirable. In some English paper it was stated that Gissing translated “ New Grub Street” himself, but this isa mistake. He certainly had a thorough knowledge of the French language, and another translator, who was then at work on “The Whirlpool,” expressed great surprise that Gissing did not write his books in French as well as in English. “In the Year of Jubilee” is to appear shortly in French as a serial in a daily paper. “The Odd Women,” too, is THE AUTHOR. translated, and “The Paying Guest” and “The Town Traveller ” are arranged for. Personally, too, Gissing was highly esteemed here. Exclusive as the French are, they were more than willing to open their doors to him. Shortly after his death I received a letter contain- ing the following lines, bearing the signature of one of the best known names in France: “ On me dit que la mort de M. Gissing a été annoncée dans le journal Ze Temps. Pouvez-vous me dire si cette nouvelle est exacte, vous savez tout Vintérét que je portais & cet homme de talent, de coeur et d’ un caractére adorable.” Everyone who had met him here speaks with genuine sorrow of his death. Auys HALLARD. i THE NOBEL PRIZE. ee MEETING of the Committee for the Nobel prize for literature was held on Thursday, January 14th, at the offices of the Incor- porated Society of Authors, 39, Old Queen Street, Storey’s Gate,S. W.,Mr. Rdmund Gosse in the chair. The purpose of the meeting was to receive the votes collected in answer to the circular sent out last November by the Committee, and to authorise their transmission to Stockholm. : These votes will now be sent to the Committee wid of the Swedish Academy, as an indication of the tee wishes of those in England qualified under the regulations of the Nobel Bequest, to express an opinion. The award will be made in the autumn ig of the present year, by the Committee of the Wa Swedish Academy constituted for that purpose, | with which Committee alone the power of decision rests. The votes from the English contingent this year are numerous, including in their list the names of most of the eminent writers of the day. ———_—_?—<—_2—____- SWEDEN AND THE BERNE CONVENTION. INCE Denmark has joined the Berne Conven- tion the partisans of a similar step in Sweden have recovered courage and are now making new exertions to bring their country out of the isola- tion which begins to press doubly hard upon them. As early as the 12th October, 1894, the Swedish Society of Authors (Sveriges Forfatterforening) addressed to the king an address, strongly supported by documentary evidence (an analysis of which will be found in Le Droit d’ Auteur, 1896, p. 159, etc.), in favour of the extension of international protection of authors, and more particularly in favour of a more liberal solution of the question of if wo 8 LD: pera THE AUTHOR. the rights of translation. ber last the same Society presented a new petition to the Swedish Government praying that a pro- position for such a modification of the present legislation as may enable Sweden to follow the example of Denmark may be presented to the Riksday. This petition was signed by MM. Karl Warburg, Verner von Heidenstam, George Nor- densvam, Gustaf af Geyerstam, F. U. Wrangel, Axel Raphael, Knut Michaelson, Per Hallstrém, Hellen Lindgren. On the 19th of September M. Ossian Berger, Minister of Justice, forwarded this petition to the two societies of Swedish publishers, the Svenska Bokforliggare-Foreningen and the Nya Bokforldg- gare-Foreningen, as well as to the Society of Swedish Journalists, in order to obtain their opinions on the question. The first of the above-named Societies has already arrived at a decision entirely favourable to the desires of the authors. The society also goes further and formally unites its request with that presented in the petition ; and this is the more remarkable seeing that the same society in 1895 dissuaded the Swedish Govern- ment from joining the Berne Convention. The Swedish Parliament meets on the 15th of Janu- ary ; and the friends of the Union firmly hope that the Riksdag may be authorised to proceed to a revision of the Swedish internal law of copyright, and that so Sweden may in the course of the year become one of the countries of the Union. This hope has now been confirmed. The Society, which has for some time been endeavouring to obtain a special copyright agreement between Sweden and the United Kingdom, has heard from His Majesty’s Foreign Office that “ there will be no need to proceed further in the matter as His Majesty's Minister at Sweden reports that the Swedish Government intend shortly to submit to the Diet a proposal for the accession of Sweden to the Berne Convention.” or THE CONTRACT OF BAILMENT. Se “ H. T.,” in the December Author, and “An Editor” in The Author for January, have treated the question of the editor’s responsibility for the safety of unsolicited manuscripts from different points of view, and at first sight appear to hold different opinions as to the principles which should govern the question of his liability. Perhaps, however, in considering concrete instances they would frequently arrive at the same conclusions, although sometimes their “ findings of fact” would not be the same, and their deductions as to the legal position would differ in corresponding degree. 119 On the 14th of Septem They would differ sometimes (and so would most people having interests at stake, and being, there- fore, to some extent, “ prejudiced”) as to what constitutes or implies an invitation to strangers to contribute to a periodical, and as to whether a certain state of facts exists “for the benefit” of both parties. Let me quote the notice to would-be contri- butors which appears in the Free Lance, a weekly penny periodical probably known to some if not to all of the readers of The Author :-— IMPORTANT NOTICE TO CONTRIBUTORS. While declining responsibility for the safety of MSS. submitted to us, every possible care will be taken. All MSS. must have the author's name and address written legibly on the title page. When payment is desired the price must also appear on the title page. Every manuscript must be accompanied by a stamped and addressed envelope for return in case of unsuitability. In future all rejected manuscripts not accompanied by stamped and addressed envelopes will be destroyed. What is the position of the editor of the Free Lance, assuming that his notice is brought under the observation of his contributor? It is true that he does not in terms invite anybody to write for him, and that he “declines responsibility ” for the MS. submitted to him at the commencement of his notice ; but does not the whole notice, including even the last two lines, constitute an invi- tation to the author to submit MSS. to the editor, and does it not thus establish a system of bailment for the mutual advantage of both? In such cir- cumstances is not the editor bound to take good care of and to return any MS. which he may not make use of ? I do not suggest that he is obliged to convey it or even to post it to the sender (except in those cases in which he gives a direct or implied undertaking to do so), but I do not see why he should not, at law, be responsible for it during a reasonable time and be bound to hand it back to the contributor who calls and asks for it. Has he any right to treat it more carelessly than those which he has accepted and will in due course make use of to his own profit ? Can he lose it if he is reasonably careful? In the notice quoted the editor lays down acondition with regard to sending stamped and addressed envelopes, which implies an undertaking to return all MSS. accompanied by these useful receptacles. The receptacle prepared by him for the MS. not so accompanied is, apparently, the waste-paper basket or the fire. The editor deliberately warns his correspondents of this, and the would-be contributor who reads the notice will probably comply with it. Let us suppose, however, that he does not do so either (1) deliberately or (2) through temporary forget- fulness. With regard to (1), would “ An Editor,” who evidently has the advantage of a legal training, venture to advise a client that he might invite the 120 deposit of valuable property upon his premises for his inspection for the mutual good of the depositor and himself, that he might couple with this invita- tion a condition easily fulfilled, but at the same time easily omitted, and that upon a failure to comply with the condition he might safely destroy the property so deposited? ‘An Editor” will perhaps consider that I have overstated the case, and that the “notice to contributors” which I have quoted goes beyond anything which he con- templated. I am inclined to doubt, however, whether the editor of the Free Lance (except in the fact that his notice affords evidence of his position) is more liable to his contributors than any other editor who selects from MSS. sent to him unsolicited by strangers such as are suitable for his paper, publishes and pays for them. If the editor of a periodical never reads any unordered MSS., and still more if he also puts a notice in his paper to that effect, he occupies a very strong position with regard to any unsolicited MSS. which may find their way into his letter-box. { hazard the suggestion, however, that in fact no such MSS. would ever reach his office except through a mistaken idea on the part of the sender as to the attitude of the editor. I may hate alcohol with all the energy of the keenest prohibitionist, and someone may send me a consignment of old port of peculiar quality and rarity under the impression that I am a connoisseur who will jump at the chance of purchasing it. The mis- take may be due to the grossest carelessness, the most reckless want of inquiry, but I doubt if I should therefore be justified in throwing that old port into the sewer ; particularly if I knew the name of the consignor, and had every reason to believe that he would like to have it back and would some day apply for its return, should I not accept his offer. I have put the case (2) of tem- porary forgetfulness where such a notice as that of the editor of the Free Lance is concerned ; but T am not sure that on principle temporary forget- fulness on the part of the sender makes very much difference to the position of the recipient who wilfully destroys the thing sent. What is the position then of the person who receives avaluable article, whether a MS. article or a case of ’47 port or anything else, without having asked for it either in terms or by implication ? Would “G. H. T.” argue (to quote from his last paragraph) that the articles are in such a case “sent for the benefit of both parties,” and that “ under these circumstances” the recipient “ig more than a mere gratuitous bailee, and would be responsible accordingly ?”” I should hardly agree with him if he put his case so high as that. I should say that the receiver had no right to destroy the goods sent, or to refuse to give them up if within a reasonable time a proper request were THE AUTHOR. made for them, but that beyond this the sender would have little, if any, claim upon him, even if he did not treat them as carefully as he would have treated his own property. I should also say, however, that a little want of tolerance and courtesy on the part of either or both might land them in litigation, of which the issue would be doubtful, and would depend upon the particular facts proved. This applies, no doubt, to many cases where publishers or editors, and authors are concerned. A little good sense and care on the part of the author, as “ An Editor” very ably explains in_his last paragraph but one, is of considerable aid in avoiding difficulties. He should gain some super- ficial acquaintance (say, by glancing at the cover or index) with the magazine to which he sends his work, or with the books of the publisher (say, by glancing at his advertisements). He might in the case of periodicals look for and read the “ notices to contributors,” although this might prevent him from some day denying on oath that he had seen them. He would get a general idea of what was in the editor's mind even from a notice such as that in the Free Lance, although he might not be able to grasp at once all the possible contingencies which might follow upon non-compliance with the conditions laid down. What, for example, is the position of the editor of the Free Lance where a contributor has written his name and address on the back of his MS. instead of on the “ title page,” or where he has given his address on the MS. and has enclosed stamps for its return (a common method with which many editors are quite satis- fied), but has not sent a stamped and addressed envelope? Surely*G. H. T.” and “ An Editor ” might meet and confer upon the possibilities suggested by the latter state of affairs. editor in the circumstances suggested burn the MS. and keep the stamps? If he may do this, may he use the stamps for his private corre- spondence ? If so, may he, should he prefer it, burn the stamps and keep the MS., also for his private use, such as to paper the walls of his office, or in order to write his own copy on the back of it? Or may he use for his own ends (other than those intended by the author) both MS. and stamps? All these questions suggest themselves and more also, and in any case the particular facts must be | known before an opinion can be worth much, and T am not aware thata good typical case of the loss or destruction of the unsolicited MS. has ever been fairly tested. Perhaps this is partly because editors / are not all quite as black sheep as some unlucky or: imprudent authors would have us believe. I have had MSS. lost myself. In one instance at least I have been compensated, but then as far as I remember, I had kept a copy and only asked for the price of retyping it, which was all the May the ~ THE damage I had suffered. I am not at all sure, how- ever, that I did not once receive the price of the story after it was lost and before I had found my copy, and forwarded it. In any case I have often (I regret it from my personal point of view only) received back unsolicited MSS. with which I had enclosed neither envelope nor stamps. HK, A. A, —_—___e— > —____ AN ESTIMATE OF THE COST OF PRODUCTION. —+->-+—_ HEN the “Cost of Production” was first issued by the Society there was an outcry from some publishers and printers that it was impossible to print on the terms set forth in its pages. Nevertheless, frequent proofs came to the Society’s office that the figures were not only reasonable, but in many cases in excess of the estimates sent in by thoroughly responsible printing houses who had their works in the country. It was only in the case of some of the old established London houses that the estimates were in excess of those given in the “ Cost of Production,” and even in these cases the difference was only a small one— a matter of some 5 per cent. The “Cost of Production” is out of print ; but from time to time, as examples have come to the office, specimens of estimates for book production have been printed, and Sir Walter Besant in his work “The Pen and the Book” wrote a chapter under this heading. Since the time when the “ Cost of Production ” sold out, and since the date of the issue of “The Pen and the Book,” prices have altered con- siderably, and work is being done more cheaply. In order to show this by definite example, the cost of production, received through a publisher from a firm in the country, of 1,000 copies of a book, is printed for comparison with the cost of pro- duction of a similar book, taken from the Society’s former work. The book is one of nine sheets of thirty-two pages with about 250 words to a page, crown octavo. The estimate is for 1,000 copies. The estimate received this year is as follows :— 8.1. Composition, 9 sheets of 32 pages at 38s. : : ; : ; » 17 2.0 Presswork, 9 sheets of 82 pagesat 16s. 7 4 0 Paper, 11 reams at 15s. : 12880 Binding, say in two colours on board at per copy 4d. 16 13-4 £49 4 4 AUTHOR. 121 The figures for the same book, published in the Society’s “ Cost of Production ” :— & 8, a. Composition, 9 sheets of 32 pages at £2 15s. . ; : : . 2415 0 Presswork, 9 sheets of 32 pages at Sits, ; : ; : 090 Paper, 9 sheets of 82 pages at £115s. 15 15 0 Binding, say at 4d. : : » 16 18 4 £66 12 4 It will be seen from a comparison of the two sets of figures that the cost of composition is con- siderably less ; that the cost of printing is about the same, and the cost of paper enormously reduced, and that these figures huld generally may be taken as an accepted fact. As a proof of this statement another estimate is printed where the number of words on a page was fewer, and the type in which the book was set up was larger, the pages of the book being slightly smaller than those in the book referred to in the previous estimate. Printing 1,000 Copies. £ sa. Setting types, per 32 pages, say 9 sheets, 26s. . : : 1 14 Printing, 1,000 copies per 32 pages, 9 sheets, at 15s. 6d. : 619° 6 Paper (say)... ; : : - 1 100 Binding, 1,000 copies at 43/7. = 181540 £144 18 6 ——————1——>—o—__ THE COPYRIGHT LAW OF THE UNITED STATES AND THE AUTHORS OF THE CONTINENT. —_— 1 the Senate of the United States, December 8th, 1903, Mr. Platt, of Connecticut, intro- duced the following Bill; which was read twice and referred to the Committee on Patents. A Birt To AMEND CHAPTER Forty-NINE HUNDRED AND Firty-T'wo oF THE REVISED STATUTES. Be it enacted by the Senate and House of Representatives of the United States of America in Congress assembled, That section forty-nine hundred and fifty-two of the Revised Statutes be, and the same is hereby, amended so as to read as follows : “Sec. 4952. The author, inventor, designer, or proprietor of any book, map, chart, dramatic or musical composition, engraving, cut, print, or photograph or negative thereof, or of a painting, drawing, chromo, statue, statuary, and of models or designs intended to be perfected as works of the 122 fine arts, and the executors, administrators, or assigns of any such persons shall, upon complying with the provisions of this chapter, have the sole liberty of printing, reprinting, publishing, com- pleting, copying, executing finishing, and vending the same, and in the case of a dramatic composi- tion of publicly performing or representing it or causing it to be performed or represented by others ; and authors or their assigns shall have exclusive right to dramatize and translate any of their works for which copyright shall have been obtained under the laws of the United States.” “ Whenever the author or proprietor of a book in a foreign language, which shall be published in a foreign country before the day of publication in this country, or his executors, administrators, or assigns, shall, within the twelve months after the first publication of such book in a foreign country, obtain a copyright for a translation of such book in the English language, which shall be the first copyright in this country for a translation of such book, he and they shall have, during the term of such copyright, the sole liberty of printing, reprinting, publishing, vending, translating, and dramatizing the said book, and in the case of a dramatic composition, of publicly performing the same, or of causing it to be performed or represented by others.” —<_? In March, 1891, certain amendments were inserted as part of the Copyright statute which had for their purpose the bringing the United States into copyright relations with the other literature-producing nations of the world. The several European States had, from an early period in the century (1880—1834) entered into individual treaties with each other under which their authors (and artists) secured for their pro- ductions reciprocal protection ; and in 1887 these States came together, under the Berne Convention, jn an association the regulations of which secure copyright recognition throughout nearly the entire territory of Europe (Holland, Austria-Hungary, and Russia are still outside) and also in Tunis, Liberia, and Japan. : It had for many years been a ground for mortifi- cation to citizens who were jealous for the good name of their country, that the United States had refused, in regard to the recognition of property in literature, to enter into the comity of nations. As far back as 1837, an association had been organized (of which the late George P. Putnam was secretary) to bring about an international copyright, but a contest of more than half a century was required before it proved practicable to interest and to educate public opinion, and to secure from Congress favourable action for a bill THE AUTHOR. securing property rights for foreign authors, and (under reciprocity arrangements) protection across the Atlantic for the productions of American authors. Before the Act of 1891, copyright could be secured in this country only for the productions of citizens of the United States or of those who could be classed as permanent residents. Under the new law, the protection of the statute is made to cover the works of authors whether resident or non-resident, with the condition that for the non- resident author the country of which he is a citizen shall concede to American authors copyright privileges substantially equal to those conceded by such foreign State to its own authors. It is also a condition (applying both to resident and non- resident authors) that the book securing American copyright shall be published in the United States not later than the date of its publication in any other country. It is a farther condition of such copyright for all authors, whether resident or non- resident, that all the editions of the work so copy- righted must be printed “ from type set within the limits of the United States or from plates made therefrom.” This provision was instituted in the new act at the instance of the Typographical Unions and was insisted upon by them as essential. The unions were under the apprehension that if international copyright should be established with- out such condition of American manufacture, a large portion of the book manufacturing now done in this country would be transferred across the Atlantic, to the injury of American type-setters and printers and of the other trades employed in the making of books. The provisions of the Act as finally passed were not a little confused by amendments inserted hastily during the last weeks of the session, amend- ments which had not been planned in connection with the original drafts of the bill and which pre- sented certain new conditions more or less incongru- ous with the general purpose of the bill and likely to produce difficulties in the consistent working of the law. These amendments were submitted for the most part on behalf of the various interests having to do with the manufacturing of books and of reproductions of works of art, and were accepted by Congress as in line with the general protective policy of the country. The changes in the text of the bill as originally drafted were accepted by those who had been for many years working for inter- national copyright, because if they had not been accepted it would have been impossible to bring into enactment any international copyright measure whatsoever. It seemed better, for the cause of the recognition of literary property irrespective of political boundaries, to place upon the statute book a law more or less imperfect and incongruous than to leave the United States for a further indefinite THE AUTHOR. term alone among civilized nations in its failure to recognize the just claims of foreign authors and artists. It was also increasingly important to secure a recognition on the other side of the Atlantic for the property rights of American literary producers whose productions were securing from year to year increasing attention from English and continental readers. It is proper to state that the law has, in many respects, worked more smoothly than was antici- pated. Attention has, however, been called by more than one Attorney-General and also by the present Librarian of Congress and by his assistant, the Registrar in charge of the Bureau of Copy- rights, to the material defects in the wording of the statute. Fear has been expressed that these defects would sooner or later stand in the way of securing consistent action in the courts for the adequate protection of the rights of literary pro- ducers. It isthe case, however, that comparatively few issues have as yet arisen in the courts under which these unsatisfactory provisions of the law could be tested. The law has had the effect of securing from year to year for an increasing number of British authors very satisfactory returns from the sales in the United States of their copyrighted property ; and under the reciprocity arrangement, which came into effect with Great Britain in July, 1891, American authors are each year securing larger returns from their readers in the British Empire, returns which are bound to increase proportionately with the development of American literature. English authors have found some inconvenience in connection with the requirement for simultaneous publication (a requirement which also obtains under the British law) and the further require- ment for the manufacturing of the copyrighted book within the territory of the United States, but there has been no substantial difficulty, under the arrangements that have come into force between the publishers on either side of the Atlantic and their respective circles of authors, in meeting these two requirements for books originating in the English language. It is the case, however, that very serious and well-founded criticisms of the law have come from the authors of France, Germany, and Italy, who find that, under the requirements of American manufacture and simultaneous publication, the difficulties are almost insuperable in the way of securing American copyright for books which have to be translated before they are available for the use of American readers. In Germany, the dis- appointment and annoyance at what are held to be the inequitable restrictions of the American statute have been so considerable that steps have been taken on the part of authors and publishers to 123 secure the abrogation of the Convention entered into in 1893 between Germany and the United States. ‘he defenders of the Convention have thus far succeeded in preventing it from being set aside, but it is their report that they will not be able to maintain this Convention for many years to come unless the grievances complained of by German authors shall receive satisfactory consideration. The disappointment and the criticism on the part of the authors of France are no less bitter. It is only the fact that certain substantial advantages have been secured under the law to continental artists, and the expectation that the American people will not long remain satisfied with granting international copyright in form while refusing it in fact, that prevent organised attacks not only in Paris and Berlin, but also in Rome, upon the present international arrangements. I myself had occasion while attending, in June, 1901, the convention held at Leipsic of the Inter- national Association of Publishers, to listen to a memorial which had been prepared by the Associa- tion of German Authors, and which was submitted for the approval of the assembly of German pub- lishers, which memorial had for its purpose the abrogation of the Convention between Germany and the United States. I succeeded at that time in securing a decision on the part of the publishers to lay upon the table a resolution approving this memorial of the authors, and the authors them- selves later also agreed to defer action. I reported to the representatives of the continental publishers and authors that, at the instance of the American Publishers’ Copyright League, an amendment to our statute had been drafted which had for its pur- pose the remedying asfaras might now be practicable these grievances of the authors of the continent. I promised that nothing should be neglected on the part of the American publishers, American authors, and others interested in international copyright and in maintaining the copyright rela- tions of the United States with Europe, to secure favourable attention from Congress for the amend- ment in question. It has, however, proved more difficult than was anticipated two years back to secure such attention on the part of the legislators in Washington. Other matters have intervened in each session which seemed both to Representa- tives and Senators of much more importance than the question of copyright. Apart from the usual delays on the ground of lack of interest in Con- gressional committees in such a subject, the representatives of the Publishers’ Copyright League found that they had again to give consideration to objections on the part of the typographical unions. : The amendment as first drafted provided that the European author of a book originating in a 124 language other than English should be allowed a term of twelve months (or, as later suggested, of not less than six months), within which to secure arrangements for an American edition of his book and to have completed the required translation. The American edition which was to have the pro- tection of copyright was of course to be “printed from type set within the limits of the United States.” During this interregnum term of six months, importation into the United States of copies of the work as issued in the original text could be made and the owner of the copyright was rotected against any unauthorised appropriation of his production. This provision was worded with the purpose of avoiding the expense that under present conditions must be incurred of putting into type in this country an edition of the work printed in the language of origin. There is, as a rule, not sufficient demand from American buyers, even in the case of an author of repute, for a book originating in French or in German, to make the American publication of such work, printed in the original language, a satisfactory business undertaking. It is, on the other hand, as a rule, not practicable to have a translation produced in time to enable the American edition as translated to be issued in the United States “not later than the date of publication” in the country of origin. The French or German pub- lisher is generally not willing to agree with his author to lose a season’s sale of his edition of the book for the chance of securing for such author the advantage of an American edition. The typographers objected to the amendment as worded on the ground that it gave copyright pro- tection for a term of, say, six months to a book in an edition which had not been printed in the United States. It was pointed out by the pub- lishers (many of them themselves printers and all of them interested in the production of American editions) that no book could, under such amend- ment, secure the final protection of the law unless an American edition was produced. It was emphasized further that, under the present con- ditions, the publishers were not willing to make investments in American editions of continental works which were well suited for the requirements of American readers, but that if the publishers could, as would be possible under this amendment, secure the copyright control of such editions, a number of books would be put into print in the United States which would not otherwise have been taken up, and from the manufacturing of which the printing and allied trades would secure business advantage. It did not prove practicable, however, to con- vince the typographers that there might not be some risk of disadvantage to their trade in the THE AUTHOR. proposition, The amendment was therefore re- shaped so as to meet their objections. Under the amendment as now worded, a work originating in language other than English is left open to “ appropriation” unless an authorised American edition shall have been produced within the term of twelve months after the first publication of the book in the country of origin and unless such edition shall have been produced and duly pro- tected by copyright in advance of any unauthorised edition. In case, however, within such term of twelve months, the book shall be brought into print in the United States in an edition which shall comply with the other requirements of the — law, the author of such book, or his assign, shall enjoy for the term of copyright the full protection of the law, not merely for such English version, but for the entire text in any version. Under the working of the present statute, the producer of an English version (whether authorised or unautho- rised) of a continental work secures the protection of the law only for his own version. In case this first version secures a success, there is always the risk that other versions may be produced by unauthorised reprinters desiring to take advantage of the literary judgment and of the advertising of the publishers producing the unauthorised version, Such appropriation of the text of the original will be impracticable when the pending amendment has become a part of the statute. The typographers have given their approval to the amendment as now worded, realising that it ought to have the effect of increasing the pro- auction of American editions of continental works. While it is an advantage that the continental book should be open to “ appropriation” for a term of twelve months (or less) and that should unautho- rised editions have once been issued no copyright control can be secured for the work through the publication of an unauthorised edition, it is believed that under actual business conditions this advantage may not prove serious. It is the fact that the unauthorised reprinters prefer, as a rule, to follow the literary judgment of the pub- — lishers who act us the representatives of the authors. The “ piracy” firms find it “better business” in the selection of works by continental authors to appropriate a work which has secured the approval of a leading publishing house than to risk ventures based upon their individual judgments. : The amendment in question has been introduced into the Senate by Senator O. H. Platt, of Con- — necticut, who is an old-time friend of international — copyright, and whose service in connection with — the Act of 1891 was of the greatest importance. — The bill (which bears the number “ Senate 849 "oe has been referred to the Committee on Patents, — and its supporters hope to be able to secure — THE favourable action on it early in the regular session. The amendment has also been introduced into the House (House No. 2229) by Mr. Currier. It is of essential importance, if the copyright relations of the United States with France, Germany, and Italy are to be preserved, that no further delay should be incurred in remedying the very serious injustice to which the authors of the continent are now exposed. It would also be a serious mortification for Americans who have at heart the good name of their country to have these international copy- right conventions cancelled on the ground that the American Government had failed to carry out in good faith the reciprocity conditions of the Act of 1891 on the strength of which conditions the States of Europe have extended to American authors the full protection of their own copyright laws. TEORGE HavEN PUTNAM. ——_____—_—_e———__e—___—_ THE UNITED STATES PUBLISHING CONTRACT. _—~>—+ —_ HE contract of publication in the United States is one that must with increasing frequency be placed before writers in Eng- land. Perhaps therefore a few notes on a form of contract put forward by a United States publisher may be of service to Members. The difficulty of making alterations in such a contract on account of the length of time that must elapse between one mail and the answer to that mail, is evident. There are very few United States publishers who have agents in London whose authority will permit them to settle contracts on behalf of their principals. Many authors, therefore, enter into bad contracts in order that their books may be produced simultaneously ; and others, wearying of a lengthened and desultory correspondence, embrace the same fault. The two remedies for this position are that, firstly, the author should deal in full time with the United States rights, and secondly, should be careful to deal with the best United States publishers. Then what they may lose on some of the minor points in the contract, which they have been unable for one reason or another to settle satisfactorily, they may gain from the reputa- tion and position of the publishing house with which they are dealing. As a rule the contracts from United States publishers are voluminous, verbose, and even then incomplete. They demand too much from the author, and give insufficient security that the work willbe carried out on the best lines. If, of course, the author deals with a first-class house, the latter mistake corrects itself. AUTHOR. 125 It should be added that some of the latercontracts received from the other side of the water, like some of the later contracts received from English publishers, contain considerably better terms, and are drafted on a much more satisfactory basis for the author, than those which were in existence five or ten yearsago, An example of the United States contract is printed here :— MEMORANDUM OF AGREEMENT between and laws of the State of Said being the author and proprietor of a work entitled “ ” in consideration of the covenant and stipulations hereinafter contained, agreed to be performed by the said publishers, grants and guarantees to the publishers the exclusive right to publish said work during terms of copyright and renewals thereof, hereby covenant- ing with said publishers that he is the sole author and proprietor of said work. Said author further guarantees to said publishers that the said work is in no way whatever a violation of any copyright belonging to any other party, and that it con- tains nothing of a scandalous or libellous character and that he and his legal representatives will hold harmless the said publishers from all suits and all manner of claims and proceedings which may be taken on the ground that said work is such violation, or contains anything scandalous or libellous ; and he further hereby authorises said publishers to defend at law any and all suits and proceedings which may be taken or had against publishers for infringement of any other copyright, or for libel, scandal, or any other injurious or hurtful matter or thing contained in or alleged or claimed to be contained in or caused by said work, and to pay to said publishers such reasonable costs, disburse- ments, expenses and counsel fees as they may incur in such defences. Said publishers in consideration of the right herein granted, and of the guarantees aforesaid, agree to publish said work at their own expense, in such style and manner as they may deem expedient, and to pay said author or his legal representatives a royalty of per cent. on the retail price of the first five thousand copies sold, and per cent. thereafter. Provided, nevertheless, that no percentage whatever shall be paid on any copies destroyed by fire or water, or sold at or below cost, or given away for the purpose of aiding thesale of said work ; and provided further, that on all copies of said work sold for export, whether sold in sheets or bound, the amount of royalty to be paid on such copies shall not exceed per cent. of the net price received for such sales :—and in case the said publishers are able to dispose of duplicate plates for export, there shall be paid to the author a sum not to exceed per cent. of the amount received for such sale. Any expense incurred for alterations or additions made by author after manuscript has been put into type, exceeding ten per cent, of cost of composition and stereo- typing or electrotyping said work, is to be charged to the author’s account. Statements to be rendered annually in the month of February, and settlements to be made in cash within two months after date of statement. The first statement shall not be rendered until six months after date of publication. If, on the expiration of five years from date of publica- tion, or at any time thereafter, the demand for such work should not, in the opinion of the said publishers be sufficient. to render its publication profitable, then this contract shall cease and terminate, and thereupon said author shall have the right, at his option, to take from said publishers at not made this day of a corporation chartered under the 126 exceeding actual cost of manufacture the stereotype or electrotype plates and engravings (if any) of said work, and whatever copies, bound or in sheets, they may then have on hand, or failing to take said plates and copies at cost, then said publishers shall have the right to dispose of the copies on hand as they may deem fit, free of any per- centage or royalty, to melt up the plates, and to cancel this contract. In consideration of the mutuality of this contract, the aforesaid parties agree to all its provisions for themselves, their heirs, assigns, or legal representatives, and in testimony thereof affix their signatures and seals. Twelve complimentary copies to author. Additional copies at best trade rates. This document, although drawn in more concise language than most agreements, yet contains many faults which may, as suggested, be rectified by dealing with a satisfactory house. For instance, the style, manner, and date of publication appear to be left in the hands of the publisher. It may be a serious matter to omit any definite arrange- ment on these points if the author does not happen to be of the same opinion as the firm with which he is contracting. The clause referring to libel and infringement of copyright gives too wide a scope to the publisher, although his power is somewhat limited by the word ‘‘ reasonable ” at the end of the clause, though “ reasonable costs, disbursements, expenses and counsel fees” is a very indefinite phrase. The main object of a contract is finality. The proviso at the end of the second clause is also unsatisfactory; and the account clause is bad. There is no doubt that statements of account should be rendered semi-annually, and this is the arrangement which, by degrees, is becoming universal in publishing houses. Annual accounts may often leave the author’s money for an incon- veniently long time in the publisher’s possession. The clause dealing with the termination of the contract is, on the whole, sound, the author having the option of taking over the stock. In many of the contracts with English publishers this clause is very unsatisfactory. This is especially so in the agreements drafted by the Publishers’ Association. The worst point of the whole contract is that there is no mention whatever of an arrangement to secure copyright in Great Britain, her Colonies, and Dependencies. There is no clause which binds the publisher to produce by a certain date in order to meet the requirements of the Act. It may, of course, be argued that this is a United States con- tract, but in answer to this, it should be stated that this special contract was for the procuration of the copyright in the United States of a book that was to be published in England. Therefore, such a clause should have been inserted. In another United States contract, which is a typical example of draftsmanship—who does under- take to draw these contracts? Can the United States Publishers’ Association explain ?—there is THE AUTHOR. an interesting clause with regard to simultaneous publication. It runs as follows :— “In order to fulfil the requirements of the revised Statutes of the United States for securing copyright the Author shall place in the hands of the Publishers, the manuscript or fair typewritten copy, or advanced printed sheets, of said work in ample time to allow the Publishers to do the typesetting, electrotyping, presswork, and binding, so that they may be able to publish their edition simultaneously with any other edition of the said work, or of any translation thereof, published in Great Britain or elsewhere. The publication of any edition of the said work, or of any translation thereof, other than that published by the Publishers shall be made at such time only as will enable them to make the publication of their edition simultaneous therewith. They, on their part, agree not to anticipate the authorised foreign publication of the said work, and not to publish their edition until the day mutually agreed upon by them and the Author. It is further understood and agreed that if, by any act or omission in the publication or edition of the said work in any foreign country or in any way or manner without the fault of the Publishers the copyright in and to the said work within and for the United States of America shall be lost or rendered nugatory, then the Author shall be respon- sible to the Publishers for any loss or damage which they may suffer thereby, and the Publishers may then, at their option, terminate this Agreement, and in that event they shall not thereafter be obliged to perform any of the acts herein provided for.” This clause in its verbosity is an example of the rest of this agreement and needs no comment. Should any members of the Society, from time to time, have interesting forms of copyright agree- ments with publishers in the United States, the Secretary would be glad to see them. As a rule the agreements run to fourteen or fifteen clauses. The difficulty of dealing satisfactorily with them, in a correspondence which may last for three or four months, is considerably increased. —_+-——_e_—__ RESUME OF THE NUMBER OF BOOKS PUBLISHED IN THE PAST YEAR. jo REPRINTED FROM THE Publishers’ Circular BY Krinp PERMISSION OF THE EDITOR. HE total number of books recorded in 1903 is about a hundred below 1889 and 1898, four hundred below 1897, and a thousand above 1902; but there is an increase recorded in Miscellaneous of about five hundred, and most of these are pamphlets at a few pence each ; while there were about three hundred sixpenny novels during the year, most of them, of course, ‘new editions,” not new books. The total of Fiction is about a hundred more than in the previous year. Theology, Educational, Politics, and Commerce are up in number; Arts and Sciences and Law are down ; History and Biography, Voyages and Travels, about the same; Medicine, Year-Books, Belles-Lettres, and Poetry and the Drama slightly up. THER AUTHOR. 127 | | | | B 8 EB Bo 2 eS SS Subjects. e a S - : : 2 z 3 a l= 2 & |= < = 5 5 4 R Se | 2 A So ae | REG CRA Toe eee, \ { | a (|a36| 42| 49] 63] 55] 51| 25] 431 42] 70| 86] 87 | 639 1. Theology, Sermons, Biblical ... 1|o 3 9 8 4 2 5 5 7) 3 2 <1 ie | | | = 702 D Mincensl «Classical, and {| 2 61| 66| 70 | 86 | 65| 62| 83) 47| 51] 51| 65) 53 | 650 est—st—i | et} | 6] 4] 7) 9} 18| i6| 10] 98 748 3. Juvenile Works and Tales,|| ~ 97 | 98 | 150| 87/135] 98] 94] 155 | 169 | 296 | 347 | 133 1859 Novels, Tales, and other ;| 4, 98| 50| 67| 94] 85| 64] 50| 44| 52] 102] 108] 57/ 801 Fiction ) 2650 {la 7 5 8 3 4 6 3 3 i 1 5 ii 57 4. Law, Jurisprudence, &c. ib 2 3 8 5 5 ees 1 7 uf 6 30 87 5. Political and Social Economy, )| @ 42 43 |} 50) 34 51 37 82 | 46 | 29) 41 54 50 | 509 ee it 4] | o5| 12] 8] 7] wt] | 12] 2} 100 , —- 609 BF oad Wists 1 2 27 |) 26 | 82] 26) 88] 50] 17| 24) 85] 21) 46 | 71 | 413 ee ee Boel s | Ge 1) t| 2 1) 2) 8 kb 32 ee o us Be be, ed Geo | 1 | | 9] 16] 18) 10) 15] 12) 6) 7) BF) 17 graphical Research ... fe 2 2 1 3 2 2 4 5 9; —| 34 ace : (| @ 40 42 31 27 8 35 33 38 18 42 60 98 | 482 8. History, Biography, &c. wb 7) 18 8 5 9 4 4 4 6 5 6] 20] 91 — 573 (| @ 28 12 36 30 21 24 10 16 26 30 37 33 | 303 9. Poetry and the Drama 118 6 7 6 5 2 3 3 4 3 161 18 15 | 88 | 391 10, Year-Books and Serials in}|786| 35| 20| 23| 24) 24| 15) 15) 31 | 44| 55| 85 | 457 Volumes <... ee Re ee ee | ae me ae Fo ee | | —— 457 as (ois) 91 te) ig) ib | 20 | 16) 28) 6. 18) 18 | 25 | 187 11. Medicine, Surgery, &c. sale 8 7 9 7 1 D Ge alt 13 | 14 1 95 | | 282 cs Mone || 2 10 | 81 28) 9 | oT) BL] AL] 19) 20) 39| 46) 33} 284 graphs, om : eee 1 2 7 2 | 2 : . Le 8 2 : 2) 31 : | 315 13. Miscellaneous, includin a@58| 66) 46) 65 3 o£) 67) 62) 71 48 | 50 | 32 | 687 Pamphlets, not Sermons Z b 6 8 | 26} 30 22 28 14) 29 16 10 | 18 12 | 219 | | oe 591 | 585 | 708 | 583 | 708 | 645 | 466 | 622 | 638 | 887 | 1089} 859 | 8381 a New Books; b New Editions. The Analytical Table is divided into 13 Classes; also New Books and New Editions. a | 1902. 1903. e Divisions. | New Books. New Editions. New Books. New Editions. Theology, Sermons, Biblical, &e. : oP ae eo 567 8] 639 63 Educational, Classical, and Philological | 504 68 650 98 Novels, Tales, and Juvenile Works | 1,743 lO 1,859 801 Law, Jurisprudence, &e. 88 46 57 30 Political and Social Economy, Trade and Commerce 463 130 509 100 Arts, Science, and Illustrated Works 420 44 413 32 Voyages, Travels, and Geographical Resear ch. 162 38 172 34 History, Biography, &c. . ie 480 57 482 91 Poetry and the Drama . 272 76 303 88 Year-Books and Serials in Volumes os see a 408 ao 457 —_ Medicine, Surgery, &c. . a oe bes 153 84 187 95 Belles-Lettres, Essays, Monographs, ee. ah 227 44 284 31 Miscellaneous, including Pamphlets, not Ser mons ... 352 Q 17 GSt | 219 1 | 5,839 1,542 | 6,699 1,682 5888 | 6,699 Z | 7,381 _ | 8,381 MAGAZINE CONTENTS. —>—+— BLACKWOOD’s MAGAZINE, John Chilcote, M.P. By Katherine Cecil Thurston. Three Gambits. Scolopaxiana: Dogs. By Scolopax. One Night’s Experiences in Thibet. By C. H. Lepper. Old Galway Life: Random Recollections. “Sally”: A Study. By Hugh Clifford, C.M.G. The Siege of Arrah : An Incident of the Indian Mutiny. By E. John Salano. The Birds of Hawaii. By J. A Owen. ‘A Statesman-Adventurer of the Pacific. Musings Without Method.—The Lost Influence and Dignity of the Daily Press—The Speeches of an Emperor— The Psalms of David in Daily Life. ‘A Fiscal Solution : For Commonplace Minds. By Selim. Zussia and Japan : The Naval Outlook. By Active List. Foreign Trade Fallacies. THE CORNHILL MAGAZINE. The Truants (Chapters iv.—vi.). 3y A. E. W. Mason. Some Empty Chairs. By Henry W. Lucy. Macedonia—And After? ‘A Grandmother's Budget. By Mrs. Frederic Harrison. Historical Mysteries. I, The Campden Mystery. By Andrew Lang. Among Japanese Hills. By Ernest Foxwell. The Welsh in London. By J. HK. Vincent. Han and Kawan, By Laurence Housman. The Motion of the Solar System through Space. By Frank Watson Dyson, F.R.S. The Improvement of Westminster. By Thomas Fairman Ordish, F.S.A. Theodor Mommsen. By Professor Tout. Provincial Letters. XIV. From Beaconsfield. By Urbanus Sylvan. The Visits of an Editor. By Leonard Husley, THE FORTNIGHTLY REVIEW, What can be done to Help the British Stage? An Appeal. With a List of Signatures. First Principles in the Far East. By “ Calchas.” The Financial and Economic Situation in Japan. By W. Petrie Watson. English History in Napoleon’s Notebooks. By Henry Foljambe Hall, F.R.Hist.s. George Gissing. By Arthur Waugh. On Some French Novels of To-day. By Le Comte de Ségur. The State Discouragement of Literature, By William Watson. The Problem of High Asia. By Demetrius C. Boulger. The Life of a Song. By Stephen Gwynn. President Roosevelt. By Sydney Brooks. The Protectionist Ideal of Foreign Trade. By W. M. Lightbody. The Royalist Movement in France. By Normannus. Leonaine: An Unpublished Poem by H. A. Poe. By Alfred R. Wallace. Eugene Sue. By Francis Gribble. Theophano. Chaps. x.and xi. By Frederic Harrison. Correspondence :—The Known and the Unknown in Mr. Chamberlain’s Policy.—A Correction. By A, C. Pigou. LONGMAN’S MAGAZINE. Nature’s Comedian (Chapters xv., xvi), By w. E. Norris. Sikhim, The Land where the Rhododendrons Grow. By M. C. Paget. THE AUTHOR. Astrida’s Lover. By F. Whishaw. The Swimming Powers of Animals. By Paul Fountain. Miss Fenella. By May Kendall. A Gateway of Empire. By Esther Hallam Moorhouse. At the Sign of the Ship. By Andrew Lang. MACMILLAN’S MAGAZINE. The Court of Sacharissa. By Hugh Sheringham and Nevill Meakin. Chapters vii.—ix. The Training of Teachers. By Miss Hodgson. Ten Years in a Prohibition Town. By John Davidson. La Rata Encoronada. By W. Spotswood Green, The Football Fever. By H. F. Abell. The President of Mexico. By Andrew Marshall. Studies in Shakespeare's History. By J. L, Etty. VII. Antony and Cleopatra. : Imperial Purposes and their Cost. By T. B. Browning. THE PALL MALL MAGAZINE. The Duke and Duchess of Devonshire at Devonshire House. Dr. Sven Hedin at Home. By Georg Brochner. Master Worker: George Frederick Watts, O.M. By Harold Begbie. Pictures and the Public. By E. Rimbault Dibdin. How and Why Animals are Coloured. By R. J. Pocock. Literary Geography : Thackeray. By William Sharp. Stories by Maurice Hewlett, Mrs. Craigie ( John Oliver Hobbes”), H. Fielding Hall, W. H. Pollock, U. L. Silberrad, Charles Marriott. THE WORLD’s WoRK. The March of Events—An Illustrated Editorial Record and Comment : A New Political Era. The Far East. The Future of Medical Science in London. Our Commercial Advantage in France. The Sale of Artificial Pearls. India and Free Trade. By Sir Edgar Vincent, K.C.M.G MP, Crossing the Channel by Railway. By George Cerbelaud The Pope's Secretary of State: Cardinal Merry Del Val. The Conflict in the Far East. By Alfred Stead. The Walking Wheel. The St. Louis Exposition. Colombia and the New Republic of Panama, By Theodore 8. Alexander. The Mosely Education Commission. By Alfred Mosely, C.M.G. The New Discovery Concerning Cancer. By E. 8. Grew. The Potato Harvest and the Boom. By Toye Vise. The British Tradesman Abroad. By U. P. R. A Modern Hot-air Balloon. By Edward J. Forster. Food-Frauds in France. By Frederic Lees. The Girl Gardener: Is she Going to be a Success ? «“ Home Counties.” A New View of the Home. By Lady Mclaren. How to Adopt the Metric System. By Thomas Parker. ‘A Revolution in Milk-Supply. By C. W. Saleeby. Chair-Leg Turners at Work. By W. Bovill. The Work of the Book World. Among the World’s Workers—A Record of Industry : «A British Industry Really Ruined.” How Fast can a Horse go in Harness ? Young Men as Irrigation Engineers. A Floating Theatre. A New Air Condenser. Foreign Beer in the United Kingdom. An Electrical Canal-‘owage System. How London’s Tube Railways are made. Geary THE AUTHOR. WARNINGS TO THE PRODUCERS OF BOOKS. oe ERE are a few standing rules to be observed in an agreement. There are four methods of dealing with literary property :— I. Selling it Outright. This is sometimes satisfactory, if a proper price can be obtained. But the transaction should be managed by a competent agent, or with the advice of the Secretary of the Society. II. A Profit-Sharing Agreement (a bad form of agreement). In this case the following rules should be attended to: (1.) Not to sign any agreement in which the cost of pro- duction forms a part without the strictest investigation. (2.) Not to give the publisher the power of putting the profits into his own pocket by charging for advertisements in his own organs, or by charging exchange advertise- ments. Therefore keep control of the advertisements. (8.) Not to allow a special charge for “ office expenses,” unless the same allowance is made to the author. (4.) Not to give up American, Colonial, or Continental rights. (.) Not to give up serial or translation rights. (6.) Not to bind yourself for future work to any publisher. As well bind yourself for the future to any one solicitor or doctor ! III. The Royalty System. This is perhaps, with certain limitations, the best form of agreement. It is above all things necessary to know what the proposed royalty means to both sides. It is now possible for an author to ascertain approximately the truth. From time to time very important figures connected with royalties are published in The Author. 1Y. A Commission Agreement. The main points are :— (1.) Be careful to obtain a fair cost of production. (2.) Keep control of the advertisements. (3.) Keep control of the sale price of the book. General. All other forms of agreement are combinations of the four above mentioned. Such combinations are generally disastrous to the author, Never sign any agreement without competent advice from the Secretary of the Society. Stamp all agreements with the Inland Revenue stamp. Avoid agreements by letter if possible. The main points which the Society has always demanded from the outset are :— C1.) That both sides shall know what an agreement means. (2.) The inspection of those account books which belong to the author. We are advised that this is a right, in the nature of a common law right, which cannot be denied or withheld. (3.) Always avoid a transfer of copyright. eg ees WARNINGS TO DRAMATIC AUTHORS. Lo. EVER sign an agreement without submitting it to the Secretary of the Society of Authors or some com- petent legal authority. 2. [t is well to be extremely careful in negotiating for the production of a play with anyone except an established manager. 129 3. There are three forms of dramatic contract for plays in three or more acts :— (a.) Sale outright of the performing right. This is unsatisfactory. An author who enters into such a contract should stipulate in the contract for production of the piece by a certain date and for proper publication of his name on the play-bills. (%.) Sale of performing right or of a licence to perform on the basis of percentages on gross receipts. Percentages vary between 5 and 15 per cent. An author should obtain a percentage on the sliding scale of gross receipts in preference to the American system. Should obtain a sum in advance of percentages. A fixed date on or before which the play should be performed. (¢c.) Sale of performing right or of a licence to perform on the basis of royalties (i.c.. fixed nightly fees). This method should be always avoided except in cases where the fees are likely to be small or difficult to collect. The other safeguards set out under heading (0.) apply also in this case. 4. Plays in one act are often sold outright, but it is better to obtain a small nightly fee if possible, and a sum paid in advance of such fees in any event. It is extremely important that the amateur rights of one-act plays should be reserved. 5. Authors should remember that performing rights can be limited, and are usually limited, by town, country, and time. This is most important. 6. Authors should not assign performing rights, but should grant a licence to perform. The legal distinction is of great importance. 7, Authors should remember that performing rights in a play are distinct from literary copyright. A manager holding the performing right or licence to perform cannot print the book of the words. 8. Never forget that United States rights may be exceed- ingly valuable. ‘hey should never be included in English agreements without the author obtaining a substantial consideration. 9. Agreements for collaboration should be carefully drawn and executed before collaboration is commenced. 10, An author should remember that production of a play is highly speculative: that he runs a very great risk of delay and a breakdown in the fulfilment of his contract. He should therefore guard himself all the more carefully in the beginning. 11. An author must remember that the dramatic market is exceedingly limited, and that for a novice the first object is to obtain adequate publication. As these warnings must necessarily be incomplete, on account of the wide range of the subject of dramatic con- tracts, those authors desirous of further information are referred to the Secretary of the Society.® —_—_——— WARNINGS TO MUSICAL COMPOSERS. ——>+ ITTLE can be added to the warnings given for the assistance of producers of books and dramatic authors. It must, however, be pointed out that, as a rule, the musical publisher demands from the musical composer a transfer of fuller rights and less liberal finan- cial terms than those obtained for literary and dramatic property. The musical composer has very often the two rights to deal with—performing right and copyright. He 130 should be especially careful therefore when entering into an agreement, and should take into particular consideration the warnings stated above. fo a HOW TO USE THE SOCIETY. —— 1. VERY member has a right to ask for and to receive advice upon his agreements, his choice of a pub- lisher, or any dispute arising in the conduct of his business or the administration of his property. The Secretary of the Society is a solicitor, but if there is any special reason the Secretary will refer the case to the Solicitors of the Society. Further, the Committee, if they deem it desirable, will obtain counsel’s opinion. All this without any cost to the member. 2. Remember that questions connected with copyright and publishers’ agreements do not fall within the experi- ence of ordinary solicitors. Therefore, do not scruple to use the Society. 3. Send to the Office copies of past agreements and past accounts, with a copy of the book represented. The Secretary will always be glad to have any agreements, new or old, for inspection and note. The information thus obtained may prove invaluable. 4, Before signing any agreement whatever, send the document to the Society for examination. 5. Remember always that in belonging to the Society you are fighting the battles of other writers, even if you are reaping no benefit to yourself, and that you are advancing the best interests of your calling in promoting the independence of the writer, the dramatist, the composer. 6. The Committee have now arranged for the reception of members’ agreements and their preservation in a fire- proof safe. The agreements will, of course, be regarded as confidential documents to be read only by the Secretary, who will keep the key of the safe. The Society now offers : —(1) To read and advise upon agreements and to give advice concerning publishers. (2) To stamp agreements in readiness for a possible action upon them. (3) To keep agreements. (4) To enforce payments due according to agreements. Fuller particulars of the Society’s work can be obtained in the Prospectus. 7. No contract should be entered into with a literary agent without the advice of the Secretary of the Society. Members are strongly advised not to accept without careful consideration the contracts with publishers submitted to them by literary agents, and are recommended to submit them for interpretation and explanation to the Secretary of the Society. 8. Many agents neglect to stamp agreements This must be done within fourteen days of first execution. The Secretary will undertake it on behalf of members. 9. Some agents endeayour to prevent authors from referring matters to the Secretary of the Society; so do some publishers. Members can make their own deductions and act accordingly. 10. The subscription to the Society is £4 ds. per annum, or £10 10s for life membership. THE AUTHOR. THE READING BRANCH. — + EMBERS will greatly assist the Society in this branch of its work by informing young writers of its existence. Their MSS. can be read and treated as a composition is treated by a coach. The term MSS. includes not only works of fiction, but poetry and dramatic works, and when it is possible, under special arrangement, technical and scientific works. The Readers are writers of competence and experience. The fee is one guinea. _____¢——e —___—_ NOTICES. —_+-—<—+-_—_ HE Editor of Zhe Author begs to remind members of the Society that, although the paper is sent to them free of charge, the cost of producing it would be a very heavy charge on the resources of the Society if a great many members did not forward to the Secretary the modest 5s. 6d. subscription for the year. Communications for Zhe Author should be addressed to the Offices of the Society, 39, Old Queen Street, Storey’s Gate, §.W., and should reach the Editor not later than the 24st of each month. All persons engaged in literary work of any kind, whether members of the Society or not, are invited to communicate to the Editor any points connected with their work which it would be advisable in the general interest to publish. a Communications and letters are invited by the Editor on all subjects connected with literature, but on no other subjects whatever. Every effort will be made to return articles which cannot be accepted. —— The Secretary of the Society begs to give notice that all remittances are acknowledged by return of post, and he requests members who do not receive an answer to important communications within two days to write to him without delay. All remittances should be crossed Union Bank of London, Chancery Lane, or be sent by registered letter only. —_—__——_e —>—_+___—_ THE LEGAL AND GENERAL LIFE ASSURANCE SOCIETY. —— N offer has been made of a special scheme of Endowment and Whole Life Assurance, admitting of a material reduction off the ordinary premiums to members of the Society. Full information can be obtained from J. P. Blake, Legal and General Insurance Society (City Branch), 158, Leadenhall Street, E.C. én THE AUTHOR. AUTHORITIES. ~+—<— — N pursuance of the intention expressed in our I January number, we print under Corre- spondence the letters on “ Should Well-known Writers ‘Farm-out’ Fiction,” held over from the last issue by order of the Committee. The writers have had, and have in several cases availed them- selves of, the opportunity of revising their com- munications after perusal of the Committee’s note on “ Proxy’s”’ letter. THERE is no need to add anything to the appre- ciation of Mr. George Gissing, from the pen of Mr. E. W. Hornung, except to state that Mr. Gissing had been a member of the Society since 1894, and, with Mr. Justin McCarthy, was elected a member of the Council in March of last year. It is with great regret that we must add one more to the distinguished list of members of the Society who have died during the past six months. We print elsewhere a copy of a proposed Bill brought forward for the purpose of amending the existing United States Copyright Law, followed by an article from the pen of Mr. George Haven Putnam, which appeared in the New York Critic. In the “ English Bookman” there was a short reference to this Bill, stating that it upset the copyright as existing between the United States and Great Britain, and calling the Society’s atten- tion to the point. We thank the editor for his courtesy, but fear he must have been misinformed, as the present Bill does not alter the effect of the section as far as Great Britain is concerned. GEORGE GISSING. —1+—<—— HE death of George Gissing came as a complete shock to most of us who mourn him. Delicate he had been for years, but in no such degree as to alarm his friends, who were under the impression that he had derived great benefit from his protracted sojourn at St. Jean de Luz. Only a few days before Christmas one heard with delight that there was just a chance of his coming back to live in England. He must have been upon his death-bed at the time. He had been working very hard. Hard work with 131 Gissing meant as much writing in a day and a half as most men accomplish in a week. His book was his life while it lasted; often it had almost been his death, for he scorned to spare himself till the last page was written. His last book was never finished. It was one that he had carried in his mind for many years ; it is said that he was within sight of the end; the irony might have have been his own. Pneumonia struck him down ; in three weeks he was dead. It is hard to write of a dead man and his living -work, especially when one knew the man better than the work, and cared for him infinitely more. There are many who speak of Gissing and his work as though the two were warp and weft. Those who knew him best will be the last to accept that view. The man was one of the most lovable ; the work was hardly that. The man had abundant humour ; there is little humour in the bulk of his books. He had a glorious laugh—a laugh inconceivable to those who have only read him. There was an appreciative sympathy, a cordial humanity, which it would be difficult to deduce from his writings. His serious view of life may have been acrid and even savage, but he was certainly not in the habit of obtruding his serious view of life. This, of course, is only to speak of the man as one had the privilege of knowing him ; it is not to pretend to have known the whole man, or to have plumbed his depths, but only to have found him all unlike his books, humorous, human, and humane. On the other hand, there can be no denying that much of his own personality and many of his own experiences found or forced their way into his fiction. Too fine a nature to sit down deliberately to “make copy” of his joys and sorrows, he was too true an artist not to dip his en into his own cup as his inspiration urged. At first sight it would appear that his knowledge of life was entirely first-hand, his poverty of mere imagination only compensated by the depth and truth of his extraordinary insight into the secrets of the heart. Yet there is more imagination in “ New Grub Street” alone than is ever likely to meet the ordinary eye. It was written in the days when George Gissing frequented the Reading Room at the British Museum. He made that the chief scene of his story, likened the Readers in the wheel of radiating desks to the flies in a spider’s web, and drew their imaginary lives. There was, I believe, in the author’s mind at least, a flesh-and-blood original of every literary person in the book; and some of them are Readers to this day. Written as the book was, on Gissing’s own showing, in six weeks to pay the rent, one of the characters, Reardon, is depicted in that self-same plight ; and when, in a candid criticism of Reardon’s 132 work, it is claimed for him that his best pages were instinct with a certain “ intellectual glow,” the self-portrait seems complete. There could be no fitter phrase for the peculiar literary quality which distinguishes the characteristic pages of George Gissing. But the contrasting type, the cynically successful young man of letters, is at least as justly realised, as strongly drawn. And it is difficult to believe that Gissing ever fraternised with such a one in all his literary life. During the last few years he had made a second reputation for himself as a sane and illuminating critic of Charles Dickens. were discussed with equal sympathy and acumen in a monograph and in the introductions to the Rochester edition in course of publication by Messrs. Methuen. It is greatly to be hoped that all the introductions, so honest alike in. their strictures and their enthusiasm, have long been in the publishers’ hands. “I don’t relish this critical writing,” he wrote with the task in hand; but it is to be doubted if he ever did anything very much better; for that beautiful veiled autobiography, “The Private Papers of Henry Ryecroft,” brilliantly written as it is, and touchingly eloquent of the man, is in many places marred for his friends by an alien misanthropy and an almost morose erversity of view. Notable novelist as he was, with a vogue among his peers indubitably dearer to his fine soul than the plaudits of the crowd, there are those who knew George Gissing through and through, and who hold that novel-writing was not his true vocation. ‘They say he was a greater scholar than could possibly be gathered from his books, and that he would have been truly great as a scholar pure and simple. He had indeed a passion for the classics, and the very temperament to have taken kindly to a cloistered life; but it is futile to pursue the thought. He spent his life in writing the most modern novels imaginable, in a miscro- scopic hand (a thousand words to the sheet of sermon paper) in keeping with his microscopi¢ observation; and he has left behind him more than one that may well survive as uncompromising transcripts of their time. And a vivid memory of the man, of his fine face, his noble head, his winning kindness, will endure as long as the last of those who knew him. That he retained his great personal charm through all the storms of his inner life, is not more extraordinary than the fact that he remained to the last the most acutely sensitive of men. Into the secret of those storms, as into the entire peace cof his last years abroad, he admitted only his chosen few ; for the rest of us it is enough to know that the storms had long abated, and that the last years swere the happiest of his life. E. W. Hornune. 2 THE AUTHOR. ‘he immortal works © HENRY SETON MERRIMAN. —1——+ HE many lovers of high-class fiction begin this year with an irreparable loss. Two of our leading novelists have fallen out of the ranks, both in the prime of life and at the height of their powers. Mr. G. Gissing is spoken of elsewhere. He wrote under his own name. Mr. Hl. S. Merriman did not. His name, no doubt familiar to all readers of “ The Author,” was Hugh Stowell Scott. He was a north-countryman, a Tynesider, whose father, a successful self-made man, wished his sons to adopt business as a career. Though he knew the leaning of one of his sons towards literature he did not desire to encourage it. : One day taking up a book that had interested him, called “ Young Mistley,’ he said, “If you could write like this I should not object to your following a literary career.” As a matter of fact Hugh Stowell Scott “could write like that,” for he was its author. But he did not divulge the fact at the time. The writing both of Mr. Gissing and Mr. Merri- man was close and intimate, charged with refine- ment. But the advantage in subject was probably Merriman’s. Merriman was so early a traveller as to lay the story of “ Young Mistley” in India. His characters were people of position. He was able to write with as much realistic accuracy of Paris and of peasant and noble in Russia in “‘ The Sowers,” as he had done of India and of life on a P. and O. boat in “ The Grey Lady,” and was to do of Dantzic in “ Barlasch.” This last work was perhaps the finest effort of his genius, and the investment of his subject with local colour showed the work of a great writer. He possessed at the same time a marvellous faculty for creating character to accord withit. All is bitten in with the clearness of an etching, and one feels his thorough command of idea and pen. The book is permeated with historical atmosphere ; and while he presents an immense background dominated by Napoleon, he achieves the vital success of projecting into the foreground all sorts and degrees of men with per- sonalities equally strong. Here as ever he wrote with convincing assimilation of, the incidents moulding the lives he created. Alas! never again can we say “A new novel by Merriman!” In bidding adieu to Barlasch we bade adieu to his maker. The one is as real to us as the other. And each must have passed with the same supreme satisfaction in good work accomplished. , Mary Enz. Stevenson, Author of “ A Maid of the Moor,” ete. THE AUTHOR. MEDICAL LITERATURE IN PUBLIC LIBRARIES. —_— eS By A MepicaL AUTHOR. HAVE just had placed in my hands the first of a series of “ Special Bulletins” which has been ordered by the Public Libraries Com- mittee of Birkenhead to be printed and circulated for the information of those interested. It is my idea that all members of a society like the Society of Authors should be interested in Public Libraries, for every day, I think, brings us nearer to the time when libraries, whether municipally conducted, or founded by private munificence, or run on business lines, will be the chief customers of the author. These “Special Bulletins” form a sort of sub- catalogues to the general catalogue of the six Public Libraries at Birkenhead, and are issued to show how the libraries provide for different sections of the ratepayers of the town. The first of the series is a classified list of books on medicine and kindred subjects, contained either in the Central Library or the Reference Library, and when I had read it I was certain that a good many books got into public libraries that are not in themselves of much use and the perusal of which might do considerable harm. I will take the sense of readers of 7’he Author on these points. The classified list is arranged alphabetically, and under the head of “‘ Anatomy and Physiology ” we have thirty-two works. Of these several are com- pletely obsolete, while others owe their interest more to their historical position than to their actual advancement of modern learning. Under the head of “ Bacteriology” we have nine works, of which one at least is a completely worthless book, while three are shown by their dates to be more or jess obsolete. Under the head of “The Brain” we have seventeen books which are fairly well selected ; two of them, however, are distinctly not standard works, and one—exactly the one that I can imagine the lay public being most anxious to obtain—is a distinctly unsound work. Under the head of “ Diseases of Children” there are sixteen books, largely of the advice-to-mother order. Of these books two are never heard of among medical men, and two were published twenty years ago and have not, as far as I know, been republished. They were, however, at their date of issue good text-books, and if editions have been issued since 1885 it might be worth while for a public library to obtain them. Of the seven books intended to form medico-domestic guides to young mothers this much may be said—such books are useful if they are intelligently used, and mischievous if they are not. ‘I'he twelve books on “The Eye” are on the whole well chosen, though 133 the teaching of two must be obsolete. ‘Twenty-six books are arranged under the heading of “ Food,” and they form a curious medley, for four are obsolete ; one seems to be a cookery-book; two are completely unknown to scientific students of dietetics ; and several others cover identical ground. Then follow seven books on ‘The Hand,” four books on chiromancy being catalogued in company with such genuinely scientific works as that of Galton on Finger-Prints, that of the late Professor Humphry on the Human Foot and Hand, and Sir David Wilson’s disquisition on Right and Left-handedness. Next come five books on Hydrophobia, of which three are obsolete. Then we have eighty-four books on Hygiene and Public Health, which are on the whole well chosen. Of: these thirty-two are made up by the Transactions of the International Congress of Hygiene and Demography of 1891 and of the International Health Exhibition of 1884. Such transactions have a proper place in a reference library. Several of the other books are obsolete, and of one or two I have no knowledge even by hearsay. The remainder are thoroughly well- chosen works. ‘The next eight volumes deal with Hypnotism and Mesmerism, the best known book on the subject not being included among them, while the Transactions of the Psychical Society and the works of the leaders of that Society are also absent. Then come seventy-one books headed *‘ Medicine and Health.” This is a heterogeneous collection ranging from well-known manuals and text-books, through household medicines and popular guides, to such works as a dissertation on a particular mineral-water, an indictment of vac- cination, a seventeenth-century epitome of The Secrets of Surgery, an eighteenth-century Her- barium, an essay on Dress in its Relation to Health, a Student’s Guide to the Medical Pro- fession dated before the passage of the Acts of Parliament by which the medical profession is now regulated, and a Girls’ Book of Health and Beauty. Then we have twenty-two books upon “ Nursing,” among which are some of the more valuable treatises. Under the head of “Physical Culture” we have seventeen works of varying value and scope. On the whole the works in this section are good, but Sir Frederick Treves, Mr. Eugene Sandow, and the late R. A. Proctor can hardly before have , found themselves in the same special class of a library catalogue. Under the head of “Surgery ” are included works on surgical anatomy and ambu- lance lectures. The two best manuals of surgery are in this list—a comparatively short one, consist- ing of twenty-four works only. Works on Throat and Voice and on Vivisection are followed by a heading called “Miscellaneous ””—and miscella- neous it is—for under it fall a work on scientific 134 dressmaking, a herbalists’ manual, a work on artificial limbs dated fifty years ago, a note on hydropathy, a highly scientific work by the late Professor Tyndall, and a note on scent by a well-known perfumer. It will be seen from this rough and ready analysis that the ratepayers of Birkenhead are in possession of a fairly good medical library, not sufficiently modern or comprehensive to be of any use to medical men engaged in research work or scientific literary pursuits, but including more standard works than anyone not a medical man is likely to want to consult, or to be benefited by reading. I am not sure what purpose Free Libraries are meant to serve, but it seems to me that the collection of works in the Special Bulletin No. 1 of the Birkenhead Public Libraries caters for no one. It is not a scientific collection and it is not a popular collection. As far as scientific workers are concerned, Free Libraries can never be of much good in the more progressive branches of science, for the ratepayers cannot be expected to provide new and expensive works on bacteriology or physiology every year, yeb every year brings some new discovery which ought to be recorded. As regards the needs of the general public such works are not of much use, unless the practical application of their teaching to the needs of every- day life is well brought out. This is the case in only a small proportion of the books in the Special Bulletin ; but just where the public are mostly in want of instruction—that is to say, in matters relating to food and general hygiene—it is gratify- ing to point out that the Birkenhead Free Libraries supply sound literature. I wonder if members of the Society of Authors, whose special knowledge lies in different directions to my own, have any experience of the contents of the large Free Libraries as far as their own pursuits are concerned. Is law, is theology, is engineering similarly served? Are the works dealing with these branches of learning, supplied to the public out of the ratepayers’ money, either not scientific enough or modern enough for the purposes of the serious student, or too abstruse for the general reader? Because if so, Free Libraries would seem somewhat to fail in their aims. As far as medical books are concerned, I am quite sure that the Committees that manage Free Libraries ought to pursue one policy. They should save the ratepayers’ money by buying only a few standard medical works, renewing these when their advisers in the matter warn them that new editions are necessary. Special care should be taken that the medical works put into general circulation are sound and authoritative, while works on palmistry, cookery, and district nursing should not be catalogued as medical. Preference also should be THE AUTHOR. given to books of general instruction, books containing general principles, dictionaries and works of reference. Manuals for students should not be bought. There is never any particular reason for purchasing one special treatise more than another, while the premises of Free Libraries are not intended to shelter genuine medical students for whom other provision is always made. With regard to amateur medical students, it is important that medical books should be inspected from the point of view of the wholesomeness of their contents before they are put into circulation. Some medical books make dangerous public reading. The composition of our Free Libraries is a matter of national importance. Too many people think that when they have voted for a library-rate they have done their duty, and that a well-chosen collection of books will immediately occur. This need not be the case, at any rate if general con- clusions may be drawn from the special cireum- stances to which I have alluded. gee 9 A PLEA FOR PEDANTRY. —1 > “ (P\HAT ain’t sense!” a well-known member [ of the House of Commons is reported to have remarked after the reading of an amendment; and the ejaculation, both in its matter and its manner, is characteristic of the age. How often the dignity of sense suffers in the expression of it! “There is a good deal of sense in that article,” remarks pater familias, buttoning his overcoat before starting for the City; and his eldest son, “fresh from the beauty and the bliss” of Balliol, takes up the paper and reads, “The Liberals are clamouring and Mr. Balfour obdurately silent ’—and all he notices is that the writer is ungrammatical, because, great man though the Prime Minister be, he can claim only the singular verb like any ordinary mortal. Sense may be the dish; but style is the cookery: and the palate of the purist receives many a rude shock. In these modern days of newspapers full of paragraphs “ written up” by a jaded journalist overnight, and hastily scanned by an equally jaded reader in the stifling “Tube” next morning ; of letters spoken into a phonograph and typed off in duplicate ;—yea, of novels produced in the same fashion at the rate of three or four a year; of political pamphlets and books of biography and of travel hastily put together and rushed through the printing press in order to catch an ephemeral market ;—in these modern days, what chance has our stately and beautiful language, with all its history behind it ? THE AUTHOR. Then let us welcome the pedant and the purist, for _ they have their uses. The lack of leisure, in literature as elsewhere, is accountable for much, since many errors are due to the habit of condensing. ‘You must try to love me as you have your parents ” is ungrammatical, yet harmless ; but how about the assertion that “He loathed sausages as much as his wife” ? What a picture is given of domestic disquietude ! __whereas the reality, fatally obscured by the omis- sion of the little word “did,” was a distinctly harmonious breakfast-table. It is painful to read that “when the chemical students had given in the results of their researches, they were sealed up in test-tubes and set aside to be analysed by the professor.” What a fiscal problem is presented by this sentence: ‘He spent two guineas a week on cigars which he might have given to the poor ”! Many errors are due, not to condensing, but to bad arrangement :—“ Tennyson’s ‘ May Queen ’ is a poem about a girl divided into three parts.” And, “opposite stretch the long lines of blanched walls, where now live the King of United Italy and his fair Queen Margherita of Savoy, some- what plain-faced and bald, and descending whole streets in their enormous length and breadth of circuit.’ The words only, merely, and not are pitfalls in this respect, and the Post Office authori- ties fell headlong into one of them when they informed the public “The address only. to be written on this side.” ‘To the purist, this conveys that the address is only to be written, not, for example, typed. When once the habit of noting errors becomes a hobby, they seem to crop up everywhere—in news- papers, sermons, speeches, books, letters, advertise- ments. How often we hear of “a house on the left side going down the street,” or “a cab-stand coming up the road.” “Each of us have” and “neither of them were’’ are sadly familiar, even within bookcovers. When there are two brothers, is not the elder invariably the eldest ? And of two apples, is not the bigger always the biggest ? “This is one of the commonest errors that has crept into the language,” one is told. “Has they?” the pedant answers mildly. “ Strictly speaking, there was no necessity ”__noor participle, without a relation to support it ! Often pronouns are the cause of woe. What can be made of this: “He told me his brother had a friend and he wished him to emigrate ; but he had said he ought to wait till he saw if his uncle would help him, as he told him he would if he approved of him.” Then there is the fatal impersonal pronoun “one,” that no Briton can handle with safety. The British are less successful than the French with verbs also. How often the novelist, in the midst of a narrative, leaps from 135 the past tense to the present and back again ! And how hopelessly muddled the reporter becomes during three columns of indirect quotation ! And, most familiar of all, “ Mr. Jones will have much pleasure in accepting Mrs. Smith’s kind invitation.” “ What ought you to say instead of ‘I shall have much pleasure in accepting’ ?” a teacher asked his class. “I will have much pleasure!” cried an eager Scot. Folk north of the Tweed have to submit to much quizzing for their use of shall and will and for other Scotticisms ; but there are not a few colloquialisms peculiar to the dwellers south of that river. It strikes the Scottish ear at once when someone says “ different to” instead of “ different from,” or “differ with” instead of “differ from.” It was perhaps a rash and carping pedantry that prompted someone to demand of a renowned barrister that he should say “disagree from.” He listened to the logic and courteously announced himself convinced ; but presently he was heard to mutter below his breath, “] disagree from you, my lord,—my lord, i disagree from you. No,no! Couldn’t! Couldn’t possibly!” The English seem prone to the use of “lay” instead of “lie”—Byron and Shelley are both defaulters—“ There let it lay” : and to the substitution of “like” for “as”—‘ Like I did.” But perhaps the Englishism most noticeable to the stranger is to be heard in the addition of the letter 7 after the vowel a—‘ the sofar is,” _“the idear of it!’”—“ Mariar ought.” This is now as prevalent as the inserted 4, and among a more cultured class. As with the h, the r is not only inserted where it ought not to be, but is left out where it owght to occur, and hence that horror, the “ Cockney rhyme ”—“ palm—harm,” and “ Oh Mamma, See the star!” It is pleasant to find the Chronicle entering the lists as a purist. A few days ago it called atten- tion to “a common error,” and cited examples culled from its own pages :—“‘ Mr. A. B. Walkeley writes to Mr. Bourchier: “I could not go to a theatre from which I had been excluded without that exclusion being publicly apologised for 47 “Pardon me saying” and “ Forgive me coming y are simpler forms of the same. “ Fyom May to December, inclusive,” or ‘‘ From G. to N., inclusive,” is universal ; but is it sense ? “To and from Regent Street and City, 37.” meets the eye of many literary people on their way befween fashion and Grub Street : does it vex their souls ? As to “Bespoke Bootmaker” and “ Practical Chimneysweep,” they are beneath notice. Once we enter the realms of pure pedantry, there is much to engage our attention. The dainty disused subjunctive meets us reproachfully. The rival claims of the pronouns that and which wait, as they have waited since the Elizabethan age, to 136 be settled. The doubtful grammar of “these kind” and “those sort” has to be seriously con- sidered. The poor word demean demands a knight-errant to rescue her from the clutches of mean, to whom she owes no allegiance, and restore her to her proper relation demeanour. And in the train of demean come many mis- used words—mutual and aggravate, replace and appreciate, the debased awful, fallen from her high estate, and all the rest. There is also the phrase “and which ”—a phrase that, it is alleged, a certain weekly in its palmy days used to keep a special proof-reader to delete. There is “fine day” when the day is only fair; and there is “infinitely less,” when the comparison is between things necessarily finite. ‘A sentence should never have a preposition to end up with” was the remark of someone who taught better by precept than by example. But purists go further, and, not content with objecting to “quite perfect” and “quite better,” even question the propriety of “more true.” But this last contention seems to step beyond the realms of literary criticism alto- gether, and to land one in the hazy atmosphere of philosophy. The errors that have been enumerated are only a few of the most common, but will help to recall many others to the mind, and may perhaps persuade some readers to own that, though the pedant be a fractious and annoying member of any society—most of all of the Society of Authors —he is not altogether without his uses, nor yet altogether without his excuses. ROSALINE Masson. Oa THE ARTIST AS CRITIC.* + HE Editor’s note to this, the twelfth, volume of Messrs. Macmillan’s edition of Thackeray’s Works explains that for the first time the “Critical Papers in Literature ” are brought together in one volume and arranged in chronological order instead of being scattered throughout the various volumes of the editions. The advantages of such a plan are obvious, but it does not appear from this preface what was the compelling cause to make any exceptions; the exceptions, however, are carefully noted, and reference is given to the other volumes in which the papers severally appear. Thus the first review known to have been written by Thackeray, on * “Critical Papers in Literature,’ by William Makepeace Thackeray. London: Macmillan & Co., Limited, 1904. Crown 8yo., 3s. 6d, THE AUTHOR. Robert Montgomery’s poem, ‘ Woman : The Angel of Life,” was published in 7'e National Standard dated the 15th of June, 1833, and is now reprinted in vol. ix. of this edition; in the same volume appears his review of Victor Hugo’s “ Etude sur Mirabeau ” ; other literary papers entitled respec- tively, “Madame Sand and the New Apocalypse,” “Qn some French Fashionable Novels: With a Plea for Romances in General,” and “ French Dramas and Melodramas” are reprinted in vol. vii. of this edition; finally a note of importance will be found in vol. xi., covering the question of other reviews supposed to have been contributed by Thackeray to Fraser’s Magazine, some of which have been positively identified and are reprinted in that volume. Of the twenty-nine papers included in the present volume, six are reprinted for the first time, four are reprinted for the first time in England, and twenty- one are for the first time included in an edition of Thackeray’s Works. The most important “find ”’ from the bibliographer’s point of view is an invoice sent by Thackeray to 7%e Times for contributions during November, 1838; this “ find” was made by Mr. Moberly Bell, who sent a copy of the letter and invoice to Messrs. Macmillan; reference to a file of The Times disclosed articles entitled “The Annuals,” Tyler’s “Life of Henry V.,” Fraser’s “Winter Journey to Persia,’ Count Valerian Krasinski’s “History of the Reformation in Poland,” all of which are now reprinted for the first time, and a couple of paragraphs entitled “ Steam Navi- gation in the Pacific,’ which are omitted as not coming within the scope of the volume. The two other articles now first reprinted are a review of the “Memoirs of Joseph Holt, General of the Irish Rebels in 1798,” which appeared in Zhe Times for the 31st of January, 1838, and Thackeray’s sole contribution to The Edinburgh Review, which was published in October, 1845, ridiculing N, P. F. Willis’s “ Dashes at Life with a Free Pencil.” Of the other fifteen papers now first included in an edition of Thackeray’s Works the most interest- ing, regarded as Critical Papers, are the ‘ Duchess of Marlborough’s Private Correspondence,” “ Eros and Anteros, or ‘Love’,” “A Diary Relative to George IV. and Queen Caroline,” “The Poetical Works of Dr. Southey,” “ Fielding’s Works,” “ Mr. Macaulay’s Essays,” and “Coningsby, or the New Generation.” These, with the more familiar papers on Carlyle’s “French Revolution,” “Grant in Paris,” ‘Dickens in France,” and ‘Jerome Paturot,” enable one to arrive at a definite opinion of Thackeray’s claim to consideration as judge of other people’s work, and to assess the worth of the artist in his other réle of critic. His own opinion of the function of the critic is recorded in this volume. An eminent artist had as THE AUTHOR. suggested that it was the writer's duty only to speak of pictures particularly when one could speak in terms of praise ; not, of course, to praise unjustly, but to be discreetly silent when there was no opportunity. “Itis a fine maxim,” says Thackeray in his genial way, ‘“‘and should be universally adopted—across a table. Why should not Medi- ocrity be content, and fancy itself Genius? Why should not Vanity go home, and be a little more vain? If you tell the truth, ten to one that Dulness only grows angry, and is not a whit less dull than before—such being itsnature. But when I becomes we—sitting in judgment, and delivering solemn opinions—ie must tell the truth, the whole truth, and nothing but the truth ; for then there is a third party concerned—the public—between whom andthe writer, or painter, the critic has to arbitrate, and he is bound to show no favour. What is kindness to the one, is injustice to the other, who looks for an honest judgment, and is by far the most important party of the three ; the two others being, the one the public’s servant, the other the public’s appraiser, sworn to value, to the best of his power, the article that is for sale. The critic does not value rightly, it is true, once in a thousand times ; but if he do not deal honestly, wo be to him! The hulks are too pleasant for him, transportation too light. For ourselves, our honesty is known ; every man of the band of critics (that awful, unknown Vehmgericht, that sits in judgment in the halls of ReGrna) is gentle, though miserable, loving, though stern, just above all. As fathers, we have for our dutiful children the most tender yearning and love; but we are, everyone of us, Brutuses, and at the sad intelligence of our children’s treason we weep—the father will ; dwt we chop their heads off.” Indeed they do. And where decapitation of the culprit seems to be the proper end, Thackeray sees to it that the capital penalty is preceded by scourging more or less severe. Sometimes his whip has but a single thong. In “ Eros and Anteros, or ‘Love,’” for instance, he deprecates any claim to being regarded as omniscient with a parenthesis that disarms hostility. Lady Charlotte Bury wrote a novel in which all the figures are exclusives, fashionables, or lords; the silly things they severally do are best left in the oblivion to which they have sunk, but the critic challenges the accuracy of the picture. “Thank Heaven,” he says, “the world (unless in the most exclusive circles) does not do this.” In that admission of the possibility of his own ignorance there is brine in which the thong is soaked. Sometimes his whip has double thongs: Lady Charlotte Bury felt it, owing to her responsibility for the “ Diary Relative to George LV. and Queen Caroline.” “ We never met with a book more pernicious or mean.” 137 Phrase after phrase of bitterly scornful denuncia- tion falls from the curling lip of the judge to culminate in an almost savage peroration. ‘There is no need now to be loyal to your prince or tender to his memory. Take his bounty while living, share his purse and his table, gain his confidence, and learn his secrets, flatter him, cringe to him, vow to him an unbounded fidelity—and when he is dead, write a diary and betray him!” Jules Janin felt it, too, and it is noteworthy that it was on behalf of Dickens that Thackeray seized his double thonged whip and laid about the shoulders of the French critic. ‘“ Dickens in France” the article is called, and it will repay study as an example of culminative scorn: as an example, too, of the justice on which he prided himself, for it is by textual quotation of the culprit’s own words and of passages from his own paper that he establishes his case. Naturally, several of the longer essays are expository rather than critical, but they are admir- ably written: the article on Tyler’s “ Life of Henry V.” is Thackeray’s own precis of the story as told by the old chroniclers; that on Count Valerian Krasinski’s “ History of the Reformation in Poland” is little more than one long quotation from the book itself; those on Holt’s “ Memoirs,” Fraser’s “ Winter Journey to Persia,” and Willis’s « Dashes at Life” are little more than summaries enlivened by comment characteristic of Thackeray, and, especially in the case of the last book, relieved by not unkindly banter. Willis, indeed, seems to have been treated too leniently. It is in the estimates formed of Carlyle’s “ History of the French Revolution,” of Macaulay’s * Essays,” of “Coningsby,” of Fielding’s Works and of Southey’s collected poems that Thackeray’s right to be deemed a sound critic may most fairly be tested, and for our own part we think it has been estab- lished by general consent. Carlyle’s opinion of Thackeray’s opinion of him is recorded in the preface : “ His article is rather like him, and, I suppose; calculated to do the book good’’: rather grudging perhaps, but surely the best possible tribute to the quality of the criticism, which ought to be as much the expression of the critic’s indi- vidual self as the book should be of the author’s. It is pleasant to recognise the man’s alacrity to recognise merit in his contemporaries ;_ the courteous, almost deferential, respect he has for Macaulay’s attainments, the singular aptness of the epithets he applies to Disraeli’s ‘« Coningsby,” and the acumen and sanity of his judgment of Southey’s Poems. The whole-hearted, generous enthusiasm he cherishes for Fielding, communi- cates a glow, and we welcome an edition of Thackeray containing this essay. Altogether, this book has given us a great deal of pleasure already, 138 and we are glad to record, in addition to our love for Thackeray the artist, our respect for Thackeray the critic. V. E. M. _—-—_» CORRESPONDENCE. —1~>—- / SHOULD WELL-KNOWN WRITERS “FARM-OUT” FICTION ? AN, Sir,—In your December number appears a contribution from “ Proxy,” entitled, ‘Should well- known writers ‘farm-out’ fiction ?” in which he attempts to justify popular authors in palming off, as their own original work, novels and tales written by “ghosts” in their employ. - “ Proxy ” supports his theory that such an act is perfectly justifiable by the argument “ whether Blank himself actually writes the books or whether he employs someone to write them for him is really of no great con- sequence as far as the reader is concerned.” To the grocer who takes half-a-crown across the counter, it is of no great consequence whether the coin has been stolen or honestly earned, but pocket- picking is a felony nevertheless. By the way, I find in this article an allusion to “poor Gilbert’s inimitable humour.” J am much obliged to the writer for his sympathetic reference to me, but why “poor?” If he means that I am in embarrassed circumstances, I have much pleasure in assuring him that I still contrive to keep my head above water. If he is under the impression that I am a helpless invalid, it gratifies me to inform him that I am in robust health. If he supposes me to be disembodied, I am pleased to say that I am not even an author’s ghost. Yours faithfully, W.S. GILBERT. - ah ae ae a Il. Srr,—After reading the article with the above title, signed ‘“‘ Proxy,” in the December issue of The Author, one has to ask oneself whether it is intended to be taken seriously or as a joke. It seems hardly possible to believe that it is serious, or else the writer must be one who can see no wrong in defrauding nor in being defrauded. It makes no difference to the case whether the author is well-known or not, although, of course, the circumstances could not apply to an obscure one. The writer of this article compares an author who employs a proxy with a person carrying on THER AUTHOR. the business of a manufacturer or storekeeper under some other name than his or her own, and seems to think that there is no difference. In buying at a certain store, whether a piece of furniture, a gun, a watch, a garment or any other thing, no one supposes that the head of the firm makes every article sold there, neither does he put them forward as his individual handicraft ; it is work made or sold under his auspices and for which he takes the responsibility. It is the publisher who should be compared with such a person, not the writer of a work. The publisher isa dealer in books (which he may get written or pro- duced to order), and each work is put before the public as his publication, but not as his composition. One does not buy a book for the sake of the publisher, but for the sake of the matter or of the writer ; the composition is set forth as being by such and such a person, as being that person’s original work, for which reason that person takes the name of author ; and, if the supposed author’s name is on the title-page and the work is not his or her composition, then is fraud being committed. If an “author” employs a proxy, then it should be stated that the work is produced for or under the auspices of that “well-known writer,” otherwise the publisher is put in the same position as a picture-dealer who sells the work of one artist as that of another. This practice in favour of which “ Proxy ” writes is causing money to be obtained under faise — pretences, and is deliberate fraud by the supposed author and the proxy on the publisher and the public, and also by the proxy on him or herself. Doubtless some member of the Society of Authors is acquainted with a work written by a proxy or “ ghost ’? and put forward as that of some well-known writer ; if so, I should very much like to see the Society instigate, on behalf of a member purchasing a copy of such a work, a prosecution for fraud of the supposed author whore name appears on the title-page, or else see a publisher undertake the prosecution of such a supposed author. HvuBert HAEs. <> III. Sir,—A writer calling himself “ Proxy” has detailed to us, in the December number of The Author, the sophistries with which he, and, of course, his principal before him, have succeeded in drugging conscience. He offers those arguments to us as an excellent prescription, as if we too must be anxious to get rid of that tiresome voice which urges probity ! ‘To begin with, his claim to authority on the THE AUTHOR. subject of “ ghosting,” as being himself a “ ghost,” is hardly valid. It could not logically be allowed without conceding the same high standpoint to all who profit by malpractices, wherever found. The law of the land, judge and jury, would then count for nothing. We should appeal to the receiver of stolen goods for an anonymous verdict. But why does “ Proxy” stand forth at all? We have no personal quarrel with him or his tribe. What we wish to see stopped is the practice, said to be widespread, of flourishing authors choking the market, filling space valuable to others, with work not their own. ‘The selfishness is only made possible by a downright, fraudulent lie ; for, I take it, most authors regard their name or pseudonym appended to work as nearer to an affidavit than “a sort of trade-mark.” “Proxy” may be simply an honest man in reduced circumstances. “ Blank,” his employer, is, frankly, a scoundrel. The reference to modern business methods as the standard of honesty is downright funny. Indeed, ‘“ Proxy’s” whole article has the ring of fine satire, making one scent a hoax. “T may say, to begin with, that the writers for whom I act as proxy know me sufficiently well to be aware that I am not likely ever to blackmail them, and in selecting a proxy this is of course an extremely important consideration.” Shade of Mistress Quickly! ... Is not this pure satire? Or can “ Proxy,” after writing that, still really wonder at members of the Authors’ Society agreeing “ that the practice is reprehensible in the extreme”? Just one more quotation. This is one of the dire alternatives presented to “the writer of popular fiction”? who receives applications for work in excess of his output:— He must decline to undertake to get through more than a compara- tively small amount of work, and thus, in the language of the box-office, ‘turn good money away.’” In other words, he must decline to get money by dishonest means, degrading to himself, defrauding to others, and unfair even to the “ghost” who is robbed of personality. Isn’t it hard on the poor devil ? That there are among “ghosts” men keenly alive to a debasement into which real want has fcrced them, we are fain to believe. Mr. Leonard Merrick’s “ Cynthia” contains a convincing picture of such an one. [If all were as cynically content in their background as “ Proxy ” pretends to be, pity would be wasted on them. But contempt is by no means wasted on their employers. Like other cheats they deserve nothing but the cold shoulder, and will get it, sure enough, when discovered. But the job is to catch them. MARMADUKE PICKTHALL. 139 IV. Str,—You have now published in The Author three letters and one article dealing with the inte- resting process which the writers thereof describe, according to their differing opinions upon the subject, either by the airy name of “ ghosting,” or the more solid and uncompromising term, “ fraud.” One has heard before, generally in fiction, of the literary vampire who sucks the brains of the un- fortunate hack; and I do not think that one has felt much inclined to believe in his existence out- side the pages of romance. The recent corres- pondence in Zhe Author, however, seems to prove that the vampire is a very actual personage indeed —on the testimony of no less a person than the hack himself, who certainly ought to know, and who appears quite willing to take us into his (strictly anonymous) confidence, in spite of the vows of silence and secrecy which he has sworn to the vampire whom he serves. Of course, if the hack chooses, or is forced by circumstances, to earn his living by writing for the vampire, that is nobody’s business but his own. Of the two parties concerned in a dirty business, the hack should have the clearer conscience. But it certainly has struck me as singular that three out of the four communications published have unblushingly tried to whitewash this ghosting affair. Indeed, *‘ Proxy,” in his article, reaches a point beyond even the whitewash pot. He boldly sets himself to prove that the ghosting system is perfectly fair and honest, and tells us that he looks upon the vampire as “a Heaven-sent being, and not, as some appear (!) to consider him, a species of imposter.” “ Proxy’s” idea of a “ Heaven-sent being” seems rather dangerously original, to say the least of it—but let that pass. He goes on to make a statement which one cannot let pass so easily. “ Whether Blank himself actually writes the books, or whether he employs someone to write them for him,” he declares, “is really of no great conse- quence so far as the general reader is concerned. The general reader looks upon Blank’s name as @ sort of trade mark—nothing more.” Now, in the name of the general reader, I protest against this statement of * Proxy’s.” I, for one, do not look upon Blank’s name upon the novel which he offers to the public as his own as “a sort of trade mark.” When I order a book purporting to be written by Blauk, I do not expect to geb a novel which “Proxy ” has written for Blank to sign —-andsell. I want Blank, I order Blank, I expect to get Blank ; and if [ get “ Proxy ” instead of Blank I maintain that I have as good a right to consider myself cheated as though I had asked for—and paid for—butter, and received margarine. I am 140 not depreciating ‘‘ Proxy’s”’ work—it may be as good as, or even better than Blank’s; but that argument has nothing to do with the case. I cannot help thinking that this is the view the general reader will take, in spite of ‘‘ Proxy’s” com- fortable conscience—salving sophistries to the con- trary. The public undoubtedly buys Blank’s book, and orders it at the libraries, on the strength of the position Blank has already achieved in fiction ; if it finds out that such a system as “ Proxy” reveals, and upholds, is in vogue, it is not difficult to foresee that, however unsatisfactory the sale of novels may be at present, it will soon become infinitely worse. We have heard a good deal about the iniquities of the publisher, but if the state of things described by “Proxy” and others really exists, then it seems to me that the virtuous, long-suffering author stands in a glass house in which he will find it exceed- ingly difficult to throw stones at his natural enemy. Meanwhile, as a consequence of these interesting revelations by “ Proxy” & Co., the literary profes- sion stands practically under the imputation of com- mitting a wholesale and comprehensive fraud upon an unsuspecting public. Three successive numbers of your periodical have reiterated the accusation ; and so far not one novelist of prominence has come forward to deny, in his own name at least, this shameful charge. “ Proxy” and his fellows have flung down the gauntlet—is there no writer who dare lift it, for the honour of the art he serves ? Or is it indeed true that we are all a set of dis- honest hucksters, cheating the public and lying amongst ourselves, thinking only of our price per thousand, and not caring by what fraudulent methods it is obtained ? CHALLENGER. P.S.—Since the above was written, the Com- mittee has issued a note in The Author, very properly recording its opinion of the practice which “ Proxy” defends as “a gross fraud both on the publisher and the public.” So far, so good ; but is it not possible to go a little further —to take steps to discover and publish the names of the culprits? In Mr. Ascher’s letter on the subject in the October number he speaks of instances of “ ghosting” which have fallen under his own notice. Surely if he or any member of the Society possesses proof of a case of this kind, he owes it to the whole literary profession to make it public. It may be very difficult, for many reasons, to stop “ghosting” altogether; but exposure seems to me to be the first and most powerful weapon against it. No condemnation of the system, as a system, will effect much good unless the actual individual concerned can be shown up. It is almost impossible to believe that THE AUTHOR. popular and well-paid writers can carry on this fraud for any great length of time with impunity, and one can only hope that the first proven case of the kind which comes to the knowledge of the Society will mect with the public disgrace which it so richly deserves. ig V. DEAR Srr,—The defence in your December number of farming out literary work, whether real or fictitious, certainly shows that for a poor “ohost”” half a loaf is better than no bread, and it also illustrates the increasing difficulty of getting good work accepted on its merits. A great many modern magazine editors and publishers are quite incapable of judging for themselves as to the quality of work submitted to them. Tell a story is by some well-known writer, and at once they read merit into it. This is what gives the farmer his chance. He depends upon their lack of critical faculty, and power of distinguishing between one man’s style and another’s. They want names, and names only. Very often, too, in the lower walks of fiction the difference between the work of one man’s and another's is that between Tweedledum and Tweedledee, but the fact that one of the two has succeeded by a fluke gives him a certain market value. Farming out work and taking pay from publishers at rates that would not be given if the publishers knew the truth, is simply a form of swindling, and the authors who do such things may justly fear blackmail, and wish to be quite sure of their partner. For the poor accomplice, unknown to fame, despairing of ever attaining it, and driven by necessity, one can have little save pity. At any rate he honestly does the work for which he takes pay, and if he does not object to letting another get the credit, no third party need revile him; but what are we to say of the man who employs him? An instance has recently come to my knowledge of a poor gentleman, fallen on evil days, a scholar and a linguist, who for about £30 did the translation of a long and highly technical work that bears on its cover the name of a popular author as the translator. ‘The “ ghost” did not complain. It was not from him, or with his knowledge, I heard of this flagrant case. I believe he had hopes the popular author would recommend him to publishers to undertake other translations. How likely! When I read the favourable comments of the Press on the book in question, of the skill shown by Mr. So-and-so in turning it into English, it “makes me tired,” if you will pardon the Americanism. Yours faithfully, INCOGNITO. Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author, Vol. 14 Issue 05 (February 1904) Subject The topic of the resource The Author, Vol. 14 Issue 05 (February 1904) Type The nature or genre of the resource Publication Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context 1904-02-01-The-Author-14-5 publications The Author https://historysoa.com/files/original/5/489/1904-01-01-The-Author-14-4.pdf 1144daee55633d265f765fd8eddbdf83 PDF Text Text �� Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author Subject The topic of the resource The Author Description An account of the resource A digitised run of the Society of Authors' monthly periodical, The Author, 1890–1914, made available together for the first time. Currently users can browse issues and <a href="https://historysoa.com/items/browse?search=&advanced%5B0%5D%5Bjoiner%5D=and&advanced%5B0%5D%5Belement_id%5D=51&advanced%5B0%5D%5Btype%5D=is+exactly&advanced%5B0%5D%5Bterms%5D=Index&collection=&type=&tags=&exhibit=&date_search_term=&submit_search=Search+For+Items&sort_field=Dublin+Core%2CTitle">indices</a> (not available for all volumes). Full text search for all issues, and other additional search functionality, will be added in 2022. Date A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource 1890–1914 Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context The-Author-Issues Publication Date The date of an event (in YYYY, YYYY-MM or YYYY-MM-DD format) 1904-01-01 Volume 14 Issue 4 Pages Page range in volume 85–112 Ngram Date Version of the date in YYYYMMDD format for use by the Ngram plugin 19040101 Ngram Text Version of the text with no HTML formatting for use by the Ngram plugin Che Hutbor. (The Organ of the Incorporated Society of Authors. FOUNDED BY SIR Monthly.) WALTER BESANT. Vou. XIV.—No. 4. TELEPHONE NUMBER : 374 VICTORIA. TELEGRAPHIC ADDRESS : AUTORIDAD, LONDON. 1 NOTICES. —_ > OR the opinions expressed in papers that are signed or initialled the authors alone are responsible. None of the papers or para- graphs must be taken as expressing the opinion of the Committee unless such is especially stated to be the case. Tuer Editor begs to inform members of the Authors’ Society and other readers of 7he Author that the cases which are from time to time quoted in The Author are cases that have come before the notice or to the knowledge of the Secretary of the Society, and that those members of the Society who desire to have the names of the publishers concerned can obtain them on application. + List of Members. Tue List of Members of the Society of Authors published October, 1902, at the price of 6d., and the elections from October, 1902, to July, 1903, as a supplemental list, at the price of 2d., can now be obtained at the offices of the Society. They will be sold to members or associates of the Society only. a The Pension Fund of the Society. THE investments of the Pension Fund at present standing in the names of the Trustees are as follows. This is a statement of the actual stock; the VoL, XIV. JANUARY Ist, 1904. [Price SIXPENCE. money value can be easily worked out at the current price of the market :— Be £1000 0 0 Wiocal Uioans 26s 500 0 0 Victorian Government 8 % Consoli- dated Inscribed Stock ............... oot 19 18 OY Eo oes nss pete 201 9 8 Mota. ...0.2...3. £1,993 9 2 Subscriptions from October, 1903. £ s. a. Noy. 13, Longe, Miss Julia. : - 0 5.0 Dec. 16, Trevor, Capt. Philip 0 5 0 Donations from October, 1908. 4 Oct. 27, Sturgis, Julian é ; oo Nov. 2, Stanton, V.H. . Nov. 18, Benecke, Miss Ida. Nov. 28, Harraden, Miss Beatrice Dec. Minniken, Miss The following members have also made subscrip- tions or donations :— Meredith, George, President of the Society. Thompson, Sir Henry, Bart., F.R.C.S. Rashdall, The Rev. H. Guthrie, Anstey. Robertson, C. B. Dowsett, C. F. There are in addition other subscribers who do not desire that either their names or the amount they are subscribing should be printed. ourFaAe nooo So ooo oo <> 6 FROM THE COMMITTEE. — Ar the meeting of the Committee held on Monday, December 7th, twenty members and asso- ciates were elected, bringing the total number of elections for the current year to just over 200. Among the subjects discussed and dealt with were financial matters, the unveiling of the memorial to Sir Walter Besant (which took place 86 on the 11th of December), cheap postage on maga- zines to the Colonies, and finally the article signed “ Proxy” in the December number of Ze Author. The Committee decided that a paragraph should be inserted in the next number of Ze Author condemning the practice described by “ Proxy.” Sir Gilbert Parker sept in his resignation as a member of the Committee, owing to the heavy pressure of his Parliamentary and other work. In doing so, he wished the Society all prosperity. ot Cases. Srxcz the publication of the last number of The Author seventeen cases—an unusually large num- ber—have been taken in hand by the Secretary on behalf of members, and, in addition, two County Court cases have been authorised by the Chairman of the Society. The seventeen cases may be divided as follows :— Hight cases for money or for money and accounts, three cases for accounts only, five cases for the return of MSS., and one case for the proper settle- ment of a contract. So far, only one case has been settled. The MS. has been received by the Secretary and returned to the author. ‘There is no reason to believe that the other cases will not terminate satisfactorily, but at this time of the year it is difficult to get money out of those people who desire to withhold it. In a future issue no doubt satisfactory conclusions will be chronicled. Of the cases referred to in previous numbers there are five still incomplete. ‘As two of the matters in contention have to do with the United States it is possible that they may be still further delayed. The length of time that a letter takes to reach the United States is not the only cause of delay. It is often, unfortunately, the fact that distance appears to make the offender callous to his obligations. Two of the cases will have to be abandoned owing to technical and other reasons which prevent the enforcing of the author’s just rights. The fifth case is still in negotiation, and is proceeding satisfactorily. —— + December Elections. 17, Newburgh Road, Acton. Braintree House, Cob- ham, Surrey. Ashe, Leslie Cartwright, Miss A. M. . Corkran, Miss Alice Laurence, Lionel Maudsley, Athol Twyford, Winchester. Needham, R. W. Bradshaw Land Tax, Somerset House, W.C. THE AUTHOR. Orr, Mrs. Mount Eagle Lodge Brosna, Co. Kerry Treland. 19, Chesham Place, 5.W. 21, Inglewood Road, West Hampstead, N.W. Care of Messrs. Power, Drury & Co., Madeira 16, Dorset Square, N.W. Colinton, Midlothian. Pauncefote, The Hon. Maud : ‘ Pierson, C. Harvard Ramsey, Miss Lilian Sheringham, H. T. Skae, Miss Hilda “‘ Stephen Walthair ” Syrett, Miss Netta . 3, Morpeth Terrace, Ashley Place, 8.W. Saltwood, Hythe, Kent. Ladies’ Army and Navy Club, Burlington Gardens, W. Stigand, Mrs. “Tiger Rose ” Urwick, Edward Vaughan, Capt. A. O. Aberdovey, N. Wales. _One member does not desire the publication either of his name or address. 1 Pension FunpD. In order to give members of the Society, should they desire to appoint a fresh member to the Pension Fund Committee, full time to act, it has been thought advisable to place in 7he Author a full statement of the method of election under the scheme for administration of the Pension Fund. Under that scheme the Committee is composed of three members elected by the Committee of the Society, three members elected by the Society at the General Meeting, and the chairman of the Society for the time being, ex officio. The three members elected ‘at the general meeting when the fund was started were Mr. Morley Roberts, Mr. M. H. Spielmann, and Mrs. Alec Tweedie. According to the rules it is the turn of Mr. M. H. Spielmann to resign his position on the Com- mittee. In tendering his resignation he submits his name for re-election. The members have power to put forward other names under Clause 9, which runs as follows :— “ Any candidate for election to the Pension Fund Com- mittee by the members of the Society (not being a retiring member of such Committee) shall be nominated in writing to the secretary, at least three weeks prior to the general meeting at which such candidate is to be proposed, and the nomination of each such candidate shall be subscribed by, at least, three members of the Society. A list of the candidates so nominated shall be sent to the members of the Society with the annual report of the Managing Com- mittee, and those candidates obtaining the most votes at the general meeting shall be elected to serve on the Pension Fund Committee.” : THE AUTHOR. 87 In case any member should desire to refer to the list of members, a copy complete, with the exception of those members referred to in the note at the beginning, can be obtained at the Society’s office. It would be as well, therefore, should any of the members desire to put forward candidates, to take the matter within their immediate consideration. The general meeting of the Society has usually been held towards the end of February or the beginning of March. It is essential that all nominations should be in the hands of the secretary before the 31st of January, 1904. — se 7 SERIAL ISSUE—AUTHORS AND PUBLISHERS OR EDITORS. ee Afialo and Cook v. Lawrence and Bullen. OW that the case of Aflalo and Cook v. Lawrence and Bullen has been finally settled by the judgment of the House of Lords, it is necessary to consider its bearing on authors’ property and the methods employed for the sale of that property. There is no need to set forth at length the 18th Section. Members can refer to the last number of The Author. But it is necessary to remember three points. Firstly, employment. Secondly, that the work shall have been com- posed in such employment on the terms that the Copyright shall belong to the proprietor. Thirdly, payment for such work. Where. these three points are proved the copy- right will belong absolutely to the proprietor, etc., of the Encyclopzedia and will belong to the pro- prietor, etc., of the review, magazine, or other periodical work, subject to the provisoes at the end of the section. It has been decided that the second of the three points set out above may be inferred, and need not be actually set forth in an express contract. The question, however, according to the judges in the House of Lords is one of fact and each case must be decided on its own evidence. In order that it may be possible to ascertain what deductions are likely to be made from the evidence, it will be necessary to look, firstly, into each decided ease and to notice the inference drawn ; secondly, whether such inference is growing wider in scope or more restricted ; thirdly, whether more in favour of the proprietor or the original owner of the property, the author. The Lord Chancellor stated “‘ The case is covered by authority,” and that he thought it impossible, after the decision arrived at about half a century ago and confirmed by the decision of the Court of Appeal, to give any judgment except one in favour of the appellants. The recent case is thus stated to be covered by authority. } Firstly then, it is necéssary to consider the authorities and the inferences drawn from them, before considering this special case and the further inferences that may be drawn from it. The authorities which to the Four Law Lords and Lord Justice Vaughan Williams appeared to decide the case in one way, and which to Mr. Justice Joyce, Lord Justice Stirling, and Lord Justice Romer seemed to suggest the opposite decision, were Sweet v. Benning and Lamb v. vans. In Sweet v. Benning various members of the Bar furnished reports of cases to the plaintiffs, the pro- prietors of the Jurist. They were reports merely. The barristers employed selected the cases they thought fit to report and composed the head notes and short summaries. They were paid for their work. The arrangements were oral and nothing was said about copyright. The property in dispute on this occasion could hardly be called original, except so far as the head notes and the abridge- ment of the product of other people’s brains may show originality. The case was decided in the Court of Common Pleas, and the inference was drawn that the copyright belonged to the proprietors of the Jurist. In Lamb vy. Evans the plaintiff employed and paid for persons to canvass for advertisements and arrange them under appropriate headings in a trade directory. Here again the work in question could hardly be called literary work of a high and original order. Lord Justice Lindley, in giving judgment, stated that the burden of proof that the copyright belonged to the plaintiff was on the plaintiff, and the statute did not say the kind of evidence which had to be adduced for the purpose of proving this. If there is no express agreement the question is, ‘ What is the inference to be drawn?’ and the inference was drawn that the copyright belonged to the plaintiff. It is worth noticing that in both these cases the ersons claiming the copyright were suing pirates and the defendants’ objections were technical only. And farther that the head notes in question could only have been published by the authors in a form which would compete with the publication for which they had been written. In both cases it would have been unbusinesslike to assume that the authors intended to reserve a copyright which could only be useful for a rival publication. 88 These were two cases that may be classed under Encyclopedias. The facts of Aflalo and Cook v. Lawrence and Bullen were fully set forth in last month’s Author, and the inference drawn from these facts was that the copyright belonged to the proprietor of the Encyclopedia. Does this judgment extend the former judgments, as to the inferences that may be drawn from the facts, and is such extension in favour of the publisher or author? On the whole it must be held to extend them considerably, and in favour of the publisher or proprietor. It would have been thought, that it is the publisher’s business to know the law and make his bargains accordingly. Authors, especially young authors, are often quite inexperienced in the legal aspect of the case, and much more likely than a publisher to enter into bargains the full nature and consequences of which they do not understand. It would have been no hardship to the publisher to secure the copyright by express provision in his contract. The decision is revolutionary and must compel some of the well-known writers on copyright to alter their deduction from Sweet v. Benning and The Bishop of Hereford v. Griffin in the next edition of their works. The evidence of employment was complete. that point there was no need for argument. There On was evidence of payment. Of that there can be no dispute. But one essential point must be con- sidered—how far that payment could be reckoned substantial for the copyright of the literary pro- perty in question, when compared with the ordinary literary prices of an expert writer on any given subject. Would Mr. Aflalo, for instance, for a sum of £500, sell the idea of the Encyclopedia, give up two years work and devote himself to the editor- ship of it, writing without further fee, 7,000 words and contributing all the unsigned articles that might be required ? This would be poor pay for the employment of the technical knowledge that Mr. Aflalo possesses, and it is hardly likely that for so small a fee he would care to sell the copyright of his work. Again, Mr. Cook contracted to do a certain amount of work at £2 per thousand words. Anyone with Mr. Cook’s reputation as a fisherman, and with his great technical knowledge, would not be likely to sell his work to any magazine or periodical, for a fee so small if he was not to hold some subsequent rights; but the Court inferred that Mr. Cook did so, and it is impossible not to consider that the inference drawn in this present case widens enormously the field of inference as compared with the former cases. In this case you get highly technical knowledge, the result of years THER AUTHOR. of work and study of particular kinds of sport. You get that knowledge set out in original form and paid for at a peculiarly low price. Is it possible that in the next case which may be brought before the Courts under the 18th section from less con- clusive facts, a still wider inference may be drawn —more salutary to the publisher, more disastrous to the author ? Their Lordships did not seem to consider that the position of literary property nowadays is vastly different from what it was fifty years ago, and that therefore as the circumstances have changed, it is impossible to make the same deductions. It is clear that in the future authors should be exceedingly careful of the circumstances in which they contribute to Encyclopeedias,reviews,magazines or periodical works, and some further points must be put forward. In this judgment very little was said of the question of employment, as the employment was clear and undisputed, but it is quite possible that this question may be raised at some future date and that the author’s position may be further endangered. Mr. MacGillivray in his able work on Copyright is inclined to think, from the cases which have been already heard, that the employ- ment must be antecedent, and so far, this deduction appears to be satisfactory. There is no decision on the subject, and the point does not appear to have been actually argued. It is to be hoped, however, that it may never be held that the publication of a work submitted unsolicited to a magazine proprietor and published by him without any definite contract, will be sufficient to show employment by the proprietor, of the contributor. But this point has never been decided, and authors should be exceedingly careful that they do not allow themselves to depend on the broken reed of the 18th section. If such publication can amount to employment the second deduction that the copyright should belong to the proprietor would be the merest step farther, and the author would find himself in difficulties, even though, possibly, he had received an entirely inadequate price for such sacrifice. Evidence, unfortunately, is constantly coming forward that the Bench and English juries have very little appreciation of the real value of literary productions. That the danger is a serious one may be seen from the fact that a great deal was made in the — present case of the amount of money the proprietors were sinking in the venture, but this is an obviously unfair argument, unless, at the same time, the return the publishers hoped for or actually realised had also been stated. No one would object to spend £50,000 to-day if he obtained £100,000 at the end of six months, or thought he could. THE AUTHOR. 89 It seems certain that if only the amount ventured by the publisher in the production of a magazine, review, or encyclopedia is large enough, it must follow as a matter of course, according to these lines of argument, that the employment will be on the terms that the copyright shall belong to the proprietor. No thought appears to have been given to the opposite view that the publisher is a man of business, and, as such, quite capable of protecting himself from any danger of being deprived of the full benefit of the literary wares which he desired to buy, and that the price paid to the author may be entirely inadequate to cover the sale of copyright. The idea which seems to have influenced the Law Lords was that if the copyright in the articles had not passed to the publishers, the authors might all have joined together and republished their articles as a rival encyclopedia, but surely the law of England would be strong enough to stop such an unfair act of derogating from their own grant, and in any event the idea is a far fetched one. A much more pertinent consideration would be that under the present decision publishers might commission and pay for articles for an encyclopedia over which they announced their intention of spending large sums, and then bring out the articles as cheap popular books at large profit to themselves, or publish in other remunerative manner before they finally collected them into the encyclopedia, That this idea is not imaginary may be shown by the case of some publishers who purchase a work with a view to book production, and then try to sell the serial rights in a magazine, to the great annoyance of the author, who may, through his carelessness or ignorance, have left himself defenceless. Lord Shand, in his remarks, constantly mentioned the word “magazine” in addition to “encyclo- pedia.” There seems no doubt, therefore, that in his mind, the same inference might be drawn in the case of a magazine proprietor, as in the case of the proprietor of an encyclopedia. He also referred to the publisher as conceiving the creation of the magazine which he publishes as his undertaking for his profit. In this case, however, the concep- tion of the work was the Plaintiff’s, Mr. Aflalo’s. There is no need to consider at length the judgments of those learned Judges of the Court of First Instance and the Court of Appeal, when verdicts were given in favour of the plaintiffs, but in considering the present verdict an endeavour has been made to show the increasing dangers that surround authors ; and the members of the society should be warned when, in future, they contribute to an encyclopedia, review, or magazine, whether they have been employed by the proprietor, or whether they send in their work on their own initiation, to be careful to state in a covering letter the terms on which they are willing to dispose of it. They should also be careful to keep a copy of that letter, so that in any action it will lie with the publishers to prove that the terms of the letter have been subsequently varied. The terms which the letter should contain must, of course, depend upon the magazine for which the author is writing and his position as a writer. It is dangerous to sell serial rights without any limitation. Members will, no doubt, recollect the article that appeared in The Author, where the serial rights in an essay were sold to an American magazine, and the author was astonished to find that his work was being reprinted in a periodical in England. There has been no decision in the Law Courts to determine the exact definition of serial rights, but the custom of the trade has been sufficiently established to show that a conveyance of these rights does not in any way convey the copyright, but merely conveys the right to produce articles in serial form—that is, in a review, magazine, or other paper of periodical issue. In further explanation it must be remembered that the Courts have decided that an annual is a periodical issue, and that some magazines print long stories in one issue. When an author, there- fore, sells his serial rights, either to a magazine which undertakes to print his work in one issue, or to an annual, he should be careful that he gets an adequate price, as a single serial issue may have some effect in spoiling the circulation of the story in book form. This remark, however, does not apply to short stories. Dealing then, with the ordinary sale of a work in serial form, the price per thousand words that the author is willing to accept should be distinctly stated, and the exact limitation of the serial rights he is willing to sell, z.e, if possible, they should be limited to one issue of a given magazine or periodical. The author must remember that it may be possible for him to obtain second serial rights from other papers or to sell the further serial use in other countries. A fact incidental to this matter must not be omitted. It is the custom of many of the popular magazines of the day, when no contract has been made in the first instance, to forward cheques to their contributors, with notices stamped on the back that the endorsement of the cheque is an acknowledgment of the transfer of the copyright. This custom is a distinct danger to authors, for although the endorsement of such a cheque will not in any way vary any eapress contract that may have been entered into before publication, yet it might be evidence of an implied term in a con- tract if the cheque was endorsed without dispute. 90 Since the decision which has been given in the case of Aflalo and Cook vy. Lawrence and Bullen, it is especially dangerous, as the slightest evidence may afford a chance of drawing a deduction disadvantageous to the author. If a publisher desires to obtain special terms or the copyright, he has merely to say so beforehand, and the author will know his exact position. It is not fair that the purchaser should endeavour to incorporate into a contract terms which never existed in the mind of the author when the contract was made. Finally, by way of repetition, it cannot be too strongly impressed on the minds of all members, (1) that a letter should be sent with the “ copy’; (2) that if no letter be sent with the “ copy ” an express agreement should be made before publica- tion; and (8) that in no circumstances, whether a letter has been sent with the “copy,” whether an express contract has been made before publica- tion, or whether no contract has been made at all, should an author sign a cheque that is issued to him on the lines stated above. Clearness and finality in contract is essential to a good understanding between authors and publishers or editors. If the two latter, instead of abusing the methods of the Society, endeavoured to work on more businesslike lines the wheels would run much smoother for all parties. In book production a clear understanding is now nearly always the rule—a doubtful contract the exception. The time, perhaps, may come when the same remark may be applied to the contract for serial rights. G. H.T- ——>—_¢ —____—-- OUR BOOK AND PLAY TALK. — E are glad to say that our Vice-Chairman’s latest book, “The & Becketts of Punch,” has scored a success. These “ Memories of Father and Sons,” within the compass of one volume, make interesting reading. We should like to quote at length from its pages, but lack of space allows of one extract only. Referring (page 236) to the Dramatic Authors’ Society, Mr. d Beckett says the circuit system of Mr. Crummles was the order of the day when it was organised. “Every theatre in the country belonged to it, and was assisted according to its means of payment. It was the duty of each subscriber to pay so much a night, and then send up the bill of the evening’s performance to the Sec- retary of the Dramatic Authors’ Society, who entered the amount to the credit of the member. Thus, say Smith had written a one-act farce, Snooks a two-act comedy, and THE AUTHOR. Larkins a one-act burlesque, the amount would be divided into fourths, of which Snooks would take one half, to the quarters apportioned to Smith and Larkins. . .. This system worked very well while the remuneration of the dramatist remained at £100 an act, which was the regu- lation sum in the mid-Victorian era. But all this was changed when Dion Boucicault introduced the system of percentages. The moment that a dramatist’s remuneration depended upon the takings of the house his fortune was made. It was very much the royalty system applied to plays. . . . There was an immediate revolution. Tom Robertson, W. 8. Gilbert, and the present editor of Punch naturally wished to get something better than a few shillings a night for their newest plays in the provinces, and a resolution was passed giving them the necessary powers of reservation. The provincial managers com- plained that all the newest London pieces were out of the provincial market, and asked what was the use of being assessed for old and unattractive plays. So by degrees the Society disappeared.” Mr. a Beckett has another book in hand which will be published early in 1904, dealing with his career entirely outside Bouverie Street. Sir F. C. Burnand’s two volumes of ‘“ Records and Reminiscences,” with numerous illustrations and facsimile letters (Methuen), is another inte- resting book recently published. It has been widely reviewed and much quoted. It has been read (or will be read), no doubt, by all our members. The annual annotated volume of “Statutes of Practical Utility” passed in 1903, which will shortly appear under the editorship of Mr. J. M. Lely (Sweet and Maxwell, Stevens and Sons), will contain, with 17 other Acts selected from the 47 passed, the Motor Car Act, the Poor Prisoners Defence Act (both of these two being fitted out with extra notes), the London Education Act, the Employment of Children Act, the County Courts Act, the Pistols Act, the Finance Act, and the Housing of the Working Classes Act. Some interesting Departmental Regulations, e.g., those of the Local Government Board under the Motor Car Act, as well as the Cremation and Midwives Rules under Acts of 1902, will also be included ; and in the Preface attention will be called to the desirability of some Parliamentary action being taken to prevent, so far as preventible, the recur- rence of obscurities in legislation. Acts relating to Scotland or Ireland only are not printed in this collection. Sixpenny reprints are, happily, not limited to fiction. In those issued thus far by Messrs. Watts and Co. on behalf of the Rationalist Press Associa- tion, there is included Herbert Spencer’s masterly treatise on “Education,” of which some 40,000 copies have been sold in that form. Messrs. Watts’ next book in this cheap series will be Edward Clodd’s “Story of Creation,” published by arrange- ment with Messrs. Longmans, the first issue to consist of 30,000 copies. oA AY THE AUTHOR. Mr. Herbert Bentwich, LL.B., who published a short time ago a pamphlet entitled “ A Plea for a General School of Law,” is now taking up seriously a long projected work on “ International Copyright.” : The publication by Messrs. Isbister & Co. of Mr. G. S. Layard’s novel, at present entitled “ Dolly’s Governess,” has been postponed until the spring of next year. Mr. Layard is now engaged upon “ The Life of Kate Greenaway,” in collabora- tion with Mr. M. H. Spielmann. Any information not already furnished concerning the deceased artist and lover of children should be sent to Mr. Layard at Bull’s Cliff, Felixstowe. “Home Life under the Stuarts,” by Elizabeth Godfrey (Grant Richards), is about to be followed by a study of social life during the same period, 1603—1649. This will describe art and literature, amusements, the literary coterie, travelling, friend- ship, the religious life, and kindred topics. It will be uniform with the preceding volume, which in fact it completes, and will be illustrated. Messrs. H. Sotheran & Co. (37, Piccadilly, W.) are prepared to supply “ Kilboylan Bank,” by Mrs. E. M. Lynch. It is an Irish story illustrating the working of that humble form of finance—Agri- cultural Co-operative Credit. The book should prove useful at the present time, when the new Irish Land Act is turning many peasants into proprietors. Captain G. E. W. Hayward, whose two articles entitled ‘‘ Cosas de Espaia” appeared in the Feb- ruary and June numbers of Blackwood, is now completing a one volume novel which he hopes to see published in the spring. The Baroness de Bertouch is at work on her *“ Life of Father Ignatius,” which Messrs. Methuen have accepted and will publish early in 1904. In order that the work might be done under the supervision of Father Ignatius himself, the authoress has spent nearly a year at Llanthony in the guest-house of the monastery. Mr. Leslie Cope Cornford, author of “ Captain Jacobus,” &c., &c., has just completed a story dealing with a phase of eighteenth century life. It is to be published in 1904. Mr. Bertram Mitford’s new novel, “ The Sirdar’s Oath,” will be published by Messrs. F. V. White and Co. some time in January. The scene is laid on the northern border of India and the action deals with the tribesmen inhabiting that locality. The story has been running serially during this year through several British and Colonial news- papers under the title of “ Raynier’s Peril.” Miss Theodora Wilson Wilson’s new novel, “Ursula Raven,” is now running through the Daily News as a serial. The scene of the story 4s laid in Westmoreland, and the chief interest 91 lies in the description of a struggle against monopoly. Mrs. Finnemore will publish shortly through Messrs. Hurst and Blackett, a story entitled “Tally.” It is of domestic interest, the period being the early years of last century. It is a shorter story than “A Man’s Mirror”? (Cassell, October, 1908) and quite different in character. Mrs. Finnemore is at present busy upon a story which she hopes to have completed early in 1904. The setting is the Welsh hills—Mrs. Finnemore’s own neighbourhood, a solitary and wild bit of country between the Berwyns and the sea. “An Oath in Heaven” is the title of a new novel by Mr. John Ryce. It is published by Messrs. James Clarke & Co. at 6s. Mr. Algernon Rose’s handbook for wind-instru- mentalists entitled “Talks with Bandsmen,” a thousand copies of which have been sold in this country, has been pirated for serial purposes by the Dominant, a musical paper of New York. The Rt. Hon. Joseph Chamberlain has accepted a copy of Mr. Algernon Rose’s book “ On Choosing a Piano” (Scott), one chapter of which deals with the fiscal question as it regards pianoforte manufacturers in this country. We hear that a new and enlarged edition of Mr. Reynolds-Ball’s Guide to the Winter Resorts of the Mediterranean will be published very soon. A new and useful feature will be a supplement containing articles on the principal Colonial and other extra European winter resorts, such as the Canaries, the West Indies, and the Cape High- lands. Miss Florence M. King (Jfaud Carew), who has been prevented by unavoidable causes from writing anything for some time, is engaged on a new children’s book. “Songs of Summer,” by Mr. C. Whitworth Wynne, has been published by Mr. Grant Richards. Mrs. Caroline A. White’s book “Sweet Hamp- stead and its Associations ” is now in asecond and revised edition. It is dedicated to the Conser- vators of the Heath and to all who love sweet Hampstead for its own sake. The volume is well illustrated. Messrs. Elliot Stock are its publishers. For the benefit of those among our readers who saw the review in the Guardian (December 2nd) of “A Queen of Nine Days,” by Miss Edith C. Kenyon, suggesting that she had not written the book herself, but only supplied a modern rendering, we give her reply, which appears in the same journal (December 9th) :— S1z,—In allusion to your review of “A Queen of Nine Days” in this week's Guardian, will you kindly allow me to say that I wrote the whole of the book, and the idea that it was written by one of Lady Jane’s gentlewomen is only a part of the story. Moreover, if your reviewer reads 92 history, he will find that Lady Jane was singularly humble and truth loving, and, like all great souls, in advance of her eo EpitH C. KENYON. “High Treason” (The Primrose Press: 64d. nett) is Mr. Allen Upward’s latest contribution to the Romance of Politics series. In his preface Mr. Upward says: “Many of the incidents, I think, will be fresh in the memory of most news- paper readers, though the connection here traced between them may not be perceived. For others, I can produce my authorities, should the truth of these pages be challenged. ; Except for articles in papers and magazines, Mr. Clive Holland’s chief work during the past year bas been the writing of two plays. One is a comedy (founded on his two Japanese novels, “My Japanese Wife” and ‘‘Musme”), written in collaboration with an American playwright, Miss Florence Hopkins ; the other a modern comedy of French and English life, written by himself. _ The former will probably see the light first in New York; the latter will, Mr. Holland hopes, be produced in London. The Franciscan Friars of the Collegio di San Bonaventura at Quaracchi, near Florence, who are their own printers and publishers, have just brought out the first critical edition ever attempted of the writings of Saint Francis of Assisi. The rights of translation into English have been assigned to M. Carmichael. We understand that Mr. Sidney Lee will deliver a lecture (January 26th) on “Shakespeare” to the members of the British Empire Shakespeare Society. He will also deliver a lecture early in the year at the Royal Institution, on “Shakespeare as Contemporaries knew Him.” Mr. W. L. Courtney is to deliver two lectures on “Comedy, Ancient and Modern,” at the Royal Institution, on the afternoons of February 6th and 13th. Mr. Alfred Austin and Mr, Henry Arthur Jones are also to lecture at the same famous Institu- tion in Albemarle Street. i AMERICAN NOTES. re MONG the six books now most in demand throughout the States I note that only one, Sir A. Conan Doyle’s “Adventures of Gerard,” is a work that is not of American author- ship. This is significant of the growing nationalisa- tion of our literature. The best English books still come to us, and are no doubt read and appre- ciated ; but they are no longer, as they once were, our exclusive models, and they take, generally speaking, but a secondary place in the market. Yet no great star can be said to have risen above THE AUTHOR. our horizon of late ; nor has any American work of such wide appeal as Mr. Morley’s “ Life of Glad- stone” been issued on this side. The advance is rather horizontal than vertical, to say truth. As if to atone for the loss of Frank Norris’s promise, Mr. Jack London has sprung up and attained something like distinction already. But the merits of his “Call of the Wild” must be too well known to readers of Zhe Author to require comment from me at this time of day. He has no doubt a great future before him. But Mr. London’s book stands second in the list of “ big sellers.” At the top is a spirited tale of the Civil War by Mr. John Fox, junior. The scene of “The Little Shepherd of Kingdom Come” is the border state of Kentucky, and its most im- portant character, John Morgan, the raider ; though Grant is introduced. The book naturally challenges comparison with Winston Churchill’s «The Orisis.” Another civil war story—not so good, though, as Mr. Fox’s—is Frederick Palmer’s “ The Vaga- bond,” which contains some well described war scenes, notably a vivid account of the battle of Bull Run. Among the established favourites in historical fiction Mr. Chambers has added to his record “ The Maids of Paradise,” who are not houris, but damsels of a Breton village. The period is that of the Franco-German War. Brittany is also the scene of Margaret Horton Potter's ‘‘ Castle of Twilight”; but in this case it is the old-world feudal province. Cyrus Townsend Brady has deserted the historical field and broken new ground in “A Doctor of Philosophy”; but his success can scarcely be described as unqualified. Two notable novels of modern life, each by a woman, treat of university society. Miss Anna McClure Sholl, in “The Law of Life,” recounts the struggle of a Puritan conscience with femi- nine instinct, and also raises the difficult problem of the relations of a university towards a meddling and not too scrupulous benefactor. The author is generally supposed to have had Cornell in her mind—not that the circumstances exist there. “he Millionaire’s Son,” by Mrs. Robeson Brown, is also concerned with a moral conflict, in this case between the wish to carry on the paternal business — and an overpowering scholarly bent inherited from a grandfather. James Lane Allen has once more exhibited his. fine sense for style; but “The Mettle of the — Pasture,” like “The Reign of Law,” falls far — below the high standard attained by the book ~ which gave him fame. The strangely-named “ Silver Poppy” (it is the — title of the heroine’s first novel) by Arthur Stringer, is a striking but imperfectly-conceived — THE AUTHOR. tale of love and literature in New York. The latter, represented by the American woman, gets the better of the former in the person of an Eng- lish journalist. Thomas Dixon’s “The One Woman” has attained popularity rather on account of its subject —socialism and sex—than its literary merits, which are of the sensational order. George Barr McCutcheon has made an ambitious experiment in “The Sherrods,” which has been the fictional attraction of the Bookman during the greater part of the year. Other novelists who have fully maintained their reputations are Mr. Stewart White with “The Forest,” Charles Major in “A Forest Hearth,’ and Mrs. Wharton in ‘“ The Sanctuary.” Of the older hands, I remark that Kate Douglas Wiggin figures among the big sellers with her “Rebecca of Sunnybrook Farm.” Mr. Marion Crawford has written another story of Roman life ; and Mr. Howells, in “Letters Home,” has handled with great skill the difficult instrument of epistolary fiction. é A slight but well-nigh perfect piece of work is Miss Alice Brown’s ‘‘ Judgment,” in which justice and mercy in the person of a husband and wife are most artistically contrasted; and a word of praise should be given to Mrs. Tilia W. Peattie’s pretty collection of tales called ‘“‘ The Edge of Things.” We pass to more solid literature, after remarking that Mormonism has found a novelist in the author of “The Spenders,” who has dealt with the subject in his “Lions of the Lord”; and the multi- millionaire his exposer in Mr. David Graham Phillips, whose “Master Rogue” is to be com- mended to the perusal of anyone in danger of becoming one. In biographical publications this fall has been rather prolific. The two outstanding books in this department have been, of course, the posthumous recollections of Richard Henry Stoddard and the autobiography of Senator Hoar ; but there are others scarcely inferior to them in interest. Stoddard, whose work was finished for him by Mr. Ripley Hitchcock, and introduced by his life-long friend, Edmund Clarence Stedman, has something interest- ing to say of most of his literary contemporaries, not a few of whom he knew intimately. Lowell, Bryant, Poe, N. P. Willis, and especially Bayard Taylor, the translator of “ Faust,” are celebrities who cross his pages ; but probably the chief interest of them lies in the account of his own boyhood and early struggles. Senator Hoar’s “ Autobiography of Seventy Years” covers a somewhat similar period in the political world. The eminent Republican was at Harvard under Channing, made his first public speech, in 1850, at Worcester, Mass., as a substitute 93 for Judge Allen, and in 1880 presided over the party convention at which Garfield was nominated for the Presidency. A great admirer of Grant, he gives a pointed description of his unconciliatory manners. Always a strong partisan, he explains to his readers that he has never given a vote against his conscience and justifies his adhesion to Imperialism. Searcely less important than the works I have just glanced at is General John B. Gordon’s “‘ Reminiscences of the Civil War,” which presents various aspects of the great struggle from the Confederate view-point, but in a thoroughly im- partial spirit and in a most entertaining, simple style. The writer held important commands at the first battle of Bull Run, at Antietam, and Gettysburg ; was largely responsible for the sur- prise at Cedar Creek; and was with Lee in the last despairing efforts of the South. The General thinks that the war strengthened the American character ; and his geniality pervades a book which is equally instructive and amusing, abounding, as it does, in good stories. “My Own Story, with Recollections of Noted Persons,” by John Townsend Trowbridge, contains anecdotes of some of the great New England writers, such as Holmes, Emerson, Bronson Alcott, and Walt Whitman, and some curious evidence as to the undoubted influence of the Concord sage upon the author of ‘“ Leaves of Grass.” Not the least remarkable of autobiographic works is Miss Helen Keller’s story of her wonder- ful education, partly told in her own words, partly in those of the gifted teacher whose genius and patience enabled her, with her imperfect senses, to stand at least on a level with normally-endowed mortals. In this connection it may also be men- tioned that the daughters of Dr. Howe, the famous teacher of the blind and deaf mutes, have recently published an account of how he educated Laura Bridgman. Another book has been written upon Thomas Jefferson ; and a personage nearer our own day, Henry Ward Beecher, has found a biographer in Dr. Lyman Abbott. An admirable survey of American literature appeared early in the fall from the pen of Professor William P. Trent. “American Tariff Controversies,” by Edward Stanwood, is a work which will, no doubt, be studied by others besides the author’s countrymen. It merits attention from the thorough and com- prehensive manner in which the subject is treated. Consternation must have been experienced in some quarters after the perusal of a little book with the seemingly harmless title of “The Home: its Work and Influence”; for the author, Mrs. Charlotte Perkins Gilman, has dared to belittle 94 the domestic virtues, to maintain that cooking should not be done at home, and to brand with the fearful accusation of arrogance the mother who undertakes the sole training of her own child. The veteran author, Thomas Bailey Aldrich, has given fresh delight to the reading public by his quaintly - named “Ponkapog Papers”; and Mark Twain has republished in a revised form that ancient favourite “The Jumping Frog.” Mr. Clemens has also been turning his attention to those tiresome people, the votaries of “ Christian Science.” ‘A new science, called “ Anthropo-Geography,” would seem to have arisen, and its first American exponent is Miss Ellen Semple in her “ American History and its Geographic Conditions.” In the purely historical field we have had two new books on the Civil War, the one by Mr. Birk- beck Wood and Colonel Edwards, the other by Dr. Guy Carleton Lee, in addition to E. Benjamin Andrews’s supplement to his “ History of the last Quarter Century.” A highly interesting work, which takes us some considerable way further back, is Thomas A. Jan- vier’s “The Dutch Founding of New York.” Reuben Gold Thwaites has done good service by his careful editing of a reprint of Father Louis Hennequin’s “ New Discovery” (1698) ; and he is now engaged upon an edition of the “ Original Journals of Lewis and Clark.” He has also pub- lished a volume of historical essays in western history. a. Three new volumes of the extensive work of Emma Helen Blair and James Alex Robertson upon the “Philippine Islands” have appeared ; and Arthur Howard Noll has written more upon the history of Mexico. Mr. Francis Johnson’s compilation, “ Famous Assassinations of History,” ranges from Philip of Macedon to the late King and Queen of Servia, and is a veritable bath of international gore. - Among curious nondescript works I notice the anonymous “ Wanted—A Wife,” by “ A Bachelor,” just issued by Daniel V. Wien, of New York.” It is not surprising to learn that two editions of this were quickly disposed of. The Poe revival still continues. The latest evidence is Mr. Sherwin Cody’s critical edition executed for A. C. McClurg & Co. Some unpublished extracts from Emerson’s private journals are to see the light in the Atlantic Monthly during next year. They will be welcome, though one has heard a great deal of the philosopher-poet of late. But it is really to be hoped that the last has now been heard of Mistress Margaret Fuller and her egregious love-letters. Two meritorious contributions to philosophical THE AUTHOR. study have appeared in America during the past year. Dr. William Turner’s “History of Philo- sophy” comes from Boston; Mr. Arthur Stone Dewing’s more popular “ Introduction to the History of Modern Philosophy ” from Philadelphia. Pro- fessor J. Laurence Laughlin has issued a first instalment of the extensive work which he con- templates upon the “Principles of Money.” He is a strenuous upholder of the policy of adherence to a gold standard. He has evolved a new theory- of credit. Other economical works which may be of interest to students are Miss Breckridge’s “Legal Tender” and Professor William A. Scott’s “Money and Banking.” Photogravure portraits of the Presidents adorn the new edition which Messrs. Harper are bringing out of President Woodrow Wilson’s ‘‘ History of the American People.” Our obituary list is neither long nor important. It contains the names of Colonel Richard Henry Savage, best known as the author of “ My Official Wife,” who just lived to see in print his last book, “Monte Christo in Khaki”; of Mrs. Elizabeth Cherry Waltz, a hard-working journalist who wrote the humorous “ Pa Gladden” stories; of General Edward McGrady, the historian of South Carolina ; and of James Robert Gilmore, founder of the Con- tinental Monthly, editor of the ‘Cyclopedia of American Biography,” and author of several novels of Southern life published under the pseudonym “ Edmund Kirke.” The last was a personal friend of Lincoln and Greeley, as well as the intimate of Longfellow and Holmes. PARIS NOTES. 1 HE Academy prizes were distributed at the fe annual meeting at the close of the year. A prize for his poem on “ Victor Hugo ” was awarded to M. Depont. The Toirac prize fell to M. Donnay for his play, “L’Autre Danger.” Madame Bentzon received the Née prize, and M. Boissier spoke in the highest terms of her work, and at the same time indulged in a side-thrust at certain novels which have recently been published. “On ge souvient,’’ he said, “ que sa réputation a commence par des romans qui ont eu ce privilege rare d’obtenir un grand succés, sans rien cotter a la dignité de son caractere. . . . Le prix Née, que nous donnons 2 Mme. Béntzon, nous |’avions décerné, il y a deux ans, 8 Mme. Arvéde Barine. L’ Académie a tenu a rapprocher ces deux poms: ils sont l’honneur des femmes de France. Ils mon- THE AUTHOR. trent, une fois de plus, qu en littérature il n’y a pas de privilége pour un sexe, et qu’une femme, quia du talent, n’a pas besoin de se mettre en révolte, de former des ligues et de s’armer en guerre contre la société pour obtenir la renommée, quand elle la mérite.” M. Boissier spoke highly of the novels by Henry Bordeaux, Claude Ferval, Plessis, Yunga, Moreau, and de Comminges. He then mentioned the authors of various works of education, history and biography, terminating with M. Pierre de Nolhac, who received the Gobert prize for his admirable series of works on Versailles and its historical personages. France is the country par excellence where art and literature are appreciated and encouraged. After the Academy prizes came those awarded annually by the Société des Gens de Lettres to talented writers. Among the names of the authors to whom this year’s prizes have been given are: MM. Camille Lemonnier, Georges d’Esparbes, Louis de Robert, Junka, Dalsem, Champol and Pascal. Women writers also come in for their share of the awards. Mme. Brada, Mme. de Peyrebrune, Mlle. Maugeret and Mme Lafon, have received prizes varying from £20 to £12. Some excellent articles have appeared in many of the French reviews and papers on Herbert Spencer, who was greatly appreciated in France. In a book recently published by M. Gabriel Compayré there are some interesting pages on the life and works of Spencer. A French journalist in London, writing to one of the principal papers here, was struck with the evident lack of appreciation of the great philosopher in England. He says that ninety-nine out of every hundred of Herbert Spencer’s compatriots ignore not only the works of the great man who has just passed away, but even his name. He goes on to say that it is one of the characteristics of the English people that they are not attracted by the works of their greatest writers, their greatest thinkers and their greatest savants. The first book published by M. René Bazin, since his election to the Academy, is entitled “Récits de la Plaine et de la Montagne.” Itis a most charming description of travels in various countries, with anecdotes and stories which add greatly to the interest of the volume. There are chapters entitled : “Journal de Route au bord du Rhone” ; “Une Excursion de Chasse en Hol- lande”; “Histoire de Dindons”; “ Dans la banlieue de Londres”; “ Le Palefrenier du Prince de Galles” ; “ Un Village de Savoie” ; “ La Forét de Méria”; “La Vallée d’Aoste” and “Le Registre d’un Ouré.” A book by M. André Fontaine, entitled “ Con- 95 férences inédites de |’ Académie Royale de Pein- ture et de Sculpture,” is well worth reading. In the days of Colbert, lectures were given by the French Academicians on the merits and faults of celebrated pictures. Discussions were held on subjects connected with art, for the benefit of the students of the Ecole des Beaux Arts, the other Academicians and artists generally. M. Fontaine has collected some of these lectures and published a volume of them. The most interesting are those by de Champaigne and Le Brun, on the question of the primary importance of drawing or colour in a picture. There are others on the merits and faults of many celebrated pictures by Raphael, Titien, Poussin and other artists. “ Mélanges de Littérature et d’Histoire ” is the title of a most entertaining book by M. A. Gazier, on various subjects. Among other articles there is one on Pascal and Mile. de Roannés, another on the Abbé de Prades, and a letter from Voltaire giving some interesting details about his sojourn and his private affairs at Potsdam. There is also an account, which reads like a novel, of an extraordinary woman who lived alone for several years in the mountains of the Pyrenees. She belonged to a noble family, but at the age of fifteen, to avoid marrying, escaped from her own people and lived as a servant. There are other interesting studies in the volume on the subject of Moliére, and the probability that the Prince de Conti served as the model for “Tartuffe.” Among the new books are “ Le Second Rang du Collier,’ by Mme. Judith Gautier; “ Caglios- tro,” by M. d’Alméras ; “ Propos Littéraires,” by M. Faguet ; “ L’Empire du Milieu,” by Elisée et Onésime Reclus, and among the illustrated books specially intended for New Year’s gifts are “T’Epopée Biblique,” with fifty engravings from Gustave Doré’s works; “ La Lune Rousse,” by Champol ; “ L’Année frangaise: Un héros par jour,” by Ponsonailhe ; “ Aux pays de la Priére,” by Henri Guerlin, and “La vieille France qui s’en va,” by Charles Géniaux. A book which should be specially interesting to the English has just been written by M. Henry d’Allemagne. ‘The title is “Sports et Jeux d’adresse,” and all games and sports are traced to their origin, with a series of coloured illustrations to show the modifications our present games have undergone. The question is once more being raised whether actors shall be admitted as Academicians to the Institute of France. M. Mounet Sully, by presenting himself for election, opens a debate which will be followed everywhere with the keenest interest. 96 “Le Retour de Jérusalem” is one of the finest pieces that M. Maurice Donnay has written. The idea upon which the play appears to be based is that there exists between the Jewish and the Aryan races a gulf which cannot be bridged over, and that any attempt to unite them must prove a failure. oe In this play Michel Aubier is a Christian, and Judith de Chouzay a Jewess, who has adopted the Catholic religion in order to marry the Viscount de Chouzay. Michel, too, is married, but imagin- ing that they are in love with each other, he and Judith leave their respective homes in order to unite their destinies. They discover, when too late, their mistake. Their ideas, their principles and their habits are so totally different that in the end they decide to separate. Such in brief is the piece, which as a psychological study is most fascinating. The dialogue is brilliant, as in all M. Donnay’s plays, and the character of Michel an excellent portrait of the modern Frenchman. Mme. Le Bargy, M. Dumény, and Mlle. Mégard interpret their réles to perfection. The first night of M. Sardou’s new play “La Sorciére,’ has been one of the great theatrical events of the month. At the close of the dress rehearsal, Madame Sarah Bernhardt received an ovation, and many of the principal artistes and dramatic authors came forward to offer their congratulations. It is with the greatest pleasure that everyone sees M. Bour at last in a suitable theatre. The piece he is now giving, “Cadet Roussel,” by M. Jacques Richepin, is, thanks to his excellent interpretation, so great a success that M. Bour has been compelled to move to the Porte St. Martin. Some two years ago, in the famous play “ Alleluia,” M. Bour made his mark, and with a small company of artistes started the International Thédtre for the production of plays from all languages. In every piece M. Bour had great success, and his removal to a larger theatre, on the Boulevards, will probably make him a formidable rival for M. Antoine. La Renaissance Latine has some very interesting articles in the December number. Among others: “« Les Idées littéraires de Nietzsche,” by M. Emile Faguet ; some letters to the “Bon Ange,” from Mirabeau; “ L’Esprit romain et l’Art francais,” by M. Mauclair, and “La Crise méridionale en Italie.” Anys HALLARD. THE AUTHOR. THE CONTRACT OF BAILMENT. © — TYNHE point which “ G. H. T.” has raised, under the above heading, in the December number of The Author, is of great practical interest to authors, editors, and publishers; and it is eminently desirable that it should be settled. “G. H.T.” has put the author’s view. Leaving the publisher to speak for himself, I propose to say a word on behalf of the editor, merely premising that, being myself, in a humble way, also a writer, I have no bias against the author’s just claims. “q. H. T.’s” arguments are cautiously worded, as becomes one in his responsible position. But I think it fair to assume, that he regards an editor to whom unsolicited MSS. are sent, in the course of post or by mere messenger, as responsible for the safety, perhaps even for the return, of the MSS. ; and this, whether or not the editor has given public notice disclaiming such responsibility. In the nature of things, such notice must be indirect ; it is clearly impossible for an editor to serve per- sonal notice on every inhabitant of the British Isles, nor would it, I think, be contended, by any serious advocate, that he is bound to spend money in advertising his intentions in the Press. It seems to me that “G. H. T.’s” argument is, to begin with, seriously damaged by the very title with which he heads his article. As he justly asserts, bailment is, or at least implies, a contract. Now a contract, in every system of law with which I am acquainted —certainly in English law— requires the co-operation of at least two persons. One person cannot make a contract ; there must be the mutual consent of two minds. If I throw a book in at a man’s window, my act may be a trespass ; it certainly cannot, of itself, constitute a contract—of bailment or anything else. The most favourable interpretation that can be put upon it is, that it is an offer to sell or lend the book, which the person into whose house it is thrown may or may not accept, at his option. This construction has been put by Courts of Justice, over and over again, on the act of leaving unsolicited goods at a house ; and scathing remarks have been made by judges upon those enterprising persons who have tried to found a legal claim on such proceedings. “GQ, H. T.” seems, therefore, to me, to miss a vital point when he says that the question is: “Is an MS. sent in for the benefit of both parties or not?” It is not sufficient that the MS. should be sent for the benefit of both parties; it must also be accepted for the benefit of both parties. And I think that “G@. H. T.” would not care to argue, that the mere fact of opening an envelope containing an MS. is an acceptance. How can the person to whom a sealed envelope is addressed THE AUTHOR. possibly tell the nature of its contents, until he opens it? It may contain an article which he has commissioned, and is anxiously expecting. The difference between mere receipt and acceptance is well known to all lawyers, certainly to “G. H. ie himself. But I gather that “G. H. T.” proposes to get over this difficulty by the bold argument, that the mere founding of a periodical constitutes, in law, an offer to accept for consideration any article which any one may choose to send in. Some editors do, undoubtedly, make this offer, in express terms, qualified, however, as a rule, by a disavowal of liability. Whether such a disavowal would be deemed legally inconsistent with the general offer, is a point which I do not care to argue. My point is, that when no such offer is made by an editor, & fortiori, when an_ editor expressly warns con- tributors against sending him their MSS. without previous communication, no such offer can be implied from the mere founding of the periodical. An impresario who opens a theatre does not, surely, undertake to give every actor who offers his services a trial ; the proprietor of a private picture gallery does not offer to admit, or even to examine, the work of every artist who chooses to send in a picture. If the theatre or the gallery were public property, maintained by the State or by public subscription, the case might be different. Ifthe claim of contract be untenable, “G. HLT s? argument comes to this : that there is a duty upon an editor, simply as such, or, as the jurist would say, a duty m rem, to accept for consideration every MS. sent to him. This is also a startling argument. Duties in rem are familiar to our law ; but it is a well-known principle, that such duties are of a negative character only—v.e., they are duties to abstain from doing acts which may result in harm or damage to the public or one’s neigh- pours. Duties in rem of a positive character— ie., to do some act at the request of all and sundry, or at peril of responsibility, arise only from the express provisions of statute law; and I do not recollect any Act of Parliament which imposes upon editors the duty of reading and returning, or of safeguarding, unsolicited MSS. The only exception to this rule which is known to me, is the duty cast upon a man who harbours dangerous substances, or embarks upon an under- * taking peculiarly likely to cause harm, to take all precautions against the happening of such harm. But I do not think that “G. H. T.” would be cynic enough to urge that the founding of a periodical was an undertaking of such a nature, To descend from purely legal argument to the argument from common sense. Ts it unreasonable to expect that an author, or his literary agent, should make himself personally acquainted. with 97 the contents of a periodical to which he proposes to contribute? If he neglects to do so, how can he possibly tell whether his proposed contribution is likely to be at all suitable in matter, style, or length ? Is not an editor entitled to resent such neglect as savouring of contempt, or, at least, of laziness, and indifference to the claims upon his time? Is he bound to pay a clerk for the express purpose of returning MSS. which are utterly unsuit- able for his pages? What would be thought of the man who wrote to the curator of a library: “ Herewith I send you a highly intelligent monkey. If he is not suitable for your shelves, kindly give him a carefully selected meal, and despatch him by the 9.55 to Norwich, carriage paid” ? Would not the librarian be entitled to regard the sender of the monkey as a troublesome lunatic? If the author, and, still more, the literary agent—who is supposed to be a man of business—does not take the trouble to acquaint himself with the conditions on which alone the editor has expressed himself as willing to treat, he has but himself to thank if the busy editor regards him as a nuisance. In conclusion, I may venture to doubt whether the periodical which is fed entirely, or almost entirely, by commissioned articles, is not already more common than “G. H. T.” is inclined to allow, and whether it is not likely to be still more common in the future. An organ founded for a definite purpose, (widely announced in the Press), drawing its financial support from people interested in that purpose, and relying on an organised staff, can hardly win success by any other means. Nor am I prepared to admit, that such an organ is any less worthy a product of the Republic of Letters than the miscellany which aims merely at the amusement of the leisure hour, An EDITOR. ———__+ + LITERARY, DRAMATIC, AND MUSICAL PROPERTY. + English “Serials” in the American Market. CORRESPONDENT tells us that “serials” which have appeared in England, and are copyright both in England and the United States, even in the journals generally conceded to buy the best class of serial fiction, do not command good prices in the United States market. £50 is a very outside price, and £30 is considered a price above the average, the general price being £15 to £20 for the serial use of from 80,000 to 100,000 words, The truth is that the market is severely limited, owing to the fact that most of the United States publishers, who go in for this kind of work, 98 prefer to furbish up and bring up to date, with the aid of cheap literary hacks, serials which appeared years ago, and present them, thus “ modernised,” as new stories to their readers. If this processshould continue, in the year 2000 the curious may be able to discover in United States fiction ‘“ Ivanhoe,” “Vanity Fair,” or “Oliver Twist,” in distorted form, altered and arranged to suit the decadent palate of the future American. Comment on this sort of action is superfluous. a So oe. MAGAZINE CONTENTS. ——+~<— — BLACKWOOD’s MAGAZINE. John Chilcote, M.P. By Katherine Cecil Thurston. A Nation at Play: The Peril of Games. Silk o’ the Kine: A Tale of the Isles. By Alfred Noyes. The Trader of Last Notch. By Perceval Gibbon. To. the “Whole Hog”: An Allegorical Ode. By Dum-Dum. Some Big Lost Norway Salmon. By Gilfrid W. Hartley. “Sally”: A Study. By Hugh Clifford, C.M.G. Heraldry. The Appearances at the Black Knoll. Herbert Spencer : A Portrait. A Turkish Farm. The Military Book-shelf. Richard Cobden. Musings without Method. The Earl of Stair. THE CORNHILL MAGAZINE. The Sea-Born Man. By Mrs. Woods. The Truants (Chapters i.—iii.). By A. E. W. Mason. Charles Dickens and the Guild of Literature and Art. By the late Sir John R. Robinson. Colonial Memories: Old New Zealand, Il. By Lady Broome. No. 10 Downing Street. By the Right Hon. Sir Algernon West, G.C.B. Blackstick Papers, No, 8. By Mrs, Richmond Ritchie. Alms for Oblivion. By Richard Garnett, C.B., LL.D. Theodore Hook. By Viscount St. Cyres. In a Viceregal City. By Mrs, Archibald Little, Historical Mysteries (1.). The Mystery of Kaspar Hauser, the Child of Europe. By Andrew Lang. A Nineteenth Century Philosopher. By F. J. H. Darton. The Young Fisher. By Stephen Gwynn. The Ingenuity of Mr. Clinton Bathurst. By T. Baron Russell. LONGMAN’S MAGAZINE, Nature’s Comedian :(Chapters xiii., xiv.). By W. E. Norris. Marine Steam Turbines. By Robert Cromie. The King’s Nose. By Margaret Armour. Some Scouts—but not Scouting. By Captain A. 0, ‘Vaughan. Lament for Fionavar. By Eva Gore-Booth. Humours of Eastern Travel. By Louisa Jebb. The Brown Puppy. By Ellen Ada Smith. Rahel Varnhagen : The German Sibyl of the Nineteenth Century. By Mary Hargrave. At the Sign of the Ship. By Andrew Lang. THE AUTHOR. PALL MALL MAGAZINE, The Children of the Potteries. By the Duchess of Sutherland. The Sensations and Emotions of Aerial Navigation. By A. Santos Dumont. The Guest of the Admiral: The Mediterranean Fleet at Home. By Arnold White. An Episode in a Country House: A Story. By Frances Harrod (Frances Forbes Robertson). A Song. By Lady Lily Greene. On the Trail of the Opal. By P. F. 8. Spence (Alex- ander Macdonald). The Lady and the Property: A Story. ByMarie van Vorst. Literary Geography : The Bronté Country. By William Sharp. A Matter of Honour: A Story. By R. Neish. The Queen’s Quair: Book II., Chapters V., VI. By Maurice Hewlett. Master Workers : X. Sir Oliver Lodge. With portraits. By Harold Begbie. Captives: A Poem. By V. V. The Wilderness: A Story. By H. B. Marriott-Watson. The Vineyard: Chapters XVIII, XIX. By John Oliver Hobbes (Mrs. Craigie). Benjamin’s Mess: A Story. By Eden Phillpotts. Sunrise: A Poem. By E, Nesbit. The Round Table :—A Famous Doctor and his Friends. By Ernest Rhys. Nursery Pictures: ‘Little Jack Horner.” By S. H. Sime. A Critic Criticised: Mr, Sidney Lee and the Baconians. By G. Stronach. The Month in Caricature. By G. R. H. THE WORLD’S WorRK. The March of Events: An Illustrated Editorial Record and Comment. The Old Year. The Fiscal Battlefield, A Step in Civilisation. Another Little War ? ; Radium and the Beginnings of Matter. The Fiscal Issue Joined. By J. St. Loe Strachey (Editor of the Spectator). Motorists under the New Act. By Henry Norman, M.P. A British Industry Really Ruined. By Edwin Sharpe Grew. Producing a Pantomime. (Illustrated.) A Modern London, Office Building. (illustrated.) Milking Cows by Electricity. (Illustrated.) The Steam Turbine. (Illustrated.) By Robert Cromie and Frederick E. Rebbeck, The. Pressing Question of our Canals. By Edwin Clements. The Working of a London Bank. By J. E. Woolacott. The Lady Chef. The Wonders of Modern Surgery. (illustrated.) By C. W. Saleeby, M.B., Ch. B. Three New Schools. (Illustrated.) By Eustace Miles, M.A. Scientific Pheasant Farming. (lllustrated.) By W. Bovill. The Work of a Japanese Craftsman, (lllustrated.) By . Herbert G. Ponting. Municipal Loans for Small Investors. (Illustrated.). By Edouard Charles. British Trade with France. The Derwent Valley Waterworks. The Making of an American Newspaper. The World of Women’s Work. _ Fresh Eggs and Poultry. illustrated.) “Home Counties.” The Work of the Book World. Among the World’s Workers : A Record of Industry. THE AUTHOR. WARNINGS TO THE PRODUCERS OF BOOKS. —— + ERE are a few standing rules to be observed in an agreement. There are four methods of dealing with literary property :— I. Selling it Outright. This is sometimes satisfactory, if a proper price can be oltained. But the transaction should be managed by a competent agent, or with the advice of the Secretary of the Society. II. A Profit-Sharing Agreement (a bad form of agreement). In this case the following rules should be attended to: C1.) Not to sign any agreement in which the cost of pro- duction forms a part without the strictest investigation. (2.) Not to give the publisher the power of putting the profits into his own pocket by charging for advertisements in his own organs, or by charging exchange advertise- ments. Therefore keep control of the advertisements. (3.) Not to allow a special charge for “office expenses,” unless the same allowance is made to the author. (4.) Not to give up American, Colonial, or Continental rights. (5.) Not to give up serial or translation rights. (6.) Not to bind yourself for future work to any publisher. As well bind yourself for the future to any one solicitor or doctor ! Ill. The Royalty System. This is perhaps, with certain limitations, the best form of agreement. It is above all things necessary to know what the proposed royalty means to both sides. It isnow possible for an author to ascertain approximately the truth. From time to time very important figures connected with royalties are published in Zhe Author. IY. A Commission Agreement. The main points are :— (1.) Be careful to obtain a fair cost of production. (2.) Keep control of the advertisements. (3.) Keep control of the sale price of the book. General. All other forms of agreement are combinations of the four above mentioned. Such combinations are generally disastrous to the author, Never sign any agreement without competent advice from ‘the Secretary of the Society. Stamp all agreements with the Inland Revenue stamp. Avoid agreements by letter if possible. The main points which the Society has always demanded from the outset are :— (1.) That both sides shall know what an agreement means. (2.) The inspection of those account books which belong fo the author. We are advised that this is a right. in the nature of a common law right, which cannot be denied or withheld. (3.) Always avoid a transfer of copyright. ————_+—~>» WARNINGS TO DRAMATIC AUTHORS. ———9 “AT EVER sign an agreement without submitting it to the Secretary of the Society of Authors or some com- petent legal authority, 2. {t is well to be extremely careful in negotiating for the production of a play with anyone except an established manager, 99 3. There are three forms of dramatic contract for plays in three or more acts :— (a.) Sale outright of the performing right. This is unsatisfactory. An author who enters into such a contract should stipulate in the contract for production of the piece by a certain date and for proper publicatioa of his name on the play-bills. (4.) Sale of performing right or of a licence to perform on the basis of percentages on gross receipts. Percentages vary between 5 and 15 per cent. An author should obtain a percentage on the sliding scale of gross receipts in preference to the American system. Should obtain a sum in advance of percentages. A fixed date on or before which the play should be performed. (c.) Sale of performing right or of a licence to perform on the basis of royalties (i.c., fixed nightly fees). This method should be always avoided except in cases where the fees are likely to be small or difficult to collect. The other safeguards set out under heading (0.) apply also in this case, 4. Plays in one act are often sold outright, but it is better to obtain a small nightly fee if possible, and a sum paid in advance of such fees in any event. It is extremely important that the amateur rights of one-act plays should be reserved. 5. Authors should remember that performing rights can be limited, and are usually limited, by town, country, and time. This is most important. 6. Authors should not assign performing rights, but should grant a licence to perform. The legal distinction is of great importance. 7, Authors should remember that performing rights in a play are distinct from literary copyright. A manager holding the performing right or licence to perform cannot print the book of the words. 8. Never forget that United States rights may be exceed- ingly valuable. ‘hey should never be included in English agreements without the author obtaining a substantial consideration. 9. Agreements for collaboration should be carefully drawn and executed before collaboration is commenced. 10. An author should remember that production of a play is highly speculative: that he runs a very great risk of delay and a breakdown in the fulfilment of his contract. He should therefore guard himself all the more carefully in the beginning. 11. An author must remember that the dramatic market is exceedingly limited, and that for a novice the first object is to obtain adequate publication. As these warnings must necessarily be incomplete, on account of the wide range of the subject of dramatic con- tracts, those authors desirous of further information are referred to the Secretary of the Society. oe WARNINGS TO MUSICAL COMPOSERS. to ITTLE can be added to the warnings given for the assistance of producers of books and dramatic authors. It must, however, be pointed out that, as a rule, the musical publisher demands from the musical composer a transfer of fuller rights and less liberal finan- cial terms than those obtained for literary and dramatic property. The musical composer has very often the two rights to deal with—performing right and copyright. He 100 should be especially careful therefore when entering into an agreement, and should take into particular consideration the warnings stated above. — ee HOW TO USE THE SOCIETY. + a. VERY member has a right to ask for and to receive advice upon his agreements, his choice of a pub- lisher, or any dispute arising in the conduct of his business or the administration of his property. The Secretary of the Society is a solicitor, but if there is any special reason the Secretary will refer the case to the Solicitors of the Society. Further, the Committee, if they deem it desirable, will obtain counsel’s opinion. All this without any cost to the member. 2. Remember that questions connected with copyright and publishers’ agreements do not fall within the experi- ence of ordinary solicitors. Therefore, do not scruple to use the Society. 3. Send to the Office copies of past agreements and past accounts, with a copy of the book represented. The Secretary will always be glad to have any agreements, new or old, for inspection and note. The information thus obtained may prove invaluable. 4, Before signing any agreement whatever, send the document to the Society for examination. 5, Remember always that in belonging to the Society you are fighting the battles of other writers, even if you are reaping no benefit to yourself, and that you are advancing the best interests of your calling in promoting the independence of the writer, the dramatist, the composer. 6. The Committee have now arranged for the reception of members’ agreements and their preservation in a fire- proof safe. The agreements will, of course, be regarded as confidential documents to be read only by the Secretary, who will keep the key of the safe. The Society now offers : —(1) To read and advise upon agreements and to give advice concerning publishers. (2) To stamp agreements in readiness for a possible action upon them. (3) To keep agreements. (4) To enforce payments due according to agreements. Fuller particulars of the Society’s work can be obtained in the Prospectus. 7. No contract should be entered into with a literary agent without the advice of the Secretary of the Society. Members are strongly advised not to accept without careful consideration the contracts with publishers submitted to them by literary agents, and are recommended to submit them for interpretation and explanation to the Secretary of the Society. 8. Many agents neglect to stamp agreements This must be done within fourteen days of first execution. The Secretary will undertake it on behalf of members. 9. Some agents endeavour to prevent authors from referring matters to the Secretary of the Society; so do some publishers. Members can make their own deductions and act accordingly. 10. The subscription to the Society is £1 1s. per annum, or £10 10s. for life membership. THE AUTHOR. THE READING BRANCH. — ++ EMBERS will greatly assist the Society in this branch of its work by informing young writers of its existence. Their MSS. can be read and treated as a composition is treated by a coach, The term MSS. includes not only works of fiction, but poetry and dramatic works, and when it is possible, under special arrangement, technical and scientific works. The Readers are writers of competence and experience. The fee is one guinea. + 2 ——_—_ NOTICES. — HE Editor of The Author begs to remind members of the Society that, although the paper is sent to them free of charge, the cost of producing it would be a very heavy charge on the resources of the Society if a great many members did not forward to the Secretary the modest 5s. 6d. subscription for the year. Communications for Zhe Author should be addressed to the Offices of the Society, 39, Old Queen Street, Storey’s Gate, §.W., and should reach the Editor not later than the 21st of each month. All persons engaged in_ literary work of any kind, whether members of the Society or mot, are invited to communicate to the Editor any points connected with their work which it would be advisable in the general interest to publish. ————_+ + —_ Communications and letters are invited by the Editor on all subjects connected with literature, but on no other subjects whatever. Every effort will be made to return articles which cannot be accepted. — The Secretary of the Society begs to give notice that all remittances are acknowledged by return of post, and he requests members who do not receive an answer to important communications within two days to write to him without delay. All remittances should be — crossed Union Bank of London, Chancery Lane, or be sent © by registered letter only. ———__+—_+—__—_ THE LEGAL AND GENERAL LIFE ASSURANCE SOCIETY. ot N offer has been made of a special scheme of. Endowment and Whole Life Assurance, admitting of a material reduction off the ordinary premiums to members of the Society Full information can be obtained from J. P. Blake, 5 158, Leadenhall Street, E.C. Leval and General Insurance Society (City Branch), — ae a ne THE AUTHOR. AUTHORITIES. ————— WE see in an extract from the Westminsier Gazette that the Société des Gens de Lettres has recently inherited two legacies, one of them valued at 35,000 francs, and the other, consisting of real property, estimated to produce 18,000 francs when realised. Both these legacies will go to sup- port the Pension Fund of the Société. The Société des Gens de Lettres is a wealthy society owing to the fact that it has certain rights over the works of members who belong to it, and can obtain financial support from the sale of these - rights. An arrangement of this kind would, of course, be impossible under the constitution of our Society, but no doubt, as time goes on, the capital at the back of the Society will be increased by grateful members either during their lifetime by donations or after their death by legacies, till the time will at length come when neither the Society nor the Society’s Pension Fund will need further assistance. The Société des Gens de Lettres, it is stated, has at the present time 145 pensioners, but the value of the pensions are only £12 a year, and are awarded as a matter of right to the members of the Société in order of seniority whenever funds permit. Many of the more wealthy authors who are members waive their rights to the pensions to which they are entitled. Mr. J. R. Kewry, of “ The London Directory,” has been interviewed by a correspondent of a daily paper. He made one point referring to copyright which was amusing as well as instructive. Infringement of copyright in a directory is often exceedingly hard to prove, as the facts con- tained in its pages are, as a rule, open to all parties ; and as long as anyone acting bond fide goes to the original source for information so long may he make use of that information in any way that seems fit to him. We do not refer to the question of the peculiar form in which the information may be conveyed to the public, this is another and difficult branch of copyright ; for instance, in the case of the “A. B. C. Railway Guide,” there is a certain copyright, not in the matter, but in the form. Mr. Kelly tells how on one occasion a certain merchant came to his office and said he had been asked to advertise in a new directory that was guaranteed a circulation of 15,000 copies. Mr. Kelly was naturally interested, and looked at the Copy which the merchant brought with him. 101 He referred to one name in the directory, and seeing the manner in which it had been spelt he was at once aware that the contents had been stolen from his own book, as he had himself in- vented the name and inserted it. Mr. Kelly’s firm started a prosecution and won the day, and all copies of the pirated book were ordered to be destroyed. We quote Mr. Kelly’s own words. “TI shall never forget the ferocious question put to me in cross-examination by the defendant’s counsel. ‘ What,’ he cried, ‘do you stand there, Mr. Kelly, and confess that you, a gentleman of honour and position, were actually laying a trap ?’ ‘You have to lay traps to catch vermin,’ I took the liberty of replying.” The counsel, no doubt, felt the rebuke. This calls to mind another story of copyright infringement, where the result was equally satis- factory to the real owner. We believe it occurred to Mr. Gambier Boulton, the well-known photo- grapher of wild animals, but cannot at the moment verify the statement. The hero of the story, whoever he was, had, with considerable difficulty, after watching for many days, photographed one of the lions at the Zoological Gardens in the act of yawning. On this photograph great time and trouble had been expended, and he was, in conse- quence, very proud of the result. Not long after- wards he found the photograph reproduced in a magazine, and brought an action for infringement. The magazine contributor defended the case, and stated that the photograph was original and was not a copy. The reply from the plaintiff was conclusive. “It is a curious point,” he said, “that both lions we have photographed should have had a cancer on their tongues.” The Court gave a verdict for the plaintiff. THE Nobel Prize for literature has this year been assigned to the great Norwegian author, Bjornstjerne Bjornson. There was a report current that this would be - the case, and we think the Stockholm Committee amply justified in their selection. Mr. Bjornson was born on the 8th of December, 1832, and is, therefore, now in his seventy-second year. Though a constant traveller, he spends most of his summer on a little farm which he has purchased in the heart of Norway. His works are well known in this and all English-speaking countries, and many of them have been translated. He is not only a novelist, but a dramatist and a poet. 2, 102 «Tye Amalgamated Press,” Limited, according to the papers which have given reports of the annual meeting, is in a flourishing condition. Mr. Alfred C. Harmsworth stated that the company, after writing off £25,000 for depreciation, had £266,000 to divide as dividends, and further if this is not aslip of the pen) had made a nett profit of £180,000 out of “With the Flag to Pretoria.” These figures are exceedingly interesting to all members of the profession of authorship. If the publishers have made these enormous profits, no doubt the authors employed have received their fair and just remuneration at the same time. We have much pleasure, therefore, in congratulating the author of “ With the Flag to Pretoria”? on the small fortune which he must have acquired. ————— On December 10th, in the Guildhall Library, the bust of Geoffrey Chaucer was unveiled. It was presented by Sir Recinald Hanson, and was the work of Mr. George Frampton, R.A. Many distinguished men were present, either writers or those who take an interest in literature. The ceremony of unveiling was undertaken by Dr. Furnivall, the Chaucer scholar and founder of the Chaucer Society. Mr. Alfred Austin, the Poet Laureate, seconded a resolution thanking Sir Reginald Hanson for the gift. That the work should have been placed in the Guildhall Library has a point of interest beyond the literary. Chaucer was not only a poet, but a commercial man and a diplomatist. He was despatched to Genoa in 1372 as the representative of England in order to bring about a commercial treaty with that city. The members of the Corpora- tion have therefore every reason to look upon him as one of themselves. We have much pleasure in printing on another page a_ short article referring to the sale of the MS. of “Paradise Lost,” and Mr. Sidney Lee’s letter which appeared in The Times of December 14th. ‘A matter so important to all lovers of literature cannot be too often placed before the public. It is hoped, with the help of Mr. Lee and many others who prize English literature and its connections, that it will be possible to save the MS. from being taken out of England. We feel sure that any National movement for its purchase will obtain the ready support of all Members of the Society. THE AUTHOR. SHOULD WELL-KNOWN WRITERS “FARM OUT” FICTION ? ——— From THE COMMITTEE. L the first of the notices which are regularly inserted on the first page of Zhe Author it is announced that “ For the opinions expressed in the papers that are signed or initialled the authors alone are responsible. None of the papers or paragraphs must be taken as expressing the opinion of the Committee, unless such is especially stated to be the case.” The Committee had considered, and their atten- tion has now been called by more than one member of the Society to, an article on pages 80 and 81 of the December number, signed “Proxy,” and entitled, “Should Well-known Writers ‘Farm-out’ Fiction ?” The correspondents appear to assume, Or to imagine that others might assume, that the pub- lication of this article may, in the absence of editorial comment, be taken to imply that the Committee think the view put forward in it is worthy to be taken seriously. By many readers of Zhe Author the article was regarded as an ironical jew @esprit, but it has been accepted by others as a bond fide de- fence of an existing practice, and it is undoubtedly open to this interpretation. The Committee, therefore, to avoid possible misunderstanding, feel it their duty to say that, in their opinion, such practices as are described and defended by “Proxy” are gravely discredit- able to those concerned, and constitute a gross fraud both on the publisher and the public. In thus expressing their opinion on the points raised in “ Proxy’s” article, the Committee, it may be well to add, must not be understood to condemn such forms of co-operation as are frequently resorted to in works involving extensive research, or where, in other branches of literature, the co-operation is acknowledged in such a manner that no purchaser can reasonably complain of having been misled. Tur Editor has received from Members of the Society a number of letters which would more than fill the space reserved for correspondence in the present number, commenting on “ Proxy’s” article. Having before their receipt been in- structed to insert the note from the Committee printed above, which meets most of the points raised by his correspondents, he has, with the Commitiee’s approval, refrained from publishing any selection from these letters in the current number. aeuneey THE AUTHOR. HERBERT SPENCER, 1820—1903. an ep . HE suns go swiftly out, and I see no suns to follow; nothing but a universal twilight of the semi-divinities.” So wrote Robert Louis Stevenson, apropos of the deaths of Renan, Browning, and Tennyson, and his plaint has echo among those who have sat at the feet of departed masters in scienceand philosophy—Darwin, Huxley, Spencer. For thoughts of a vanished day rather than of a coming dawn are uppermost ; thoughts restrained only by the knowledge that the influence of these teachers, men of lofty aims and unsullied life, is a part of our imperishable heritage, and that, consciously or not, we are swayed by it to further, as at our poor best we may, their high emprise. The obituary notices of Herbert Spencer have familiarised us with the outlines of his career. No eventful one, such as comes to men of action, yet full of incident in struggle bordering on the heroic, in unflinching purpose and large accomplishment. Son of a Derby schoolmaster, he was educated partly at home, partly by an uncle; then came nine years of civil engineering, with little heart in the work, and, ultimately, escape into journalism. In 1850, while sub-editing the Hconomist, Spencer published “ Social Statics,” wherein ‘“ the conditions essential to human happiness are specified, and the relation of them to a general law of development indicated.” In this last phrase the keynote of his life-work is struck. One chapter of the book contains hints of the great doctrine with which Spencer’s name is associated for all time, while throughout the book there is present the feeling that, in the words of Hume, “all sciences have a relation, greater or less, to man.” Neither in the moral nor the material sphere is their special creation. All that has been achieved, whether in discovery, invention, or speculation which research has confirmed, is the fruitage of the unhasting, unresting past. And the conception of the universe, as in some way the product of mechanical processes, is not modern. Ages before Spencer made clear to us the unity of the cosmos, there had been approaches to that supremely ennobling conception. But, save through a voice crying here and there as in a wilderness, the spirit of enquiry, born in Ionia five centuries before Christ, was stifled for two thousand years by creeds that would brook no rival and permit no ques- tioning. As late as the middle of the eighteenth century, Buffon, covertly hinting at a possible common ancestor of the horse and ass, and of the ape and man, adds, with an eye on the Sorbonne, that since scripture teaches the contrary, the thing cannot be. But the timid suggestion bore fruit in 103 the bravely enounced theories of Lamarck and Darwin’s distinguished grandfather, the poetical Lichfield doctor. A succession of workers in the fields of geology, palzeontology and biology brought a body of evidence in support of those theories which ultimately demolished the tenacious belief in the fixity of species. Among these there can in this brief paper be reference only to Von Baer, the formulator of the “ Law of Development ” manifest in the fundamental likenesses between the embryos of the higher animals and man, because Spencer tells us that, becoming acquainted with this ‘ Law ” in 1852, he at once saw its bearing on the theory adumbrated in “Social Statics.’ So far as organic evolution was concerned, the master-key to the causes of the origin of the millions of species of plants and animals was lacking, but this was to be supplied six years later by Darwin and Wallace. Thus were all things being made ready for the advent of a man with the penetrating insight of genius, and with the saving and indispensable sense of relation, who should, by his skill in syn- thesis, demonstrate the interaction, unity and con- tinuity of all phenomena, and their subservience to one process which, if it operates anywhere, operates everywhere—the process known as Evolu- tion. In the fulness of time he came. He had bad health ; he was poor ; he was almost unknown, therefore little heeded. In January, 1858, six months before the meeting of the Linnean Society at which Darwin and Wallace’s memorable paper “On the Perpetuation of Varieties and Species by Natural Selection” was read, Spencer wrote out his scheme of the ‘Synthetic Philosophy ” which, it is interesting to note, was submitted to his father for comment. In 1860 the prospectus of the pro- posed series of volumes was issued, and secured a sufficient response from friends to warrant a venture whose risks Spencer could not afford to run unaided. Not till he was forty did he sce the inception of a plan which he had nurtured when writing in his twenty-second year a series of letters on “The Proper Sphere of Government’”’ in the Nonconformist. The Synthetic Philosophy comprehended all phenomena in this formula: ‘ Evolution is an integration of matter and concomitant dissipation of motion during which the matter passes from an indefinite, incoherent homogeneity to a definite, coherent heterogeneity, and during which the retained motion undergoes a parallel transforma- tion.” The method followed is the inductive, the established premise being the “persistence of force ” involving endless cycles of ceaseless change, resulting in redistribution of matter and motion, whereby adyance is made from the like to the unlike, from the simple to the complex; for example, the vapours and unstable stuff of the 104 universe slowly condensing into sun and solar systems, life emerging on our planet (of which alone we have knowledge) along physical and psychical stages till the transcendent genius of man appears. Postulating the inscrutableness of the Power which underlies all phenomena, and ever quickening the sense of wonder begotten by the stupendous spectacle of evolution and dissolu- tion, Spencer advanced along the lines of his great argument, from statements of the general in «First Principles” to application of the special in the “ Principles of Biology,” with its details of development of plants and animals ; in the “Principles of Psychology,” wherein the story passes from life to mind in the development of gelf-consciousness from blurred, undetermined feel- ing in the lowest responsive organism ; and finally, in the “ Principles of Sociology,” wherein is traced the evolution of family, tribal and allied relations, of religion and its ceremonies, of politics and institutions—in brief, of all the apparatus of human life, individual and collective, with large insistence on the basis of ethics as not supernatural, but social. So we have, first, the imorgantc, or evolution of the not-living ; second, the organic, or evolution of the living ; (Spencer sees in mind and matter only “two phases of one cosmical pro- cess”); and third, the superorganic, or evolution into social groups, with their institutions, beliefs, and customs. No break in the series is recognised ; the keynotes of evolution are unity and continuity. Science knows no finality ; but, recognising that revisions here and there will be needed as know- ledge advances, it is difficult to believe that the main structure raised by the genius of Spencer will not abide. It was his rare privilege to see in old age the fulfilment of the plan of his early manhood, and whatever of impermanence may attach to his work, his place as one of the greatest of the world’s master-builders in the intellectual and spiritual domain is secure. A concluding word or two about Spencer’s style and personality. The one has been called cumbersome, lacking in ease and grace ; but massive thought demands dignified, masculine diction, and the careful reader will quickly find that in clearness and definiteness the style is perfectly adapted to the subject-matter. In some of the minor works, notably those on “Education” and the delightful “Study of Sociology,” we find abundance of felicitous and familiar illustration. As for the man, his carefully- guarded health led to some degree of fussiness and fidgetiness, while a certain aloofness kept company with a frigid manner under which, nevertheless, there beat a kindly heart, ever moved by the needs and troubles of his friends. Tt was in 1894 that our Society had the dis- tinction of adding to its member-roll the name of THE AUTHOR. a man to whom all titular dignities were repellent, and whose adhesion to any movement was never given without deliberation. EDWARD CLODD. <> —______ THE MS. OF MILTON’S “ PARADISE LOST.” ——>—— R. SIDNEY LEE sent to The Times a letter on this subject which appeared on Dec. 14. We reprint his communication with some slight changes and omissions which we have his authority for making. Mr. Lee wrote :—“ It is to be hoped that every one who has the reputation of this country at heart and is in a position to bring influence to bear on its rulers will take note of Mr. Churton Collins’ warning and spare no endeavour to prevent the passing into ownership beyond the seas of the original MS. press copy of the First Book of Milton’s ‘ Paradise Lost.’ The peril is very real. Unless strenuous efforts be made, the chances against the keeping of the document at home are overwhelming. If no public pressure be exerted, there is an obvious likelihood that this literary treasure will follow the recent fortunes of the only known copies of the original edition of Malory’s ‘Le Morte d’Arthur’ and of many another of our early literary masterpieces, and henceforth adorn the private library of some American citizen of wealth and enterprise.” “The occasion demands exceptional exertion. The nation’s prestige owes an immense debt to its literary achievements, and to no literary achieve- ment (save to Shakespeare’s greatest tragedies) does it owe more than to Milton’s ‘ Paradise Lost.’ No autograph MS. of the poem has ever existed, for Milton in his blindness was not able to write, but the copy which he sent to the licenser for the press with his own characteristic corrections of the spelling is the nearest possible approach to his original MS. This MS. of a portion of Milton’s epic is, in effect, one of the nation’s title-deeds to poetic and intellectual renown. Is it unreasonable to expect that the Government will recognise its obligation, now that the opportunity presents itself, to convert this national title-deed to fame into a national heirloom, and secure it in perpetuity for the British Museum ?” “ Experience does not admit of doubt as to the answer that, were similar circumstances to arise in foreign countries, this question would receive from foreign Governments. It is difficult to believe that, with so potent an incentive to action as is offered by the forthcoming sale, the Treasury will hesitate to provide the necessary increase of grant THE AUTHOR. whereby the national library may become the final home of Milton’s MS.” “The sale is announced to take place ‘early in the spring.’ Apparently, no precise day has yet been fixed. The Trustees of the British Museum and other public bodies will thus have time wherein to approach the Government, and learn their intentions. Probably, to meet all eventu- alities, it would be safest at once to form privately a guarantee fund, whose members would undertake, in the case of the failure of an application to the Government, to defray the cost of securing the MS. for the British Museum. Disclosure of details as to the amount likely to be required would defeat the purpose of the fund.” The owner of the MS. has just announced through the auctioneers that he will dispose of it to the highest bidder at public auction on January 25th. A scholarly account of the textual interest attaching to the MS. appeared in The Times Literary Supplement of Dec. 18th. Some news- paper correspondents may have attached an unduly high value to the MS., but the opposing statement made by Dr. Furnivall in The Times of Dec. 19th, that it is a valueless scrivener’s copy, is incorrect. No extravagant sum ought to be offered for the document, because it is not an author’s autograph MS. But it is eminently desirable that every attempt should be made to secure it for the national collection. We should be glad to hear from any who would co-operate in efforts in that direction. —————— A NEW BOOK ON COPYRIGHT. —_— E have read with interest a little book just V published by A. H. Bullen, entitled “ Copyright Law,” by Henry A. Hinkson. The book is a very small one to deal with so large and difficult a subject. In this point lies its main fault, It is written clearly and plainly with- out any unnecessary legal argument, and is mainly a statement of the facts and the results of the working of the law. So far the book is admirable. The faults are very few and far between and the blunders slight. It is a matter of some doubt whether a little knowledge is not in the case of copyright a dangerous thing, and whether a text book for the young author and young writer is not more likely to lead him into difficulties than to improve his knowledge of how to deal with his property. We must, however, thank Mr. Hinkson for his well-endeavoured effort and congratulate him on the result. 105 Without desiring to be hypercritical, it is necessary to draw attention to one or two small errors. For instance, on page 49, when dealing with the 18th Section—that most difficult of all Sections —the author states that after twenty-eight years the copyright reverts to the author. This state- ment is, of course, incorrect, the words of the Act being “the right of publishing in separate form shall revert to the author.” Now the right of publication and the copyright are two distinct things, and the legal distinction cannot be too accurately maintained or too frequently insisted upon. When dealing with International Copyright he includes Montenegro among the Signatories to the Berne Convention. Though Montenegro was origin- ally a Signatory, she has since withdrawn. With regard to Artistic Copyright he again falls into error. He states: “‘ Before publication the pro- prietor has a common law right in his picture engraving or drawing,” and seems to draw the deduction that copyright runs from the publica- tion of the “picture engraving or drawing.” If he studies the Act more closely and the books which have been written endeavouring to explain that Act, he will see that the copyright in a “picture engraving or drawing” begins on the making thereof and not from the publication. This is one of the difficult points in the Artistic as distinct from the Literary Copyright Law. However, the book is accurately and carefully written, and so far as it is possible for any legal copyright amateur to gain satisfaction from a small work, so far will he be able to derive assistance from Mr. Hinkson’s “Copyright Law.” A NOVELIST ON HIS ART.* —_ T is always a melancholy task to criticise the i work of a man of great talent who has died before the full fruition of his gift, and the melancholy is deepened when the work in question is not of such a kind as to deserve unrestricted praise. No one, I think, even of those to whom his peculiar powers make the least appeal, will deny that in “ The Octopus ” and “ McTeague ” the late Mr. Frank Norris manifested extraordinary promise and discovered fresh territory ; no one, again, of his most fervent worshippers could honestly affirm that his work is faultless. A rough and careless * «The Responsibilities of the Novelist,’ by Frank Norris. (Grant Richards.) 106 style, sometimes effective, often wounding, is the least delightful characteristic of “The Responsibilities of the Novelist.” Its author allowed the force of his convictions to express itself in noise ; he was so certain of the truth of his theories that he forgot what a traitor to truth didacticism may prove unless it is allied with subtle restraint. He has none of the fine shades of persuasion. Yet if the style is marred by such redundant expressions as “I tell you ” and such elementary errors as “Macbeth and Tamerlane réswmé the whole spirit of the Elizabethan age,” and “ Violet le Due’s ‘ Dictionaire du Mobilier,’” there are, at any rate, many fine and honest, if not hugely original, judgments on the art of the novelist. Mr. Norris realised that the artistic temperament is not a thing that one can put on and take off, like a hat or an air of virtue, but that it is the very spring and essence of life. “You must be something more than a novelist if you ean, something more than just a writer. There must be that nameless sixth sense in you... . the thing that does not enter into the work, but that is back of it; the thing that would make of you a good man as well as a good novelist.” Something of this kind has been said before, but Mr. Norris was an independent thinker, and that he should have come to the same conclusion as his predecessors is a great tribute to their common theory. Sincerity is the watchword of his essays which deal most intimately with the novelist’s art; he denounces the vulgar trick of cramming the public with garbage that has neither life nor beauty, and reiterates the importance of studying the ordinary aspects of existence, aspects as full of romantic possibility as any age when men loved and fought in doublet and hose. This truth he illustrates from American history. But here, too, he rushes wildly where a more careful thinker would pause. He is wonderfully optimistic con- cerning the public taste, and believes that in the end the plain people, the burgesses, the grocers, will prefer “Walter Scott to G. P. R. James, Shakespeare to Marlowe, Flaubert to Goncourt.” Why, in the name of logic, Shakespeare to Marlowe? A damning comparison of the “ Aigina Marbles” with the frieze of Pheidias would be about as pertinent. Did Mr. Norris really imagine that Marlowe was the G. P. R. James of the Elizabethan era, just as a recent writer on Sicily termed one of the three greatest Attic dramatists the Henry Arthur Jones of Greece? Faults of taste of this kind mar the excellence of his book, which will nevertheless have a value as containing the sincere if hasty conclusions of one whose premature death is mourned by all who care for honesty in literature. Sr. J. Le THE AUTHOR. G. P. v. SPECIALIST. a HAVE noticed recently a recrudescence of the old discussion as to whether specialists or general practitioners should be called in to express opinions on the corpus vile of fiction, whether experts or ordinary readers are the proper persons to review books in the Press ; and, on the principle, perhaps, that fools may hit when wiser men may miss, I venture to shoot my bolt with my betters, protesting in advance that common sense has before now been known to be covered by the cap and bells, and that responsibility is more frequently an obstacle to the utterance of truth than irresponsibility. I wish that in these conversational debates the disputants would take the preliminary trouble to define their terms ; even if they did, there would be small likelihood of their bringing their argu- ments to aconclusion, but without such preliminary labour there is no possibility of their doing so. What is an expert? Let it be observed that I do not ask who is an expert: to do so would be to represent myself as unfamiliar with “ Who’s who ?” at this instant reflecting my blushes, due to my not being mentioned therein ; but what do these leaders of light and learning mean by experts, and reviews, and half-a-hundred other things which they discuss so frequently and at such length? What distinction do they make between a criticism and a review, and for whose benefit do they contend that books are reviewed in the Press at all? The looseness with which they employ the terms is surely the reason of half the pother. Literature is an art, not a profession, and the author has discharged his primary function when he has brought his work to perfection and knows that he can do no more with it: that, so far as he can make it so, it is a finished thing. But from another point of view that is only the end of the beginning. In due course the book is made public, and then it is the publisher who is immediately concerned, and trade considerations properly come into the matter. He advertises the fact that he has a book to sell; if he is clever he advertises it in a variety of ways, but generally, of course, by the simple expedient of inserting notices of it in newspapers, in consequence of seeing which people may be induced to buy. The publisher's primary business is to make money for himself, and he would not be a business man if on the one hand he did not spend money with the object of making more, and if on the other he did not seek to get some advertisement of his wares for next to nothing. In the former case he spends upon advertising as much as he thinks the book will bear, and to the latter end he sends out ile THE AUTHOR. 107 “review copies,” asking for the favour of an editorial notice, a notice, or a review, and for a copy of the issue of the paper containing any such notice. I never remember having seen the word ‘criticism ” used by any publisher on any such occasion; at the present moment twenty-seven volumes await attention from me, and the word “criticism” does not occur in one of the accom- panying printed slips from the publishers; it is notice, not criticism, they desire. The editor again does not desire to procure it as a general rule. Times are such that he consults the wishes of his readers by giving them reviews instead of criticism, and for that purpose he employs reviewers and not critics, general prac- titioners not specialists ; and this not only because they are less expensive and more easily come by, but because they are the better men for the job. In all this part of the matter, art is not even being considered : it is business pure and simple between the publisher, the editor, and the public. The first wants the cheap advertisement ; the second wants copy dealing with one of the myriad subjects interesting some of his regular readers and wants cheap copy—let those who deny that reviewing is poorly paid work quote figures ; the third want— what ?—notice or criticism ? So far as fiction is concerned I am convinced they do not want criticism. They want to know what a book is about, and only one thing more— whether it is interesting. One may prate about art until the ceiling falls. That a book is interest- ing is the first, the middle, and the last point of importance to the great public: it is the one thing the publisher’s reader watches for, the editor watches for, the publisher watches for. A novelist may write a story the plot of which is moth eaten, the characters in which are conventional almost to the point of absurdity, the style of which is faulty and, from the point of view of art, deplorable ; if it is interesting the publisher’s reader would forfeit his appointment by declining it, the editor would be confronted with a similar possibility by commit- ting a similar blunder, and the publisher would rage furiously at losing a good thing. Immortality is an abstraction, but temporal supremacy is practi- cal politics ; but the mind that is set upon things above is commonly indifferent, if not actually blind, to things below. The analogy has point. Criticism has been defined as the exercise of judgment in the province of art and literature, and the critic as a person who is possessed of the knowledge necessary to enable him to pronounce right judgments upon the merit or worth of such works as come within this province. Matter, manner, and the quality of giving pleasure, or in other words: the power of appealing to the imagina- tion, are the three characteristic qualities of literature—the principles; construction of plot, metre, diction, and such other lesser elements as are governed by canons, are the rules ; and criticism tends in an increasing degree to disregard rules and concentrate its attention upon principles. The expert critic cannot, however, be expected to do other than act as a resistant force to this tendency ; it is his function to maintain a high standard of merit in performance, and to insist upon the importance of the rules: he is the champion of art, and the artist’s well-greaved friend ; but the training and scholarship which make him what he is are obstacles in the way of his being a practically useful reviewer of fiction for the daily, or even weekly, Press. A dissertation upon principles and rules in the “literary column” of a daily paper, with a considered judgment upon the merits of a novel as tested thereby, is not wanted by anybody except the author. The expert critic’s knowledge and reverence for principles and rules make him intolerant of any work where they are not observed and incapable of finding anything interesting in it : his place is the quarterly reviews : the daily papers have no use for him. Is that a matter for regret to authors? Only in part, it seems to me. At that stage in his development what he needs is notice, as wide as possible, in order that his books may sell ; utili- tarian considerations legitimately affect him too. Moreover, if what he has produced be art, in the true sense of the word, he must know that everything is very well as it is. No interesting book has ever yet been written that has failed to find its way to the world: that is one truth ; another is that fame has never yet been withheld when it has been deserved. With the author who cannot comfort himself with the belief that if he deserves fame he will win it, and who finds a griev- ance in the thought that it may be posthumous, it is not easy to be patient. If he is of such comparative importance that he is made the subject of considered criticism as distinct from mere review, he must still remember that contemporary criticism can only be provisional: appeal to posterity, by whom the judgment may be reversed, is not only permissible, but inevitable. It is with posterity only that the final judgment lics. What matters most to the author in the present is review. It is of fiction that I have spoken because it is in connection with fiction that the old discussion has been revived; and so far as fiction is con- cerned, let me record my vote by plumping in favour of the general practitioner. Consideration of the question in connection with other depart- ments of literature may be left to another time and to another mind. V. E. M. 108 THE UNVEILING OF THE MEMORIAL TO SIR WALTER BESANT. oo HE memorial to our late chairman and founder, Sir Walter Besant, was unveiled in the crypt of St. Paul’s Cathedral by Lord Monkswell on December 11th. It will be remembered by many members of the Society that the memorial, arelief in bronze, admirably executed by George Frampton, R.A., was commissioned and mainly subscribed for by the members of the Society, and that it was hung in the sculpture- room at Burlington House last May. The position of the memorial is now in the crypt of St. Paul’s, on the wall, between that to the memory of Charles Reade and the brass of John M. Smith. On the tablet, beneath the portrait, is this inscription : NovEListT, HisToRIAN OF LoNnpDoN, SECRETARY OF THE PALESTINE Exploration FUND ORIGINATOR OF THE PEOPLE’S PALACE, AND FouUNDER OF THE SOCIETY OF AUTHORS. Tuts MoNUMENT IS ERECTED BY His GRATEFUL BRETHREN IN LITERATURE. Born 14th August, 1836; Died 9th June, 1901. The ceremony of unveiling was short. Mr. Douglas Freshfield, the Chairman of the Com- mittee of the Society, regretted that Mr. George Meredith, our President, was too ill to appear. Hence it fell upon him to call upon Lord Monks- well to unveil the memorial. Many Members had already seen the memorial in the Academy, and approved it. To them the act of unveiling was but a formality. No better man could have been asked to unveil the memorial than Lord Monks- well, the Chairman of the London County Council ; and, perhaps, here, in the quiet corner of the crypt beneath the Cathedral of London, and London’s roar, was the best place for a lasting monument to one who had given the best years of his life to London and to London’s good. He did his best to enlighten the darkness of the lives of the masses, entered keenly into a thorough investiga- tion of the sweating system, and gave the people new sources of intellectual or, at any rate, intelligent recreation. Dean Gregory and Canon Newbolt read a short dedication service, and Lord Monkswell unveiled the memorial. Certainly, it looks infinitely better in its present position than it did in Burlington THE AUTHOR. House. The sombre light, the grey walls, the impressive silence of the great crypt, seeming to stretch away in an endless vista of arched halls and chambers and echoing passages, are in quiet harmony with the soft-toned bronze of the relief. Lord Monkswell, unveiling the memorial, spoke of Sir Walter Besant as one who, though a foreigner to London by birth, and largely by education, yet knew London and loved it, as no one else in the world knew London. Its streets and its lanes, its docks and its river were to him an open book. He was a social reformer, a man of ideas, sound feasible ideas, and no mere dreamer. With this side of him, the County Council thoroughly sympathised. Like Dickens, Besant preached social reform. But Dickens was a destructive element. His giant pen seized upon the demons of wickedness and thrust their names and their fames into the mouths of all. Besant sought the same demons, but his craft was to do more than to show them up. It was to destroy them and replace them by other organisations in which the demoniac spirit was absent. And in part he was successful. From his ideas—romantic ideas in “All Sorts and Conditions of Men,” an impossible story—Besant’s own criticism—sprung the People’s Palace, situate in the heart of White- chapel, the centre of the working life of thousands and tens of thousands of Londoners. Besant was not a vain man. He was not a jealous man. But his admiration was for all that was good, that was healthy. His sympathies were thorough-going and cosmopolitan. One of his last acts was to join himself to the Atlantic Union, a union to entertain Americans and Canadians and Colonials who visited England. He was a good man if ever there was a good man; a lovable man if ever there was one. The greater part of the organic work of this Atlantic Union is, by the way, now in the hands of Miss Celia Besant. Among those present at the ceremony were Lady Besant, her two daughters, Misses Celia and Ailie Besant, her second son—her eldest son, Captain Eustace Besant, is still serving in South Africa—Mr. Douglas Freshfield, Chairman of the Managing Committee of the Society, Mr. Edgar Besant, Sir Walter’s youngest brother, to whom, by the way, we owe the origin of “The Golden Butterfly,” Prof. Bonney, Mr. Hall Caine, Sir Martin Conway, Mr. George Frampton, R.A., Mr. A. H. Hawkins, Colonel Lamb, of the Salvation Army, in which Sir Walter Besant was greatly interested, and many others. SaaS AE_cith Se ® THE AUTHOR. 109 . THE SAMUEL PEPYS CLUB. ee a HIS new Literary Club was founded on May 26th, 1903, in commemoration of the two- hundredth anniversary of the death of its patron—saint or sinner, shall we say, or merely style him the father-confessor of our frail humanity, and the elub’s pater benignus, Samuel Pepys ? The founders were Mr. Henry B. Wheatley, Sir Frederick Bridge, Mr. D’Arcy Power, and Mr. George Whale, who, on the aforesaid anniversary, after the manner of Englishmen with a great project in hand, did solemnly dine together, and initiate the club. A general meeting was duly held on July 8th, when the number of members was fixed at seventy. This number came rapidly together by a kind of rare chemical affinity, and there are already many can- didate atoms that feel the potent attraction, and only await a vacant place in the new body cor- porate. The objects of the club, besides that of doing honour to the author of the most human of human documents, are: First, to dine together, with or without guests, three times a year, on or about the anniversaries of certain important events in the life of Samuel Pepys ; and, secondly, to read and discuss papers concerning Pepys and his time, with power to add to such objects as occasion may arise. The inaugural dinner was held on Tuesday, December 3rd, 1903, in the Hall of the Cloth- workers’ Company, of which Pepys was Master in 1677, Mr. Henry B. Wheatley, editor of the most complete edition of the Diary, and the club’s first President, occupying the chair, with the Master of the Clothworkers, Mr. Snow, on his right hand; while behind them shone the historic plate of the Company. Among the valuable pieces there dis- played the most interesting to the club and its guests were the cup and cover of silver gilt, and the gilt ewer and basin, or rose-water dish, pre- sented to the Company by Pepys during his Master- ship. ‘The members of the club assembled in force on this occasion, and brought many distinguished guests. The toasts proposed from the chair, after the usual ones of ‘The King” and “ The Queen and Royal Family,” were “The Immortal Memory of Samuel Pepys” and “The Clothworkers’ Company,” the latter responded to by the Master. The toast of “Our Visitors” was proposed by Mr. George Whale, and responded to by Sir William Collins. “The Club” was proposed by Viscount Dillon, and responded to by Mr. Edmund Gosse. Sir Alexander Binnie afterwards, in a most interesting speech, directed the attention of the club to some localities in London either mentioned by Pepys or suggesting memories of him. Indeed, the speeches, taken all round, were singularly interesting in substance, and well - delivered. Perhaps the note most frequently sounded was that of homage to Pepys’s many-sided humanity, his immense aptitude for work, and happy energy in both work and play. This was but a just tribute to the man, whose sterling qualities are even now scarcely appreciated as they deserve by the general public. Anyone who is in a position to estimate the actual work he did as Clerk of the Acts, and Secretary to the Admiralty, can hardly fail to give him a place among the great English- men of his day. He brought his common-sense, love of mastering details, and loyal fidelity to the duties of his office to bear upon many abuses ; and he left the Navy, his chief care, in a much more efficient condition than that in which he found it. Any sympathetic student of his Diary, moreover, must feel the charm of his personality: his child-like delight in life ; his easy-going love of his wife and friends, and of those rough-notes of contemporary history that we call gossip and scandal, but which add a spice to the historic plum-pudding ; his eager curiosity about everything that came in his way, and divine lust after precise information on all possible subjects ; and withal his genuine religion. For Pepys, in spite of his sensuous temperament, and the not uncommon weaknesses, follies, and unchastened appetites, he has so frankly chronicled, was a religious man in that irreligious age; living his particoloured life with a feeling that the eye of God was upon him. It is no doubt true that the God he worshipped was not the stern and wrathful Deity of the Puritans, but more akin to that good- natured Creator of all flesh of whom Beranger sings : “Le verre en main, gaiement je me confie Au Dieu des bonnes gens !” But Pepys’s faith was not only more grave and decorous than that of Béranger seems to have been, but deeper and more abiding. After dinner there was a pleasant ‘ Concert of Musick,” under the direction of Sir Frederick Bridge. Pepys’s own favourite song, “ Beauty, Retire,” composed by himself, was the first vocal piece given, and it was followed by other songs, and a duet for a male and a female voice, by com- posers of the period; some of the songs either having been sung by Pepys or mentioned in his Diary. Of one of them, “The Larke,” he says: «Thence to Change, where Wife did a little busi- ness, while Mercer and I staid in the Coach ; and in a quarter of an hour I taught her the whole Larke’s Song perfectly.” This was creditable to both master and pupil, as the song, by Milton’s friend, Henry Lawes, is a difficult one. 110 Besides the vocal music, the Rev. Mr. Galpin, a clever amateur musician who collects old instru- ments, gave the company a sample of that “ wind musique ” which so ravished Pepys’s soul that it “made him sick,” and, as he characteristically adds, “ makes me resolve to practise wind-musique, and to make my wife do the like.” This was represented by a couple of airs on the flageolet, one, I think, composed by Pepys; both of which the little pipe was made to warble very daintily. There were also two pieces for that “ Recorder ” mentioned by Hamlet—a long and stfaight wood- instrument, with a certain resemblance to a large bassoon, but blown from a mouthpiece at the upper end. It must be difficult to “govern the stops” perfectly, as it seems to have a trick of suddenly jumping from a lower octave to a higher in a rather whimsical manner ; yet the notes are mellov. A third instrument, the “Trumpet Marine,” which Pepys heard played by a French- man, and was, as usual, “ mightily pleased with,” is not a wind-instrument, as the name might suggest, but a kind of emaciated viol, with a pigmy body and enormously long neck for the key-board. It has what Pepys calls an “ echo,” produced, as he suspected, by concealed sympathetic strings, which respond to the notes played by the bow. Altogether the evening was a pleasant one, and the Samuel Pepys’Club may claim the right to take its place as a going concern. JoHN TODHUNTER. Or —_— THE FIRE DESCENDS! ——— LEAVES FROM THE DIARY OF A CERTAIN SORT OF FOOL IN PARADISE. T has come straight down, from Heaven or nowhere, an original and glorious Idea! There is nothing in that. Ideas strike me very often, and they are always original and glorious—at first. They are all, too, equally un- expected and startling, hitting me between the eyes, hard as a cricket ball at point, and knocking all the common-sense out of me. Sometimes they seem to arise out of facts, a paragraph in a news- paper, a look of secret history on a face, a phrase in a letter; but frequently they spring from no source more definite than the churning of unrelated thoughts when I pretend to compose myself for sleep at night. This, my last Idea, has, however, come to me under somewhat unusual conditions. It seems to be connected with a forgotten dream, having no conscious antecedent, but taking possession of me as I awoke, at the time when we are least given to THE AUTHOR. fantasy, most under sway of the senses. I have had to rise, to dress, to eat my breakfast with the others, to avoid showing any glimmer of inward fire. When addressed I have had to answer in a matter-of-fact and off-hand manner, as if I knew, or cared to know, anything about the weather, or the household, or the dull doings of men in Parlia- ment. These things smote upon my ears like the distant sound of drums, tuneless and void. They were unreal compared with my Idea. At last I was able to sneak away by myself, out of the house and into the garden, which has ever been my dearest friend and confidant. All my life I have wandered in waking dreams about its winding paths: as a little child, when I told myself stories of fairies and goblins; in my Scott days, when I revelled in knights and fair ladies ; and, later on, in throes of modern sentiment—chewing, as I went along, the fragrant buds of fruit bushes, or “bread and cheese” from the hedges. To-day I slipped first to the greenhouse, where no eye from the windows might see me, for I wanted to be out of sight with my Idea, to blend it with the scent of flowers, to exult over it, and shape it prayerfully, lest it turn into a thing without wings. An Idea, like a sunset, cannot be painted in a few strokes of the brush by a careless hand. Its beauty lies in its vague possibilities and suggestions of imeffable glories beyond; in the mystery that it makes about us. And to express this, even faintly, needs all the concentrated power of heart and brain, art and will. One must be prepared for weary travail and heart-breaking doubts; because these ever attend an act of creation—if we may dare to call our reproduction and imitations “creation.” So, before my Idea can be valued at all, it must be taken into the solitudes of thought and every in- fluence of what I call my soul must be brought to bear upon it. How am I to give it form? Rhymeand rhythm cramp me; in writing an essay I am always tempted to become didactic, if not garrulous. There seems to be only one way open—the way of the prose idyll ; in which a filmy veil of fiction is thrown over a dimly seen figure. For to have the nude shape of my Idea too definitely visible would be fatal to its suggestiveness and charm. I gathered in the greenhouse a spray of oak- leafed geranium and a long stalk bearing three little cups of the freesia, splashed with gold and filled with orange and honey, to keep a hold on my Idea in the rush of everyday things. Then I was summoned in from the garden, and all the hateful, stifling tangibilities of life fell upon me. There is always this to be finished, that to be looked through, while letters demanding acknowledgment gape at me, a herd of time-devourers. The morning flew away on bluebottle wings—nothing t ia & THE AUTHOR. faster into the world—and all the while my giorious Idea burned like a rosy flame before my dazzled eyes. * Visitors swallowed the afternoon with vapid talk of personalities ; and, when they had gone, I was more exhausted than if I had been studying logarithms for twelve hours! If there be any- thing more paralysing to the brain than the animated conversation of the average person on matters of local or general interest I have yet to discover it! Dead tired, I had to fasten upon a sleepy old gardening book and read the fog out of my mind. Then to bed; and at last I am alone with my glorious Idea! 1 grow warm, and thrill deliciously as I proceed to fashion it into a shape of my liking. This is worth living—worth dying for! ‘And it is mine, all mine, this exquisite thing, this flower of fire from the high heavens. No one can tuke it from me; no one even knows of its exist- ence. Yet it does exist, and it shall do so, not only in me but in the material world. It shall not be still-born. To-morrow I will give it form and life—to-morrow—I am falling asleep. Tuesday.—\ have not written a word to-day. There was a meet of the Woodland Pytchley this morning, and I could not resist the temptation to go. Then I was tired out with the exercise and fresh air. Have done nothing but yawn ever since. My Idea has haunted me through the music of horns and baying of hounds, the thud of hoofs on the spongy turf and all the shouting. The sprig of rosemary I wore in my buttonhole seemed to make the atmosphere about me aromatic and flip me with suggestions. There is certainly a relationship between rosemary and hunting; no morbid thought can exist with them. Night finds me, as usual, full of vague aspirations and creative optimism ; but I am too weary to write. J must sleep. Wednesday.—Having neglected everything to follow the hounds yesterday, I found a great deal to do this morning. ‘The end of it was a worried headache, such as women are wont to bring upon themselves by trying to do several things at once. I spent the afternoon in nursing it. The day is wet, warm and muggy. My mind is sluggish. I have physicked it with an exciting novel and have sat up late to finish it. My Idea has faded a little during the day; but now, at night, it revives to keep me awake. _ Lhursday.—How one dreads the first plunge into expression! I have gazed for hours at the white paper which seems to stare back at me fatuously. Even my pen, usually so sympathetic, gives no help. I feel as if I were engaged in an imbecile attempt to catch the sunshine and colour of a summer day in a butterfly net ! How did the iti monstrous Arabian genie get into the vase? And shall I ever be able to pour my luminous Idea into the mould of words? It seems impossible. It always does—when one begins. There is a shirk- ing, a skimming round, a coy shrinking from the brazen display and indelicacy of language. Then —the time has gone—no more to day. A week later.—At last the moment has arrived when I can attack my Idea and shape it out on paper ! There is a bright sunshine to help me, and the song of birds. The air is of such intoxicating clearness that I feel light of limb, and heart, and brain. How cold the paper looks before me ! How tame and utterly inept the words I put upon it ! If something does not happen, all the rapturous glory of my Idea will be quenched into mere prose, it will be like a soap bubble that has collapsed into suds! But something is happening. I feel a glow stealing through me. ‘The fire is here again, in the cold veins ; the thing starts to live. It is not so beautiful as it was—oh, of course not—but it may gain yet, it has the power to grow into a work of art. I have been sitting three hours over it now; I shall be with it again this afternoon, and at night. It holds me firmly and will not let me go. No more shirking, shrink- ing, dreaming, but work—work—work ! ‘Next day.—I have re-written my Idea twice. It is half the length it was at first. I finish in an ecstasy! It is a wonderful, lovely thing. My feet do not touch the ground. Everybody remarks how curiously amiable I am to-day. I feel in love with all my fellow-creatures, including the worms and weeds! The very air is rose-colour! I laugh idiotically at nothing, and go to bed so excited that I do not expect to sleep till the first thrush cries, “I come to see you—I come to see you,” outside my window in the morning. Next day.—I have just re-written my Idea again and sent it to be typed. Three days later.—My manuscript has come back from the typist. I began to read it with despair, but ended in a mild, only a mild, very mild triumph. It is not the marvel I thought it, but L love it and am thankfal. After receiving the final touches, it will pass, I think, among those who can have no notion of its first inspired glory. A month later—I sent my Idea forth into the world, and the world, represented by one discern- ing editor, has welcomed it graciously. I ought to be happy. Many of my precious brain children have had to become wandering outcasts, turned from door to door, to die in the dust ; but this one is taken by the hand and kindly treated. Oh, yes, I ought to feel relieved, gratified, even delighted. But alas! alas! Is it my own fault, or the world’s fault, or the fault of that great horrible 112 Irony that seems to govern our life, that my beau- tiful, chaste, dainty Idea has grown suddenly vulgar and unworthy? It is no longer exquisite, no longer holy. Earthly fingers have smudged it ; the fragrance of orange-flower, and lemon geranium, and rosemary, have ceased to cling about it. Now it smells only of the mould—not the garden mould that is sweetened by summer rain, but the dust of ashes. Someone has come to me and said: ‘“‘ What a pretty little story you have in the Output this week”? and I have not yet left off inwardly writhing. My Idea, my glorious conception, kindled by a flame from heaven—“a pretty little story ”— ye gods, pity me ! : What did [ expect ? Ah, that’s the point. One does not expect ; one feels, and loves, and works, and hopes—all in a phrensy, without a definite desire. But passion seems destined to end this way, in art as in—other things. Well, in years to come, perhaps, I shall take out my poor shrivelled Idyll, look at it fondly, swell with mother pride again, and thank the Powers that be there is nobody by to tell me it is “a pretty little story!” No rapture then; only the tenderness of the creator will be left. With all its glamour gone, its faults laid bare to my critical eyes, its delicious colours faded, it will still be my own, my dearly-loved. And the old, sweet fragrance of orange and lemon, of freesia and oak-leafed geranium, will steal upward to me from its yellow pages, a faint incense of memory from the altar of a once adored Idea. By tHe AuTuHor or “Musk oF Rosss.” ee oe CORRESPONDENCE. Bee PUBLISHERS’ RIGHTS. Sr1r,—If a man with no legal training may claim some lenience in an honest endeavour to understand the copyright decision lately arrived at by the Lord Chancellor and his learned brothers, may J thus venture to interpret their generous apprecia- tion of the rights of publishers of encyclopedic literature ? The publisher may, having got out of them all the use he wants, sell the articles, indi- vidually or collectively, to newspaper syndicates. This would have two results. In the first place, the specialist, who may have spent years and money in acquiring his expert knowledge, would have the mortification of reading articles signed by himself in inferior provincial news-sheets to which he would never dream of contributing direct. In the second, his pocket would be hit as well as his vanity, for there can be no doubt that this cheapening of his name in country papers would prejudice his chances of placing new work in more respectable quarters. THE AUTHOR. If this is really what Lord Halsbury—am I wrong in thinking that he occupies the post of President of the Royal Society of Literature ?—desires to see authors reduced to, then there is nothing more to be said, and the only remedy is to alter the law, and, pending that, for authors to defend themselves individually by special clauses setting this prece- dent aside. If, however, he is rather of opinion that such a position is as unreasonable in respect of encyclopsedic literature as in the case of articles contributed to periodicals, then, sir, I submit with respect that it is a pity he did not make this clear. I have not hypothecated such a case merely as a frivolous reductio ad absurdum, but in a wholly correct spirit of curiosity. May I take this oppor- tunity of stating that I never claimed any right to make separate use of the article in question. My contention was merely that, as it had been com- missioned for one work, of which I was both the originator and part-editor, the publishers had no right, without my permission, to use it in another work in which I had no direct or indirect interest. Lord Halsbury and his learned colleagues have thought otherwise, but I hope, given a reasonable term, to live to see the law, for which I have a great respect, brought in line with common sense, for which I have a reverence. Your obedient servant, F, G. AFLALO. Teignmouth, Devon. a Tue REMUNERATION OF TRANSLATIONS AND ORIGINAL WORK COMPARED. Dear Srr,—In a note that appeared in The Author, with reference to the remuneration received by translators for Messrs. Methuen’s Dumas series, you mention that the average remuneration per 1,000 words for translation of French work into English may be reckoned at about 7s. 6d. If I may venture to differ from you I should say that, at all events for fiction, few English publishers pay more than 5s. per 1,000. But in connection with Messrs. Methuen’s rates it is instructive to note that not long ago this firm offered an author for the writing of one of their well-known series of topographical monographs a sum which worked out at a little less than seven shillings a thousand words, and this was for original, not translation, work! Not only this, but the offer was made to an author who is a well-known authority on the special subject he was asked to write upon. Further, this princely offer was handicapped by the work having to be written on approval. Yours faithfully, Ursus Magor. =j Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author, Vol. 14 Issue 04 (January 1904) Subject The topic of the resource The Author, Vol. 14 Issue 04 (January 1904) Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context 1904-01-01-The-Author-14-4 Type The nature or genre of the resource Publication publications The Author https://historysoa.com/files/original/5/488/1903-12-01-The-Author-14-3.pdf 3de35e1fc697f63c0569c0099ae72a3a PDF Text Text �� Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author Subject The topic of the resource The Author Description An account of the resource A digitised run of the Society of Authors' monthly periodical, The Author, 1890–1914, made available together for the first time. Currently users can browse issues and <a href="https://historysoa.com/items/browse?search=&advanced%5B0%5D%5Bjoiner%5D=and&advanced%5B0%5D%5Belement_id%5D=51&advanced%5B0%5D%5Btype%5D=is+exactly&advanced%5B0%5D%5Bterms%5D=Index&collection=&type=&tags=&exhibit=&date_search_term=&submit_search=Search+For+Items&sort_field=Dublin+Core%2CTitle">indices</a> (not available for all volumes). Full text search for all issues, and other additional search functionality, will be added in 2022. Date A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource 1890–1914 Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context The-Author-Issues Publication Date The date of an event (in YYYY, YYYY-MM or YYYY-MM-DD format) 1903-12-01 Volume 14 Issue 3 Pages Page range in volume 57–84 Ngram Date Version of the date in YYYYMMDD format for use by the Ngram plugin 19031201 Ngram Text Version of the text with no HTML formatting for use by the Ngram plugin Che Huthor. (The Organ of the Incorporated Society of Authors. Monthly.) FOUNDED BY SIR WALTER BESANT. Vou. XTV.—No. 3. DECEMBER 1sT, 1903. [Prick SIXPENCE. TELEPHONE NUMBER : 374 VICTORIA. TELEGRAPHIC ADDRESS: AUTORIDAD, LONDON. a THE UNVEILING OF THE MEMORIAL TO SIR WALTER BESANT. —— 9 ORD MONKSWELL, the Chairman of the London County Council, has kindly undertaken the duty of unveiling the Memorial to Sir Walter Besant. The ceremony will take place in the Crypt of St. Paul’s Cathedral on the afternoon of Friday, December 11th, at 3 o’clock. It is hoped that those members of the Society who care for the memory of Sir Walter Besant, and are grateful for his unselfish and earnest labours on behalf of his fellow writers, will make every effort to be present. es NOTICES. OR the opinions expressed in papers that are signed or initialled the authors alone are responsible. None of the papers or para- graphs must be taken as expressing the opinion of the Committee unless such is especially stated to be the case. Tue Editor begs to inform members of the Authors’ Society and other readers of The Author VoL, XIV. that the cases which are from time to time quoted in The Author are cases that have come before the notice or to the knowledge of the Secretary of the Society, and that those members of the Society who desire to have the names of the publishers concerned can obtain them on application. a List of Members. TuE List of Members of the Society of Authors published October, 1902, at the price of 6d., and the elections from October, 1902, to July, 1903, as a supplemental list, at the price of 2d., can now be obtained at the offices of the Society. They will be sold to members or associates of the Society only. od The Pension Fund of the Society. THE investments of the Pension Fund at present standing in the names of the Trustees are as follows. This is a statement of the actual stock; the money value can be easily worked out at the current price of the market :— ORO FE oor es £1000 0 0 Wocal Wioans 20... 500 0 0 Victorian Government 8 % Consoli- dated Inscribed Stock ............... 291 19 11 War Oa 2630090. ee 20r 9 8 oval... 6. oe £1,993 9 2 Subscriptions. 1908. £ 8s. d. Jan. 1, Pickthall, Marmaduke 010 & » Deane, Rey. A.C. . 010 O Jan. 4, Anonymous : 0 5 0 » Heath, Miss Helena : ~ 0 5 0 >» Russell, G. H. : : 11.0 58 THE AUTHOR. Jan. 16, White, Mrs. Caroline », Bedford, Miss Jessie Jan. 19, Shiers-Mason, Mrs. Jan. 20, Cobbett, Miss Alice : Jan. 30, Minniken, Miss Bertha M. M. Jan. 31, Whishaw, Fred. : - Feb. 3, Reynolds, Mrs. Fred Feb. 11, Lincoln, C. . Feb. 16, Hardy, J. Herbert . » Haggard, Major Arthur . Feb. 23, Finnemore, John . Mar. 2, Moor, Mrs. St. C. Mar. 5, Dutton, Mrs. Carrie Apl. 10, Bird, CO. P.. Apl. 10, Campbell, Miss Montgomery . May Lees, R. J... Wright, J. Fondi . Nov. 138, Longe, "Miss Julia . Donations. Jan. 8, Wheelright, Miss H. : », Middlemass, Miss Jean . : Jan. 6, Avebury, The Right Hon. The Lord . » Gribble, Francis Jan. 13, Boddington, Miss Helen . Jan. 17, White, Mrs. Wollaston . » Miller, Miss E. T. . Jan. 19, Kemp, Miss Geraldine Jan. 20, Sheldon, Mrs. French Jan. 29, Roe, Mrs. Harcourt Feb. 9, Sher wood, Mrs. . Feb. 16, Hocking, The Rey. Silas Feb. 18, Boulding, J. W. . 5, Ord, Hubert H. Feb. 20, Price, Miss Eleanor » Carlile, Rev. J. C.. Feb. 24, Dixon, Mrs. Feb. 26, Speakman, Mrs... Mar. 5, Parker, Mrs. Nella Mar. 16, Hallward, N.L. . Mar. 20, Henry, Miss Alice . », Mathieson, Miss Annie . » Browne, T, A. (“ Rolfe Boldre- wood”’) ‘ Mar. 23, Ward, Mrs. Humphry Apl. 2, Hutton, The Rev. W. H Apl. 14, Tournier, Theodore May King, Paul H. : S Wynne, Charles Whitw orth », 21, Orred J. Randal : June 12, Colles, W. Morris . » Bateman, Stringer . * = Aton. 3. » Mallett, Reddie Oct. 27, Sturgis, Julian = rt OOH OO OHS OHOL ON OHA ONO SO OL OUT OT cCorocoroocoooorSSOSC’® He eoooamoccoeosoooooo™ SCeorocounooeocorooocoroeon oo e on} I _ _ eouncoorocouncocorH ecoaoecoecoocoo ccoocoooceocoononoonoonaoeo on eooocoocorocooconNnNorFH or Nov. 2, Stanton, V. H. ; Nov. 18, Benecke, Miss Ida. ; Nov. 23, Harraden, Miss Beatrice The following members have also made subserip- tions or donations :— Meredith, George, President of the Society. 1 hompson, Sir poy Bart., F.R.C.S. Rashdall, The Rey. H Guthrie, "Anstey. Robertson, C. B. Dowsett, C. F. There are in addition other subscribers who do not desire that either their names or the amount they are subscribing should be printed. —___ FROM THE COMMITTEE. A At the meeting of the Committee held on the 2nd of November, 18 members and associates were elected, bringing the total for the curftent yeaup to 182. The date for the unveiling of the Besant Memorial was discussed and the necessary details considered. The full statement of the arrange- ments is set forth on another page. There were one or two other matters on “ the agenda,” but no contentious business. One case, which was laid before the Committee, they did not see their way to take up, and it was hoped that another case, dealing with accounts, would be satisfactorily settled between the secretary and the publisher, without any need of further action. Se Cases. Since the last statement was issued twelve cases have been in the Secretary’s hands for settlement. Four of these refer to the return of MSS., three to the rendering of accounts, four to the payment or rather the non-payment of money, and the last to false representation. MSS., accounts and money are the most frequent causes for the Secretary’s interference, as will be seen by those members who read the monthly statement of the Society’s work. Of the twelve cases four have been concluded and eight are still unsettled. Of the former, in the one dealing with MS., the MS. has been returned and forwarded to the author; in the one dealing with accounts, the necessary documents have been supplied; and in the two demands for the payment of money the amount due has been forwarded to the office. Out of the cases reported in former issues there _~ Prothero, G. W. THE AUTHOR. 59 ‘are only three still open. One of these, it is possible, will have to be abandoned owing to the fact that the member resides abroad ; the other two, although the authors are unwilling to follow up their ‘demands by an action in Court, will probably be satisfactorily settled. —_— November Elections. 81, Congoumbruto, Leghorn, Italy. 6, Sidney Terrace, New Road, Ports- mouth, Hants. Wiscombe Park, Coly- ton, Devon. Carmichael Montgomery . Eagleman, E. J. (Colin Conway) Edmonds, Miss Eldridge, Robey F. . Daylesford, Newport, Isle of Wight. Fevez, Miss Coralie Westdale, Streatham, S.W. Firth, C. H. 2, Northmoor Road, Oxford. Madeira Hotel, Shank- lin, Isle of Wight. Spixworth Park, Nor- wich. St. Ives, Cornwall. The Hut, Fairlie, N.B. 24, Bedford Square, Howell, Miss Constance . Longe, Miss Julia G. Marriott, Charles Morgan, Mrs. . WC. Smedley, Miss Constance. 119, Ashley Gardens, BWo Shore, Miss Emily K. 29, Norfolk Mansions, Battersea Park, 8S. W. Sparrow, A. G. Daisy Mere House, Near Buxton. Stirling, Mrs. (Percival 30, Sussex Villas, W. Pickering) Wyatt, DaviesErnest R.J. 7, Bridge Street, Cam- bridge. 20, Kew Gardens Road, Kew. Yosall, J. H., M.P., PENSION FunD. THE Pension Fund Committee held a meeting on Monday, November 2nd, at the offices of the Society, 39, Old Queen Street, Storey’s Gate, in order to deal with the moneys which the trustees had intimated were at their disposal for the allotment of a fresh pension. The Committee granted a pension of £25 a year to Miss Helen M. Burnside, whose work as a writer of verse and whose books for children are well known. Among those who supported her application may be mentioned the following :— Mr. Mackenzie Bell, Miss Rosa Nouchette Carey, Sir A. C. Mackenzie, Miss M. Montresor, Mr. Algernon Swinburne, Mrs. Humphry Ward, Mr. Watts-Dunton, Mr. Arthur Waugh, Mr. W. H. Wilkins, and others. In order to give members of the Society, should they desire to appoint a fresh member to the Pension Fund Committee, full time to act, it has been thought advisable to place in Zhe Author a full statement of the method of election under the scheme for administration of the Pension Fund. Under that scheme the Committee is composed of three members elected by the Committee of the Society, three members elected by the Society at the General Meeting, and the chairman of the Society for the time being, ew officio. The three members elected at the general meeting when the fund was started were Mr. Morley Roberts, Mr. M. H. Spielmann, and Mrs. Alec Tweedie. According to the rules it is the turn of Mr. M. H. Spielmann to resign his position on the Com- mittee. In tendering his resignation he submits his name for re-election. The members have power to put forward other names under Clause 9, which runs as follows :— “ Any candidate for election to the Pension Fund Com- mittee by the members of the Society (not being a retiring member of such Committee) shall be nominated in writing to the seeretary, at least three weeks prior to the general meeting at which such candidate is to be proposed, and the nomination of each such candidate shall be subscribed by, at least, three members of the Society. A list of the candidates so nominated shall be sent to the members of the Society with the annual report of the Managing Com- mittee, and those candidates obtaining the most votes at the general meeting shall be elected to serve on the Pension Fund Committee.” In case any member should desire to refer to the list of members, a copy complete, with the exception of those members referred to in the note at the beginning, can be obtained at the Society’s office. It would be as well, therefore, should any of the members desire to put forward candidates, to take the matter within their immediate consideration. The general meeting of the Society has usually been held towards the end of February or the beginning of March. ‘This notice will be repeated in the January number of The Author. It is essential that all nominations should be in the hands of the secretary before the 31st of January, 1904. o—~<> «- 60 AFLALO AND COOK vy. LAWRENCE AND BULLEN. —1——+ — HIS case came before the House of Lords on November 13th, the defendant company having appealed from the judgments given in the Court of First Instance and in the Court of Appeal to the House of Lords. The facts of the case may be briefly set forth as follows :— The plaintiff, Aflalo, conceived a scheme for the publication of a work to be called “The Encyclo- peedia of Sport.” The defendants determined to adopt the scheme making the plaintiff, Aflalo, editor under an agreement, the chief terms of which were as follows :— That for his editorial services the plaintiff should be paid £500, and a further sum to cover expenses of postage, etc. : That the plaintiff should write, without further fee, 7,000 words as special articles, and contribute all the unsigned articles that might be required. That the plaintiff should be entitled to pursue his literary work so far as it did not interfere with the performance of his editorial duties. That the defendants might determine the agree- ment under certain conditions. Under this agreement the work was produced, and the plaintiff Aflalo contributed an article, entitled “Sea Fishing.” Prior to the commence- ment of the action he was registered as the holder of the copyright. The plaintiff Aflalo, as editor, further arranged with the co-plaintiff Cook, for the latter to contribute certain articles at certain prices on terms contained in a letter dated June 2nd, 1896. The following, omitting the formal parts, is a copy :— “IT am now requested by Messrs. Lawrence and Bullen to definitely ask you to undertake for their forthcoming “Encyclopedia of Sports and Pastimes” the following work. Of the angling article 5,000 words and separate articles of 5,000 each on trout and pike. “The former (angling) we should want in by the middle of July, the two latter will do later. The remuneration will be at the rate of £2 per thousand, payable ordinarily when the work is passed for press, but if you prefer letting us have all the trout and pike articles in by August I understand the publishers will make no difficulty about paying for the whole by October. Will you also see Senior about your share in the angling article, and also let us know if these terms are satisfactory.” These articles were written and appeared in the “Encyclopedia.” Prior to the commencement of the action the plaintiff Cook was registered as the proprietor of the copyright in his articles. In neither of the agreements with the plaintiffs (i.e., the above-mentioned agreement and letter) was there any express stipulation as to the proprietor- ship of or copyright in any of the articles so contributed by them. THE AUTHOR. In 1900 the defendants published a book, entitled “The Young Sportsman,” containing copies of each of the said articles or substantial portions of them. The plaintiffs alleged that such reproduction in- fringed their copyright, and further that it was a publication of the said articles separately or singly within the meaning of section 18 of the Copyright Act. The plaintiffs claimed injunction and damages. The defendants put in issue the allegations of the plaintiffs. They denied that the plaintiffs were the holders of the copyright in the articles, and claimed that an implied term of the agreement between them and the plaintiff Aflalo was that the copyright should belong to the defendants as pro- prietors of the “ Encyclopedia,” or that alternately, the plaintiff became their servant for the purpose contemplated in the agreement, and all the work he did was their absolute property. That the plaintiff Cook was employed by them upon the terms contained in the letter of June quoted above. That the said articles were paid for by the defendants upon the terms contained in the said letter, and that it was an implied term of the plaintiff Cook’s said employment that the copyright in the said articles should belong to the defendants as proprietors of the “‘ Encyclopedia.” They admitted publishing “The Young Sports- man,” and that as they were entitled to do they reprinted therein the said articles or portions thereof. And by way of counter-claim the defen- dants claimed a deévlaration that they were the proprietors of the copyrights in the said articles, and an order expunging from the book of registry the entries whereby the plaintiffs had wrongfully registered themselves as such proprietors and damages and costs. In order to assist further those interested in the judgment we print the portion of the second section of the Copyright Act referred to herein, and the eighteenth section in full :— Section 2. “In the construction of this Act the word. “Book” shall be construed to mean and include every volume, part or division, of a volume, pamphlet, sheet of letter-press, sheet of music, map, chart, or plan separately published.” Section 18. “ When any publisher or other person shall, before or at the time of the passing of this Act, have pro- jected, conducted and carried on, or shall hereafter project, conduct, and carry on, or be the proprietor of any encyclo- pedia, review, magazine, periodical work, or work published in a series of books or parts, or any book whatsoever, and’ shall have employed or shall employ any persons to compose the same, or any volumes, parts, essays, articles or portions. thereof, for publication in or as part of the same, and such work, volumes, parts, essays, articles or portions shall have been or shall hereafter be composed wrder such employ- ment on the terms that the copyright therein shall belong to such proprietor, projector, publisher, or conductor, and paid for by such proprietor, projector, publisher, or con- ductor, the copyright in every such encyclopedia, review, magazine, periodical work, and work published in a series: THE AUTHOR. 61 of books or parts, and in every volume, part, essay, article, and portion so composed and paid for, shall be the property of such proprietor, projector, publisher, or other conductor, who shall enjoy the same rights as if he were the actual author thereof, and shall have such term of copyright therein as is given to the authors of books by this Act; except only that in the case of essays, articles, or portions forming part of and first published in reviews, magazines, or other periodical works of a like nature, after the term of twenty-eight years from the first publication thereof respec- tively the right of publishing the same in a separate form shall revert to the author for the remainder of the term given by this Act : Provided always, that during the term of twenty-eight years the said proprietor, projector, pub- lisher, or conductor shall not publish any such essay, article, or portion separately or singly without the consent previously obtained of the author thereof, or his assigns : Provided also, that nothing herein contained shall alter or affect the right of any person who shall have been or shall be so employed as aforesaid to publish any such his com- position in a separate form, who by any contract, express or implied, may have reserved or may hereafter reserve to himself such right; but every author reserving, retaining, or having such right shall be entitled to the copyright in such composition, when published in a separate form, according to this Act, without prejudice to the right of such proprietor, projector, publisher, or conductor as aforesaid.” The case in the Court of First Instance was heard on July 81st, 1901, before the Hon. Mr. Justice Joyce, and judgment was given in favour of the plaintiffs on the same date. His lordship’s judgment is reported in the Law Reports, 1902, 1 Ch., p. 264. From this judgment the defendants appealed to His Majesty’s Court of Appeal, and the appeal was heard before the said Court, consisting of Lords Justices Vaughan Williams, Romer, and Stirling upon June 30th and July Ist, 1902, when their lordships took time to consider their judgments. Upon August 11th, 1902, their lordships inti- mated that they desired to hear further arguments -upon the point whether under the circumstances and having regard to the definition of a “ book” in section 2 of the Act and to section 3, the plain- tiffs had any such right as entitled them to main- tain their action—copyright or any other right. And the said appeal was further heard and argued efore the said Court upon December 6th, 1902, when their lordships again took further time to consider their judgments ; and on December 18th, 1902, they delivered judgments differing in opinion, Lord Justice Vaughan Williams delivering judg- ment in favour of the defendants the appellants, whilst Lords Justices Romer and Stirling delivered judgment in favour of the plaintiffs. The plaintiffs accordingly obtained a second decision in their favour. Their lordships’ judgments are reported in the Law Reports, 1903, 1 Ch., p. 318. From this judgment the defendants again ap- pealed to the House of Lords. The appeal was heard on November 13th. Their lordships gave their judgments as follows :— Tue Lorp CHANcELLOR.—My lords, if I had not come to the conclusion that the case is covered by authority I should have desired further time to consider the mode in which I should express the views I entertain. I think it is absolutely impossible, after the decision arrived at just about half a century ago upon this very point, and confirmed as it is by a decision of the Court of Appeal, to render it doubtful what the decision on this appeal ought to be. Ido not deny that there may be—there pro- bably is—a distinction between the inference of fact that would be drawn from the fact that a person had employed another to create something for him if it was a mere material subject and the rule which would apply to literary composition. Although there is a distinction in that respect which ought to be insisted upon, on the other hand, literary compositions are subjects of barter and sale. When a person is employed to create some literary composition, and that involves some- body else spending money for its publication, and incurring the responsibilities and great risk that may attend the publication, it is impossible not to recognise the fact that some of the inferences at all events could have been drawn from those facts of employment and payment which would naturally attach to the payment for something for which another person was employed. It is not a question of law ; it is a question of fact to be derived from all the circumstances of the case what is the nature of the contract entered into between the parties. My lords, I must say I thought that we had arrived at some sort of concurrence by the learned counsel themselves in the course of the argument, that in the construction of the eighteenth section, at all events, there were two propositions that could not be disputed. The first was that the bargain between the parties involving this question of copyright need not be in writing. Secondly, that no express words were necessary in order to constitute the contract, such as it is, contemplated by the statute. I must say I can entertain no doubt that this is one of those inferences which you are entitled to draw, but for which you can lay down no abstract rule. That which may be im- plied in a contract must depend very much on what the contract is—the nature of the contract— and whether or not the written contract displaces every other term whatsoever ; because, in the infi- nite variety of dealings among mankind, there are some things which none would think of expressing in terms, although undoubtedly they would form part of any contract made on such a subject. Now, my lords, as I have said, this case, I think, is concluded by authority, and, therefore, I do not want to re-argue the matter; but I rather concur with what fell from my noble and learned 62 friend Lord Davey, that if this question had not been raised and decided half a century ago, it would have been open to consideration whether or not the eighteenth section did not imply some express contract, at all events, one way or the other ; but where a state of law has been recognised now for half a century and confirmed by the Court of Appeal, it would be, I think, a startling novelty for your lordships to treat that as res integra, which we should determine for ourselves without reference to previous decisions. . My lords, I confess I should feel great hesi- tation in disagreeing with any proposition that had been laid down by such a Court presided over by such Judges as those who decided the case in the Common Pleas, which has been referred to, I think, after the very careful review of those cases that have been brought before your lordships by the learned counsel who very ably and candidly argued this question on the part of the plaintiffs, it is unnecessary to go through the whole of these authorities beyond this: if one looks at that case in the Common Pleas, one sees it was decided upon a special case, and the learned Judges were unanimous in their decision that you could infer a transfer of the copyright from the facts, and then when you look and see what the facts are to which they refer as being those from which a reasonable man would infer it, it is manifest that the question which is raised here, about the possibility of competition, formed no factor in the problem which the learned Judges decided. It is said: “Here is a person who is for the purpose of profit selling to a person who is to adventure and risk his money in the concern, and unless you come to the conclusion as a matter of reasonable inference that the copy- right in the thing so purchased was to belong to him, the result would be that he would get nothing for his money.” My lords, that is a general observation which I think may very properly be made in the abstract. People do not spend money except upon the hypo- thesis that they get something for it, and unless you give to the bargain the effect which the language itself seems to import, that the person who is the projector, the publisher, and who is called “the proprietor,” is to stand in the shoes of the actual author, and if you are to treat it as it has been treated at the Bar here, the truth is the projector, the publisher, and so forth would get nothing for his money, because the whole object of his publication might be defeated the very next day either by the same person to whom he had paid the money, or by any stranger who might obtain the result of if. It seems to me, therefore, that it would be a very unreasonable inference to draw from such a transaction as this, THE AUTHOR. that the person who paid the money was not to have the right which would, as a matter of business in the case of a publisher where he is buying literary compositions, naturally be the thing for which he pays. He is the publisher, not the author ; he goes to the author and buys from him what the author composes. Under these circum- stances, my lords, it seems to me it would be a most unreasonable inference for one to draw from the facts, in proof in this case, if I were not to suppose that the person who paid that money and incurred that risk was not to have the complete right such as the original author would have had if it were not published in this way, to publish it himself. Therefore, my lords, I think the appeal ought to be allowed and the judgment ought to be reversed. ; As I have already intimated, another question has been raised (I mean the words “ separately published”) upon which I propose to give no opinion at all. I therefore propose to leave that question, because it is not necessary to decide it for the pur- poses of the present case. Lorp S#HAND.—My lords, as your lordships have resolved that there shall be no decision given on the question which has been raised under section 2 of the Statute as to the effect of the words “separately published,” there used in regard to the publication of the different articles, with others in an encyclopedia or magazine, I shall say no more than that I am certainly not prepared, from the arguments we have heard, to agree with Lord Justice Vaughan Williams in what he alone has said on that subject. With reference to the case otherwise, I entirely agree with what has fallen from my noble and learned friend on the Woolsack. The question really here to be decided is whether the copyrights have been transferred by the publication from the authors to the publisher. The case is one in which the publisher’s right depends on its being shown that the articles were contributed “on the terms” that the copyright in them should belong to him. Upon that question I think we have important facts to consider. In dealing with it, it has not been disputed, that although the agreement is contained in writing, it is not necessary that the terms as to copyright shall be expressly stated, and where as here there are not express terms, it is enough to create a transfer of the right, if that right be implied from the nature and whole circumstances of the publica- tion, and the arrangement and transaction between the parties. As bearing upon that matter I think in the first place a very important point is that the publisher conceives the creation of the magazine which he publishes as his undertaking for his THE AUTHOR. profit ; that it is for the purpose of his magazine that the articles are contributed. Again, the articles as so contributed for the purpose of being used in his magazine are given on his employment, and on his payment undertaken and made. Regarding those circumstances together, it appears to me that the articles are contributed on the footing that on payment under such employment they shall become his property. The Statute declares that if transferred on terms having this effect they shall be the property of the proprietor or publisher, who shall enjoy the same rights as if he were the “ actual author thereof.” It appears to me that it would be inconsistent with the notion that they were to become his property as if he were the author and with all the full rights of the author, that there should be still left in the author after payment made to him a property which would enable him to use the same articles in other magazines. This would clearly follow if the appellants’ contention were sound. It would give the publisher little if any benefit for the payment he had made, and I think that circumstance so inconsistent with the result of the payment made in the circumstances as of itself sufficient to show that the practical result of what happened between the parties, having regard also to the clause in the Statute, is that the terms to be inferred are that the copyright should belong to the proprietor or publisher ; and that is to my think- ing, therefore, the inference to be drawn from the contract between the parties. On these grounds, my lords, and concurring with all that his lordship has said upon the authority of the cases in the past, I am of opinion that the decision of the Court of Appeal should be reversed. Lorp Davey.—My lords, I am of the same opinion. If this matter could be regarded ag res integra I think that there would be a great deal to be said for a construction of the eighteenth section such as that which was contended for by the learned counsel in the case which was referred to of Lamb v. Evans, viz., that it was for the publisher or proprietor to prove an agreement that the com- poser or author was employed upon the terms that the copyright should belong to the publisher. But, my lords, any such proposition as that would be inconsistent with the law as laid down in the cases to which my noble and learned friend has referred, of Sweet v. Benning, and the more recent case of Lamb v. Evans. My lords, the law which I understand to be laid down in Sweet v. Benning is that it is not necessary, according to the true constructionof the eighteenth section of the Copyright Act, that you should find an actual agreement that the copyright should belong to the proprietor; nor indeed is it even 63 necessary to find special circumstances which lead to that conclusion. I say so because I find that in the case of Sweet v. Benning the special case upon which the opinion of the Common Pleas was delivered contained a statement that nothing was said between the parties affecting copyright. I can find no special circumstances stated in the special case, and the decision seems to me to have been founded only upon the nature of the employ- ment, the nature of the publication and the relation of the parties, My lords, Mr. Justice Joyce tells us in his judgment: “I decide this case upon the short ground that I see no special circumstance either in the nature of the work or in the terms or in the nature of the employment, from which I can infer, or must infer, that which is not expressed, namely, that the copyright is to belong to the proprietor.” That being so, he says in another passage that the consequence would not be different from what it would be in an ordinary case. Now, my lords, [I do not think that that decision was consistent with Sweet v. Benning or Lamb v. Evans. I think that what the Court has to do is to look at all the circumstances of the case and to say as a jury, what is the inference which you would draw ? or as Lord Justice Bowen puts it in his judgment in Lamb v. Evans, what is the way in which business men would look at the question ? My lords, of course what the inference should be isa matter of fact, and for my own guidance [ adopt the rule laid down by Lord Justice Kay in Lamb v. Evans, as correctly stating what I under- stand to be the law, and therefore I ask myself what is the inference which I am to draw from these circumstances ? The circumstances are that the publisher is minded for his own profit to publish an “ Encyclopedia of Sport” ; he is prepared to spend, and he does spend, a very large sum of money, amounting to some thousands of pounds, upon the enterprise in which he is engaged ; he employs a gentleman to act as editor and also to write some of the articles at a given salary, and through the editor he employs another gentleman named Mr. Cook to write articles for a given remuneration. Those are all the material facts of the case ; and I have to ask myself what is the inference that I draw from those facts. That, I repeat, is a matter of fact and not a matter of law. No doubt one may gain some assistance from the way in which a similar set of facts have been regarded in other cases ; but after all, where it is a question of fact each case must stand upon its own merits. My lords, if I were to express my opinion as a juryman upon the facts I have mentioned, I should say that it was one of the terms on which these gentlemen were employed to write articles for the 64 « Encyclopedia,” that the copyright should belong to the proprietor, and I say so for this reason, ‘The ‘* Encyclopeedia ” was to be his property, it was to be his book, he was to derive the benefit and profit to be derived from its publication ; and therefore I should assume that in buying the articles written by these gentlemen the inference 18 that both parties intended that the proprietor should have the right that was necessary for him to protect the property which he had purchased, and adequately to protect the enterprise for the purpose of which these articles were intended to be used. In my judgment he could not adequately protect the articles which he had purchased, or his property, in the book for the purpose of which the articles were written and purchased, without having the right to prevent an invasion—I hardly like to say of the copyright, but I must say of the copyright in those articles. ‘Therefore the inference I should draw would be the same as was drawn in the cases of Sweet v. Benning and Lamb v. Evans ; and for my part 1 am perfectly prepared to adopt every word of the judgment of Lord Justice Bowen, and that of Lord Justice Kay, as well as the judgments in the earlier cases. If I might choose one passage which I think expresses my meaning in better terms than I could use myself, I ask leave to read this passage from the judgment of Lord Justice Kay : “ What is the fair inference from the facts of the case? Surely the inference is that the man who is to go to the expense of printing and publishing this book will, as between him and the agents he may have employed to assist him in the compilation of it, have in himself whatever property the law will give him in that book. That is the inference I should certainly draw ; and, I think, in this case it is sufficiently clear, in the absence of evidence to the contrary, that the terms of employment of those several agents involved this, that the copyright in the portions of this book which they composed should belong to the owner of the book.” Lorp Rogertson.—My lords, in my opinion this case ought to have been decided on the authority of Sweet v. Benning and Lamd v. Evans, as furnishing a rule of inference applicable to the facts of the present case. I do not think that the conclusion which I sup- port is accurately described as inferring one of three statutory requirements from the existence of two. Whether that inference be legitimate or not must depend on the nature and on the other conditions of the employment ; and the cases to which I refer do nothing to take the question out of the region of fact. Butit is obvious that the facts of employ- ment and of payment stand in a different category from the terms on which employment and payment take place, those terms being necessarily an element THE AUTHOR. or ingredient in the employment, and not a separate or independent fact. Accordingly the view of the two Lords Justices about the three conditions all requiring, by the structure of the section, to be proved, really means that an express agreement about copyright must be proved, or the writer retains the copyright. Unable as I am to accept this view, which is opposed to the decision in Sweet v. Benning, and indeed was not supported by Mr. Scrutton, I am free to consider what is prima facie the proper inference ; and I prefer, on its merits and also from its authority, the inference of Sweet v. Benning. The result has been that the judgments of the two Courts below have been reversed and dis- charged and final judgment given that the action be dismissed with costs, aa ee OUR BOOK AND PLAY TALK. oe ROFESSOR J. E. GORE, F.R.A.S., M.R.LA., who published recently a book entitled “‘ The Stellar Heavens: An Introduction to the Study of the Stars and Nebule” (Chatto and Windus), has in hand a work on the constella- tions, with special reference to the Persian astro- nomer, Al-Sufi’s, “‘ Description of the Fixed Stars,” written in the tenth century. This will probably be published early next year. Professor Gore has also nearly ready for the press a collection of popular articles on astronomical and other scientific sub- jects. Mr. de V. Payen-Payne, Hon. Treasurer of the Modern Language Association, Principal of Ken- sington Coaching College, &c., &c., is compiling a “ Scientific French Reader” for Messrs. Blackie; be is also editing a series of ‘‘Short French Readers’’ for Mr. Nutt, and is correcting Cassell’s “ French Dictionary.” Then the Cambridge University Press will shortly publish an abridgment of Gautier’s “Voyage en Italie,” annotated by Mr, de VY. Payen-Payne. Mr. A. C. Benson has a study of Tennyson (Methuen’s “ Little Biographies”) coming out very soon; also a small selection of “ Whittier,” which is to be published by Messrs. Jack, of Hdin- burgh; while his “ Rossetti’? (Macmillan’s ‘* Men of Letters” series) is in the press. At the end of this year Mr. Benson resigns his mastership at Eton, which he has held for nineteen years, and he will take up, with Viscount Esher, the task of editing ‘Queen Victoria’s Correspondence from 1837—1861.” Major Greenwood, M.D., L.L.B., has a novel in hand. His book, The Law Relating to the Poor THE AUTHOR. Law Medical Service,” is now being advertised by the medical press. Messrs. Bailli¢re, Tindall and Cox are the publishers of it. : Mr. James Baker, F.R.G.S., F.R.Hist.Soc., is now travelling in the East, and will be making a tour in the Holy Land. Before leaving Clifton he was engaged on a series of topographical articles, and he has completed a novel on Oxford life. He has been writing a great deal on technical educa- tion and technical agricultural education for the Leeds Agricultural College. Mr. Baker is also preparing several lectures for the early part of 1904 on Egypt, Russia, &c. He has lately written, too, an article on the life of Macaulay, using for it some of Macaulay’s hitherto unpublished letters. Mr. Wynford Dewhurst, R.B.A., will publish immediately through Messrs. Newnes & Co. his book, ‘‘ Impressionist Painting.’ Its price is 25s., and it will contain some 50,000 words and about 100 illustrations in monochrome and colours. There will be photographs and short biographies of leading impressionist artists. The whole is the out- come of many years ofart study, of friendships with the impressionist painters, and of strong conviction. Mr. G. B. Buckton, F.R.S., has recently published, through Messrs. Lovell, Reeve & Co., a “ Mono- graph of the Membracide.” The family of insects it treats of is only barely represented in this country. A review of the extraordinary develop- ment of the five hundred insects Mr. Buckton draws and colours is highly suggestive. Professor E. B. Poulton, of Oxford, adds a valuable chapter to illustrate the effects of protective mimicry, which he assigns as the principal cause of these highly specialised forms. This monograph professes to be only pioneering work in an almost unexplored region of entomology —yet the spread of these curious insects is almost world-wide. Their chiefly known homes are the two continents of America, though the Old World is also well represented, We note three important books by members of the Society. There are Lord Wolseley’s two volumes of “ Memoirs,’ just out; there is Sir Gilbert Parker’s “ Old Quebec,” written in col- laboration with Mr. Claude G. Bryan; and there is Mr. EK. K. Chambers’ ‘‘ The Medieval Stage,” in two volumes. Lord Wolseley is an active member of our Society. He wrote an account of the China War in 1860. He is, besides, the author of “The Soldier’s Pocket Book,” which went through several editions ; he has written books on Napoleon, and has contributed numerous articles to the leading magazines of England and America. Then last, but far from least, there are his two volumes on the great Duke of Marlborough, 65 The demand for the eighth edition of Lieut.- Colonel E. Gunter’s “ Officer’s Field Note and Sketch Book and Reconnaissance Aide-Mémoire,” published by Messrs. Wm. Clowes & Son, 23, Cockspur Street, Charing Cross, in August, hag been such that the edition is nearly exhausted. Mr. H. Rider Haggard’s novel, “ Stella Frege- lins,” appears at the beginning of next year. It is a mystical story of modern life. His romance, “The Brethren,” a tale of the Crusades, begins in Cassell’s Magazine next month. Mr. Hagvard is now engaged upon a sequel to “She,” and it will be published in the Windsor Magazine in due course. Sydney C. Grier is at present finishing a his- torical novel, which Messrs. Blackwood hope to publish in the spring. It is called “The Great Proconsul,” and deals with the Indian career of Warren Hastings, from his marriage in 1777 to his return to England in 1785. The story is told in the first person by an inmate of his household, and aims at bringing out the lighter and more domestic side of his character, which is necessarily almost overlooked in the formal bio- graphies, while preserving the historical background intact. It is ten or twelve years since Sydney C. Grier began to collect the materials for this book, and for the past two years she has devoted herself to it exclusively, studying as little as possible the modern books written about Hastings, and as much as possible the immense mass of contemporary material still extant. Madame Albanesi is engaged on a novel, which, after serial production here, and in the United States, will be published in book form by Messrs. Methuen & Co. in England, and Messrs. McClure, Phillips & Co. in America. Madame Albanesi is also just finishing a series of stories for Zhe Onlooker, which are now running. Further, she is at work on a play—the dramatisa- tion of one of her own books—and she has certain serials to finish, which appear either anonymously or under a pen-name. The title of Miss Jean Middlemass’s novel “ Till Death Us Do Part” has been altered to “ Ruth Anstey,” owing to the fact that the former title has already been used, Mrs. Edith E. Cuthell’s new story for children will run as a serial in Cassell’s Little Folks in the last half of next year. Mrs, Cuthell, as in her early work “ Only a Guardroom Dog,” now in its second edition, tells of the life of an officer’s children and their pet. But the scene is now laid in India, and in the more remote and thrilling days of the Mutiny. The adventures are exciting, but all ends happily. Mr. F, Anstey has written a story for children 66 called “ Only Toys.” It contains numerous illus- trations by Mr. H. R. Millar, and tells how Santa Claus gave the gift of speech and movement to the toys belonging to a little boy and girl who con- sidered themselves too big and far too clever to play with them. Mr. Grant Richards is the publisher of “Only Toys.” . yes. Bright,” by Miss Montgomery-Campbell (Jarrolds, 1s. 6d.), a book of heroic deeds for lads, dedicated to the Church Lads’ Brigade, has just been published, and has received favourable notices from the provincial press. ‘The second edition of “Qld Days in Diplomacy,” which Miss Montgomery- Campbell was instrumental in bringing before the public, and for which she wrote a preface, is being widely read, and has been warmly praised by diplomatists. : Mrs. E. M. Davy’s new book of stories, “ Seven of Them,” was published the other day. All the tales contained in the volume have appeared in good English and American serials. Two of Miss R. N. Carey’s recent books, “ Rue, With a Difference,” and “Heart of Grace,” have been published in cheap standard editions. “A Passage Perilous” is being issued in Baron Tauch- nitz’s Continental series. a ov Norley Chester’s new book, “ Cristina,” is just out. It is published by Messrs. Swan Sonnen- schein. Messrs. Kegan Paul, Trench, Triibner & Co. have ready a new and cheaper edition of Mr. Austin Dobson’s ‘The Ballad of Beau Brocade, and Other Poems of the XVIIIth Century,” with fifty-five illustrations by Hugh Thomson, price 2s. 6d. net, and 3s. 6d. net. There is a special edition, limited to 250 copies, with all the illustrations coloured by hand, at 12s. net. In his “ Fanny Burney” (Messrs. Macmillan’s “ English Men of Letters ” series), Mr. Dobson has given us a study of the surroundings in which that famous novelist was brought up ; there is a detailed account of Evelina and Cecilia; and a condensed account of George III.’s Court as Miss Burney saw it, including a touching picture of the king’s madness. Owing to the success of Mr. Powis Bale’s work, “A Handbook for Steam Users,” Messrs. Crosby Lockwood & Son will publish immediately a com- panion volume entitled “Gas and Oil Engine Management.” Mr. A. B. C. Merriman Labor, of the Colonial Secretary’s Office, is issuing this month the second edition of his handbook on Sierra Leone for 1904 and 1905. It is a treasury of information relating to the Colonial and municipal governments, trade, religion, education, army and navy, and every con- ceivable matter of interest connected with the Colony and its Protectorate. Its price is 3s. net, THE AUTHOR. and the publisher is Mr. John Heywood, of Man- chester. The American Register, published weekly in Paris and London (13, Rue Tronchet, and 20, Hay- market, W.), has decided to include each week a Supplement of Sports, without extra charge. Its rice is 1d. Mr. Haldane Macfall spent some three years over his novel, “The Masterfolk,”” published a short while ago by Mr. Heinemann. Curiously enough both Mr. Wells and Mr. Bernard Shaw touch close on the heels of the idea embodied in “The Masterfolk.” It is in the (psychic) air, no doubt. Oddly enough, Mr. Macfall’s first title, “ A Strenuous Life,” was filched, all unwitting, by the President of the United States; and the second one, “ Youth,” was taken in all ignorance by Mr. Conrad. The main scheme of the book is that of a youth and maiden of to-day awaking into the modern idea and the modern thought: old ideas lie crumb- ling, new ideals are all untried, and the two move forward with all the splendid insolence of youth to try them. To quote his own words :— “T look upon the novel as the great literary means of artistic expression to-day ; not as a mere tale, or a cold, polished marble unity, but as a splendid artistic instrument in which the prose of each chapter should leap to the mood of the idea expressed, moving in slow cadence of prose to the solemn mood, and skipping light-footedly to the jigging, lyrical emotions. . . . Well, in some hundred movements, or chapters if you will, I have tried to give emotionally the lives of this pair of humans, with the secondary harmonies of others, moving to the goal in which they would find the meaning of life.” Mr. Macfall is now at work on a comedy “ of the rollicking high-comedy complexion.” “‘My Lady’s Favour” is the title of a (one-act) Little Comedy in black and white, by Mary C. Rowsell and E Gilbert Howell. It is published by Samuel French, Limited, 26, Southampton Street, Strand. Miss Rowsell has also published two musical fairy-extravaganzas for private perform- ance, and “ Richard’s Play.” This last was written with Mr. Joseph J. Dilley. Mr. George Alexander will return to the St. James’s Theatre on January 28th, and will start with “ Old Heidelberg.” It stands at present that Mr. Tree will produce the Japanese play, “The Darling of the Gods,” on the 28th inst. Miss Lena Ashwell will take the part of Yo-San. Mr. Arthur Bourchier will produce Mr. J. L. Toole’s version of “‘The Cricket on the Hearth,” at the Garrick for a Christmas run. The music is by Mr. Edward Rickett. Mr. Seymour Hicks’ new musical play “The Cherry Girl” is to be produced at the Vaudeville on or about the 10th inst.; and Messrs. Seymour THE AUTHOR. 67 icks and Ivan Caryll’s new musical play “The Ouy Gil” is to be plied at the Adelphi on 7th inst. ae date Mr. E. 8. Willard will revive “The Professor’s Love Story” at the St. James’s re. Tye Sideraand that Captain Basil Hood’s new comedy, “ Love in a Cottage,” will be produced at Terry’s Theatre early in 1904. When Miss Lena Ashwell was the guest of the New Vagabonds’ Club last month, Mr. A. E. W. Mason presided ; and amongst those present were Mr. and Mrs. Anthony Hope, Mrs. Arthur Stannard, Mrs. Heron-Maxwell, and Lady Colin Campbell. Mr. Haddon Chambers is in New York super- intending the rehearsal of his new play “The By- Path,” which is to be produced by Miss Annie Russell. —_—_ +o o-_ PARIS NOTES. +--+ HE literary season has begun in good earnest, and it is very evident that French authors have not all been holiday-making, as every week brings us a long list of new books, and the announcement of many new plays. Among the most interesting of the novels which have appeared during the last month is “Guilleri Guilloré,” by M. Charles Foley. The author has succeeded, as usual, in getting the atmosphere of the times about which he writes into his book. It is a novel which, though not precisely historical, treats of historical personages. The scene is laid in La Vendée, that heroic province of France, the history of which M. Foley has studied so thoroughly that he is now considered one of the greatest authorities on the subject. The plot of this new novel is based on an episode connected with the last of the Legitimist con- spiracies of 1832. ‘The famous Duchess of Berry has returned from exile and landed on the French coast, hoping to excite a movemeni i favour of her son. She finds friends in ua Vendée who are willing to risk their fortunes and even their lives in the cause of the young prince. The exploits of the courageous and fascinating young duchess, her wanderings in disguise, and her hairbreadth escapes are graphically described by M. Foley. Guilloré is a young aristocrat who, thanks to his fallen fortunes, political opinions, and the troubled times in which he lives, is separated from his fiancée. He, too, in his wanderings through La Vendée, takes his life in his hands, for, although he is not in the conspiracy, he runs the same risk ag the duchess, whom he meets disguised as a young man. He recognises her, but is too chivalrous to let her know this until he has escorted her in safety to her destination. The whole story of the political intrigue and the treachery of the man who betrays her is woven into M. Foley’s novel. From the first page to the last the book is captivating, with its melancholy Vendean atmo- sphere and its well-defined types of aristocrat, bourgeois and peasant. Most dramatic, too, are many of the incidents, and intensely so the scene in the street, when the duchess has been captured and is being led on foot through a dense crowd of spectators. Guilloré and his fiancée are there, too, watching with deep pity and dreading lest any word of insult should be uttered by the people. When the duchess reaches him, Guilloré, alone in all that vast assembly, takes off his hat and stands bareheaded as she passes by. The effect of his action is instantaneous, and all the men with one accord “in dead silence follow his example, moved with a feeling of respect and pity for the vanquished heroine.”’ “T’Hau souterraine,” by MM. Paul and Victor Margueritte, can scarcely be called a novel. It is a most charming psychological study woven into a romance. Aicha is the daughter of an Arab chief who has been compelled to submit to French rule. On seeing that further rebellion is in vain, he not only bows to the inevitable but he deter- mines to make the best of it. He is soon on friendly terms with his conquerors, who find him most useful in his native country, so that as time goes on he is able to take a high official post under the new dispensation. In order to flatter the French he educates his little girl in the European way, with the result that she marries one of the French officers. The great interest of the book lies in the conflict waged in the Arab soul between the great force of atavism and the new interests which come into the girl’s life. With her native intelligence and tact she is able to take her position as an officer’s wife in French society, and, through her deep affection for her husband, she becomes as it were a French- woman at heart. But when through a terrible catastrophe she is suddenly left a widow, the bond is snapped which has held her to her adopted country, and she returns to her native land to finish her days as an Arab woman. It is the dme invisible which is the “Eau souterraine,” as the author explains most poetically at the close of the book. “Une source vive jaillit de la terre... Elle orne la montagne et vivifiela plaine . . . Soudain, source, ruisseau, riviére, l’eau qu’on voyait a dis- paru . . . Mais tout & coup, a quelques kilometres ou & quelques lieues, l’eau qu’on croyait perdue, de nouveau surgit Ame invisible, eau souterraine.” 68 “T’Enfant 2 la Balustrade,” by M. René Boy- lesve, is another delightful story without any strong plot. It treats of provincial life and is supposed to be told by a boy. We can only say that, considering his age, the boy was marvellously observant and philosophical. It is the history of a certain M. Nadaud, a notary, in one of those country towns where everyone attends to his neigh- bour’s affairs. M. Nadaud is unfortunate enough to offend the great man of the town by purchasing a house which the said great man had intended to buy. This apparently simple incident is the great theme of the book. The notary has to endure all kinds of tribulations and humiliations, and we are introduced to nearly all the inhabitants of the town, for the silent quarrel between the wealthy man who keeps open house, and Monsieur Nadaud is a great and momentous event in which every person for miles round is concerned. _ M. Boylesve excels in these provincial sketches, and succeeds admirably in taking his reader away from the rush and turmoil of city life to little, out- of-the-world places, where the inhabitants are entirely taken up with their own small interests and rarely give a thought to what is happening beyond the boundary of their own town. Madame Gautier has published the new volume of her Memoirs as the “ Second Rang du Collier.” This second volume is, perhaps, even more interest- ing than the first one. Another book of souvenirs which will be read with pleasure is “ La Cour et la Société du Second Empire,” the second series of which M. James de Chambrier has just published. There are in all about forty chapters, containing anecdotes and impressions, collected by the author, about the various literary men, artists and histori- cal personages of that epoch. There is a chapter on “ Thiers et Jules Simon,” another on “ Duruy et Napoléon III.,” some interesting notes about Gambetta Pasteur, Caro et l’Impératrice, the “Salons of Mme. Aubernon and Mme. Adamand,” various anecdotes in connection with the Embassies. Among the persons of interest who figure in this book are also Gounod, Sardou, Sarcey, Octave Fenillet, Mérimée, Augier, Rosa Bonheir, Sainte- Beuve, Renan, Lamartine, Coppée, Dumas, Georges Sand, Maupassant, Balzac, Rachel, Madame Patti, Alphonse Daudet, and many others. “Monsieur de Migurac, ou Le Marquis Philo- sophe,” by M. André Lichtenberger, is the story of the life and adventures of a “ gentilhomme péri- gourdin,” born in the year 1741, and is curious as a study of habits and customs. “Ernest Renan en Bretagne” is a new bio- graphy compiled by M. René d’Ys. M. Anatole France has also published, in pam- phlet form, an excellent résumé of the work of Ernest Renan. It is in reality the “Discours” THE AUTHOR. pronounced by M. France on the occasion of the inauguration of Renan’s statue at Tréguier, and gives an admirable idea of the great savant, both as a man and as a conscientious thinker and writer. “Forces Perdues ” is the title of the new volume by Pierre Baudin. “ Petites Confessions,” by M. Paul Acker, will appeal to amateurs of what is generally known as “literary gossip.” The volume consists of a series of articles entitled “ Visites” and “ Portraits Littéraires,” which have appeared in one of the Parisian dailies. Among the most interesting articles in the French Reviews are the following :— In the Revue des Deux Mondes—“ La Facheuse Equivoque,” a criticism by M. Brunetiére of “La Religion d’autorité et la Religion de I’ esprit.” The “ Correspondance inédite de Sainte-Beuve ” is also being continued in this review, and the serial story by Mrs. Humphry Ward, “ La Fille de Lady Rose.” Another serial translated from the English is “ Anticipations,” by H. G. Wells, in La Grande Revue. In this review there is an excellent article by M. C. Bouglé, ‘Contre le Darwinisme social ” (Les Conditions humaines de la lutte pour la vie). In La Renaissance Latine there ig an article by M. Loiseau on “La Russie et les réformes intérieures,” - In La Revue, M. d’Estournelles de Constant writes on “Le Mouvement pacifique,” and speaks in the highest terms of M. Roosevelt. There is also an article with some telling statistics, by M. Lefévre, entitled, “ Comment reconquerir la beauté, la force et la santé.” “Les Anglais dans le roman francais moderne” is the title of an article by M. Leblond in the same review. The Weekly Critical has opened an enquiry on “Le Roman contemporain,’ and publishes the letters of Madame Daudet, M. de Régnier, M. Boylesve, Rachilde, and M. Albert Cim on the subject. The great theatrical events of the month have been the production of the two plays, “L’Adver- saire,” by MM. Capus and E. Aréne, and “ Jeanne Vedekind,” by M. Philippi. In the latter piece Mme. Sarah Bernhardt plays the part of a mére tragique to perfection, proving once more that a true artiste can adapt herself to any réle. “L’Adversaire” is an immense success, both from a literary and dramatic point of view, and M. Guitry scores another triumph. M. Antoine has been playing “La Guerre au Village,” by M. Trarieux, which is more or less a political piece. en M. Bour has been fortunate in securing the play by M. Jacques Richepin, “ Cadet Roussel,” as it seems likely to have a long run, and M. Richepin is also fortunate in having his piece interpreted by an artiste of M. Bour’s talent and ability. The result of the differences between M. Porel and Mme. Réjane will probably be to change the Vaudeville programme considerably, and it is rumoured that Mme. Réjane will take a theatre of her own. As regards the success of a play, judged by a long run, we have an example in M. Pierre Decourcelle’s “ Deux Gosses,” (“ Two Little Vaga- bonds.”) A short time ago the author feted the thousandth representation of this piece, and since then it has been given a hundred times more. Reckoning the representations in countries for which it has not been sold outright, the piece has been played more than ten thousand times. Mile. Héléne Réyé, who created the réle of Clandinet, and played it 750 consecutive nights, is taking the same part now that it has been put on again. She has since then created Gavroche, in “Les Misérables,” and is certainly inimitable as the Parisian street arab. There are several important plays now being rehearsed, among‘others “ Le Retour de J érusalem ” and “ L’ Absent.” Auys HaLLArD. —____——_+—>—_-_ “C.K. 8.” AND THE SOCIETY. — EMBERS of the Society will recollect that in the November number of Zhe Author a case was reported, in which Mr. John Long was the defendant, relating to a lost MS., and a reply was made to some comments there- on printed in The Sphere by the writer signing himself “C. K. 8.” In the number of The Sphere for the 14th of November “CO. K. 8.” returned to the action of the Society in the case, in a statement of consider- able length, which occupied a column and a half, and contained over 1,100 words, comprising a number of inaccuracies and incorrect inferences both in fact and in law. Consequently, on November 20th the Secretary of the Society addressed to the Editor of a letter correcting some of the more material errors into which “C, K. 8.” had fallen. For brevity’s sake, minor matters, such as the statement that “C. K. S.,” who had no personal acquaintance with the publisher, happened to be in Court, whereas the case was heard in Chambers— THE AUTHOR. 69 where only those engaged in the suit or friends of the parties could be present—were not noticed. The letter was in the following terms :— S1r,—It is needless for me to discuss the article over the signature of “ C, K. 8.” in the issue of The Sphere of Novem- ber 14th point by point, as the statement of the case already put forward in the November number of The Author answers sufficiently the major parts of the arguments, There are some points, however, which must be corrected. 1. On the question touching the value of the plaintiff's literary productions ; she received £50 and not £30 as stated in your paper for her MS. There was ample evidence besides of acceptances and payments and of the value of her work. 2. The MS. was handed in at Mr. Long’s office to a gentleman whom the author was told was Mr. Long, and accepted for consideration without conditions. The alleged condition which you have printed in full cannot affect the arrangement, as the letter containing it was sent to the author subsequently. 3. I regret to state that you are entirely misrepresenting the facts when you say that I have made an incorrect statement of the evidence. The facts were obtained from the learned counsel who acted on behalf of the Society, and if anything the statement does not put the matter suffi- ciently in our favour. It is true that the Manager of the London Parcel’s Delivery Company stated that he did not sign for every parcel received, his reason being that people did not necessarily demand a receipt, but he produced his day sheet on which the name and address of every parcel coming into the office is entered. The date and the name of the receiving office had already been furnished by the publisher himself, and on the day sheet of the office on the date mentioned no parcel addressed to the plaintiff was entered. It is the essence of the case that the evidence produced by Mr. Long entirely failed to satisfy the learned master that the parcel was despatched, indeed his own counsel admitted this. The object of the Society is not, as you suggest, to spend. its money on the petty persecution of publishers, but one of its objects is to have the legal relations between authors and editors or publishers definitely settled in as many points as possible. I remain, Yours faithfully, (Signed) G. HERBERT THRING. Readers will gather from the Secretary’s letter the nature of the main statements he thought it expedient to notice, while any members of the Society who wish to refer to the number of The Sphere containing them can do so at the Society’s office. The Editor of Zhe Sphere has not thought fit to publish this letter, as he had, on the 24th of November, undertaken, in writing, to do. The ground he alleges is that “it is too long for publi- cation,’’ to say nothing of being rather “truculent.” He has preferred to give a partial paraphrase of it so as to suit his own argument. Of the truculence of the letter readers can judge for themselves. As to its length, it contains 388 words: is therefore a third of the length of the article to which it was a reply. In his final note, published in Zhe Sphere of the 28th of November—in which the Secretary’s letter was not published—“C. K. 8.” sets out his 70 indictment against the Society in the following erms :— “T urge that the Society has no business what- ever to persecute publishers over the question of the return or non-return of MSS., and, further, that the Society itself has a rule which com- pletely stultifies its action to the effect that it does not hold itself responsible for the safe return of manuscripts sent to it.” We can one suppose that in “CO. K. 8.’s” dic- tionary “persecute” is defined as equivalent to “enforce legal responsibilities,’ while his reference to the rule of the Society seems to prove that he still fails to understand the legal position and the bearing of the facts on this position. To insert into a contract conditions made subsequently at the will of either party is neither legally nor morally justifiable. : “C. K.8.” further illustrates the confusion of his mind on legal matters by referring to the case of Aflalo ». Lawrence and Bullen, as an action that has the appearance of a “legal vendetta ”— to say the least, a fantastic description of a case in which three judges decided on one side against five on the other, and which owed its carriage through three Courts to the action, not of the Plaintiff, but of the Defendants. We are convinced that the majority of the mem- bers of the Society will not grudge the expenditure which has led to a final decision on a point of law so obscure and so important to every British Author. ————_ + THE CONTRACT OF BAILMENT. ——+-—<— HE question of the responsibility of editors 8 and publishers for MSS. left or sent to their offices is one that is constantly recurring, An interesting case against Mr. John Long which bears on this subject has been published, but it may be of profit to consider the matter from @ more general point of view. We have before us a letter from one editor who distinctly states that he is not responsible—we do not know on what facts he bases his deductions— and another editor referring to the case above quoted made the following statement: “It is extraordinary that an author may plant MSS, un- invited upon an editor or a publisher, actually leaving them at his offive, and that the editor or publisher should be in any way responsible for their safe return,” and goes on to say, on the authority of some lawyer (name not mentioned), “that if the publisher had not invited the delivery of the MS. he does not believe he would be legally responsible for its safe return.” THE AUTHOR. This last statement is, of course, begging the question, the real point being whether the pub- lisher or editor invites MSS. from authors or not— either expressly or impliedly. What is the general rule ? Is it possible to maintain that a publisher or an editor with an advertised address does not set himself up as a mark at which authors should aim their MSS.; can it be maintained that an editor or a publisher is merely a gratuitous bailee, and that he does not receive and deal with MSS. for his own benefit, though put forward unsolicited ? Would not any editor be greatly hurt if he did not receive the opportunity of considering, with a view to publication, the MSS. of his best friend—some popular author—if the author put forward the reason that the editor shunned responsibility ? Let us reverse the argument. Is there any publisher who lives by publishing books that come to him as the result of his written orders only, or is there any editor who issues his magazine com- posed of nothing but ordered articles? In the case of the publisher the answer must be absolutely in the negative. In the case of the editor of a magazine or newspaper it may be that one, or perhaps two, out of many hundreds never print any but solicited articles. If, then, this is the case, if MSS. are sent in for the benefit of the publisher or editor as well as the author, then the publisher or editor must be more than a mere gratuitous bailee. The bailment must be considered for the benefit of both parties. Some editors and publishers try to rid them- selves of their responsibility, legal or moral, by a process of bluff, others by placing notices some- where in their papers—in some cases in fairly conspicuous positions, in others mixed up amongst the advertisements, where an author would hardly see them. The Society has taken counsel’s opinion with regard to this custom of inserting notices and the responsibilities of the editors under these notices. Counsel is of opinion that if the author knew of the notice the MS. would be considered to be sent up subject to the terms contained in that notice, but it would lie with the publisher or editor to prove that the author was cognisant of the terms. If the author was not cognisant of the notice, then the question would arise under the facts already put forward. Is a MS. sent in for the benefit of both parties or not ? Under the present custom the question is beyond doubt that the MS., though unsolicited in express terms, is clearly sent in for the benefit of both parties. Under these circumstances the publisher or editor is more than a mere gratuitous bailee, and would be responsible accordingly. GQ. BT. WARNINGS TO THE PRODUCERS OF BOOKS. ERE are a few standing rules to be observed in an agreement. There are four methods of dealing with literary property :— I. Selling it Outright. This is sometimes satisfactory, if a proper price can be obtained. But the transaction should be managed by a competent agent, or with the advice of the Secretary of the Society. Il. A Profit-Sharing Agreement (a bad form of agreement). In this case the following rules should be attended to: Ci.) Not to sign any agreement in which the cost of pro- duction forms a part without the strictest investigation. (2.) Not to give the publisher the power of putting the profits into his own pocket by charging for advertisements in his own organs, or by charging exchange advertise- ments. Therefore keep control of the advertisements. 3.) Not to allow a special charge for ‘office expenses,” unless the same allowance is made to the author. (4.) Not to give up American, Colonial, or Continental rights. (5.) Not to give up serial or translation rights. (6.) Not to bind yourself for future work to any publisher. As well bind yourself for the future to any one solicitor or doctor ! IiI. The Royalty System. This is perhaps, with certain limitations, the best form of agreement. It is above all things necessary to know what the proposed royalty means to both sides. It isnow possible for an author to ascertain approximately the truth. From time to time very important figures connected with royalties are published in Zhe Author. IY. A Commission Agreement. The main points are :— (1.) Be careful to obtain a fair cost of production. (2.) Keep control of the advertisements. (3.) Keep control of the sale price of the book. General. All other forms of agreement are combinations of the four above mentioned. Such combinations are generally disastrous to the author. Never sign any agreement without competent advice from the Secretary of the Society. Stamp all agreements with the Inland Revenue stamp. Avoid agreements by letter if possible. The main points which the Society has always demanded from the outset are :— (.) That both sides shall know what an agreement means. (2.) The inspection of those account books which belong tothe author. We are advised that this is a right, in the nature of a common law right, which cannot be denied or withheld. (3.) Always avoid a transfer of copyright. ——————_ + WARNINGS TO DRAMATIC AUTHORS. ee EVER sign an agreement without submitting it to the Secretary of the Society of Authors or some com- petent legal authority. 2. [t is well to be extremely careful in negotiating for the production of a play with anyone except an established manager. THER AUTHOR. 71 3. There are three forms of dramatic contract for plays in three or more acts :— (a.) Sale outright of the performing right. This is unsatisfactory. An author who enters into such a contract should stipulate in the contract for production of the piece by a certain date and for proper publication of his name on the play-bills. (b.) Sale of performing right or of a licence to perform on the basis of percentages on gross receipts. Percentages vary between 5 and 15 per cent. An author should obtain a percentage on the sliding scale of gross receipts in preference to the American system. Should obtain a sum inadvance of percentages. A fixed date on or before which the play should be performed. (¢e.) Sale of performing right or of a licence to perform on the basis of royalties (i.c., fixed nightly fees). This method should be always avoided except in cases where the fees are likely to be small or difficult to collect. The other safeguards set out under heading (0.) apply also in this case. 4. Plays in one act are often sold outright, but it is better to obtain a small nightly fee if possible, and a sum paid in advance of such fees in any event. It is extremely important that the amateur rights of one-act plays should be reserved. 5. Authors should remember that performing rights can be limited, and are usually limited, by town, country, and time. This is most important. 6. Authors should not assign performing rights, but should grant a licence to perform. The legal distinction is of great importance. 7. Authors should remember that performing rights in a play are distinct from literary copyright. A manager holding the performing right or licence to perform cannot print the book of the words. 8. Never forget that United States rights may be exceed- ingly valuable. ‘'hey should never be included in English agreements without the author obtaining a substantial consideration. 9. Agreements for collaboration should be carefully drawn and executed before collaboration is commenced. 10, An author should remember that production of a play is highly speculative: that he runs a very great risk of delay and a breakdown in the fulfilment of his contract. He should therefore guard himself all the more carefully in the beginning. 11. An author must remember that the dramatic market is exceedingly limited, and that for a novice the first object is to obtain adequate publication. As these warnings must necessarily be incomplete, on account of the wide range of the subject of dramatic con- tracts, those authors desirous of further information are referred to the Secretary of the Society. He WARNINGS TO MUSICAL COMPOSERS, —_1—~@—+ —. ITTLE can be added to the warnings given for the assistance of producers of books and dramatic authors. It must, however, be pointed out that, as a rule, the musical publisher demands from the musical composer a transfer of fuller rights and less liberal finan- cial terms than those obtained for literary and dramatic property. The musical composer has very often the two rights to deal with—performing right and copyright, He 72 should be especially careful therefore when entering into an agreement, and should take into particular consideration the warnings stated above. ———— oo HOW TO USE THE SOCIETY. — i VERY member has a right to ask for and to receive K advice upon his agreements, his choice of a pub- lisher, or any dispute arising in the conduct of his business or the administration of his property. | The Secretary of the Society is a solicitor, but if there is any special reason the Secretary will refer the case to the Solicitors of the Society. Further, the Committee, if they deem it desirable, will obtain counsel's opinion. All this without any cost to the member. 2. Remember that questions connected with copyright and publishers’ agreements do not fall within the experi- ence of ordinary solicitors. Therefore, do not scruple to use the Society. 3. Send to the Office copies of past agreements and past accounts, with a copy of the baok represented. The Secretary will always be glad to have any agreements, new or old, for inspection and note. The information thus obtained may prove invaluable. 4. Before signing any agreement whatever, send the document to the Society for examination, 5. Remember always that in belonging to the Society you are fighting the battles of other writers, even if you are reaping no benefit to yourself, and that you are advancing the best interests of your calling in promoting the independence of the writer, the dramatist, the composer. 6. The Committee have now arranged for the reception of members’ agreements and their preservation in a fire- proof safe. The agreements will, of course, be regarded as confidential documents to be read only by the Secretary, who will keep the key of the safe. The Society now offers : —(1) To read and advise upon agreements and to give advice concerning publishers. (2) To stamp agreements in readiness for a possible action upon them. (3) To keep agreements. (4) To enforce payments due according to agreements. Fuller particulars of the Society's work can be obtained in the Prospectus. 7. No contract should be entered into with a literary agent without the advice of the Secretary of the Society. Members are strongly advised not to accept without careful consideration the contracts with publishers submitted to them by literary agents, and are recommended to submit them for interpretation and explanation to the Secretary of the Society. 8. Many agents neglect to stamp agreements. This must be done within fourteen days of first execution. The Secretary will undertake it on behalf of members. : 9. Some agents endeavour to prevent authors from referring matters to the Secretary of the Society ; so do some publishers. Members can make their own deductions and act accordingly. 10. The subscription to the Society is £1 41s. per annum., or £10 10s. for life membership. THE AUTHOR. THE READING BRANCH. . —_—— EMBERS will greatly assist the Society in this VI branch of its work by informing young writers of its existence. Their MSS. can be read and treated as a composition is treated by a coach. The term MSS. includes not only works of fiction, but poetry and dramatic works, and when it is possible, under special arrangement, technical and scientific works. The Readers are writers of competence and experience. The fee is one guinea. a 0 NOTICES. + HE Editor of The Author begs to remind members of the Society that, although the paper is sent to them free of charge, the cost of producing it would be a very heavy charge on the resources of the Society if a great many members did not forward to the Secretary the modest 5s. 6d. subscription for the year. Communications for Zhe Author should be addressed to the Offices of the Society, 39, Old Queen Street, Storey’s Gate, 8.W., and should reach the Editor not later than the 21st of each month. : All persons engaged in literary work of any kind, whether members of the Society or not, are invited to communicate to the Editor any points connected with their work which it would be advisable in the general interest to publish. ——_+——_—____—__ Communications and letters are invited by the Editor on all subjects connected with literature, but on no other subjects whatever. Every effort will be made to return articles which cannot be accepted. ——> + — The Secretary of the Society begs to give notice that all remittances are acknowledged by return of post, and he requests members who do not receive an answer to important communications within two days to write to him without delay. All remittances should be crossed Union Bank of London, Chancery Lane, or be sent by registered letter only. a THE LEGAL AND GENERAL LIFE ASSURANCE SOCIETY. —— N offer has been made of a special scheme of Endowment and Whole Life Assurance, admitting of a material reduction off the ordinary premiums to members of the Society. Full information can be obtained from J. P. Blake, Legal and General Insurance Society (City Branch), 158, Leadenhall Street, B.C. of “ 4 THE AUTHOR. 73 AUTHORITIES. Se En ie seh a Tue case of Aflalo and Cook v. Lawrence and Bullen has now been finally decided. Judgment was given in the House of Lords on November 13th, and is fully reported in another part of The Author. We feel sure that members of the Society will be glad that a point of Copyright Law of genuine interest to all writers has been decided. The Committee took up the question when it first came before them—after full consideration and on the advice of Counsel—as a matter of principle, the amount of money involved being small. In the Court of First Instance the plaintiffs were successful. If the case had gone against the Society it is an open question whether the Committee would have considered it sufficiently important to carry to a higher Court, but in the circumstances there was no choice, as the defendants, against whom the judgment stood, took the matter to the Court of Appeal. Here, the plaintiffs, Messrs. Aflalo and Cook, again obtained a judgment in their favour by the opinions of two judges against one. Lord Justice Romer and Lord Justice Stirling decided against the appellants, Lord Justice Vaughan Williams dissenting. The appellants were not satisfied, and determined to take the verdict of the last appeal—the House of Lords. Again the Com- mittee had no choice: they were bound to go on with the case. In the House of Lords the judges were unanimously in favour of the appellants, and the Society therefore became responsible for the costs. Apart from this incident, which is of course unfortunate, the Committee see no reason to regret their action, which will, they feel confi- dent, receive the support of the members. The ease has resulted in the elucidation of an important and difficult point of copyright law : how difficult may be judged by the fact that the matter was decided by the smallest majority possible out of eight judges before whom the case was argued, that is by five against three. This alone proves the need there was for a definite deeision, and justifies the action of those who were of opinion that it was a proper case to fight in the first instance. It may be well to add that of the many cases which have received the support of the Committee this is the first in the Superior Courts in which judgment has been given adverse to the Society. We hope in a subsequent number of The Author to give in detail the alterations that it will be necessary for members of the Society to make, owing to the decision, in their methods of marketing their literary wares. Mempers of the Society will no doubt remember that some months ago the Committee made, through a letter signed by Mr. George Meredith, their President, and the Chairman, an appeal to the public for a sum sufficient to enable them to hand over a replica of the Besant Memorial about to be unveiled in the crypt of St. Paul’s, to the London, County Council, in order that it might, under their auspices, be erected in some suitable site on the Thames Embankment. The appeal thus made has produced substantial results, but a further sum of about £40 is required to enable the proposal adequately to be carried out. There are, it is believed, many members of the Society who would be glad to see such a public recognition of an important side of Sir Walter Besant’s active life, his love of London and efforts for its improvement. A Memorial in St. Paul’s can at best be seen but rarely and by comparatively few, and this considera- tion has had weight not only with the Committee, but also with the sculptor, Mr. Frampton, who is ready to provide the duplicate at what is practically cost price. Remittances should be made payable to The Secretary, the Society of Authors, 39, Old Queen Street, Storey’s Gate, S.W. A list of subscribers will be published in a subsequent issue. WE have before us a circular sent out by the Authors’ Association, of which the Central Offices are at Darlington, and Mr. Galloway Kyle is the Secretary, inviting authors or intending authors to become members. This is the association to which reference was made in our number for April (1903). Its title easily lends itself to confusion with our Society. We therefore think it well to warn our readers against any possible mistake. ' The fact that a well known publisher is a Vice- President of the Authors’ Association is perhaps sufficient evidence of the distinction of aims between the two bodies. WE are glad to see that the corporation of Portsmouth have acquired the birthplace of Charles Dickens with the intention of retaining it as a permanent museum of “ the relics, manuscripts, and writings of the great author.” This is an interest- ing fact, and speaks well for the increasing popu- larity of one whose reputation as a writer was stated by common report to be fading. Though we applaud 74. the action of the corporation in the case of Charles Dickens, we think the purchase of houses of celebrities in order to turn them into museums may in some cases lead to absurd results, and on the whole should be checked rather than encouraged. We have heard of many ingenious ways of advertising books in order to increase the sale: in fact not so many months ago there was considerable stir in the papers over a publisher's methods in dealing with a MS. that had come into his possession. We have heard of publishers advertising “The Third Edition,” when only twenty-seven copies have been sold, and we have heard of advertise- ments of enormous sales which the author found manifestly incorrect on receipt of the accounts, but none of the stories have touched the following, which we have taken the liberty of reprinting from the St. James’ Gazette : A Parisian author had fought for many years against poverty and ill-health, but nevertheless had produced several novels which were considered by those who had read them to be works of genius, but they had been total failures as saleable commodities. On his last work he had concentrated all his hopes of recognition and even of existence, but on publication the book showed every sign of going into the same limbo as its predecessors. The author, however, hit upon a unique way of advertising it. Acting upon the dictum that the best way to get a novel tread is to have it publicly described as unfit to read, he wrote from Marseilles a letter signed “An Indignant Republican” to the authorities in Paris violently censuring a certain work as dangerous to public morality and demand- ing the imprisonment of its author. When inquiries were made the writer and the author were found to be one and the same person, but the writer’s object was accomplished. A recent number of our valuable contemporary, Le Droit d@ Auteur, contains some interesting notes on the earliest examples of authors’ successful claims to pecuniary remuneration for their work. The first author who appears to have succeeded in getting paid for his rights was a Canon of Mans, who in 1452, having composed a “ Mystery of the Nativity, the Passion, and the Resurrection,” ceded it to the shrievalty of Paris for ten écus of gold, a little more than five guineas. In the sixteenth century French dramatic authors received three écus for each comedy. Herdy wrote seven hundred. Later Quinault received one-ninth of the money taken at the doors of the theatre, and thus set the first example of royalties. _ Oo THE AUTHOR. W. E. H. LECKY. Y the death of Mr. Lecky, the Society of Authors has lost one of its most distin- guished members, and Great Britain a man of letters who was also a man of reading. He was for more than thirty years an interesting and considerable figure in cultivated London society. Though a shy man he loved company, and such society as is “quiet, wise and good.” So rudimentary and simple were his notions of enjoyment, that he was fond of dining-out. He loved the movement and the stir of life none the less, perhaps all the more, because he was personally ill-adapted for the race. His interest in his fellow-men was inexhaustible. He always wanted to know how the other half of the world lived. Although himself cast in an unfamiliar type, he had a very human heart and longed to be at one with his brother man. Hiscurious, unequal, but not wholly uninteresting book called ‘ The Map of Life,” bears witness to his desire to be treated, not as a mere spectator or critic, but as an actual combatant in the battle-fields of existence. Men of the world, as they call themselves, smiled good-humouredly and said, “ What on earth can Lecky know of life?” But ‘men of the world” are too apt to give them- selves airs in such matters. Life about town, or on the race-course, or in barracks, or in law courts, are but phases of the great Phantasmagoria, and Mr. Lecky with his anxious eyes, his brooding mind, his wide reading, his experience (gained both at home and abroad), and, above all, his sad sincerity and freedom from idol-worship, knew a great deal about life, though not enough, it may be, to draw maps. Few men will be more missed in their accustomed haunts than Mr. Lecky. He was one of those friendly men who are always liked. He was a sympathetic listener as well as an agreeable talker. He belonged to many clubs and coteries. He was welcome at all of them. You liked to see his “willowy” figure steal furtively into the room. To sit next him at dinner was always a mild, but real pleasure. Like all good and sensible men he was fond of the society of clever women, and preferred meeting them é¢e-a-téte to any other way. As an afternoon caller he had great merits. His information was varied and extensive, and he knew about many things besides history and books. He was an excellent judge of pictures, particularly Spanish and Dutch. He could handle china knowingly, and criticise furniture with severity. A deprecatory glance of his eye, an uneasy contortion of his sensitive frame, was more damning than an explosion of abuse from noisier connois- seurs. qo * ts] zg eae fon Ua ees wht 40 li Stig Nil ei D3 aie ~ be BL ; xt THE AUTHOR. Of books he had a great knowledge, and for | them he had true feeling. In talking with most men you are often amazed to discover the books _ they have not read, but Mr. Lecky’s catholicity was hard to impugn. I am speaking of English 1% books. by I well remember the first appearance of his i, “Rise and Influence of Rationalism.” Eloquence | is a great quality in literature, and the book was »; aneloquent one. It was also eminently readable | throughout; and what is more, it breathed the | spirit of the hour. Young men, and maidens of a «| Speculative turn of mind, read it with eagerness, | and discussed it at the tea-table with animation, ~ whilst their elders looked on and listened with 4 mingled alarm for the future and pride in the 4 talents of their offspring. The main note of the book was the beneficence of scepticism, the good » done to the world by the men who first had the % courage to say “J don’t believe you.’ The atmo- ~ Sphere is different to-day, and our young people . have begun once again struggling to believe in something or another, if it be only in ghosts. __ Of Mr. Lecky’s “ History ” this is not the place to speak. It has throughout one rare characteristic, » | @genuine dispassionate love of truth. In the House of Commons, Lecky was a per- .| sonality. As a learned Irishman he shared with -{ another learned Irishman, Sir Richard Jebb, an ;- unassailable position. He was always listened to | with the utmost attention, and was in my humble judgment a really admirable speaker. His _ character, of course, stood high, whilst his amiability ‘ and love of his fellow creatures were daily mani- fested by his aspect and bearing. The caricaturist made free with his figure. He would survey these productions with a melancholy smile in which there was no bitterness. “I seem to lend myself to caricature,” he once said to me. In a sense he did—but only in a restricted sense. In the nobler elements of character and indivi- duality, Mr. Lecky showed himself both to his friends and to his readers as the true man he was. The Society of Authors may well mourn his loss. AUGUSTINE BIRRELL. ——__———+—_2-—_____—_ PROFESSOR THEODOR MOMMSEN. + ; N the beginning of the year we were congratu- lating Professor Theodor Mommsen on having received the prize for literature granted by @ the Swedish Academy acting under the will of the ‘4 late Mr. Nobel. Now we have, with sorrow, to ©@ announce his death. : Professor Mommsen was born on the 30th of 4) November, 1817, and was, therefore, at the date 15 of his death, nearly eighty-six. Although born a Dane he always considered himself a German. He was, without doubt, in the varied fields in which he studied, a living force. He carried light into many of the dark places of history, and was one of the greatest names in literature that Germany has ever produced. His education commenced in the gymnasium at Altona, and ended by his graduating at the University of Kiel. It is a curious fact that although the studies and works which made him famous were in such dry subjects as philology, history, and jurisprudence, yet he began his author- ship by publishing a book of poems, with his brother, in 1839. A few years after this date he obtained a grant from the Government and spent a great deal of his time in Italy and France. This, no doubt, was the turning point in his career. From that. moment he began his wonderful study of Roman history, and of the subjects connected with the Roman national life. His painstaking research was assisted by a wonderful memory, and both these by a brilliant insight and a fine judgment. There is no doubt that on his work as a Roman historian his reputation will stand in England, To the schoolboy and the undergraduate his history was always a bugbear. It is probable, therefore, they may consider his fame and brilliancy over- rated, but it is lucky for most geniuses that their reputation does not rest on the eternal criticism of generations of schoolboys and undergraduates. Although his history of Rome is undoubtedly a wonderful production on account of the grasp of the life of the period and the character of the nation, yet those who applaud his methods do not necessarily approve his deductions. Some of them were so startling that although they struck astonish- ment in the first instance, yet after consideration could not alwaysstand the light of maturer criticism. Special reference should be made to his description of Cicero, who, with all his faults, with all his weaknesses, and with all his cowardice, was no doubt, judging from the correspondence that remains to us, the most important man of letters of his time, and judging from other historical relics one of the greatest advocates. To him Professor Mommsen will grant no good qualities. He calls him “journalist in the worst sense of the word,” “dabbler,” “short-sighted egotist,” and “statesman without insight.” Asa set off against Cicero he lauds Cesar to the skies. Every historian must have his faults. No sound critic, however, could fail to recognise his power. For this reason, during the latter years of his life, although he lived in a simple manner at his home in Charlotten- burg, he has been looked upon by the younger generation of Germany as a model to look up to and admire, and has, received constant recognition of his brilliant accomplishments. THE AUTHOR. 76 D ENGLISH AUTHORS AND THE UNITE STATES RIGHTS. —St P to the end of his historical survey of iti 5 on American conditions, cA CO, B. ea safe cround ; but hardly anyone converse 5 : nos Wi inclined to with international ine He ee are, ad follow him further. That Hngls av bli : lass, losing place with the United States pu ~ ha the points now : ee pear es : thing to remedy that ste ee ae ae lines we should oe a : » ici t it is no _ «A, OG, B.” says explicitly that oe for the British author to write oe stuff? All he has apparently to do is to “ wake up.”” In other words, he is, on the literary and artistic side, safe enough; it is only as what the Americans call a “drummer ” that he fails. Now I believe this attitude to be not only undignified but wholly wrong. Setting aside the great names in American letters, who were, i the most gel historians, essayists and poets, American author- ship is acalling of the past few years. a oe C. B.” oints out, it dates from the passing of the American a capsaht Act. It has only required a very short time for the American writer to capture and hold the attention of his fellow countrymen, and, in the nature of the case, his success has been won largely at the expense of the English author. Not of course, that the English author has suffered much pecuniarily by the passing of the American Copy- right Act; the cheques for literary work that travelled either way across the ocean in the old days were very few. Yet the broad fact remains that, where the American used to read English fiction, he now reads the work of men and women of his own nationality. The man who has been hurt by the new conditions ig certainly not the writer of the first rank—have we any such men now producing actively ?—not even the writer ofthe second rank; but, beyond doubt, the writer of the third and even lower classes. These men were worth reprinting in the United States when their eo ae nothing but paper and print ; they are not worth reprinting when they have to compete for popularity with work of equal and greater bent iat 1s written by Americans, deals with American as and is in harmony with the habit of mind of : ae and women who read it. : 18 convenient to divide authors into Classes ee arbitrary fashion that I have just ventured hi eee but it is rarely that any writer finds al] des ooks in the same class. He may ascend or pene | some of his books will be better than others. When I gay, I fear rather discourteous] third-class authors,” I mean the writers cha products die with each publishing season, and have ‘large one, and it comprises writers whose various i im to longer existence. in fact, no claim to long the American publisher does not want; and he t want them for the reason that he cannot 0 coe? To talk of “waking up” in offering Bi sell them. UCT in one such manuscripts, or “ persisting and insisting ” with American publishers, is to be wholly wide of the mark, Occasionally a book of this class is placed in the United States market ; but there is nearly always some special reason for its appear- ing internationally. The American may buy it because he hopes for another and better work from the same pen ; he may have a contra-account with an English publisher which he is anxious to settle —in fine, he may have a hundred different reaSons for his acceptance. But, on its merits, he does not want the book. The author may “wake him up” by every mail; he may “ persist ’’ with cablegrams ; he may “insist” in season and out of season. The facts are not altered. T’o come now to the authors of the second class, who may, not unfairly, be said to represent the best of which we are now capable. Have such authors any substantial grievance? I hardly think so. The class of which I am now speaking is a degrees of popularity differ markedly from one another, But for any work that shows, I will not say genius, but even a definite talent, either in the direction of sustained interest of narration, real psychological insight, or careful character study, there is a distinct American demand. And if that demand is not supplied from this side of the Atlantic, the fault lies with the authors them- selves, Many men who are read here widely have but a small American following ; not infrequently the converse may be said to be nearer the truth. Yet, whatever may be the hold of any individual writer on the American public, books as I have now in mind are worth reprinting and copyrighting in the States, and it is, almost without exception, possible to make the necessary arrangements. In this connection, “names” are of smaller importance than is often supposed. United States publishers are more open minded than their English brethren ; many of them are attracted by the notion of a gamble in an unknown writer’s work. But the work, with all respect to “ A.C, B.,” must be good, the publisher must haye a run for his money. With the man who has an established following, the question is what terms he can make ; with the unknown writer who has his reputation still to gain, it is whether he can make an entry at all into another circle of readers. good work and efficient handling—I do not pretend to disregard what may be called the commercial traveller aspect of the question—the result should he satisfacto Of authors of the first class, it is hardly neces- Such books nearly all such ~ i “ig sary to write. As “A.C, B.” says, “ Many kinds of ~4)§ literature appeal to the whole world.” “§ Granting the truth of the considerations I have “lg already set down, it follows that it is only books of the second class with which we have to concern ourselves. “‘ A.C, B.,” while impliedly admitting that an author may do wisely to make his English uf arrangements through an agent’s intermediary, is of @@ opinion that he will do better himself to attend to eid his over-sea negotiations. In this particular, I fear § experience is against him. Certainly, the course he proposes is not one that has recommended itself to those English authors who have the largest fol- lowing in theStates. In fact, one may say that it is jo@ not an infrequent experience with agents to have j proposals for the handling of work for America, while @ the author intends to control personally his English f business. Numerous as are the dangers and diffi- 3 culties attendant upon the sale of literary property of in this country, the possibilities of loss in inter- © national arrangements are far greater. I do not y wish to cast any reflection on the integrity of 4 American firms, although the agreements that are “18 offered from the other side are often and in many | respects not such as would commend themselves to any writer familiar with the practice of the best tf London houses. But the opportunity of error is, f in the nature of the case, much more frequent when _ two firms, instead of only one, have to be con- | sidered. There is the question of international copyright ; of the synchronising of dates of appear- ance, when, it may be, a book is serialised on one side of the water and not on the other; of the Canadian market, which is very often a bone of 9 contention between the English and the American ‘oq publisher. In short, it is only possible to sur- ‘a mount the difficulties inherent in the conditions Jo obtaining by unremitting care, coupled with a marked degree of expert knowledge. However cool the business head” of authors may be, there 78 are, it is safe to say, not many of them who have 4 the equipment necessary, if the task involved is to *d be grappled with successfully. A It is possible to deal with one agent here and another in the United States. But the course has little to recommend it. In the first place, neither ‘8 agent can feel the interest in his client’s affairs dé” which he would do were they entirely in his hands, _ And, in the second, the two sets of negotiations are 02 so closely interwoven, that in practice, 1b will not od be found possible entirely to separate them. For 9 example, the American agent may want instruc- ii tions or information, the purport of which will _ depend on what is being arranged with the English _ publisher ; the man who can solve the difficulty at once is the English agent, yet, were the course now under discussion to be followed, the matter would val have first of all to be referred to the author, who THE AUTHOR. 17 on : his turn, have to consult his London ae : 18 Just conceivable that a man of some elicacy of feeling might hesitate before troubling —possibly to a considerable extent—his agent with work in which he had no pecuniary interest, But leaving that point on one side, it can easily be realised how many are the chances of confusion and loss, Further, the London agent who is in constant touch with one or more agents in New York can command a degree of attention for his. work as a whole which the individual author who only occasionally sends MSS. across the Atlantic cannot reasonably expect. The London agent represents, for the American agent, a combination of authors ; and, naturally, the affairs of a com- bination are of more consequence than those of any one person, unless, indeed, he be of consider- able eminence. And, I take it, we are not now concerned with the work of such men. Further, the London agent is by no means confined to dealing through an Americanagent ; with many American houses he is probably in close personal touch, as the result of his acquaintance with the members of the different firms. An American publisher when he is in London will certainly visit the chief London agents, while—again leaving the man of great reputation apart—it would hardly be worth his while to call upon a number of individual authors, whose work he nevertheless is probably quite ready to consider. As I understand his paper, “A.C. B.” is of opinion that agents do not, as a class, deal efficiently with the United States rights of books that are placed in their hands. Without specific instances—which I admit it would be difficult, and perhaps improper, to give—of the neglect he complains of, discussion of the point is difficult. But it may safely be said that no agent who understands his business ever loses sight of transatlantic possibilities. The notion: that he would be tempted by a peculiarly beneficial English contract to take no trouble to market 8 book in America is, with all courtesy, absurd, For the better the contract that is possible here, the: better, broadly speaking, will the American ainnde ment be. The contention is interesting, ewer as it is the first time that I have heard _ accused of indifference to the commercial - eo their activities ; but Tam convinced that it . _ other value. To touch on a minor, point, a frequently impolitic to begin negotiations America before a contract is signed here ; with 4 ar to the American publisher, me that is famili wublish the course advised may be followed 5 but, p = case of newer men, the best introduction to the American publisher is the statement that a well i ‘ the book. nglish firm has taken up ol - ee “most authors are alive to the inadvisa bility of allowing their English publishers to act THE AUTHOR. 78 agents. From every | point of not in the author’s interests. oks which are never copy- righted in the United States, oye FED ogee bat chance is to sell an edition in sheets. - eae can and often does sell sheets of such publica- eae and I have known cases Neate ae ae - a to allow the Lon he advantage of the author paulieher to do the work. The question of the division, as betwe en author and publisher, of profits, on such ‘transactions is very often a cause of hard feeling between the two, and it is emphatically one of the points where the advice of an expert 1s most valuable. as their American view, the practice 18 But there are certain bo C. F. CAZENOVE. —_———__ + __ THE INFLUENCE OF ENVIRONMENT ON MEN OF LETTERS. —-—<+— “« O you observe any traces of ‘ Faust,,” asks Shelley of a friend, “in the poem I send you? Poets—the best of them— are a very chameleonic race ; they take the colour, not only of what they feed on, but of the very leaves under which they pass.” Shelley was thinking chiefly of the influence of an author’s favourite books on his own productions, but the remark is applicable to other descriptions of leaves than book leaves, to any kind of influence with which the poet, and in a less degree the prose- writer, if a susceptible person, is habitually in con- tact. From this point of view authors may be divided into two classes—to both of which they may belong at different periods of their lives— those who can and those who cannot choose their environment. When we can be sure that a writer belongs to the former class, the environment, as an index to his inclinations, in its turn reflects light upon the characteristics of his own mind while Sometimes it raises a problem. It is easy to see why Louis Stevenson should have preferred to liv in the South Sea Islands, and apart from the qualities of the books composed th h ey fact afford insight i i ae ere 8 an insight into his nature which could eos ee are Be if his works had been peanad ane. Dut Stevenson also shows that a b may be entirely indepe oo writing hig Tae and Se b ally Scotch fiction, * Weir of Hermi cpiees (as ’ ermiston,”’ amon . a ibe of Samoa. This, in the i é sensiti thle demonstrate that, while ‘the ee Fe tO ment cannot be denied, wit fmch ee Beach of Teles hess such tales as “The presence of an overmastering iinpula es quarter.“ Weir of Bien pulse from another » Judging from his ence, would seem to be of all his bookg the one which had taken the most complete possession of him, hence its superior merit, « And his own mind did like a tempest strong Come to him thus, and drive the weary wight along.” If we can easily follow Stevenson to the South Seas, there are other writers able, like him, to choose their own environment whose motives are for the present inscrutable, and consequently fail to afford light to their characters and writings. Why should Mr. Henry James, the most subtle analyst of com- plicated modern society, spend his life by preference in a little Cinque Port? When we know what secret bond attaches Mr. James to Rye, we shall know more of him than we do, and if he does not tell us himself, it will be a matter for his biographers to investigate. One of the strongest witnesses to the influence of environment is Shakespeare, when he deplores the evil influence of the profession of actor upon him, and complains that his nature is “ Subdued To what it works in, like the dyer’s hand.” (fe Observe this image,” comments Shelley, “how simple it is, and yet how animated with the most intense poetry and passion.”) There is great reason to think that Shakespeare renounced the profession of actor long before he ceased writing for the stage ; it is certain that as soon as he was able he acquired property at his native place, which he must have visited as frequently as his profes- sional engagements would allow. It is interesting to inquire how far an influence from this change is atl) in his Writings, and it may be traced with certainty. The precise date of the sonnet seas above ic doubtful, but it certainly did not long precede his acquisition of property at Stratford. Within a year or two of this oven we find him producing the most sylvan of his dramas, As You Like It,” more thoroughly pervaded with the spirit of country life than anything he had Nidan before, if we except the description of the orse in “‘ Venus and Adonis,” beginning “But lo, from forth a copse that neighbours by,” and of coursing a hare in the Same poem, beginning pote when thou hast on foot the purblind hare,” € latter, especially, ig ; : oe ) lly, a marvel of accurate a showing that Shakespeare must have 2b’ Many a coursing match. “Ve d Adonis,” being descri be hans a , us, Delng described by him ag “ the first hei of my invention,” was i oe 1 » Was probably written not ] after his departure from Stratford, when the tan Tess i : : p sion of country life would be strong with him evived by his acquisit 1 quisition of a house there and hi : a '8 occasional visits, they come out in full force correspond after he has it his princi ; whe pe it his principal residence there rs, culminating in the pastoral S THE AUTHOR. ~sescenes in “A Winter’s Tale” (1611), where ‘fp villagers and village pastimes are painted to the ‘life. Here seems a clear instance of the effect of ym@environment. It is an interesting question whether od the total neglect of the country by the artificial soe poets of a later day, such as Dryden and Pope, is eto be attributed to their metropolitan environ- ‘om ment or to the pervading atmosphere of the period. sd] Their opportunities for contemplating the face of ie¥ Nature were indeed few, but they showed no dis- ‘aoe position to profit by those which they had. How il different from Keats! who had scarcely been vec beyond Edmonton when he produced his first 0¢ poems, which nevertheless contain couplets so jaa instinct with the spirit of the country as this : ‘When a tale is beautifully staid, We feel the safety of a hawthorn glade.” Scott is a most signal instance of the power of va environment. It would hardly be fair to appeal to 4 Byron as another, for he travelled with the deliberate i intention of making poetical capital out of every- 4 thing that came in his way. He nevertheless forms sae one of a remarkable group of English poets who -ef have been deeply influenced by Italian environ- om ment. The list includes Landor, Shelley, Keats, ‘ae and both the Brownings. Of these Robert Brown- ui ing seems the most deeply influenced, doubtless sod because as a dramatist he touched Italian life at om more points than the rest. He is a magnificent 2a] instance of what improvement can be effected even ai in a great poet by transplantation, provided that ii the process is not continued so long as to pervert “{ the original bent of his genius. The greatest vil literary gift, however, that Italy ever made to 1@ England was not poetry, but Gibbon’s “ Decline vg and Fall,” conceived as, sitting by the Coliseum ‘6 on a moonlight night, he heard the barefooted ‘d friars sing vespers in the Temple of Jupiter. The af influence, however, though permanent in its effects, -@ was too transient in its application to be reckoned “8 among instances of environment ; but Gibbon has told us of amore prosaic inspiration which certainly 5 deserved the name, the benefit which the historian # who was ‘to write so fully on military matters 9% received from a spell of service in the militia. _ It sometimes happens that a great writer spends s a long life in an environment devoid of striking features, and which we nevertheless feel to have d been the best he could possibly have had. Such a 3 case was Goethe’s : he could not have been better "4 suited than at Weimar, and yet Weimar can hardly 4 be thought to have supplied much aliment to the 4 genius of which he had given ample proofs 7 9 coming there. Its effect was to provide him her 4 the quiet, honourable, stable environment, wit - which his calm, polished genius could work free 2 and happily, “ without haste and without rest, as 79 he said himself. He might have found it diff l to observe this commendable maxim if his ci seg stances had been less easy, and his s her : tae more perturbed. : OU as On the whole we can but concl ib i possible to attribute both too oe little to environment, that it always exerts some influence but rarely makes the author an entirely different oon - . Baa have been under other te » an at this influence usually in proportion to the susceptibility of his perament. Men of the highest genius are consequently in one point of view the most liable to be affected by it, but from another the least, as the force of their minds enables them to triumph over circumstances which would crush feebler natures. Milton affords a memorable instance, composing his immortal poem under a total priva- tion of sight, and under the most adverse personal and domestic circumstances. Here the environment was absolutely hostile, but his past studies and his present meditations enabled him to create for him- self another far different one, within which his life was in reality spent. “ Paradise Lost” could not have been greater if his circumstances had been of the happiest, but this is mainly owing to the ideal and spiritual character of the poem. The vast majority of writers who deal with more sublunary matters will do well to adapt, as far as may be, their environment to themselves; and, when this is not practicable, themselves to their environment. Too much, however, must not be expected from even the most favourable external situation; if a man cannot do something where he is, he is not ‘kely to do much anywhere. > ee : R. GARNETT. ——_—__- > >—_—_ OF LETTERS. ++ Christmas, and the big hop was packed with hurried customers, busily choosing their ate Christmas gifts. Cards were being Lege! ae ae ae a fe and -osged much attention ; tay Anite of all sorts sold i. eee : a MO tek whe had stolen in unobserved SF ck wie a hanging ealendar, half hidden and s oe ea It wasa child ots of chattering women. Oe . ae ag ee years old, clad in ee sent abire with a battered red oh oe i ae : ye-capped W ae, worn heavy boots, toe-e PE a number of little hair done in Ft ial, tied up with cotton. She stood . 2 A PATRON T was two days before country stationers § 80 till and quite alone, almost under the sane her eed was half a foot below it, _ she could have seen nothing but the skirts tha rustled about her. After watching her for some minutes I asked her what she wanted. «4 hook,” she whispered, showing a halfpenny clutched tightly in her warm little dirty fist. ‘A book! She had come to buy a book—she alone out of the crowd! Her answer gave mea thrill of joyous optimism. She represented the new generation, the coming woman, and she wanted to buy a book. : In three minutes she was out of the shop again, blissfully hugging two cheap toy books, and, of course, perfectly unconscious that they had cost more than her own cheerfully given coin. I slipped out, too, and furtively followed her. At the first corner she stopped to examine her trea- sures, and in a few seconds was so absorbed in the contents of one that she wandered on without seeming to know where she went. The dirty street had doubtless become a paradise ; she was deaf and blind to everything but the wonderful world of pictures under her gloating eyes, and did not even notice that she had strayed from the pavement to the road. Still watching her as she dragged her heavily-shod feet by the gutter, I was suddenly roused to action by the approach of a big dray that came lumbering down upon the child, and there was only just time to drag her out of danger. She looked up at me with eyes full of dream, but spoke no word, though I walked beside = till she turned into a grimy alley to find her home. There I lost sight of her, but I shall not readily forget the tiny thing in the red cap and thick boots who brought her precious ha’penny to the bookshop instead of the sweetstuff stall. Ag a struggling writer of books in an age of free hbraries and cheap newspapers, I am not ungrate- ful to this small patron of letters for her practical encouragement, for the thrill of hope set vibrating when, 1n answer to my enquiry as to her wants she piped up, shyly but firmly : “A book.” Bless her!” With h ly to buy a book, er only copper she wanted MAL, P. oo eo SHOULD WELL-KNOWN WRITERS “FARM OUT” FICTION? N N a recent issue of The Author a correst I alluded Incidentally to the Tia event : well-known writers of fiction are said to have adopted of late years of « farming out,” as it ig called, a proportion of the work they are commis- sioned to do, and he appeared to take it for granted THB AUTHOR. that all readers of Ze Author and all members of 6 2 the Authors’ Society must, as a matter of course, 921 agree with him that the practice is reprehensible iid; in the extreme. Now it would be interesting to know the exact |9s: reason that leads this correspondent, and presum- ann ably a section of the writing community, to look fo. upon the practice of “ ghosting” for a well-known a : : Se ul writer, or of “ ghosting,” for that matter, for any © writer able and willing to pay a competent proxy, asa contemptible and iniquitous practice. Ask any ¥ popular writer of fiction, or writer of popular fiction —to be quite accurate—and he will tell you that a. every year the applications he receives for long § stories as well as for short stories increased, until f now it has come to this :—(1) He must decline to undertake to get through more than a comparatively & small amount of work, and thus, in the language & of the box-oflice, he must “turn good money away” ; (2) he must “scamp” a portion of the work he has agreed to do, and thus, in the long run, ruin his well-earned reputation for producing interesting stories ; (3) he must call in the aid of a proxy, in other words, “ farm out” the surplus. As the author of two stories that have appeared serially and in book form as the original work of a well-known writer, and as the writer also of a number of short stories that have appeared in magazines and elsewhere, and purport to be the original work of a certain well-known writer, I think that I may claim to speak with, at any rate, a small amount of authority on this rather interest- ing subject, and be allowed to draw attention to some of the advantages the system of “ farming fiction ” may be said to possess where the interests of the unknown writer—the ghost—the hack—the proxy—call him what you will—are at stake. i may say, to begin with, that the writers for whom I act as proxy know me sufficiently well to be aware that | am not likely ever to blackmail them, and in selecting a proxy this is of course an- extremely important consideration. They also know quite well that I am able to keep my own — counsel. Now, with regard to the advantages of — the system, it is in the matter of remuneration that the proxy, so to speak, “romps in” so far ahead of the individual who writes under his own name only. For the first long story I “ ghosted ” I received £2 15s. a thousand words all the way through, one-third of the total amount being paid to me before I had written a line ; one-third when I had completed about one-half of the story ; one- — third on the day I delivered the MS. complete. Now, supposing that I had written that story on the chance of its being accepted by some news- paper, some syndicate, or some publisher, what would have happened? In the first place I should have worked hard for four whole months without THE AUTHOR, “ae receiving a single shilling, and all the time I | should have been worried by the thought that f perhaps I should, after all, be unable to “place” ‘ed the book, in which case those four months’ hard » work would of course have been so much time eu) absolutely wasted. At the end of the four months ite! T should have set to work to send the story either to a literary agent or to a publisher. The pub- i) lisher would have kept it for a month or six weeks at the very least, and then probably have returned / it to me with a polite but unsatisfactory note to «1 the effect that the book would not suit his house, but that it possessed merit and might be accepted «| by some other publisher. I should then have sent i it elsewhere, and when several months at least had elapsed I should—if fortune had favoured me— | have succeeded in “ placing” it. But how much ‘4 should I then have received for it? A guinea a (| thousand words, perhaps. Very likely not so “§ much. And when would the cheque have been { paid to me? Then and there, possibly. Much more likely many months later. Should I have “4 received any kudos 2? None to speak of—certainly =) not enough to compensate me for so serious a pecu- | niary loss. Personally, therefore, I look upon the well-known writer who “ farms out” his work as a sort of Heaven-sent being, and not, as some appear to consider him, a species of impostor. He satis- | fies himself; he satisfies the proxy he employs ; | he satisfies his publisher; and he satisfies the | public—for by this time the public has come to know quite well that stories and books alleged to be the work of Blank are certain to be readable. | Whether Blank himself actually writes the books, ) or whether he employs someone to write them for ‘{ him, is really of no great consequence so far as the 4 general reader is concerned. ‘The general reader looks upon Blank’s name as a sort of trade mark —nothing more. The same kind of thing goes on ‘f in trades and professions, and nobody thinks of ' grumbling. Not very many years ago, to give a #4 single instance, the business of one of the best vl known West End gunmakers was acquired by the 4 son of an equally famous coach-builder. The coach-builder adopted the name of the gunmaker for business purposes, and to this day probably two-thirds of this gunmaker’s customers are under _97 the impression that Blank’s guns are built by the son of the eminent gunmaker who actually worked up the business and established its world-renowned reputation. : The same remarks apply to the proxy writer of ' short stories. I am commissioned by ‘ that | popular and clever writer, Blank So-and-So,” to | write a magazine story of, say, 3,000 words, . / appear under his or her signature. Blank tells me the sort of story that is wanted—the sort that he or she knows I happen to be capable of pro- 81 ducing—and we arrange terms. Blank agrees to pay me at the rate of, say, three guineas, or perhaps four guineas, a thousand words. I allow myself perhaps a whole week, even ten days, in which to map out, write and re-write this commissioned story. I know that I shall be paid for it on the day it is delivered, so I now have no need to worry, or to wonder whether the story will ever be published, and if so, when; and how long I shall be kept waiting for my cheque. Now, had this story been written on the chance of its being accepted on its merits, I should in all probability have been obliged to send it round to five or six magazines, one after another, and perhaps at the end of a year it would still be travelling about and trying to place itself. Even if it had been accepted at once I should not have been paid more than fourteen or fifteen guineas for it. Very likely I should have been compelled to accept ten, or even less, and the cheque might still be owing, ‘the rules of this office being not to pay until the contribution has appeared.” Therefore J maintain that for the free lance not overburdened with wealth this ‘‘ ghosting” work is by far the more profitable, by far the more satisfactory in more ways than one provided, he can get the right man to commission the stories, and provided also that he is capable of turning out the sort of stuff required—I employ the word “stuff” in no derogatory sense—possibly provided also that the sight of his own production appearing under another writer’s signature will not cause him either mortification or annoyance. The life of the free lance addicted to “ ghost- ing” is, | may add, by no means devoid of humour. He is able to obtain upon all sides candid opinions of his own work, opinions which often enable him to realise his shortcomings and rectify his faults. On one occasion, I remember, one of the books I had “proxied” was sent to me for review, accompanied by a note from the editor of the news- paper—the editor is now dead—to the effect that I might as well, for. reasons which he ae “pepper this story of Blank’s a bit. I did the best 1 could to “pepper” my own work, but i admit that the task rather stuck in my throat. When I told Blank, afterwards, what I had been doing, he was immensely tickled. He said ib reminded him of “poor Gilbert’s inimitable a8 humour. Panry. ———_—__1———__o___— «A Baronet in Corduroy” is ce Hee ot of riod recently pub- romance of the Queen Anne period recen) lished (Grant Richards) by Mr. Albert Lee, author of “The Frown of Majesty.” 82 INTERNATIONAL COPYRIGHT. —+-—>— The following cutting came to us from the correspondence column of a well-known ladies’ newspaper :— Nixa.—According to the law of International Copy- right, no book can be translated into any other language without the author’s permission until ten years after the date of publication. After that lapse of time, anyone may translate the book; but within the period the author's permission is usually obtained without much difficulty by applying to him—or her—through the publisher of the book, if the author’s private address is unknown. It shows how dangerous a little knowledge may be. From the first sentence it would appear that International Copyright was universal, and that to translate a book appearing in any country on any subject within the period of ten years would be illegal without the author’s sanction. This of course is not the case. The Berne Convention of 1886 and the Additional Act of Paris, 1896, have not been signed by all the European countries, and the United States has always stood outside. On a former occasion the names of those coun- tries who were signatories have been printed in these columns. While the statements contained in the paragraph are abroad it would appear advisable to print the list again. Germany, Belgium, Spain, France, Haiti, Italy, Switzerland, Tunis, Monaco, Luxembourg, and Japan have signed both the Berne Convention and the Additional Act of Paris. Norway is a signatory to the Berne Convention, and Denmark signed both in July of this year. In addition, Great Britain has a separate Convention with Austria- Hungary. The Imperial Government signed the Berne Convention on behalf of Great Britain and all its Colonies, and the Additional Act of Paris on behalf of Great Britain and the majority of its Colonies. In the countries enumerated —and in those countries only—is it possible to retain translation rights. The paragraph quoted above goes on to say that after the lapse of ten years anyone may translate the book. ‘This was to a certain extent true under the Berne Convention, but is entirely wrong under the Additional Act of Paris. The Clause referring to this runs as follows :— “ Authors belonging to any one of the countries of the Union, or their lawful representatives, shall enjoy in the other countries the exclusive right of making or authorising the translation of their works during the entire period of their right over the original work. Nevertheless, the exclusive right of translation shall cease to exist if the author shall not have availed himself of it, during the period of ten years from the date of the first publication of the original work, by publishing, or causing to be pub- ished in one of the countries of the Union, a translation in he language for which protection is to be claimed.” THE AUTHOR. Accordingly, in those countries, if publication . is made within ten years, the author has copyright during the entire period of his right over the original work. It must be clearly stated, however, that none of these extensions of property covered by the Berne Convention refer to the United States. A law based on an entirely different principle carries copyright in that country. It is a mistake, therefore, to talk in this loose od It may lead [ime way of International Copyright. writers into difficulties. MAGAZINE CONTENTS. —-—<—+— BLACKWOOD’S MAGAZINE. A Sketch of the Life and Adventures of the Duke De Ripperda, the Eighteenth Century Dutchman and Rene- gade. By Walter B. Harris. The Avatar of Bishwas Dass. the pen of Mr. T. Hart Davies. Voltaire. ‘ Oxford Revisited. Sir William Wilcocks’ Scheme for the Irrigation of Mesopotamia by means of the River Tigris. Leopardi’s “ Village Saturday Eve.” Translated by Sir Theodore Martin. Babes of the Highway. By Oliver Locker Lampson. Outside Pets. Scolopaxiana. Musings Without Method. Sally: A Study. By Mr. Hugh Clifford, An amusing story from THE CORNHILL MAGAZINE, The Fond Adventure. Part I]. By Maurice Hewlett. Colonial Memories: Old New Zealand, I., By Lady Broome. : Whistler the Purist. By Mortimer Menpes. Mr. Whibley’s “ Thackeray.” By Andrew Lang. Lines Written in Depression. By A. D. Godley. Samuel Rawson Gardiner. By the Rev. W. H. Hutton, B.D. Though the Windows be Darkened. By John Oxenham. The Grouse and the Gun-room. By Alexander Innes Shand. Ferments and Fermentations. F.R.S. “In Loco Parentis.” By W. A. Shenstone, By Powell Millington. LONGMAN’S MAGAZINE. Nature’s Comedian (Chapters xi., xii). By W. E. Norris. A Turkish Redif. By Frances MacNab. The Suspicions of Turkentine. By Chas. Marsh. Parliament in the Making. By William Auld. An Unrecorded Incident. By “ Rimpie.” Restaurant-keeping in Paris, By M. Betham-Edwards. Billy. By May Kendall. : Taurus Intervenes. By W. H. Rainsford. Fielding At the Sign of the Ship. By Andrew Lang. Be alt THE AUTHOR. THE PALL MALL MAGAZINE. Six Weeks in North-Western Rhodesia. By Lady Sarah Wilson. Blue Roses: A Fairy Tale for Impossible Women. By Netta Syrett. Simple Simon: A Story. By Caroline Marriage. Once, Always: A Poem. By Laurence Housman. The Christmas Tree: A Poem. By Rosamund Marriott ‘Watson. The Rebuilding of London: The Site of the Great Fire. The Best Man: Hilliers. The Song of Dagonet. By Ernest Rhys. Lansdowne House. By Ernest M. Jessop. No Trumps or Spades: A Complete Story. By Horace Annesley Vachell. Master Workers : By Harold Begbie. Child Awake. By Elsie Higginbotham. The Play Angel. By Maude Egerton King. Haggards of the Rock. By H. B. Marriott Watson. The New Pope: An Anecdotal Narrative. By Rev. Alex. Robertson, D.D. The Queen’s Quair: Book II. (Chapters iii., iv.) By Maurice Hewlett. Heart's Harbour: A Poem. By Mary van Vorst. The Girl Who Wasn’t Prim. By G. B. Burgin. The Vineyard. (Chapters xvi., xvii.) By “John Oliver Hobbes” (Mrs. Craigie). What makes you Sit and Sigh? A Poem. nald Lucas, M.P. The Surprise. By H. Fielding Hall. A Visit to the Island of St. Vincent and the Souffritre. By Lady Ernestine Edgcumbe. The Round Table: The Tidal Wave. By W. L. Alden. The Month in Caricature. By G. R. H. A Complete Story. By Ashton The Rt. Hon. John Morley, 0.M., M.P. By Regi- THE WorLD’s Work (BIRTHDAY NUMBER). Practical Points in the Fiscal Controversy. By J. A+ Spender. Motor Cars and Men. A Record Christmas for Fruits. By Sampson Morgan. Mr. Sargent’s Famous Portraits. By Mrs. Meynell. Trusts and Labour in New York: Amazing Revelations. By Ray Stannard Baker. Mr. John Burns, M.P., on Labour, Life and Hope. By George Turnbull. The Revolution among Women who Work. By Lady Jeune. The First Garden City. Breeding Horses and Cattle. Volunteer Cyclists: A Scheme for Home Defence. By Guy Speir. The Day’s Work of an Engine Driver. A Farmers’ Trust. By H. 8. Wood. The Problem of the Incorrigible Offender. Hopkins. Irish Toys for Christmas. The Mystery of Radium. By J. A. Harker, D.Sc. The Books of the Month. (With Portraits). Among the World’s Workers : A Record of Industry. By the Editor. By Tighe 83 CORRESPONDENCE. “THE ‘TIMES’ ENCYCLOPADIA.” ASSOCIATED BOOKSELLERS OF GREAT BRITAIN AND IRELAND. Secretarial Office, 1, Bathurst Street, Hyde Park, London, W. Sir,—In an advertisement of “The ‘Times’ Encyclopedia” that appeared on October Ist, it is stated that after December 19th, 1903, the work will be sold “as it was before the Zimes took it in hand, by booksellers only, in the ordinary course of trade. The lowest price will then be £57 (net) for the cloth binding—more than double the present price.” Again, on October 4th, it is stated that ‘now the normal price, the net catalogue price, is about to replace the temporary half price, and the normal method of sale through the agency of booksellers is about to replace the exceptional system of sale direct to the public at half price and for small monthly payments.” The natural inference from these statements is that the public would have suffered materially had the “ Encyclopedia Britannica” with its Suapple- ment remained in the hands of the publishers and been supplied through the booksellers. As such an inference is injurious to the interests of the book- sellers, we, as representing the booksellers, think it right to place the following facts before the public : (1) The “ Encyclopedia Britannica” was sup- plied to the public through the booksellers at £18 for years before the Times reprint appeared. (2) If the Supplement had been published by Messrs. A. & C. Black at the same price per volume as the “Encyclopedia” itself, the published price of the Supplement would have been, in cloth £16 10s. for the eleven volumes. The Supplement would have been supplied by many booksellers for cash for about £12 7s. 6d. The total price of the “Encyclopedia” and the Supplement would therefore have been about £30 7s. 6d., very much the same price as that at which the Times has sold the work. (3) The work as supplied by the 7'imes on the instalment system remained the property of the Times until the last instalment was paid: the work as supplied by the booksellers on credit 84 at a very little higher rate than the Times rate would have become the property of the purchaser from the moment it was delivered. (4) The Times intimates that after December 19th, 1903 until 1919 the booksellers will not be allowed to sell the work at less than £57 (net) in cloth. This is nearly twice the “normal price” at which the booksellers would have sold it now had it been published by Messrs. Black, and much more than twice the price at which they would have sold it ten or fifteen years hence. It is not customary to sell an Encyclopaedia at a fancy price when much of it must of necessity be hopelessly out of date. (5) Judging from the excellence of the articles in the “Encyclopedia Britannica,” there is no reason to think that the excellence of the Supplement would have been less than it is had it been published by Messrs. Black ; and any unprejudiced person will admit that the production, so far as printing and binding is concerned, was better in the edition published by Messrs. Black than in the 7%imes reprint. (6) It is claimed for “The ‘Times’ Encyclo- peedia” that it “ will settle the simpler queries that present themselves in daily life.” We fail to see how this will be possible in 1919, when the last volume will be sixteen, and the first volume about forty years out of date. Yours faithfully, (Signed) Hznry W. Knay, President of the Associated Booksellers of Great Britain and Ireland. R. Bows, Chairman of Eastern Branch. T. Watson, Chairman of Northern Branch. J. PATTERSON, Chairman of North-Eastern Branch. C. J. PARKER, Chairman of Oxford Branch. A. WHEATON, Chairman of Western Branch. RospeRT MACLEHOSE, Chairman of Scottish Branch. ALEXANDER Dickson, Chairman of Belfast Branch. Witiram M‘Grr, Chairman of Dublin Branch. November 5th, 1908. Oe THE AUTHOR. A Book Lover’s LAMENT. Sir,—Can you, or any member of the Society, tell me the author and publisher of a book called ‘“‘ John Lackland,” which appeared, I think, about a year ago. Ever since then I have been trying to get it from one of the libraries in my country town, but in vain. The librarians have written up to Mudie, or some other London purveyor of literature, over and over again without being able to procure the book, and I do not see it on any list now. As it was well reviewed as a work of note, I cannot understand why it should be so difficult to obtain from a library, and the fact raises a question : Are not we poor book-lovers in the provinces utterly at the mercy of the great distributors? They can send us just what they choose and withhold the books we should like to read. It is only by almost superhuman efforts that I can get anything I want, and I have been agitating nearly all this year for « John Lackland.” Is it any wonder that good books die without even being read by any but reviewers, or that we readers in the country forget their names when we never see them, or hear of them after the first month ? Surely the great question to-day is of the dis- tribution of books. Publishers must often be in despair, to say nothing of authors who have, perhaps, spent years in writing that which nobody can get at! A Boox Lover at Bay. Tur PuBLISHER’S READER Str,—May I be permitted to supplement the experience (as a Publisher’s Reader) of your corre- spondent “H. B.” with my own? TI read MSS. for a very prominent young publisher indeed, giving my employer, on printed form supplied, an outline of each story, a general criticism of style and treatment, advice as to commercial possibilities of the books, at a remuneration of 2s. a MS. But, with the Daily Mail article signed “ Stan- hope Sprigg,” I fear that one ought not to place : undue importance on the statements made. We must remember that every man of every degree, nowadays, be he peer or publisher, or even a literary agent who is (or has been) on the staff of a famous. journal, must most strenuously exert himself in order to get an honest living. I am, sir, your obedient servant, F. W. R. Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author, Vol. 14 Issue 03 (December 1903) Subject The topic of the resource The Author, Vol. 14 Issue 03 (December 1903) Type The nature or genre of the resource Publication Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context 1903-12-01-The-Author-14-3 publications The Author https://historysoa.com/files/original/5/487/1903-11-02-The-Author-14-2.pdf cab34045d7e6d5de4a50ef1568d2893d PDF Text Text �� Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author Subject The topic of the resource The Author Description An account of the resource A digitised run of the Society of Authors' monthly periodical, The Author, 1890–1914, made available together for the first time. Currently users can browse issues and <a href="https://historysoa.com/items/browse?search=&advanced%5B0%5D%5Bjoiner%5D=and&advanced%5B0%5D%5Belement_id%5D=51&advanced%5B0%5D%5Btype%5D=is+exactly&advanced%5B0%5D%5Bterms%5D=Index&collection=&type=&tags=&exhibit=&date_search_term=&submit_search=Search+For+Items&sort_field=Dublin+Core%2CTitle">indices</a> (not available for all volumes). Full text search for all issues, and other additional search functionality, will be added in 2022. Date A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource 1890–1914 Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context The-Author-Issues Publication Date The date of an event (in YYYY, YYYY-MM or YYYY-MM-DD format) 1903-11-02 Volume 14 Issue 2 Pages Page range in volume 29–56 Ngram Date Version of the date in YYYYMMDD format for use by the Ngram plugin 19031102 Ngram Text Version of the text with no HTML formatting for use by the Ngram plugin Che Hutbor. (The Organ of the Incorporated Society of Authors. FOUNDED BY SIR Monthly.) WALTER BESANT. Vou. XIV.—No. 2 NOVEMBER 2ND, 1903. [PRICE SIXPENCE. TELEPHONE NUMBER : 374 VICTORIA. TELEGRAPHIC ADDRESS : AUTORIDAD, LONDON. SN at a NOTICES. ——— +9 OR the opinions expressed in papers that are KF signed or initialled the authors alone are responsible. None of the papers or para- graphs must be taken as expressing the opinion of the Committee unless such is especially stated to be the case. Tue Editor begs to inform members of the Authors’ Society and other readers of 7he Author that the cases which are from time to time quoted in The Author are cases that have come before the notice or to the knowledge of the Secretary of the Society, and that those members of the Society who desire to have the names of the publishers concerned can obtain them on application. — List of Members. Tue List of Members of the Society of Authors, published October, 1902, at the price of 6d., and the elections from October, 1902 to July, 1903, as a supplemental list, at the price of 2d. can now be obtained at the offices of the Society. They will be sold to members or associates of the Society only. Ss The Pension Fund of the Society. THE investments of the Pension Fund at present standing in the names of the Trustees are as follows. This is a statement of the actual stock ; VoL. XIV. the money value can be easily worked out at the current price of the market :— Cope Soe hs £1000 0 0 Tic@al Moats: 2.0... iii 500 0 0 Victorian Government 3 % Consoli- dated Inscribed Stock ............... 291 19 11 War Doan. 201 9 3 Total 3... ou, 993 Se? Subscriptions. 1903. £ sd. Jan. 1, Pickthall, Marmaduke 010 6 » Deane, Rey. A. C. 010 0 Jan. 4, Anonymous 0 5 0 » Heath, Miss Helena 0 5 0 5 Russell, G. H. ts 1 50 Jan. 16, White, “Mrs. Caroline 0 5 0 » Bedford, Miss Jessie 0 5 90 Jan. 19, Shiers-Mason, Mrs. 0 5.0 Jan. 20, Cobbett, Miss Alice ; 0p 0 Jan. 30, Minniken, Miss Bertha M.M. 1 0 0 Jan. 31, Whishaw, Fred. . 0. 10 0 Feb. 3, Reynolds, Mrs. Fred 0 5 O Feb. 11, Lincoln, C. . 0 5 0 Feb. 16, Hardy, J. Herbert . 0 5 O » Haggard, Major Arthur . 0 5 0 Feb. 23, Finnemore, John 0 5 0 Mar. 2, Moor, Mrs. St. C. . 1 0. 0 Mar. 5, Dutton, Mrs. Carrie 015 6 Apl. 10, Bird, Cp. - 0.10 6 Apl. 10, Campbell, Miss Montgomery . 0 8 0 May Lees, R. J. : Sd 20 5 Wright, J. Fondi : 0 5 0 Donations. Jan. 3, Wheelright, Miss E. 0 10.6 » Middlemass, MissJean . ~ 0-100 Jan. 6, Avebury, The Right Hon. The Lord . : as) » Gribble, Francis 010 0 Jan. 13, Boddington, Miss Helen . 010 6 30 THE AUTHOR. £ 2. d. Jan. 17, White, Mrs. Wollaston 110 » Miller, Miss E. T. . 0 5 O Jan. 19, Kemp, Miss Geraldine 010 6 Jan. 20, Sheldon, Mrs. French 0 5 0 Jan. 29, Roe, Mrs. Harcourt i 010 O Feb. 9, Sherwood, Mrs. , : 010 6 Feb. 16, Hocking, The Rev. Silas 1170 Feb. 18, Boulding, J. W. . 010 6 s, Ord, Hubert H. 010 O Feb. 20, Price, Miss Eleanor 010 0 » Carlile, Rev. J.C. . 010 0 Feb. 24, Dixon, Mrs. . 5 0 0 Feb. 26, Speakman, Mrs... 010 0 Mar. 5, Parker, Mrs. Nella 010 0 Mar. 16, Hallward,N.L. . 110 Mar. 20, Henry, Miss Alice . - 0-6 0 » Mathieson, Miss Annie . - 010 0 » Browne, T. A. (“ Rolfe Boldre- wood”) ; : _ 1 tb 0 Mar. 23, Ward, Mrs. Humphry . -10 0 0 Apl. 2, Hutton, The Rev. W. H. 2 0 0 Apl. 14, Tournier, Theodore ; 0 5 0 May King, Paul H. . : - 010 0 es Wynne, Charles Whitworth .10 0 0 » 21, Orred J. Randal : Jl 20 June 12, Colles, W. Morris . .10 0 0 » Bateman, Stringer . . 010 6 > Anon . i 0 5 0 » Mallett, Reddie 0 5 0 Oct. 27, Sturgis, Julian . 50 0 0 The following members have also made subscrip- tions or donations :— Meredith, George, President of the Society. Thompson, Sir Henry, Bart., F.R.C.S. Rashdall, The Rey. H. Guthrie, Anstey. Robertson, C. B. Dowsett, C. F. There are in addition other subscribers who do not desire that either their names or the amount they are subscribing should be printed. Se oe es FROM THE COMMITTEE. —_-—~>—+—_ AT the first meeting of the Committee held after the vacation, at 39, Old Queen Street, fifty-two new members and associates were elected. This election the Committee consider most satisfactory. The total number of elections for the current year amount now to 164. The full list of the month’s elections is printed below. A good many small matters that had been col- lecting during the vacation came up for considera- tion, but no very contentious business. The settlement of the date for the unveiling of the memorial to Sir Walter Besant was postponed until after the return of Mr. Frampton, the sculptor, from abroad. Due notice will be given to all members when the details are fixed. It was decided to invest a further sum of £90 of the Life Membership Account in the purchase of War Loan. This raises the Society’s investments to consider- ably over £800. Should no unforeseen claim be made on the Society’s resources owing either to the loss of some action or expenditure on behalf of some other matter in which the Committee feel bound to uphold the principles of the Society, the Reserve Fund ought before the end of next year to amount to close upon £1,000, The Committee decided to undertake the stamp- ing of songs at the ordinary charge for such work on behalf of those musical composers who are members of the Society. This action will no doubt be of considerable convenience to sony writers. There were one or two small cases before the Committee. It is, however, inexpedient at the present time to declare the action of the Committee. —-——+ Cases. SINCE the last month’s issue of the cases placed in the hands of the Secretary sixteen further disputes taken up on behalf of members have to be recorded. Hight referred to the return of MSS.; of these five have been successful; the MSS. having been sent to the office and returned to the author. The editors in all cases have shown themselves anxious to assist the Society’s efforts. In one of the other three cases diligent search has been made, but no evidence that the MS. reached the office exists, so although the editor has done what he could the author has no legal claim. In one of the other two a letter written by the Secretary has been returned through the dead letter office, and it has been found impossible to trace the person to whom the MSS. were sent. he final case has only been taken up during the last few days, and no answer has as yet been received. In two instances the copyright of members has been infringed. An author’s song was republished, together with music, by Messrs. Chappell & Co., who received the song with the music from the composer, and published it in ignorance of the fact that there was any copyright existing. As soon as their attention was drawn to the matter, without demur they paid the sum required by the author, and agreed to publish his name on all future copies. The second case dealt with the infringement of i THE AUTHOR. 31 the copyright in a dramatic piece by the publica- tion of the same in story form, incident for incident, with nearly all the minor details complete. The story was issued by a well-known publishing house as a penny novelette. It would be impolitic to make any further comment on this case at present, but we hope to insert a statement in 7’e Author at a later date. On four occasions the Secretary had to ask for accounts which had not been rendered in accordance with the clause inthe agreement. These have been forwarded in due course and satisfactorily settled. One matter was for money and accounts. This has been completed by the rendering of the accounts and the payment of the amount. Another claim of money for articles published has now been amicably arranged. Lastly, a case has arisen where an author paid a sum for work to be finished by a certain date. The work has not been done in accordance with the contract, and the Secretary has the matter in hand to see that the contract is properly carried out. It is hoped that it will not be necessary to take legal proceedings. Of the cases mentioned in the last issue only three are still unfinished. One refers to a demand of a member against a paper in India. Owing to the difficulties of correspondence, and the length of time that must elapse between each letter, the matter is still left open, but the Editor of the paper in question has replied to the Secretary’s demand, and no doubt a reasonable settlement will be come to. Another case is against the firm of Messrs. Romeike and Curtice, the well-known press cutting agents. A member of the Society, who lives abroad, wrote to these agents asking that an album of cuttings referring to a book he had lately pub- lished should be forwarded to him, at the same time enclosing their fee. Not having received the album our member communicated with the Secretary, who wrote to the firm on his behalf on May 27th Jast, and on the 8th of June received an answer as follows :— “ DEAR S1Rx,—In reply to your letter of the 27th ult., re the albums of Mr.L.W. We have ascertained that they were completed and in error sent to Zanzibar. ‘We. are extremely sorry for this, and have communi- cated with Mr. W. We will at any expense procure duplicate cuttings, mount them, and despatch next week. “ Yours faithfully, “ ROMEIKE and CURTICE.” No explanation was given as to why the album was sent to Zanzibar when the member resides in Spain. Nor, in spite of this statement and of several subsequent letters written to the firm, has the album as yet been forwarded. As late as October 21st the Secretary received a letter from our member saying that it had not come to hand. _ The third case is for money due for articles pub- lished in a well-known weekly ladies’ paper. Here owing to the fact that the member of the Society lived abroad, there was some difficulty ; but the Secretary obtained from the editor, ‘after some little correspondence, a cheque on account and a promise that the matter would be finally arranged when the member returned to England and was able to send in a formal account. os October Elections. “ Airam ” : ; : Armstrong, T. P. . - 126. S. W. Baden - Powell, Major- 32, Princes Gate, SW. General R. 8S. S., O.B. Barker, H. Granville Barrett, Frank Queen’s Gate, Thwaite Rectory, Han- worth, Norwich. Beldam, George William. Boston Lodge, Brent- ford. Bell, R. S. Warren . 12, Burleigh Street, Strand, W.C. Bishop, John . “ Avington,” Hunger- ford. Blake, J. P. Bass ‘“‘Danesdale,” York Road, Southend, Essex, Boulton, Miss Helen M. . Seend, Melksham, Wilts. Briscoe, John Potter - 38, Addison Street, Nottingham. Burrows, Prof. Montagu. 9, Norham Gardens, ; Oxford. Carnegie, Mrs. Lindsay Kimblethmont, Ar- (Chameleon) broath, N.B. Clark, Arthur S. 109, Park Side, Wood- ford Green. 109, Park Side, Wood- ford Green. Cock, Mrs. Alfred(#. Cock) 2, Tregunter Road, The Boltons, S.W. Keningale Ardat, Southall. Clark, Mrs. Janet . Cook, Mrs. (Mabel Collins) Curry, Commander E. Naval and Military Hamilton Club, Piccadilly, W. Dale, T. F. New Club, 4, Grafton Street, W. Daly, Charles . 31, Drayton Park, N. “ Paul Danby ” Dutton, T. D. Springhall, Sawbridge- worth, Herts. Escott, T. H.S. . . 33, Sackville Road, Hove, Brighton. Francis, Miss Rose (Ruby Burnham, Norton, Lynn) King’s Lynn. 32 Godard, John George Graves, Charles L. . Harrison, Frederic . Hartley, Miss Elizabeth . Hawkins-Ambler, G. A. . Hodgkin, Thomas . Jennings, J. G. oJ. MY . : : Kendal, John (Dum Dum) Laverack, The Rev. F. J. Legge, W. Heneage —tLuceas, FE. V. . Mallett, Reddie Mark, H. Thiselton Parsons, E. B. Pierpoint, A. E. Romanes, Miss Ethel “Prior Salford” . ; Smith-Dampier, Miss N. Stanton, Vincent Henry . Stephens, Lucy H. G. Symons, Arthur Taylor, Harold Turner, Samuel Wharton, Leonard Cyril (Ignoramus) Wilson, Andrew THE AUTHOR. 7, Radleigh Gardens, Brixton Hill, S.W. Athenzeum Club, S.W. Elm Hill, Hawkhurst, Kent. 16, Adair House, Oak- ley Street, Chelsea, S.W. 30, Rodney Street, Liverpool. Barmoor Castle, Beal, Northumberland. The Wardenry, War- minster, Wilts. 2, Eliot Place, Black- heath, S.E. 211, New King’s Road, Parson’s Green, S.W, Raymer, near Lewes, Sussex. Harlyn Bay, near Pad- stow, N. Cornwall. Owens College, Man- chester. 41, Guildford Street, Russell Square, W.C. La Martiniere College, Lucknow, India. Pitcalyean, Wigg, Ross- shire. Twyford House, near Winchester. Trinity College, Cam- bridge. Trawsmawr Newydd, Carmarthen. 134, Lauderdale Man- sions, Maida Vale, N.W. Hampden House, King’s Cross, N.W. Haslemere, Orleans Road, Upper Nor- wood, 8.E. Brunswick House, Gayton Road, Har- row. 110, Gilmore Edinburgh. Place, _Two members alone do not desire publication either of their name or address. LITERARY, DRAMATIC, AND MUSICAL PROPERTY. ER ee ee I.—Dumas Translations. Duar Sir,—We understand that your issue of October 1st contains some criticisms of the fees which are paid to the translators of our new edition of the novels of Alexandre Dumas, and we hope that you will in justice to us insert the following statement. An arrangement was made by us with the editor of the series, by which he undertook for a certam fee, suggested by himself, the translation of the set of novels. He offered to find competent assistants, and he proposed that we should leave the matter in his hands. We had no reason to doubt his competence or his fairness, and an arrangement was made that he should deliver to us the trans- lated books and pay his assistants out of the fees which were received from us. Shortly after the agreement was made we heard, much to our surprise, that the editor was paying his colleagues a sum very much lower than the sum which we paid him. We at once wrote to him protesting against the division of the fees, and pointing out to him that the sum he was paying was far too low. We insisted upon a higher remuneration, and in order to make things easier for him and fairer for his staff, we agreed to pay his contributors a further sum after the sale of a certain number of copies of each novel. We hold ourselves personally responsible and we shall see that such payment is made when the time comes. The correspondence is at your disposal. You will, we are sure, acquit us of any desire to induce men or women to translate books at unfair prices. We have always endeavoured to act fairly to authors, and we are bound to say that we are surprised that you should by suggestion call our fairness into question without having made - inquiries from us concerning the facts on which you comment. We are, dear sir, Yours faithfully, Mertuvuern & Co. —+——+ II.—The Case of a Lost MS. THIS case was heard, by consent, before T. Willes Chitty, Esq., one of the Masters of the Supreme Court, in August last. The plaintiff was an author, the defendant Mr. John Long, a publisher, and the action was brought to recover damages for the detention of a manu- script of a book written by the plaintiff, entitled “The New Lorelei.” THE AUTHOR. It appears from the evidence given before the Master that the plaintiff had written several books, mostly on historical subjects, and also some short stories for magazines. On the 16th September, 1902, the author called at the offices of Mr. John Long, taking with her a typewritten manuscript of a novel which she had written, consisting of 50,000 words, called ‘The New Lorelei.” The original manuscript was de- stroyed after the typewritten copy had been made. The author offered the manuscript to a gentle- man whom she believed to be Mr. John Long, who stated that he would submit it to his reader, and let her know the result. On the following morning she received a letter from the defendant acknowledging the receipt of the manuscript, and at the foot of the letter were the following words :— * Note-—Every care will be taken of works entrusted to Mr. Long, but he cannot be held responsible for their loss in transit by fire or otherwise. Authors should keep copies of their works.” Until the receipt of this letter the plaintiff said she had never heard of the condition mentioned in the note. Not having received any communi- cation from Mr. Long, she wrote to him on the 5th December, 1902, asking what decision he had come to with regard to the manuscript, and on the 6th December received a reply from Mr. Long saying, “I beg to acknowledge the receipt of your letter, which shall be duly considered.” Again on the 26th January, 1903, another letter was written inquiring as to Mr. Long’s decision about the manuscript, to which an answer was received dated the 28th January, saying that the letter was receiving Mr. Long’s attention. On February 5th, 1903, Mr. Long wrote the following letter to the plaintiff : “THE NEW LORELEI. “We find this MS. was returned to you on the 6th November last ‘per London Parcel Delivery Company. Will you kindly make enquiries your end?” The manager of the London Parcels Delivery Company was called at the hearing and stated that no parcel was ever delivered to the company by Mr. Long addressed to the plaintiff. Eventually it was admitted on behalf of the defendant that no one could be called to prove that the manuscript had been delivered to the company. Mr. Long’s reader gave evidence to the effect that the manu- script had been sent to him by Mr. Long to read ; and he had returned it to Mr. Long with his comments upon it. Mr. W. Oliver Hodges (instructed by Messrs. Field, Roscoe & Co.) appeared for the plaintiff, and Mr. Barton (instructed by Messrs. Rivington & Son) appeared for the defendant. 33 On behalf of the defendant it was contended that— (1.) The defendant was a gratuitous and involun- tary bailee and only liable for gross negligence, (2.) The onus of proving negligence lay on the plaintiff, and the mere loss of the manuscript by the defendant was not evidence of negligence. (3.) By the terms of the note to the author of September 16th, 1902, the defendant was absolved from all liability. To these points it was replied on behalf of the plaintiff that— (1.) The defendant having received the manu- script for the purpose of submitting it to his reader with a view to seeing whether he would accept it for publication took the case out of the category of gratuitous bailees, because the bailment was for the benefit of both parties. (2.) The bailment being for the benefit of both parties the onus lay on the defendant to show that the loss occurred without negligence, which he had failed to do. (3.) The terms mentioned in the letter of 16th September were not mentioned when the defendant received the manuscript, and could not afterwards be forced upon the plaintiff; and further, if! the defendant wished to absolve himself from the negligence of his servants he must do so in clear and unambiguous terms, which the note did not do. The Master gave judgment for the plaintiff for £20 with costs, and observed that he would give the defendant every facility should he desire to appeal from the decision. A writer ina weekly newspaper, Zhe Sphere, has commented on this case, suggesting that the decision, if legally sound, on which he throws doubts, was morally unjust, and criticising the action of our committee in taking up the matter. We are confident that our members after reading the preceding summarised report will consider that the committee were fully justified in bringing the case into Court. A publisher is a man of business—or at any rate a man engaged in business—and as such is (as it happily proved) in some cases legally bound and in all cases morally bound to deal with property entrusted to him with ordinary business care. When he has failed to do so he will not improve his position in the eyes of the public by making an attempt which he cannot sustain by evidence, to shift his responsibility on to others. What would the feelings of the anonymous writer in Zhe Sphere be, if a watchmaker with whom he had left his watch for repair after long delay failed to produce it ? Would his higher morality prevent him from making any claim in respect of the loss ? 34 THE AUTHOR. III.—Copyright Infringement in Germany. The following particulars may be of interest to English authors :—Miss Henriette Jastrow, a German lady living in London, wrote a leading article, published in the Frankfurter Zeitung, under the heading, “‘ Made in Germany : a word to German manufacturers.” A little later she received from the secretary of the Allgemeine Schriftstellerverein (German Society of Authors) a letter, informing her that her article had been reprinted in extenso by the General-Anzeiger fiir LElberfeld und Bremen, and that, unless she had given express permission, such re-publication was an infringement of the law, for which she could demand compensa- tion. Having taken legal advice, Miss Jastrow handed a statement of her case to the public prose- cutor, requesting him to take action. That official replied that her article, not “being instructive, nor technical, nor entertaining,” did not fall under the provisions of the law, of which, therefore, its reproduction was not an infringement, Miss Jastrow, on the advice of her solicitor, appealed to the higher court, submitting that her article was instructive, technical, and also enter- taining, and the higher court instructed the public prosecutor to take proceedings. On the commencement of the proceedings the editor of the offending paper wrote to Miss Jastrow, informing her that he threw himself at her feet, and offering to pay her for the article if the pro- ceedings were dropped. Judgment was given against the editor, who was ordered to pay a fine to the State of 30 marks, and a “ Busse,” or damages, to Miss Jastrow of 100 marks (£5). The Schriftstellerverein has arranged with a press cutting agency to receive notice of the re- publication of articles written by members of the Society, and the names of the republished articles are printed in the Society’s organ, Die Feder. Members who observe unauthorised reprints of their own articles can obtain from the office of Die Feder a copy of the offending paper, and can then apply for payment. If this is not obtained on application, the Society will initiate proceedings. It is expected that members whose path has been thus smoothed should pay 10 per cent. of the money received to the Society, or 50 per cent. if legal proceedings were taken by the Society. Observations upon the usefulness of the Society would be superfluous, CLEMENTINA BLACK. 1 IV.—Denmark and the Berne Convention. Tue King of Denmark has issued a decree notifying the fact that Denmark became one of the signatories to the Berne Convention of 1886, to the additional Act of Paris, 1896, and the Explanatory Declaration, as and from the Ist of July last. ‘The law authorising this step was passed by the Rigsdag some time ago, but only came into force on the date above mentioned. Ho OUR BOOK AND PLAY TALK. ——< 1+. ROFESSOR CHURCH, F.R.S., has just com- P pleted for the Board of Education the revision of his South Kensington Hand- books on ‘“ English Earthenware” and “ English Porcelain.” ‘hey have been out of print for a year. The professor has recently published, through Seeley & Co., a new edition of the “ Portfolio Monograph on Josiah Wedgwood,” which first appeared in 1894. The same publishers have also lately issued a third edition of this author’s “Chemistry of Paints and Paintings.” A supple- ment to his “‘ Food Grains of India” has also been published. A volume entitled “ Records and Recollections ” has been printed privately to the extent of forty copies only for relatives of Professor Church. It is an autobiography illustrated by photographs of miniatures of works of art, etc., but it includes a bibliography and a list of memoirs and papers. Copies have been presented to the Bodleian Library, the British Museum, and the Heralds’ College. Sir Norman Lockyer’s address “ On the Influence of Brain-power on History,” which was delivered before the British Association for the Advancement of Science at Southport, on September 9th, 1903, is to be published in volume form by Messrs. Macmillan & Co. Professor Bertram Windle, M.D., F.R.S., Dean of the Faculty of Medicine, University of Bir- mingham, has just finished a book on the “ Pre- historic Age in England.” It will appear shortly after Christmas by Messrs. Methuen. One of the principal features of this book is that it contains lists of the major objects, such as earthworks, arranged according to counties, and lists of the principal museums in which the minor objects can be seen. At the present time Professor Windle is engaged with Mr. F. G. Parsons on a work on the “ Myology of the Mammalia,” which he hopes to get out some time next year. A new volume in the Cambridge Historical Series is “ The Expansion of Russia” from 1815 to 1900, by Francis Henry Skrine, I.C.S. (retired), author of “The Life of Sir W. W. Hunter,” etc. THE AUTHOR. “The Expansion of Russia” has a copious biblio- graphy and index, and three coloured maps. Its price is 6s. nett. oe When Mrs. Craigie delivered her presidential address to the members of the Ruskin Society of Birmingham at the Priory Rooms, she took as her subject “ The Science of Life: Saint Ignatius and Tolstoi.” After confessing that the science of life was the most difficult subject in the world, Mrs. Craigie said, among other interesting things, that the philosophy of Saint Ignatius, reduced to its simplest form, was that man was made to serve God and save his own soul. Tolstoi, who had had exceptional opportunities for becoming disgusted with the pleasures of life and the rewards of fame, entreated men not to argue, not to analyse, but to dig in the fields. . Tolstoi found nothing but imperfections in their social organisations and immorality in their con- ceptions of life. Money was bad—was too evil even to be given away ; it must be destroyed, and work paid for with work. Those were paralysing ideas. Mrs. Craigie considered that much of the present discontent came from the artificial and unwarrantable importance of position. She saw nothing in enormous schemes of wholesale reform, but everything in attention to the individual. “ Miss Marie Corelli is at work on a new novel which is more than half finished, though it will not be published till next spring or summer. The authoress has sacrificed a considerable amount of time and money, besides giving a great deal of ‘personal hard work, to the business of saving the , old buildings in Henley Street, Stratford-on-Avon, on the side of Shakespeare’s birthplace, from complete demolition,/and considers she has won a victory over the vandals by the statement. of facts in her pamphlet, “The Plain Truth of the Stratford-on-Avon Controversy” (Methuen. Price 1s.) She has saved some genuine Shakespearean property duly authenticated by old leases and title-deeds, which would have been razed to the ground in April last but for her protest. The fight, however, which is not yet ended, has taken much of her time away from her usual work, though she has caught up with this considerably during her two months’ sojourn at Braemar. Here, _ ina quiet little cottage on “Chapel Brae,” which commands a magnificent view of the mountains and moors, she has been writing steadily, giving all her mornings to work and her afternoons to open-air exercise, and has so far proceeded with her new romance that she has commenced a second book, thus having two on hand at the same time. This double production, it will be remembered, she succeeded in when “ The Master Christian” and “Boy ” were published almost simultaneously. 35 Mr. George Gissing, who is in the South of France just now, has in hand a piece of historical | fiction which has cost, and is costing, him much | more labour than anything he has ever done. fit all goes well, it may be finished by the end of this year. 4 Mr. William Le Queux has gone to the villa he has recently bought in the vineyards on the hill-side at Lastra, overlooking Florence, and is there hard at work on a new Italian romance of the cinque- cento, which piece of fiction he has been contem- plating for two years../He has lived in Italy many years, and has devoted all his spare time to research for the historical romance he is now completing. Next year Mr. Le Queux will figure largely in the newspapers and magazines. “The Closed Book” is the title of his new novel in Chambers’s Journal. A story called “ Who Giveth this Woman” is announced by Tillotson’s Syndicate. “Both of This Parish” will ran through the pages of the Morning Leader, while he has still commissions to complete during the forthcoming year for Cassell’s Magazine, The British Weekly, and Tit-Bits. Mr. Le Queux isa steady and industrious worker, who writes every word with his pen, hates the sound of a typewriter, and finds recreation in the study of medizval parchments, in the deciphering of which he is a recognised expert. His book, “ The Ticken- cote Treasure,” which deals with ancient documents, is one of the best selling books of last month. Mr. Stephen Gwynne’s new novel, “John Max- well’s Marriage,” which has been running through Macmillan’s Magazine, is to be published imme- diately by that firm. It treats of Irish life during the period 1760—80, the scene of action being Donegal. Mr. Stephen Gwynne has also written for Messrs. Macmillan a summary sketch called “ Landmarks of English Literature,” which is in type. A volume of fishing sketches, mainly written this summer, Mr. Gwynne hopes to publish next spring. He has also arranged to do “ Moore” in the English Men of Letters Series. Miss Sarah Doudney is busy with a novel which she expects to bring out in the spring. The title is “ One of the Few.” It deals with the inner life of a single literary woman, divided between her devotion to her profession and her tenderness for an old lover. Miss Doudney, who left Oxford last March, and is now living in a pleasant sunshiny house on Old London Road leading to Portsmouth, wishes it to be understood that she writes alone, and has never been associated with a co-worker. Miss Clara Linklater Thomson, whose “ Samuel Richardson” was published by Horace.Marshalt in 36 1900, and who also contributed a little ‘‘ Life of George Eliot ” to the Westminster Biographies in 1901, has been devoting herself to the composition of school books. She has just published Parts I. and II. of “ A First Book in English Literature,” and is now engaged on Part V. of a “ First History of England,” of which four parts have appeared and are having a good sale. Miss Thomson is now acting as educational editor to Messrs, Horace Marshall. : 2 Mrs. M. H. Spielmann’s “ Littledown Castle,” a volume of tales for young people, finely illustrated by jeading artists, is just out. 5 Miss Lily Dougall’s new story is to appear first in serial form in Zemple Bar, beginning next January, and is entitled ‘The Harthly Purgatory.” Miss Dougall has left Montreal, and is now living in South Devon. Mr. Allan Fea’s new book, “ After Worcester Fight,” a companion volume to his “The Flight of the King,” is to be published very soon by Mr. John Lane. It will contain five contemporary accounts of Charles II.’s romantic adventures in 1651, a lengthy introduction dealing with the early editions of Thomas Blount’s “ Boscobel,”’ with relics associated with the king’s escape, traditions, petitions, etc., and an appendix, including an enlarged and revised Carlos pedigree, and Colonel Carlos’s will, etc. There are upwards of fifty illustrations in “ After Worcester Fight,” including many portraits of Charles and his loyal supporters, and facsimile reproductions of the quaint illustrations in some rare editions of Blount’s work, with the author’s permission. Messrs. Edwin Davies & Co., publishers, Brecon, and Messrs. Quaritch, of London, have in the press a “‘ Life of Richard Fenton, K.C., F.A.S.,” the historian, by his grandson, Ferrar Fenton, F.R.AS., M.C.A.A., to precede a new edition of the “ Historical Tour through Pembrokeshire,’’ with important additions both literary and artistic. A new children’s book by Mrs. Ernest Ames is just out (Grant Richards). It is called “Tim and the Dusty Man.” It is illustrated in colours, there being one large picture to each page. “The Tremendous Twins,” by this authoress, has gone well. Raymond Jacbern’s new books for children this season are ‘Three Rascals,’ published by Messrs. Macmillan, and ‘‘ The Scaramouche Club,” published by Grant Richards. Miss Christabel Coleridge did not undertake any original work while she was engaged on the life of Miss C, M. Yonge. She is now, however, writing a novel, which she. hopes may be completed early next year, and she continues to edit Friendly Leaves, the organ of the Girls’ Friendly Society. Miss THE AUTHOR. Coleridge also hopes to undertake some literary studies in the Arthurian romances and legends, ‘A Lady of Misrule” is the title of the Rev. Henry Cresswell’s new novel. Messrs, Chatto and Windus are the publishers. John Bickerdyke has resigned his editorial appointment on The Field, with the object of returning to his first love, Fiction. His last and fifth novel, “The Passing of Prince Rozan,” had the misfortune to be published three weeks before war was declared, with the result that it had a greater success in the States than in its native country. Many authors suffered from the same cause. Austin Clare’s new book, “Court Cards” (F. Fisher Unwin) is a romance concerning the “Little Game played between England and Scotland at the close of Centuary 16.” Lovers of the occult and mystical will be interested to hear of a new magazine, devoted to these subjects, entitled Out of the Silence—now in its second year—edited by Miss F. Voisin, B.A. The October number contained the first instalment of “The Descent,” a poem by an experienced writer, for many years a member of the Author’s Society. Mr. Arrowsmith, of Bristol, is to publish imme- diately “A Patience Pocketbook Plainly Printed,” put together by Mrs. Theodore Bent. It is very small and compact, and is for the use of travellers. Mr. Arthur H. Holmes, author of “ Gumford,’” etc., has published through Mr. T. Burleigh, at ‘2s. 6d., a volume of stories under the title of ‘“ Light and Shade.” We have received a copy of a little publication which may be useful to some of our members. It is The Book Monthly, an illustrated record, guide, and magazine for booksellers, librarians and pub- lishers, book-buyers, readers and writers. It is. published: by Messrs. Simpkin Marshall, Hamilton, Kent & Co., Limited, at 6d. nett. Its list of “ New Books Nearly Ready,” and the classified catalogue of the noteworthy books, new editions, and reprints. of the month, meet a want, and that in a clear and concise form. Mr. Kipling’s “ The Five Nations” ranks high jamong the books recently published by members. |of our Society. Besides the popular edition, there is one on hand-made paper, limited to two hundred copies. There is also an edition of thirty copies. on Japanese vellum at five guineas nett. Mr. John Davidson’s new book (Grant Richards) entitled “The Rosary” is a miscellany of criticism, fable and parable, and other utterances in verse and prose. The Coronation Ode written for the Daily Chronicle is in it, also “ An Helogue of the Downs,” which appeared in the Anglo-Saxon. Review, THE AUTHOR. “; We need only mention Mr. H. G. Wells’s “Mankind in the Making” (Chapman and Hall), which is attracting so much attention. It is being largely bought and widely read. We are sorry we cannot squeeze in even one extract from it. Chapter X., “ Thought in the Modern State,” has a particular interest for members of the Society of Authors. We note, among other books recently published by members, Miss Beatrice Harraden’s “‘ Katharine Frensham,” Mr. Stanley Weyman’s “The Long Night,” Mr. Fred Whishaw’s “A Splendid Impostor,” Mr. F. G. Aflalo’s “Fishes of Our Seas,” Mr. Neil Munro’s “ Children of Tempest,” the Hon. Maurice Baring’s ‘The Black Prince” (a volume of plays in blank verse), Mr. Robert Machray’s “ The Mystery of Lincoln’s Inn,” which has been running in 7ii-Bits: Miss Iza Duffus Hardy’s “ A Butterfly,” Major Arthur Griffiths’ “The Silver Spoon,” Mrs. Hugh Fraser’s “The Stolen Emperor,” E. Phillips Oppenheim’s “The Yellow Crayon,” and Mr. Sidney Pickering’s “The Key of Paradise.” Mr. Max Pemberton is writing a modern society story for the Queen, rather a novel departure for him. His play, “The Finishing School,” will, Mr. Pemberton hopes, be produced by Mr. Frank Curzon before the New Year. A dramatic version of Mrs. Croker’s novel, “Terence,” is being played in the United States with great success by Chauncey Olcott, the well- known “star.” The actor and critics are unanimous in declaring the part of Terence to be the best and most telling character Mr. Olcott has ever repre- sented. The play is drawing enormous audiences, and will be one of the chief attractions in New York during the winter season. It will probably be seen in London at a later date. Mrs. Croker’s Indian novel, “Her Own People,” which she completed last year, is to be published immediately by Messrs. Hurst and Blackett. “Man and Superman: A Comedy and a Philo- sophy,” by Bernard Shaw (Constable), is another volume by a prominent member of our Society which is attracting much attention. “Some like best the “ Epistle Dedicatory to Arthur Bingham Walkley.” Some prefer the Comedy ; others have much enjoyed the “ Revolutionists’ Handbook and Pocket Companion by John Tanner, M.LR.C. (Member of the Idle Rich Class).” “* At Home’ Recitations” has been published by Miss Ellen Collett, author of “ Play Time Poems,” “ Flower Fancy,” and other lyrics. The same author is producing a song cycle, which ‘will be sung by a well known vocalist early in 1904. Miss Mary Carmichael is the composer. Miss Jean Middlemass is publishing a novel with Messrs. Digby, Long & Co., entitled “ Till oT Death us do Part,” which will be on the market in the course of November. A book by “ Officer,” entitled “Smith of the Shamrock Guards,” has been published by Messrs. Greening & Co., at the price of 2s. 6d. The book is a drama, in a prologue and five acts, and is dedi- cated by “ Officer” “to all those officers who, like myself, abhor the disgraceful system of ‘ ragging,’” Mr. J. C. Dick has published with Mr. Henry Frowde an interesting book on the songs of Robert Burns, with the melodies for which they were written. Those who are lovers of old tunes will have much to learn from the contents of the work. /_On Thursday evening, October 8th, Mr. A. W. | Pinero’s remarkable new drama, in four acts and an epilogue, entitled “ Letty,” was produced by Mr, Charles Frohman at the Duke of York’s Theatre. Tt made a sensation. Miss Irene Vanbrugh ag Letty Shell scored another great success; so also did Mr. H. B. Irving in the part of Nevill Letch- mere. /‘The whole cast is an admirable one. ——_-+—~>—- PARIS NOTES. —+—~@—+ NE of the strongest and most interesting of () this season’s novels is undoubtedly “ Le Maitre de la Mer,” by M. de Vogiié. The portrait of the millionaire, Archibald Robinson, who appears to be governing the whole commercial world, is admirably drawn. The description of his office in Paris reveals to us at once the man. Everything in perfect order, and not a superfluous piece of furniture or ornament. The most con- spicuous object in the room is an enormous terres- trial globe. The only pictures are three portraits of Gordon, Livingstone, and Cecil Rhodes. It is only in very rare cases that a French author succeeds in depicting a typical Englishman or American. M. de Vogiié has accomplished this exceptional feat, for his American is a genuine one. Mme. Fianona, too, a young widow who plays an important réle in the story, is essentially English. There are other characters in the book which have evidently been drawn from life. There is a French explorer, who, for political reasons, has to return to his native country just as he has accomplished the task which ought to have brought him the highest honours. Then, too, thereisan Englishman, whoat first seems very familiar to us. “ Directeur d’un magazine ou il développe ses idées originales, tantét il endoctrine et stimule ses compatriotes, tantot il court le monde, approchant tous les princes, tous les ministres ; il les interroge, il leur en impose par sa liberté de langage. II a été l’un des premiers instigateurs de cet impérialisme qwil voulait pacifique, dont il 38 déplore et finit par absoudre les emportements belliqueux. ‘Il est trés particulier,’ disent en souriant les gens de sens rassis ; et leur pretention est de ne pas compter avec ses idées, avec la petite clientéle de ses fanatiques. Mais le mysticisme pratique d’Hiram Jarvis a des prises profondes sur les coeurs anglais; tel article de lui influence la Cité, les Communes, la Cour, plus que ne veulent en convenir ceux qui le suivent en le traitant d’illuminé.” The interest of the story is well sustained, and the characters are all well studied and carefully delineated, but the great charm of the book lies in the setting forth in relief, as it were, the great difference between the Anglo-Saxon and the Latin race. “Toute mon education,” says the American, “m’a appris a tenir compte du fait, a en tirer le meilleur parti pour me faire une vie plus large. Toute la mienne,” replies the Frenchman, “m’a instruit 4 mépriser le fait qui opprime lidée, a mourier plutét que de forfairé.”” The key-note of the whole book is in these few lines, and the author then proceeds to explain the difference between the two men. “Non,” he says, “ces deux hommes ne pouvaient pas se comprendre. Sous la sphére symbolique, objet de leurs ambitions et lieu de leurs conflits, ils personnifiaient le duel tragique de deux races, de deux mentalités. Tous deux brilaient de conquérir ce globe, par des voies et pour des fins différentes: l’un par son or, pour en amasser d’avantage; Vautre par son épée, pour y planter un drapeau et s’exalter aux anciens réves de grandeur que lui rappelait cet embléme. Ie Missionnaire poursuivait sa mission. ... Son patriotisme ombrageux prétendait ignorer l’huma- nité, la civilisation, et cet idéaliste prodigue ne travaillait & son insu que pour elles. Le fils des Vikings n’était pas moins sincere, pas moins fidele au dur prosélytisme appris dans sa vieille Bible, lorqu’il couvrait de ces grands mots son besoin d’aventures fructueuses ; et il disait vrai: comme le désintéressement de l’autre, son indus- trieuse rapacité collaborait au perfectionnement de ce globe, a la mystérieuse éclosion du futur ot tous deux consumaient leurs énergies contraires.” “La Vie Simple,” by C. Wagner, is an excellent book. The author is a great believer in modern progress, but he deplores the “ confusion de l’acces- soire avec l’essentiel,” which is so common an error in everyday life. He maintains that the wealthiest man may be one of the simplest of individuals, while beggars, parasites of all kinds, misers, effemi- nate and ambitious men may be entirely devoid of ‘esprit de simplicité.” “ La livrée n’y fait rien,” says M. Wagner, “il faut voir le coeur.... Un homme est simple lorsque sa plus haute préoccupa- tion consiste 4 vouloir étre ce qu’il doit étre. . THE AUTHOR. Aspirer a la vie simple, c’est proprement aspirer remplir la plus haute destinée humaine. Tous les mouvements de l’humanité vers plus de justice et. plus de lumiére ont été en méme temps des mouve- ments vers une vie plus simple. Jt la simplicité antique, dans les arts, les mceurs, les idées, ne garde pour nous son prix incomparable que parce qu’elle est parvenue a donner un relief puissant & quelques sentiments essentiels, a quelques vérités permanentes.” One of the finest chapters in the volume is entitled ‘‘ La pensée simple.” The author is an optimist, as the following lines will prove: ‘La confiance fondamentale est le ressort mystérieux qui met en mouvement tout ce qu'il y a de forces en nous. Elle nous nourrit. C’est par elle que Vhomme vit, bien plus que par le pain qu’il mange. .. . L’histoire de l’humanité est celle de l’invincible espérance. . . .1 Le pessimisme est inhumain. ... Pour se permettre de trouver mauvaise cette chose prodigieuse qui se nomme la vie il faudrait en avoir vu le fond, et presque avoir faite.” “La Paix Latine” is the title of the latest book by M. Gabriel Hanotaux. ‘“ L’Energie Francaise ”’ was the description of a tour through France and her colonies, and this new volume is the account of a journey farther afield. The author takes us from Paris to Venice, and from thence to Barcelona, Madrid, Cadiz, Oran, Tunis, Carthage, Palerma, Syracuse, and Rome. M. Hanotaux appears to be well up in the history, the foreign policy, and the political economy of the various countries about. which he writes. He is convinced that there must be a Latin Renaissance, and, after pointing out the great influence wielded by Italy, France, and Spain in the past, he shows all that may be done in the future by the “ Paix Latine.” After Pierre Loti’s “ L’Inde ” we have “ Visions de l’ Inde,” by M. Jules Bois. There is much that is interesting in this volume, but it is more a series of impressions than a detailed description of India. ‘“‘L’Année Fatale” is the title of the eighth volume of M. Ollivier’s “ History of the Second Empire.” It treats of the events of 1866, and shows up the huge mistakes which were made, and which led to the war of 1870. M. Ollivier has consulted the letters and memoirs published on the subject in Italy, Germany, and England, and has inter- viewed many men who were in a position to know all the political affairs of the times, so that this new volume throws light on much that has hitherto appeared mysterious. La Fayette’s correspondence which contains his “Lettres de Prison” and “ Lettres de |’Hxile” (1791—1801) has been published, together with an excellent biographical study written by M. Jules. Thomas. THE AUTHOR. 39 Among the most interesting articles in the recent reviews are the following :—“ Les Origines du Roman Balzacien,” by M. André le Breton, in the Revue de Paris. “ En Pays Bouddhique,” by M. André Chevrillon, in the Revwe des Deux Mondes. In this review there is also an excellent transla- tion of Mrs. Humphry Ward’s novel “ La fille de Lady Rose.” In the Mercure de France there is a most interesting article by Arthur Symons on ‘Casanova & Dux.” The Weekly Critical Review is also publishing a very fine series of articles by M. Rémy de Gourmont on “ La Littérature Anglaise en France.” This review publishes, too, every week an article by Arthur Symons, and French readers appear to take the greatest interest in the subjects treated by our celebrated English critic. At the Francais Blanchette, by M. Brieux, has been put on again. It is the story of a young girl educated above her station in life. She finds herself out of her element in her father’s home, and goes away to seek her fortuneelsewhere. She finds out her mistake, returns to her parents, and con- sents to marry the man she had disdainfully refused some time before. The play is slight but powerful, and was as well received as when it was first produced. The Gymnase has put on an excellent piece in five acts by MM. Gugenheim and Le Faure. Itis entitled L’Epave, and takes us back to the days which followed Waterloo. Louis XVIII. reigns, and Napoleon’s faithful soldiers are in disgrace. The piece opens with a fete given by M. de Montenoi, one of the aides-de- camp in great favour with the King. His wife, Louise, is the daughter of General Faverney, one of the most devoted of Napoleon’s soldiers. He is supposed to be dead, as he was among the missing after the fatal battle. The Chevalier de Meyrargues, who had served under General Faverney, asks Mme. de Montenoi to meet him at a house kept by Fvareste Lemblin at Reuilly, one of the suburbs of Paris. Lemblin also has a café at the Palais Royal, which is a famous meeting-place for the half-pay officers of the Grande Armée. The police keep guard on this café, fearing an insurrection against the King. In the second act Mme. de Montenoi, closely veiled, arrives at the house indicated by her father’s old friend. There she learns that the General is not dead, and almost immediately he appears on the scene and reproaches his daughter bitterly for having married one of the King’s minions. He proclaims to her his plan for bringing about a Revolution, and Louise is tortured between her love for her husband and her devotion to her father. In the third act we are introduced into the bureau of Baron Chatelard, in the Palace of the Tuileries, Chatelard is going through the papers belonging to the detective service, and believes he has a case against Meyrargues and Mme. de Montenoi. Faverney, too, is there, and has taken the name of Lieutenant Landrieux. The whole affair is most complicated, and the situation extremely dramatic. Another scene takes place at the Café Lemblin. The chiefs of the conspiracy find that they have been betrayed, and Faverney suspects Meyrargues. The final scene is superb. The General is arrested, he avenges himself on Chatelard, loses his reason, and imagines himself on the battlefield just as the military music announces the arrival of the King. The piece will no doubt have great success in other countries, as there is nothing from beginning to end to which exception could be taken ; the situa- tions are extremely dramatic, and the interest well sustained. M. Calmettes and M. Dumeny are excellent in their réles. At the Opéra Comique Za Tosca has been given, arranged as an opera in three acts by MM. Illica and Giacosa, and translated into French by M. Ferrier. Atys HALLARD. a ee a os THE HANDICAP OF DISTANCE. ee ee HAVE been asked by the Editor to give the readers of Zhe Author an idea of what are the special difficulties that prevent writers at the other side of the world from obtaining a hearing in England. All these difficulties can be traced to one source, the six weeks’ distance that divides them from the market to which they desire to send their wares. Of recent years a great many articles and even some books have appeared, purporting to teach the youthful writer how he is to open the editorial oyster-shell. The advice given is on the whole sound and excellent, only much of it is quite inapplicable here. For instance, a favourite maxim common to all such literary mentors runs some- thing like this: ‘‘Don’t be disheartened, keep sending your manuscript to one magazine after another.” One cheerful writer, speaking from his own experience, thinks that till an article has been declined by at least forty editors it would be pre- mature to throw it aside as wholly unsuitable. He _ gives instances of articles of his own which had been finally accepted after as many as twenty-six and thirty-seven postal journeys. How would that work out for the colonial writer? A manu- script cannot possibly make its trip to England and back under an average of thirteen weeks, that would make four journeys in a year. It would take six and a half years to try twenty-six editors, 40 and ten years to reach the limit of forty. How many magazine articles would retain their fresh- ness all that time ? how many would be lost in transit ? and what a Fortunatus’ purse would be needed for postage! All the ordinary obstacles that meet the young English writer, little disagree- ments about payment, the loss of manuscripts, and, more serious and more common than all, the logs of photos, are multiplied tenfold by distance. As in Newton’s law, the personal importance of a con- tributor to an editor certainly varies inversely as the square of the distance which separates them. Then editors are human: they can get so much on the spot that they think twice before accepting an article if it has to be returned to Australia for any trifling alteration or abridgment. They hesitate still longer before they give an order for work to be executed so far away. I for one hardly blame them, though when I see the superficial work, studded with inaccuracies of fact and quite un- Australian in spirit, which passes current for Australian news in the daily press and in magazines, I feel that English readers as well as Australian writers suffer from a great deal of mutual misunder- standing. If an editor should desire to make enquiry as to the Lona fides of anew contributor, he very often does not know how to go about it, and prefers to take no risks. An instance of this puzzle-headed- ness of the average English editor was made public some time ago. When the bubonic plague first broke out in the Australian ports, a young man, a journalist, who happened to be going to England shortly afterwards, wrote a sketch on the methods pursued to extirpate infected rats, of which he had been a witness here. The sketch may have been a poor one, but two at least of the various London editors who refused it gave definite reasons of another sort. One said that he had not heard that plague had seriously attacked Australian cities, and in any case he did not see that the subject particularly coneerned readers in London. London! the greatest port in the world! he last to whom it was offered before being torn up, remarked that he no more believed in the bubonic plague rat than in the delirium tremens snake. An enquiry at the docks or at the School of Tropical Medicine might have enlightened him. “Ah! but,” says some one, “think of De Rougemont.” I do think of De Rougemont, and would reply to my critic that in his case it was just because some one did not know where to enquire or did not trouble to enquire that his huge canards were let locse on England. The first task is to get your manuscript inserted. That accomplished, in matter of payment the colonial author is at the mercy of his editor to a degree of which the English resident can have no conception. An editor or proprietor can pay THE AUTHOR. anything he likes, he can pay nothing, and except to members of the Authors’ Society there is no practicable remedy. These two difficulties sur- mounted, there remains the third, the greatest of all, though it will probably strike some of you in quite a comical light : To see his own article in print. With contributions published in newspapers, the odds are even if he ever does. But what matter, I hear it suggested, to any one past the stage of the youthful and trembling aspirant. This matter, that not only is the difficulty of obtaining fair remuneration thereby complicated, but in newspaper work all the practical educative effect of seeing where the editorial blue pencil may have been used is lost, of noting what in the editorial eye—that is, in the last resort, in the English public eye—are the telling points in his article or his story. Again, unless he belongs to a press-cutting agency, and few young writers can afford that luxury, he misses many opportunities of seeing letters, literary notices and other criticisms upon his work or his opinions, Is all this no loss ? One last pin-prick is inflicted by the Australian postal system. Not only is the normal rate of postage to and from England on both letters and manuscripts heavy, but English correspondents do not realise this, and the amount of mail matter that weekly reaches Australia with deficient postage is incredible. The “more to pay” may be any- thing from 1d. to 5s. or more. The errors made are two. Letters are sent at English inland rate, both as to weight and amount. Manuscripts and photos are sent closed up, or letters are enclosed in open manuscripts, the whole perhaps weighing several ounces, to be surcharged on delivery at double letter rate, or 5d. per half-ounce. It is clear then that a writer resident in Australia cannot carry out the maxim to look after his own affairs. He must entrust his manuscripts to another. Someworry their friends, but that can only be done occasionally. There remains the literary agent, as to whose ability and disinterestedness opinions vary. Buta trustworthy agent who would make a speciality of Australian work and advertise the fact in Australian newspapers, giving proper references, would find no lack of clients. There is one thing the literary agent cannot do for another, and that is, make the slight but often important alterations in phrasing, that render an article attractive in a particular quarter. But if he did everything short of that the Australian writer would be in a less disheartening position than he generally occupies to-day. If the desirable literary agent with an Australian connection is going to materialise shortly, he will be by so much the more useful if he has relations with New York. The best class of American editors, with due respect to English editors, pay THE AUTHOR. 4} their contributors much higher rates than prevail in England, and are scrupulously punctual, prompt and business-like in their dealings. Atick HENRY. Melbourne, Australia. ——_—_—_———_+—<—___— REALISM IN FICTION. UST as there are preternaturally respectable self-elected custodians of public morality who would ruthlessly destroy undraped statues, and consign to the flames every picture in which the nude figure appears, so there are other kin- dred spirits who would have each book faithfully descriptive of life’s seamy side burnt by the com- mon hangman and its author branded as an outlaw withont benefit of sanctuary. If the world were an earthly Paradise, men and women angels deprived of wings, no necessity for thinkers to treat of subjects other than the most idyllic would arise. But the merest tyro emanci- pated from paternal tutelage is brought face to face with problems calculated to induce grave reflection, though he may not find it expedient to discuss them in “‘ polite society,” as soon as he knocks unbefriended at the gloomy portal of life. Were the least communicative citizen of the world in Christendom to describe a portion only of what he has seen with his own eyes and heard with his own ears, he would be in a position to publish a volume infinitely more shocking than any effort in the realms of fiction ; for the wildest flights of a novelist’s imagination would collapse before the sombre actualities of human depravity perpetrated without cessation in countries which it is our graceful method to label Christian. It must be remembered that authors do not ‘manufacture their records in order to convince the irresponsible. The hoyden’s giggle, the hobblede- hoy’s guffaw, the prude’s snort, and the prig’s scowl, they, as a rule, completely ignore in their mental calculations. There are passages in Shake- speare, nay, in Holy Writ itself, whose repetition provokes only insensate manifestations from listeners of such mould. The machinery of the brain once set in motion cannot be retarded or stopped out of consideration for the susceptibilities of a class intellectually too microscopic for the author’s eye to perceive. Realism in fiction! And why not ? To advocate evil, to deck it with perfumed garments and price- less gems, to make it alluring and seductive is one affair—the affair of the minor poet. To expose its horrors, to foreshadow retribution inevitably attendant upon its heels, to strip it naked, to lay bare its festering sores so that spectators shudder, inwardly resolving to avoid the delusive phantasm at all costs—surely this partakes rather of the nature of a great moral lesson than of a wanton invitation. Descending to a rather lower level of argument, the writer of this slight plea of justification for the existence of realism in fiction directs attention to the obvious inconsistency of those who oppose it on a basis of public morality ; seeing that, while reporters are permitted to enlarge at their own discretion (subject to editorial sanction) upon loathsome criminal and divorce evidence, it is both unjust and unreasonable to forbid novelists to exercise their pens upon matter incomparably less crudely offensive. Let guardians of universal purity, who would blush to be caught perusing realistic novels, explain why, not infrequently, they flock to the Law Courts during the hearing of cases of particularly obscene or atrocious sensationalism. Let them account for the presence of English- women at these ghastly lecal entertainments, if the sensibilities of the feminine gender are indeed and in very truth so ultra-refined that they must needs be protected from literary moral contagion. Now a writer never obliges anybody to purchase his alleged outrages upon public decorum. How- ever pernicious his wares may be stigmatised by his enemies, they must be sought by those desiring to become familiar with their contents. Disap- proval of them would be, surely, more effectually expressed by withholding assistance to their sale, a course of action decidedly simpler than that of an enactment of bell-men’s vé/e, and a free advertise- ment for the very works they profess to abhor. Those wretched raids made by the police from time to time upon booksellers retailing reprints of Aristotle and unexpurgated editions of volumes never intended by their creators to be handled by any save intelligently appreciative students—under which head disgusting small boys and sly kitchen wenches emphatically do not come—strike the present writer as being egregiously illogical, inas- much as they tickle curiosity concerning knowledge it is their presumed motive to suppress. When the history of current literature arrives at something approaching elaborated form, two men, both of them grim, frank, inflexible realists, will be distinguished as stars of the first intellectual magnitude amid a whole constellation of dim and shadowy contemporaries—Zola and Tolstoi. The first lived to be honoured in the capital—London —where he had been venomously attacked and his publisher prosecuted. Passing phases, either of acclamation or oppro- brium, leave about as much trace behind as the wind, of which, indeed, they mainly consist. 42 Authors who conscientiously believe in holding up the mirror to life may boast the advocacy of no less stern a moralist than the redoubtable r. Johnson. e “ Books,” said he, “ without the knowledge of life are useless, for what should books teach but the art of living?” eatin, pretence, mock-modesty, and hum- bug, both in literature and life, no doubt prevailed in his day as they prevail in a far more aggravated form in our own. : In confirmation of Dr. Johnson’s dictum, we observe Schopenhauer declaring in his “ Essay on Education”: “The most, necessary thing for the practical man is the attainment of an exact and thorough knowledge of what is really going on in the world. .. . In getting such a knowledge of the world, it is as a novice that the boy and youth have the first and most difficult lessons to learn ; but frequently even the matured man has still much to learn. The study is of considerable diffi- culty in itself, but is made doubly difficult by novels, which depict the ways of the world and of men who do not exist in real life. But these are accepted with the credulity of youth, and become incorporated with the mind ; so that now, in the place of purely negative ignorance, a whole framework of wrong ideas, which are positively wrong, crops up, subsequently confusing the school- ing of experience and representing the lesson it teaches in a false light. If the youth was pre- viously in the dark, he will now be led astray by a will-o’-the-wisp ; and with a girl this is still more frequently the case. “ They have been deluded into an absolutely false view of life by reading novels, and expectations have been raised that can never be fulfilled. This generally has the most harmful effect on their whole lives.” Let antagonists of realism in fiction swallow the above excerpt from the conclusions of a man pro- found in reflection and clear in articulation, and, as the morsel digests, consider whether, after all, it is so laudable an undertaking to inculcate in books, lessons hereafter to be disproved by experi- ence ; to hoodwink innocence and impose upon ignorance. ; In the interests of commonsense, let them medi- tate upon the absurdity of execrating realism in fiction so long as newspaper editors and pro- prietors are free to sell, like hot rolls, editions detailing infamous cases, and popular fancy rapa- ciously seizes upon such putrid messes of realism in life. In an age when no man’s private affairs are respected by the skulking spies of an advanced press, and a gallant soldier may be driven to death by their hateful interference, it is but THE AUTHOR. childish work to assume pious horror at the un- conventional honesty of certain writers. Considerations of cant apart, the ruling of a character so unimpeachable as was that of Dr. Johnson, ‘Books without the knowledge of life are useless ; for what should books teach but the art of living?” must carry weight with open- minded adjudicators upon the question before us. Meanwhile the position of those individuals who would insist on compelling novelists to pen glorified halfpenny novelettes for the delectation of senti- mental servant girls ; or preposterous “‘ romances ” to glut the appetites of mental striplings; or fatuous “revelations” of a “high life,” to which their exponents have never by any chance been admitted, for the special and particular enlighten- ment of a worthy social substratum professing a righteous spirit of austerity towards everybody and everything pertaining to the “ upper ten,” yet per- versely delighting in nothing better than in feast- ing upon its imaginary sayings, doings, manners, and habits—all of which delude their unsophisti- cated readers into “an absolutely false view of life ”—is identical with that of the cranky bigots who scream when they behold a classical or mytho- logical picture, and avert their eyes at the un- abashed apparition of a piece of Grecian sculpture. L. Haruinerorp Norra. ig MAGAZINE CONTENTS. ges BLACKWOOD’s MAGAZINE. An article on Russia and Japan. Reviews— Mr. Morley’s Life of Gladstone. Mr. Whibley’s monograph on Thackeray. Mr. Henry James’ biography of William Wetmore Story, The War in the West. By Martini. An article on the Fiscal Question. The first instalment of a story by Hugh Clifford, ‘ Sally : A Study.” Musings without Method. A Perilous Ride. By Pilgrim. THE CORNHILL MAGAZINE, Good Living. By Laurence Housman, The Fond Adventure. Part I. By Maurice Hewlett. Blackstick Papers, No. 7. By Mrs. Richmond Ritchie. In Guipuzeoa, III. By Mrs. Woods. A Son of Empire. By Hamilton Drummond, The Queen’s Brooch: A Postscript. By Sarah Sisson. Chateaubriand and his English Neighbours. By the Rev. D. Wallace Duthie. A Rodeo in Southern California. Vachell. Mark Macintosh’s Lyrical Monologue. “Cock.” By F. 8. Provincial Letters. By Urbanus Sylvan. Midnight in Cloudland: An Experiment. By the Rev. John M. Bacon. By Horace Annesley Made at the XIII.—A House in Hertfordshire. ‘ THE AUTHOR. The Sorrows of Mrs. Charlotte Smith. By Viscount St. Cyres. : The Countess and the Frying-pan. By M. E. Francis. FORTNIGHTLY REVIEW. Pinchbeck Protection. By Autonomos. Mr. Chamberlain : The Protagonist and the Future. By Calchas, Economic Prejudice against Fiscal Reform. By L. L. Price. The Political Poetry of Mr. William Watson. By G. K. Chesterton, The Alfieri Centenary. By Count Rusconi. Tribe and Family. By Andrew Lang. The Alaskan Boundary. (Some opinions of those who cross it.) By Elizabeth Robins. The Education Act in the New Parliament. Macnamara, M.P. An Old-World Governess. By D. W. Rannie. The Austro-Hungarian Deadlock. By Maurice Geroth- wohl, Thackeray as a Reader and Critic of Books. Melville. The Question of Korea. By Alfred Stead. Behind the Scenes of Scottish Politics, Wallace, LL.D. The Woman at the Crossways. Lalla Radha and the Churel. By T. J. By Lewis By William By Fiona Macleod. By Laurence Hope. Theophano: The Crusade of the Tenth Century (Chapters iii., iv. and v.). By Frederic Harrison. Correspondence. By Ernest Marriott. (EK. A. Poe and Dr. Russel Wallace.) LONGMAN’S MAGAZINE. Nature’s Comedian (Chapters ix., x.). By W. E. Norris, The Nemesis of Froude. By A. L. First o’ May. By Ben Bolt. Young Russian and Young Englishman. Clayton. The Fairy Pipers. By Duncan J. Robertson. Old-fashioned Accomplishments. By Clementina Black. The Justice of the Mountains. By Frances MacNab. Canada in the Sixties—III. By Paul Fountain. On a Cuban Ingenio. By Naranja Amarga. The Disenchanted Squirrel. By Netta Syrett. At the Sign of the Ship. By Andrew Lang. By N. W. THE PALL MALL MAGAZINE, Master Workers——VIII. The Rt. Hon. J oseph Chamber- lain, M.P. By Harold Begbie. Joseph Chamberlain: The Orator and Debater. By Spencer Leigh Hughes. Autumn near London. By William Hyde. Porlick’s Theory: A Complete Story. By Mayne Lindsay, Real Conversations.— VII. With Mr. Sidney Lee. By William Archer. The Wish. By Marie Van Vorst. Sand-Daisy: A Story. By Eden Phillpotts, Recollections of the Chatsworth Theatricals. Trevor. The Wild Dream of Morris Ellison: A Story. By Frederick Wedmore. My First Stag—and Some Others. Karr, M.P. The Queen’s Quair: Book II. (Chapters i., ii.). By Maurice Hewlett. The Rhymer: A Poem. By H. D. Lowry. In the Cause of Science: A Story. By Gerald Maxwell. Say, But a Kiss: A Poem, By G. A.J. Cole. Literary Geography: The English Lakes, II. By William Sharp. By Leo By Sir Henry Seton- 43 Edmund Rostand. By Felicien Pascal. James Abbott McNeill Whistler, By Wilfrid Meynell. The Palace of Sleep : A Poem, By Maria 8. Steuart. The Vineyard (Chapters xiv., xv.). By John Oliver Hobbes (Mrs. Craigie). The Round Table: The Stone Age. Watson. Over the Sea: A Poem. By H. B. Marriott- By Charles Marriott, THE WORLD’s Work. The Right Hon. Earl Spencer, K.G. (Special Portrait.) The March of Events. (With-full page Portraits of the Right Hon. Alfred Lyttelton, K.C., M.P., and the Right Hon. H. 0. Arnold-Forster, M.P.) The Month in Polities, By the Editor. Peace or War in the Far East ? By the Editor. The Hope of Temperance Reform, 3y the Editor. Mr. Chamberlain’s Case and its Answer. Alaska and its Prospects, By William R. Stewart. (Ilustrated.) Railway Motor Cars. By H. G. Archer. Municipal Milk. By C. Ww. Saleeby, M.B. The Day’s Work of a Ship’s Captain, (ustrated.) Preparing an Atlantic Liner for Sea. (illustrated.) The Worm Disease among Miners. By J. Court, L.R.C.P. Making a Protective Tariff, By Chalmers Roberts, Life in the Zoo. By R. I. Pocock. Cillustrated.) Cold Storage and Ice Making. By R. M. Leonard, (llustrated.) The Scottish Granite Industry, Cillustrated.) The Art of Memory. By Eustace Miles. The Work of a Lady Health Lecturer. took. A Daily Newspaper for Madame. Gladstone the Worker. The New Poultry Movement. Cillustrated.) The Story of Irish Lace. 3y E. M. Leahy. Clustrated.) The Books of the Month. (With Portraits of Mr. Richard Whiteing, Mrs. Fuller Maitland, Mr. Cutcliffe Hyne, Mr. H. G. Wells.) The World of Women’s Work. Among the World’s Workers, (Ulustrated.) (Illustrated.) By William Diack, By Clarence By Alfred Harmsworth. By Home Counties, TO — TRADE NOTES. ae The Primrose Press. “The Primrose Press,” we understand, is the name of a new publishing house which is being started under the management of Mr. Allen Upward and Mr. L. Cranmer Byng. J. C. Nimmo, Ltd, The first meeting of the creditors and contribu- tories under the winding-up order made against John C. Nimmo, Limited, was held on Oct. 9th at the offices of the Board of Trade, in Companies Winding-up, Carey Street, Lincoln’s Inn.—Mr. Winearls, Assistant Receiver, read his report.— The Official Receiver was appointed liquidator to wind up the company. 44 WARNINGS TO THE PRODUCERS OF BOOKS. —+——+ — ERE are a few standing rules to be observed in an agreement. There are four methods of dealing with literary property :— I. Selling it Outright. This is sometimes satisfactory, if a proper price can be obtained, But the transaction should be managed by a competent agent, or with the advice of the Secretary of the Society. Il. A Profit-Sharing Agreement (a bad form of agreement). In this case the following rules should be attended to: (1.) Not to sign any agreement in which the cost of pro- duction forms a part without the strictest investigation. (2.) Not to give the publisher the power of putting the profits into his own pocket by charging for advertisements in his own organs, or by charging exchange advertise- ments. Therefore keep control of the advertisements. (8.) Not to allow a special charge for ‘office expenses,” unless the same allowance is made to the author. (4.) Not to give up American, Colonial, or Continental rights. (5.) Not to give up serial or translation rights. : (6.) Not to bind yourself for future work to any publisher. As well bind yourself for the future to any one solicitor or doctor ! III. The Royalty System. This is perhaps, with certain limitations, the best form of agreement. It is above all things necessary to know what the proposed royalty means to both sides. It is now possible for an author to ascertain approximately the truth. From time to time very important figures connected with royalties are published in Zhe Author. IV. A Commission Agreement. The main points are :— (1.) Be careful to obtain a fair cost of production. (2.) Keep control of the advertisements. (3.) Keep control of the sale price of the book. General. All other forms of agreement are combinations of the four above mentioned. Such combinations are generally disastrous to the author, Never sign any agreement without competent advice from the Secretary of the Society. Stamp all agreements with the Inland Revenue stamp. Avoid agreements by letter if possible. The main points which the Society has always demanded from the outset are :— (1.) That both sides shall know what an agreement means. (2.) The inspection of those account books which belong to the author. We are advised that this is a right, in the nature of a common law right, which cannot be denied or withheld. (3.) Always avoid a transfer of copyright. 0 a 8 WARNINGS TO DRAMATIC AUTHORS. Seige Sang ee EVER sign an agreement without submitting it to the Secretary of the Society of Authors or some com- petent legal authority. 2. It is well to be extremely careful in negotiating for the production of a play with anyone except an established manager. THE AUTHOR. 8. There are three forms of dramatic contract for plays in three or more acts :— (a.) Sale outright of the performing right. This is unsatisfactory. An author who enters into such a contract should stipulate in the contract for production of the piece by a certain date and for proper publication of his name on the play-bills, (b.) Sale of performing right or of a licence to perform on the basis of percentages on gross receipts. Percentages vary between 5 and 15 per cent. An author should obtain a percentage on the sliding scale of gross receipts in preference to the American system. Should obtain a sum in advance of percentages. A fixed date on or before which the play should be performed. (c.) Sale of performing right or of a licence to perform on the basis of royalties (7.¢.. fixed nightly fees). This method should be always avoided except in cases where the fees are likely to be small or difficult to collect. The other safeguards set out under heading (0.) apply also in this case. 4, Plays in one act are often sold outright, but it is better to obtain a small nightly fee if possible, and a sum paid in advance of such fees in any event. It is extremely important that the amateur rights of one-act plays should be reserved. 5. Authors should remember that performing rights can be limited, and are usually limited, by town, country, and time. This is most important. 6. Authors should not assign performing rights, but should grant a licence to perform. The legal distinction is of great importance. 7. Authors should remember that performing rights in a play are distinct from literary copyright. A manager holding the performing right or licence to perform cannot print the book of the words. 8. Never forget that United States rights may be exceed- ingly valuable. ‘They should never be included in English agreements without the author obtaining a substantial consideration. 9. Agreements for collaboration should be carefully drawn and executed before collaboration is commenced. 10. An‘ author should remember that production of a play is highly speculative: that he runs a very great risk of delay and a breakdown in the fulfilment of his contract. He should therefore guard himself all the more carefully in the beginning. 11. An author must remember that the dramatic market is exceedingly limited, and that for a novice the first object is to obtain adequate publication. As these warnings must necessarily be incomplete, on account of the wide range of the subject of dramatic con- tracts, those authors desirous of further information are referred to the Secretary of the Society. —_—_—+ <> —___—_—__ WARNINGS TO MUSICAL COMPOSERS. — ITTLE can be added to the warnings given for the assistance of producers of books and dramatic authors. It must, however, be pointed out that, as. a rule, the musical publisher demands from the musical composer a transfer of fuller rights and less liberal finan- cial terms than those obtained for literary and dramatic property. The musical composer has very often the two rights to deal with—performing right and copyright. He THE AUTHOR. should be especially careful therefore when entering into an agreement, and should take into particular consideration the warnings stated above. Oa HOW TO USE THE SOCIETY. oe i. VERY member has a right toask for and to receive K advice upon his agreements, his choice of a pub- lisher, or any dispute arising in the conduct of his business or the administration of his property. The Secretary of the Society is a solicitor, but if there is any special reason the Secretary will refer the case to the Solicitors of the Societv. Further, the Committee, if they deem it desirable, will obtain counsel’s opinion. All this without any cost to the member. 2. Remember that questions connected with copyright and publishers’ agreements do not fall within the experi- ence of ordinary solicitors. Therefore, do not scruple to use the Society. 3. Send to the Office copies of past agreements and past accounts, with a copy of the book represented. The Secretary will always be glad to have any agreements, new or old, for inspection and note. The information thus obtained may prove invaluable. 4. Before signing any agreement whatever, send the document to the Society for examination. 5. Remember always that in belonging to the Society you are fighting the battles of other writers, even if you are reaping uo benefit to yourself, and that you are advancing the best interests of your calling in promoting the independence of the writer, the dramatist, the composer. 6. The Committee have now arranged for the reception of members’ agreements and their preservation in a fire- proof safe. The agreements will, of course, be regarded as confidential documents to be read only by the Secretary, who will keep the key of the safe. The Society now offers: —(1) To read and advise upon agreements and to give advice concerning publishers. (2) To stamp agreements in readiness for a possible action upon them. (3) To keep agreements. (4) To enforce payments due according to agreements, Fuller particulars of the Society’s work can be obtained in the Prospectus. 7. No contract should be entered into with a literary agent without the advice of the Secretary of the Society. Members are strongly advised not to accept without careful consideration the contracts with publishers submitted to them by literary agents, and are recommended to submit them for interpretation and explanation to the Secretary of the Society. 8. Many agents neglect to stamp agreements. This must be done within fourteen days of first execution. The Secretary will undertake it on behalf of members, 9. Some agents endeavour to prevent authors from referring matters to the Secretary of the Society ; so do some publishers. Members can make their own deductions and act accordingly. 10. The subscription to the Society is £4 1s." per annum., or £10 10s. for life membership. 45 THE READING BRANCH. —+—~ EMBERS will greatly assist the Society in this N branch of its work by informing young writers of its existence. Their MSS. can be read and treated as a composition is treated by a coach. ‘The term MSS. includes not only works of fiction, but poetry and dramatic works, and when it is possible, under Special arrangement, technical and scientific works. The Readers are writers of competence and experience. The fee is one guinea, —>— + NOTICES. —_1~>+__ HE Editor of Zhe Author begs to remind members of the Society that, although the paper is sent to them free of charge, the cost of producing it would be a very heavy charge on the resources of the Society if a great many members did not forward to the Secretary the modest 5s. 6d. subscription for the year. Communications for Ze Author should be addressed to the Offices of the Society, 39, Old Queen Street, Storey’s Gate, S.W., and should reach the Editor not later than the 21st of each month. All persons engaged in literary work of any kind, whether members of the Society or not, are invited to communicate to the Editor any points connected with their work which it would be advisable in the general interest to publish. Oo Communications and letters are invited by the Editor on all subjects connected with literature, but on no other subjects whatever. Every effort will be made to return articles which cannot be accepted. —_+~>—+—_. The Secretary of the Society begs to give notice that all remittances are acknowledged by return of post, and he requests members who do not receive an answer to important communications within two days to write to him without delay. All remittances should be crossed Union Bank of London, Chancery Lane, or be sent by registered letter only. AUTHORITIES. oe We are glad to print under “ Literary, Dramatic, and Musical Property,” a letter from the firm of Messrs. Methuen & Co., explaining their position in the matter of the Dumas Translations. We have seen the correspondence referred to in that letter. The firm seem to have dealt with the question promptly and vigorously. We give publicity to this letter with the more pleasure as our opinian of the transactions of this firm and its bearing towards authors has in the past always been favourable. It should, however, be remembered that publishers must bear the responsibility for arrangements made 46 in their name and under their authority. — It is their duty to guard their reputation from criticism by making sufficient stipulations with those whom hey employ. We aes tad letters from other authors touching this same question. The need for farther criticism is at an end, but it may be interesting to state a few facts concerning the price that ordinary trans- lation work will obtain in the market. ; As a rule, the pay is by no means lavish. In consequence, many translations are done in a hurried fashion and in an unsatisfactory manner. The remuneration given varies between 10s. and 5s. per thousand words. Sometimes for special technical work or translations of special difficulty, even a higher figure is received, but the mean may be taken at 7s. 6d. A well-known firm always pays 9s. In consequence, its translations are done with care, and gain a corresponding reputation in the book market. We print below an article dealing with the United States Market. The subject must be one of great importance to all British authors, and the experience of members of the Society would be interesting reading. We shall be much obliged if those authors who have been in the habit of obtaining these rights, would forward some facts for the advantage of the other members of the profession. It is with much pleasure that we chronicle at the same time a marked difference that has occurred in the forms and terms of agreement of some of the best known publishing houses during the last three or four years, in spite of the draft agreements issued by the Association to which these firms belong. In one case, for the first time, we have seen the publisher accept as one of the terms of the contract a clause undertaking to “gecure the American Copyright on behalf of the authors, and further, if the book was finally placed onthe United States Market through his (the Pub- lisher’s) agency, agreeing to accept as his share of the result merely the agency fee, 10 per cent. This is indeed an advance, as prior to this, the lowest commission charged was 25 per cent., and many have asked for half profits for negotiating the United States Market. Our exultation was somewhat marred a week later by an agreement with the same firm asking for 333 per cent. THosE members of the Society who care to have a photographic reproduction of the Memorial to Sir Walter Besant will be able to obtain the same from the Autotype Company, 74, New Oxford Street, W., at the price of 10s. 6d. each. THE AUTHOR. OBITUARY NOTICE. ——1—~ + — T is our sad duty to chronicle the death of one of the most distinguished members of the Society and a member of the Council. Pro- fessor W. E. H. Lecky died on Thursday, October 22nd. He was a distinguished scholar, a thoughtful philosopher, but above all a laborious and impartial historian. His “ History of Euro- pean Morals” brought him the well deserved praise of all intelligent and serious students ; and his fame as a writer was further enhanced by his monu- mental work on the “Highteenth Century of English History.” Every subject he took under his consideration he treated in a broad spirit, from the standpoint of the upright judge unswept by party passion and class bias. As a historian, and litterateur, his death must be a sad loss to all those members of the Society who are sincerely interested in the fellowship of the profession. But not on his position as an author alone does his claim to fame rest ; he was a Member of Par- liament for the University of Dublin, and in 1897 was elected a Privy Councillor. From his position as Member of the House of Commons he used his best endeavours to bring forward a bill for amending and consolidating the law of copyright. Finally, he obtained the fullest public recognition of his work when he was appointed one of the original members of that most exclusive order— The Order of Merit. —_—_— ENGLISH AUTHORS AND THE UNITED STATES RIGHTS. ———>+ HE wider the Copyright Protection the larger a nation’s literature. Before there was any copyright for British authors in the States or for United States authors outside their political combination the works of the former in pirated form were printed and read everywhere, while authors—citizens of the United States—save with afew striking exceptions, did not exist ; and the United States literature was a tree of stunted growth. The United States publishers, owing to an honourable understanding among themselves that if one firm reproduced a British author no other firm should interfere with his profits, found that piracy paid, and the would-be United States authors found that the remuneration of literature did not suffice to purchase the bare necessaries of life. In fact the almighty dollar was the moving factor THE AUTHOR. to the gain of the one side and the loss of the other. What then was the cause of revolution, of the change in policy from this restrictive pro- tection and limitation ?—again the dollar. Some keener sighted Yankee watching the market saw his opportunity, and by a process of underselling disturbed the family party, till pro- fits were cut down to nothing, and the trade generally began to realise that piracy at first so profitable was now a failure. Then came about that combination of author and publisher which, backed by the capital of the latter, was able by a stubborn political contest to bring about that alteration in the United States Copyright Law which gave the right of protection under restric- tions to the work of foreigners. This commercial transaction was covered with the beautiful cloak of upright dealing to the foreigner. But whatever the alleged motive—and there were many put forward—the publisher could now again produce the work of the. foreigner at a profit, and he proceeded to do so. Owing to previous piracy the author who had not the unbounded felicity of being a citizen of the United States had for many years held the literary market, and to him the United States tradesman naturally turned in the first instance. British authors accordingly found that they now had a double market, from each of which they could obtain their deserved profit, and the trade evolved itself along customary lines and under natural laws. By degrees, however, the United States authors found that this alteration from the protective copyright of former days to the freer trade of a broader law raised their efforts in the wage market. They could now obtain a fair return for their work. They were not undersold by the pirated brain work of the foreigner, but they were struggling in equal competition with other nations, and a good work had an equal chance in the United States as in the British Empire and among European nations. Many accordingly began to write in earnest for a livelihood where formerly a few had written for love. Gradually, and as a natural sequence, the publisher awoke to this fact. He found the United States author was more easily dealt with than his brother across the Atlantic—he knew less of the value of literary property—that the delay in correspondence was less, and that the United States public had a natural leaning towards those who described in feeling terms their own patriotic ideals, or lashed unfeelingly their own patriotic vices. Accordingly where one name was known in literature in a few years there were ten, and the foreigner appeared to be losing ground. For this latter fact there was another cause. Hitherto the 47 United States publishers had been looking to the British author and had been competing for the purchase of his wares, deeming them the best to supply the market, now they looked to the United States. The British author failed to grasp the fact. It is necessary therefore—to use some oft- quoted words—that he should “wake up.” He does not want to write better stuff; it is only given to the few to be “among the gods.” But he does want to see that his wares are better marketed as far as the United States is concerned. For this purpose it is essential to lay bare a few faults and suggest a few remedies. Sir Walter Besant has often pointed out that it is in no way derogatory to a writer to obtain the best market for his wares. Nor need this latter point in any way detract from his artistic effort. There are two ways in which authors can deal with the United States market. (1) Direct, (2) Through an agent. As the first method is most important it is necessary to consider the means an author should employ in order to obtain an opening. It is feared that some authors have allowed matters to glide along too smoothly and prefer to: lose the market by leaving the matter in the hands of the middleman—the publisher or the literary agent—rather than bestir themselves. It is essential that an author should at once grasp the fact that the United States market is of consider-. able value, is worth a struggle to obtain, and when obtained is worth holding ; that the United States magazines pay for serial use, in many cases. larger sums than the English magazines ; that the. United States book market is almost as equally pro- ductive, from a financial point of view, asthe English.. There are those authors who, cursed with the artistic temperament, and full of the loathing for: all business transactions, are unable to carry: through their®own negotiations _ satisfactorily. For these an agent is necessary. But for those— and there are not a few—who are blessed with cool business heads, the best method of dealing with these rights is by going direct to the United States publisher or United States editor. As. there must be some delay in the correspondence, even when the publisher or editor has an office in, London, the author should take care to begin early in trying to place his work—some time before- he commences to try and place the book in England. Instead of leaving these negotiations. . to the last minute, as is the common practice at. present—a practice which cannot but end in failure—he should take time by the forelock. He: should not be disheartened by refusals, but should continue with even greater persistence than he would, did he desire English publication only. His energy must increase commensurately with his. 48 difficulty. It is almost certain that if his work has any value he will at last obtain his reward. There are, no doubt, some books which are suitable for the English market only, but these are the exceptions. Many kinds of literature appeal to the whole world. : When an offer has been made, then it may be worth while to put the agreement before the secretary of the Society of Authors for advice and counsel. Further, as there must necessarily be some delay owing to the distance between the United States and the British Isles, it is advis- able to deal in the first instance with the best known publishing houses and the best known magazines. For although the terms of the agree- ment may not be altogether satisfactory, and though it may be impossible to alter them in detail owing to delay, yet a bad agreement with a trust- worthy house might be more worthy of acceptance than a better agreement with a doubtful tradesman. British authors should not however abandon weakly an important term in the contract merely on account of delay. They should endeavour to make their arrangements so that a little delay will not invalidate their position. Above all things they should persist and insist. In considering the second method, the different forms of dealing through an agent must be enumerated and considered. Firstly, it is possible to deal through the United States literary agent, who will deal with the United States publisher. Secondly, to deal with the English agent who deals with the United States publisher. Thirdly, with the English agent who deals with the United States agent who deals with the United States publisher. Fourthly, with the English agent who deals with the English publisher who deals with the United States publisher; and lastly, with the English publisher who acts as agent and deals with the United States publisher. As has been pointed out already, the system of dealing direct is, on the whole, the soundest, but if an agent has to be employed, it is best for the author to obtain a trustworthy agent in the United States, and request him to attend to the matter on his behalf. An agent on the other side can deal direct with the publisher, and loses no time between the rejection by one publisher and the transmission of the MS. to another. He should not, save under exceptional circumstances, be allowed a free hand to accept any terms without the author’s sanction. Although agents, no doubt, have large knowledge of the trade, they are not always infallible. There are not many literary agents in the United States, but there are one or itwo whose work has been thoroughly satisfactory. An author should avoid if possible an agent who also acts for English publishers. THE AUTHOR. Under the next three headings the question of the English agent is raised, and there is no doubt that he cannot work so successfully in obtaining the United States rights as his fellow-trader in America. Firstly, if he is dealing with the American publisher direct, the same difficulties arise which are bound to arise when the English author deals with the United States publisher direct ; but there is this additional difficulty, that as the English agent is also trading the English rights, hemay some- times be tempted, if he has obtained a particularly beneficial English contract, and wants to settle the matter out of hand, to waive the question of the United States. He is very often guilty of delay, commencing the United States negotiations sub- sequent to or simultaneously with the disposal of English rights. It was necessary to warn the author of this fault when dealing direct, but an agent ought to know the dangers. Heis appointed for this sole reason to overcome these difficulties, and make the rough places plain. Whatever means he may attempt to satisfy the author’s objections, still his failure is blameworthy. If he is dealing through a United States agent then comes the ques- tion of double agency fees ; and if the English agent charges 10 per cent., there is generally a 5 per cent. additional charge for the American agent as well. One middleman is bad enough, but when negotiations are carried through two middlemen, the matter is complicated. For the same reason it is a mistake to allow the agent to leave the United States rights in the hands of the English publisher ; but in addition, firstly, it is the English agent’s duty to try to obtain the United States rights—he should not shift that duty on to the back of the publisher. Secondly, the English publisher generally makes excessive charges when he acts in this way ; and thirdly, his financial interests are not in accord with those of the author, as it often pays him better to sell an edition in sheets to the United States, or to sell stereo plates, than to obtain the copyright in that country. If therefore an English agent is employed, the author should insist that he should keep the work in his own hands, and should not create a second middleman ; that he should endeavour to place the American rights before he markets the rights for the British Empire, and under the Berne Convention ; that he should persist in his efforts and not weakly give way with some specious excuse, as agents are some- times inclined to do, owing to the greater trouble involved. Lastly, there is the case of the English publisher acting as agent and dealing with the United States publisher. Why this course is unsatisfactory has to a certain extent been already propounded; yet there are other reasons. Firstly, the English THE AUTHOR. publisher not infrequently asks 50 per cent. of the profits resulting from his negotiations, work for which an agent would charge 10 per cent. Secondly, it often pays him better, as stated above, to sell sheets or stereo plates to the United States, rather than to make fan effort to secure the copyright ; and lastly, the publisher is employed under a licence from the author to put the book on the English market, and to use his special knowledge of the English trade, and ordinary agency busi- ness does not come within his range, or if it does, is not the main object of his existence. He will therefore, apart from other reasons, not give his full attention to this part of the work, and will not put that thoroughness into it which is absolutely essential, should the British author desire to obtain the full returns that are due to him for his labours. Finally, it must be again repeated that if English authors are failing in their efforts in the United States market, the fault lies with them and with them alone. It is not that the United States literature is on a higher basis than that produced in England, but it is because the author, either owing to his artistic temperament, or owing to the lack of energy in the agent he employs, is weakly turning away when it is essential that he should make a specially strenuous effort. It is to be hoped, therefore, that the English author will look well to it, and will ‘‘ wake up” to the realities of the situation. A, ©. B. THE TRUTH ABOUT AN AUTHOR. —-—— +. I.—The Struggles of an Unpublished Author. FEW months ago Mr. William Heinemann published a book entitled “The Journal of Arthur Stirling.” It purported to be a record of the struggles of a young American poet who had written a blank verse tragedy which had been rejected by some six or seven publishers, At length in despair of acquiring the fame he sought, the author tied a weight round his body and dropped into the depths of the River Hudson. The following obituary notice appeared in the New York Times. STIRLING, ARTHUR—By suicide in the Hudson River, poet and man of genius, in the twenty-second year of his age, only son of Richard T, and Grace Stirling, of Chicago. The publication of the “Journal” in America caused a sensation. Since its introduction to this country its authenticity has been called into 49 question. But whether or not the book is what it claims to be, the actual experiences of one particular individual of literary proclivities in his struggles to obtain a hearing, the fact remains that it makes a most pathetic piece of reading, and if ** Arthur Stirling” was of mere mythical substance, it is none the less true that his alleged experi- ences are the record of scores of young writers of merit, who know what it is to have drunk deep of the cup that falls to the lot of the persistently rejected. No less is it true that the book is a document that will form a text for many an editor and publisher from which to draw a salutary moral lesson. As an over-much rejected novelist, the writer of the following has tasted all the ignominy which was the inheritance of “ Arthur Stirling.’ Hopes raised, fears, weeks and months of weary waiting, dreams of success ruthlessly dispelled, have been his: lot again and again. “ Arthur Stirling” gave up the struggle when his work had been rejected some half-dozen times ; the present writer’s only novel has been refused by no less than twenty-seven publishers ! He still remains to tell the tale. No doubt the reader will exclaim, “If twenty- seven publishers have rejected the manuscript it is highly probable that it is not worth publish- ing!” Having only read so far, such a comment is justified. But the writer has no doubt that before the end of his story is reached he will be able to prove otherwise on the testimony of the publishers themselves. Ten or twelve years ago the writer was a more or less successful contributor of articles and short stories to the popular monthly magazines. Evi- dently his work gave pleasure—(perhaps to none more than himself)—for he was the recipient of some scores of letters from strangers, testifying to the interest that they, as readers, had taken in the productions of his pen. Among these letters were: several which strongly urged him to write a novel. The young author was flattered, but he doubted his own powers for such an undertaking. At this critical moment he received a letter from a friend, a popular novelist, urging him to undertake the- writing of a book. His ambition was fired, and he determined to make a longer essay in fiction than he had hitherto thought of. That well-meaning letter from his novelist friend has been to the writer the innocent cause of the misery of years ! The novel decided on, it only remained to evolve it, place it on paper, and send it to a publisher. The work was carried out with much burning of midnight oil during a period covering long months, until the end of a year saw the completion of what the author considered a masterpiece, in one hundred and thirty thousand words, and a young man pale: and haggard but triumphant. 50 The manuscript had now to be typewritten. This meant what to its author was a ‘considerable sum of money. But he had reckoned on this, and by exercising a certain amount of self-sacrifice he had saved the necessary six pounds. _ In due time the novel was typewritten, revised and corrected. A leading London publisher was selected, the maiden effort carefully and lovingly packed and sent off with a polite letter. = ‘And now followed some anxious weeks of waiting. This time had its joys, for in it the novelist built a hundred castles—not more substantial than those in Prospero’s dream. Every day his darling book was with him in thought, every day he made schemes for future work. At length, one morning, the postman brought a letter, bearing on the outside of the envelope the favoured publisher's address. The author went white with joy. His trembling hand tore off the cover, and he read the following :— “ DEAR SIR,—I am returning your MS. entitled ‘ by parcels post. While thanking you for allowing me to read it, I regret to say that I do not feel justified in under- taking its publication. ’ ” “ Yours truly, The manuscript was duly delivered by parcels post. The fair sheets of foolscap had become curled and soiled. “This,” thought the author, “‘ will probably prejudice my novel in the eyes of the next pablisher to whom I send it, and who may thus have reason to think that it has already been read and rejected.” A hot iron and a piece of india-rubber made it respectable once more, the wretched publisher’s label was scratched off the brown paper wrapping, another was pasted on in its place, and the parcel was a second time committed to the post. The weeks of waiting that followed were more anxious than the last ; there might be more than one foolish publisher in the world. Too true. “Mr. regrets that he is not able to accept Mr. ’s story entitled ‘— . While the novel has certain points of merit it appears to fail in construction. It is also much too long. The MS. is returned herewith, with thanks.” Here was a blow, but a reason was given. Youth requires much to daunt it. The author determined to have an expert opinion on his work. That excellent institution, the Society of Authors, gives practical advice on young writers’ manu- scripts for a moderate fee. The story was posted to the secretary, and in due course was returned with the following notes :— “The Reader of ‘———,’ after careful consideration, has come to the following conclusions. In the first place the story is much too long, novels of 80,000 to 100,000 words are generally the most acceptable length. Secondly, the weakest point of the story lies/in the lack of artistic con- struction, But artistic literary construction can be acquired THE AUTHOR. —in fact must be acquired if the author wishes to write successful fiction, The Reader advises Mr. — to study the novels of Guy de Maupassant, the best of which are models of literary construction. He has pleasure in adding that he considers that Mr. ’s story is well-written, and evinces distinct promise. There are dramatic moments and scenes of very considerable power. The scenes are also well handled. Moreover, the novel contains many passages of considerable value and strength, and the inci- dents themselves are welltold. The knowledge of ‘ charac- ter’ displayed is deep and effective (this is particularly so in the case of the characters X and Z ), and the Reader must add that the author has distinct power asa descriptive writer. Where he fails is in the very elements of successful novel writing ; and the Reader’s advice to Mr. — is that he should reconstruct, rewrite, and con- siderably curtail his story. Mr. has the ability, and his success depends entirely upon himself.” : Youth was cheered. Apparently only hard work and proper discernment were in the author’s way to success. He placed his manuscript aside for six months and studied Maupassant. The story was reconstructed, entirely rewritten, and shortened to about half its original length. The author gave the nights and holiday afternoons of nearly two years to the work, but the giant’s task was accom- plished, and the novel was again despatched to the Reader of the Society of Authors. His reply came as follows :— : “ The Reader congratulates Mr. on his successful accomplishment of that most difficult enterprise—the rewriting of a novel. The ending of the story is undeniably effective, and the whole novel seems to the Reader to move swiftly and strongly from opening to close.... The Reader would strongly advise Mr. to devote himself at once to a new novel, in which he should try to do even better work.” Once more joy! Once more hope! To Publisher Number Two the manuscript was again despatched. Three weeks later it was returned : “Mr, ——— has read Mr. ’s rewritten story with pleasure. It is a more concise and better book than it was, and it is certainly astory of merit. Mr. thinks that it would be well spoken of by reviews, but owing to the unsatisfactory state of the literary market, he doubts if its sale would be sufficiently great to render it com- mercially successful. Heis much obliged to Mr. for allowing him to see the MS, again, which he is returning by parcel post.” But was “merit” to be smothered at birth for the want of a foster-parent? No, it should seek one elsewhere. Two months later the novel came back once more. The author was becoming bold and hard of heart. He wrote for a reason of the rejection : “Tt is not our practice to give reasons for the rejection of MSS. We may say, however, that we do not at present feel justified in taking up the work of new authors. Our Readers allagree that the story is very well written, but we do not feel that it would be likely to be as popular as its merits deserve. We returned the MS, reluctantly.” Despair now suggested itself. Yet while there was a publisher in London who remained untried, THE AUTHOR. : there should be no fainting heart. The next firm written to politely declined to read the novel as “the supply of fiction was greater than the demand.” It was therefore offered to a young and enterprising house. This firm kept it some five or six months before sending it back : “ Our Reader informs us that the book has many qualities, but not qualities that would be likely, in the present depressed condition of the market for books—and especially for fiction—to attract to it a sufficient amount of attention to enable a publisher to sell the thousand or so copies that are essential.” And so the heartbreaking work of despatching the story and receiving it back continued for years. Sometimes the MS. was returned with a polite note of refusal, sometimes a few words of appreciation and commendation were offered, and thankfully received. In nearly all cases where reason for refusal was given, the excuse was laid to the account of the bad state of ‘the literary market.” At length the author decided to seek new fields. He sent his novel to a popular newspaper that makes a feature of publishing serial stories. Three months later the now familiar answer came : “The novel is most carefully written, but we prefer stories of strictly modern days. Always glad to read any story you may write.”—Editor About this time the would-be novelist received a letter from his friend, who, in the course of it, remarked, “if you at any time decide to write a novel, and desire ‘a friend at court,’ send the MS. on to me and I will forward it to ———” (a publisher), “who is a friend of mine.” Here was hope again! ‘The story was des- patched, with a note of thanks for the offer. Four months later the novelist wrote : “ My DEAR , [am sorry—very sorry to tell you that I have been unsuccessful in placing your novel. I have read it myself, and think that with a few touches it ought to go well. But, as you know, there is such a little chance for new writers nowadays. Everything tends towards keeping fiction in a narrow and successful ring. Publishers abso- lutely refuse to risk money over new authors, while with the favourites all they write sells before it is published—or at least is ordered by the trade, which is the same thing. If your story was published bearing the name of a well- known author it would sell, whereas with your name being unknown to the trade as that of a novelist, I dare say that the novel would hardly repay the publisher for the printing. “Yet it seems a pity for such a good story to remain in oblivion ! “ Both and (here is inserted the names of two publishers) say that they won’t risk a penny on new authors. Shall I send the MS, back, or what shall I do with it? ” “ Yours ever, ———-— This was the last straw! The author replied that he did not much care what his friend did with the MS. : he might make pipe-lights of it, or give it away. 51 It has come back ! So ends the story of an unpublished author of “merit,” and so does mere cleverness—wanting the name of popularity—find no favour with Dame Fortune. How obtain a hearing? The multitude will not hear you because they know you not, neither do they wish to know you. And yet, if they would but listen ———-! No, they will not —the twenty-seven publishers have decided. When no hand is extended to help him the young novelist must devise other means to gain a hearing, or perish. He may present his work to some pub- lisher or editor (if he will have it) for the sake of the advertisement its publication may give him, or he may pay a publisher to produce his work. Other- wise he may sup on leek and remain, like the present “writer, Unwept, UNHONOURED AND UNSUNG. ee ot II.—The Struggles of a Published Author. THERE are aspects of the literary life other than those presented in “The Truth about an Author.” The pleasant experiences of the writer of that book belong to the exception, not to the rule, and certainly they do not square with my own. My literary career has been an unceasing struggle, in which every advantage had to be fought for ; each advance was contested and had to be won, and the merit of one book in no way assured a reception for the next. In fact the reverse happened, for with each success it became increasingly difficult to place another book. My grandfather wrote books which were issued by the leading publisher of his day ; my father wrote books which were published by a newer house, but I have not been able to place anything with either firm. Practically I started without knowing any publisher or editor, determined simply to make my way by the quality of my work. [ have written a few novels and six other books ; all have been well received by the Press; all are considered successful. One is in the reading room of the British Museum, another has been trans- lated into various Huropean languages, and published in half-a-dozen countries; of another a pirated edition in the Japanese vernacular has been issued at Tokyo; some have sold as well in America as in this country, and one is in its seventh English edition. I could paper the walls of my study with different very flattering notices news- paper critics have wasted upon my work, and I have perhaps a score of more or less disparaging reviews. All my books have attracted notice. Several times I have fancied myself near real pecuniary success, believing after so much praise had been lavished upon one book that I should 52 find the search for a publisher easier, be. offered work by editors, or, at least, get some sort of salaried post on a periodical. : My latest book was the first of mine to be issued simultaneously in distinct editions in England and America. In both countries it had excellent publishers who advertised it generously ; it was noticed on the day of publication and much praised ; the daily newspapers gave it a column, and of the literary weeklies some devoted as many as six columns to the book; extracts from it appeared in almost every periodical from the Family Herald to the Quarterly Review, both included ; the public responded. With so much fame and the book selling, I thoucht it a fit moment to approach publishers and editors for future work. The result was dis- appointing. ‘Twelve book publishers refused abso- lutely to consider anything ; fifteen others would not entertain a work on the subjects I suggested, one because he had published a book on a cognate topic, another because he was going to do s0, a third because he had never done so—any excuse served to complete the vicious circle. The net result was that two firms, quite third-rate in the trade, answered by inviting me to “ submit ”’—an abominable word—my manuscript. One then stated that he liked what I offered, but declined to publish it on any terms ; the other has the work under consideration still. The Press Syndicates refused my overtures. Of the editors of periodicals eight declined to consider any serial from me; thirty others rejected various offers I made them of articles, services, etc. ; three only stated as a reason that my price was too high. The net result was—one short article accepted, and four intimations that I might “submit” MSS. which, if used, would be paid for at scale rate, which was not specified. For all practical purposes of making a livelihood by writing, I am in exactly the same position I was before my “ great” book was published. In itself the pecuniary value of literary fame is nil. It issomething which is worth more to any- one else than it is to the literary worker. For instance, my fame has brought me an offer from a firm of German manufacturers who, if only I will cease writing and will travel about to get information for them, will pay all my expenses and reward me with a high salary. I detest Germans and I abhor trade, but I do like getting informa- tion, and I want that salary very badly. If a British or an American firm offered it I would close at once, and then anybody who wishes to possess a first-class reputation might obtain one ready-made and cheap from a writer who has never had any use for it. ARTIFEX, THE AUTHOR. AN EDITOR’S LETTER BOX. 1 YE Editor of the “ New York Bookman,” in his interesting paragraphs “Chronicle and’ Comment,” publishes some letters which show a pleasing variety in the correspondence that comes to him as he sits in his editorial chair. He says, “Tg it not more pitiful than humorous that so many simple souls come to such an unfeeling con- fessor in his unadorned confessional and lay bare their very hearts and reveal their desires and hope- less aspirations?” and later, “When a busy man has given a half hour of his valuable time to dictate a word in season to a youth who will never be able to write, as even a blind man could dis- cover, and receives no more thanks for his pains than this, one cannot wonder that he grows indifferent :— “ Dear sir, your crazy ; i ean right, you don’t know what your talking about. Your a d—— fool and your old paper aint no good anyhow. i no good potry wen i see it, and my prose is excellent to, having bin criticised by the best. Their is those who strive to keep us from getting to the front where we belong, but it aint no use. So ile take your old paper and throw it in the fire and ile tell all my frens to do the same. All editors are fools anyway. Your a bigger one... .” Another style of writer sends him the follow- ing :— “ Please do not return this story to me if you do not want it as I do not wish my wife to know that it has been rejected. She would laugh so at me.” We fear that writers under this category are not a few. What again is to be said of the woman from Kansas who, when told that the Editor’s payment was ten dollars a thousand, writes to say that she would rather stick to chicken raising, as it would take her so long to write a thousand stories. The Hditor not infrequently received letters from would-be suicides :— “ Unless you except this pome by leven o’clock thursday morning i will jump into the hudson river.” There is no doubt that such letters are written. We have heard of similar cases in the English Literary Market, but so far, we have never heard of the suicide. Of another kind of writer we have also had experience this side of the water, the half educated, sentimental, romantic woman who considers herself a genius, and sits down and fills reams of paper to the distraction of her family with no benefit to herself. We quote the Editor of the “ Bookman’s” experience of this kind of person :— “Tam most ambitious to appear in the leading magazines and papers throughout the country, and if you like the first hundred thousand words of my novel, | will send you THE AUTHOR. the rest as soon as it is completed. I am working hard on it now. My husband idles his days away. He will not work, but is only too willing to sleep, and I have to do something to support the family. Iam conscientious about my literary work, and I feel sure that I was cut out to be an author. I cannot afford to pay the express charges on my story, so send it at your expense. If you return it— and oh, I pray you won’t !—please prepay the package, for we are very, very poor. I have been writing ever since I was a child, and I am now forty-three years old, but I have never had anything published either in a paper or in a book. But I know I am just as big a genius as , only I have never had the chances he has. We have had hard bacon for breakfast so long that I’m tired of it; so please hurry my check if you accept my story, as I would like a change of food, and also I would like to surprise my indolent husband.” The same date the Editor received a letter from the irate mother which we have also taken the liberty of reprinting :— “Dear sir,—By this mail, I understand that my daughter, who is married, is sending you a pleading letter—I know it must be pleading for she has been writing them for years—and a big manuscript. I beg you to believe that it will be the greatest kindness if you will pay no sort of attention to her story or her letter. She is the mother of three young children, and while her husband does all he can to support her and them, he cannot earn very much, owing toa heart weakness. She should take in washing, as I have had to do, and try to help out by that instead of by writing fool stories. She has always had an idea that she was a great author, and we cannot keep the pencil out of her hand, although we hide it and the paper pads ton, If she would spend more time in doing honest sensible work instead of wasting her days in composing novels that I know are trash, she would be better off. So please don’t answer her request, and don’t encourage her in any way. I am her mother, and I know. “ Yours in all sincerity.” It certainly is more pitiful than humorous. We can only hope that the Editor will continue in his kind and praiseworthy efforts. To many, no doubt, his communications come as a gleam of sunshine. Where there is real hard work, where there is really a painstaking effort, a favourable comment will go a long way to smooth the toil- some path. But while human nature is humanly natural, the other side, which is pitiful, cannot fail to come to the fore. But let us not despair. Finally the Editor, after considering so many letters as the companions of MSS., is inclined to think that as a rule the letter is a superfluity, and that Editors generally can do better without them. ——— THE HORSE IN FICTION. <> rYN\HE coming of the motor-car seems likely to displace that noble animal, the horse—in Enrope at all events—from the high posi- tion he has held’ for innumerable centuries. Is this proud, generous, and most useful beast, the 53 friend and ally of warriors and of princes, to be relegated to obscurity, to fade out of existence? In all sincerity one may hope not! What a history has been his! The Bible, in glowing words, has set forth his renown ; poets and writers in all ages have sung his prowess ; he has aided in the winning of great battles, the conquering and overrunning of vast countries ; his achievements, whether in peace or war, have been as innumerable as they have been glorious. Yet, though poets and novelists have in countless works written in vague and general praise of the horse, when one begins to delve into particulars, one realises that the writer of fiction has, as a rule, been always rather shy of this subject. The novelist and the poet have not, one begins to discover, much real acquaintance with horses and horsemanship, and a survey of the literature of the last century almost convinces one that writers, as a class, prefer to leave the achieve- ments of the noblest of all domesticated animals rather severely alone. Few creators of romance have, in fact, cared to particularise on a subject which, adequately dealt with, offers many attractions. Byron, it is true, strikes a stirring note in the poem of ‘‘ Mazeppa,” that spirited and romantic set- ting of an old Polish or Cossack tradition. Byron gathered his materials for‘‘ Mazeppa”’ from Voltaire’s ‘* History of Charles XIT.,” and makes his hero, the aged Hetman of the Ukraine Cossacks, recount his terrible ride to Charles on the night following the disastrous battle of Pultowa. According to Byron, Mazeppa, a young Polish gentleman, detected in an intrigue with the wife of a Count of Podolia, is seized, bound to the back of an unbroken horse fresh from the wilds of Ukraine, and driven forth into the forest and the wilderness. The tale is finely told in Byron’s best manner, yet, when one begins to inquire closely into the particulars, one finds that poetical licence has been somewhat too freely made use of. For two days and nights, according to Byron, Mazeppa’s steed carries him in a career so headlong that even the tireless wolves which pursue them are left behind. Now wolves, it is well known, will run down the best horse in the world ; while any one who is acquainted with horses and their capabilities, will bear out the writer in his affirmation that no horse ever foaled could pursue a rapid flight, unchecked, for forty- eight hours. However, at the end of that time, even the steed portrayed by Byron begins to flag. He swims with his burden across a mighty river, and presently sinks down upon the Ukraine steppe, where Mazeppa is rescued and unbound by natives of that wild district. Among these people the hero makes his home, in years to come rising to the position of Hetman or Prince of the Ukraine Cossacks. 54 Sir Walter Scott understood horses probably a good deal better than did Byron, and in the “ Lady of the Lake” Fitzjames’s chase of the stag, roused in Glenartney Forest, is with a first-rate horse feasible enough. Fitzjames, however, appears to have been a more enthusiastic hunter than he was a good horse-master, and having overridden his good grey from Glenartney to the shores of Loch Katrine, the generous beast yields up its life, and “stretched its stiff limbs to rise no more.” Scott, however, paints an incident that still occasionally happens, even in fox-hunting, and his knowledge of the grdund described, and of the limits of a horse’s endurance, have prevented him from depict- ing the impossible in his spirited account of the great run with a Glenartney stag. Harrison Ainsworth’s well-known description of Dick Turpin’s ride to York almost rescues “ Rook- wood” from the region of rather cheap melodrama. Turpin, of course, never performed the ride in question, a ride, as Ainsworth describes it, prob- ably far beyond the limits of any single horse’s endurance. Nevertheless, so well is the famous highwayman’s gallop described, and so much pains has the novelist displayed in the management of this part of his tale, that good Black Bess and her immortal course will probably live in fiction to delight schoolboys for generations yet to come. Among English novelists, Whyte Melville cer- tainly knew more about horses and their capa- bilities than any other. In “ Katerfelto” he has made the highwayman’s grey nag, of which. John Garnett becomes possessed, almost as much the hero of his tale as the man who bestrides it. The hunt on Exmoor is excellently well done, and Katerfelto’s leap for freedom, a leap which saves his master, and is the undoing of Parson Gale and his black gelding, Cassock, is admirably set forth. The stallion Katerfelto, according to Whyte Mel- ville, is never again captured, and becomes the semi-feral progenitor of much of the moorland pony-stock of West Somerset and North Devon. There may be, as Melville hints, some substratum of truth at the bottom of this romance. ‘‘Sata- nella” is another of Whyte Melville’s tales, which mingles the fortunes of a handsome black mare with the story of a beautiful but ill-starred woman. Among other famous horsemen and horses of fiction, Starlight and his good nag, in “ Robbery Under Arms,” naturally occur to one; while the great ride of Umslopogaas, so graphically set forth by Rider Haggard in “ Allan Quatermain,” is an excellent piece of work, strong, exciting, and not ‘overdone in colouring. Taken as a whole, how- ever, fiction is somewhat surprisingly poor in a domain where it might have been expected to reap many laurels, and horses and their feats have been but little utilised. THER AUTHOR. Turning from the realm of fiction to that of — hard facts, one recalls three great and marvellous rides. First, that of the Welsh Knight of the Shire, who rode up to London, on the spur, from his own home to record his vote in favour of that Act of Succession which established the present dynasty on the throne of Britain. The squire reached Westminster literally in the very nick of time, and his casting vote decided the fate of the Stuarts and the rise of their Hanoverian cousins. One of the greatest of all historic rides was that of young Robert Carr from London to Edinburgh, to carry to James the First the tidings of the death of Queen Elizabeth. Carr’s ride, accomplished practically without rest or respite, on relays of horses, still stands to the present day as one of the finest of all achievements in endurance and horse- manship. Sir Harry Smith’s ride from Cape Town to Grahamstown, on the outbreak of the Kaffir War, in 1834, is beyond all doubt one of the most striking feats in horsemanship ever recorded. He accomplished the distance—610 miles—in six days, picking up raw, grass-fed Cape ponies as he went along, and accomplishing his journey success- fully during the height of the hot weather season. Browning’s imaginary gallop with the good news from Ghent to Aix pales effectually before this very real and wonderful performance of the fiery veteran, Sir Harry Smith. H. A. BRYDEN. ee THE ONLY WAY. — a HIS book is harmless. It is also colourless. It is full of platitudes, and appears to be written by one who has some knowledge but no sympathy. It is not likely to inspire genius. It is not likely to spread any literary disease. The impression it makes is lack of impression —it inspires no ideals. That the book is written with some knowledge is evident from the quotation of current prices and certain reliable information of the contents of the better-known magazines. There are some minor hints on technique which expose the expert. The facility of the whole work inclines one to think that though the author has trodden the path to success, he has not been assailed by the thorns and brambles that clog the footsteps of the ordinary literary tramp. He has in consequence become * “How to Become an Author,’ by Arnold Bennett, (C. Arthur Pearson, Limited.) THE AUTHOR. didactic and narrow. He looks upon his road as | the only road, and cannot help his fellow wayfarer 4) to overcome his difficulties. That the author inspires no ideals is clear from his view of modern journalism, which he asserts has attained its present perfection in a well-known halfpenny Daily. The spirit of this method speaks through the author as follows: “‘ Let us decide whether our readers—not as they ought to be, but as they actually are—will read and be interested in this thing.” The freelance, he assures us—not in these words —ought to write down to his public ; and again, “He must put away all sentimentality about the art of literature and the moral mission of “journalism.” This sort of advice may be successful in turning out a fair hack, but not a real live author; but these wise saws are no good if the practical advice does not help the would-be author further. Again, his opinions about fiction and other -methods of becoming an author may or may not be true—that is neither here nor there. Stories are not written, books are not composed by rule. Tot homines, quot sententie, is still a good motto, but when these wise sayings have been read, is the teacher convincing, or does the tyro’s mind at the end of this book appear like Lord Rosebery’s slate —without a mark upon it, absolutely clean ? The practical side of the book is unsatisfactory, and the remarks on the technique of literary work, the business of placing the book on the market, the prices paid for modern literature, and the thousand and one pitfalls to be avoided are sadly deficient. ‘We must protest also that only one reference is made to the Authors’ Society, and that in no liberal spirit. Mr. Bennett does not appear from the published list to be one of that body. Though he knows of its existence, he is ignorant of the work it does and of the information at its command. In the journalistic portion he men- tions some books which may be useful to beginners, but does nct care to refer to the valuable, confi- dential, and practical help offered by the Society. In his advice to producers of books he states, “ In selecting publishers for experiment, the aspirant should begin with the best and work downwards in the scale of importance,” but where is the information to come from? Who are the best publishers? The writer is evidently not aware that some firms whose names loom large to the public are utterly unsatisfactory to the author. Here again there is no mention of the Authors’ Society. Only when touching on the question of contracts for books (he makes no attempt to discuss con- tracts with editors, perhaps rightly), after some 55 interesting suggestions, he states, “The aspirant with a legal turn who wishes for further informa- tion should join the Authors’ Society, which pub- lishes a highly interesting and intricate literature on the relations between writers and publishers and all the dreadful possibilities thereof.” If the author had dealt with his subject in any other way than facile superficiality this book might have sufficed, but his method is so full of omissions when he writes with the air of finality that from the business standpoint his view may lead beginners far astray. For instance, “The aspirant should not trouble much about American (he means United States) copyright. It is exceedingly difficult to obtain American copyright of a first book. But if by a happy chance it can be obtained, so much the better.” Because it is difficult, therefore the fledgling need not trouble. The United States market is in many ways a bigger financial gain than the British, therefore, so far from not troubling, the tyro should strain every nerve for success. We are glad to see that he has noted one well- known publisher who settles libel actions at his own discretion, but at the author’s expense. Who- ever he may be, our adviser states “that this is manifestly wicked.” In conclusion, the work can only be expressed by a series of negations. It is not a good book ; it is not practical. It lacks depth. It is a series of omissions. Sir Walter Besant’s “‘ Pen and the Book” is still by far the best work at present on the subject, in spite of ‘‘ How to Publish,” “‘ How to Write for Magazines,” and many similar effusions. A second edition is sadly needed. If the author is a member of the Society then there is no apology needed for these strictures. If not, he should study the work it does, and remember that authors who personally stand in no need of direct assistance must yet directly profit by much of its work, done at the expense of its members. BR. ULE eg CORRESPONDENCE. —_—>—-+— A Lirerary FRAUD. I. Srr,—All I can say about Mr. Isidore G. Ascher’s admirable letter under the above heading in your 56 last issue is that I, for one, would be very glad of an opportunity of writing books at a living wage for rich people desirous of literary celebrity. Naturally, I detest the notion of permitting other persons to batten on my brains : but I detest still more the notion of becoming useless and idle in the workhouse. ae You see, now (when every Gajo, Titio, and Sempronio writes), it is quite impossible for every- one to get published. ‘Then debt, duns, the dead whiteness of a gardenia replacing ruddy health on one’s child’s face, the awful aspect of friends whose eyes say, “I hope to God you're not going to ask me to do anything for you,” harass and benumb and acidulate the boycotted writer, who naturally catches at any straw in the current which is sweep- ing him to perdition. It is not fame, it is not justice which he wants now, but a roof and daily bread. No; I do not think one ought to denounce as guilty of fraud the hacks who sell their brains. They do it, not for pleasure, but from necessity. Their motive is the honourable one :of Indepen- dence. Blame the crow who wears the peacock’s tail, as “a disgrace to literature,” etc., if you will, but do be merciful to the poor peacock. Yours truly, A. Hack. — + II. Srr,—I cannot quite understand Mr. Ascher’s indignation against the “ ghost” system. What does it matter whether the twaddle given to the world under a popular name has been written by a money-grubbing celebrity himself, or by some talented unknown person who is thus enabled to get the living he could not, perhaps, otherwise obtain ? No decent author would ever allow his, or her, name to appear over another person’s work, and those who are sufficiently degraded to allow it must be punished by the knowledge that their “ghosts” are as competent as themselves. If they have any amour propre at all this should gall them; and if the public cannot detect any difference between the work of its idols and that of industrious employees, then the public certainly deserves to be taken in. Finally, if the poor “ghost” can only get his work in print this way, why grudge him the joys of authorship beneath what is, practically, a pseudonym? As things go, with a huge mass of readers devoid of literary taste and craving only “names,” the employment of journeymen seems to me rather a good arrange- ment. The true man of letters knows that his THE AUTHOR. work can be done by himself alone, and why should he care if the charlatan makes a fortune, through which some needy quill-driver benefits ? Yours truly, M. L. P. ——~—+— THINGS THAT MATTER. Srr,—I notice in your last issue a list of the so . contents of various magazines, and I think this <i; would be a useful feature of The Author, providing =<" it appears regularly and includes all the articles =... in the periodicals mentioned. It is impossible to «!“' subscribe to every magazine, and writers who ~ travel, as well as your readers residing in the - country and abroad, will welcome such a list as => you give, since it contains information not elsewhere readily obtainable. 5 It occurs to me that your “Trade Notes” would — ° be more valuable if you made a point of mention- ing well in advance of publication the issue of new > periodicals—of which doubtless you receive, or can = « get, the earliest trustworthy information. What — writers wish to know is the scope of a pro- — jected magazine, and who will edit and who ~ publish it. Subsequently there might be published — in The Author the ‘ Notice to Contributors,” as supplementary to the list you have issued separately. Mention might be made also of new firms of — ™ publishers and of new publishing companies Several firms of book publishers have commenced business recently, but of them there has not been ~ a word in Zhe Author. Of new publishing com panies there are many more, and a list of these — might be given, with such particulars as will enable writers to form an adequate idea of the © scope of the enterprise projected. In September, for instance, the following were registered at Somerset House :—African Publications; British — Sports ; English Illustrated Magazine ; Enterprise — Publishing Co.; Folkestone Chronicle; Index © Advertising Co. ; Press Picture Agency; Smart Set ; Sphere and Tatler ; Studio Press; World of — Billiards ; all with limited liability, and with a ~ nominal capital of from £500 to £200,000 each. Some, doubtless, are of no possible use to any © member of the Society, but of them such particulars — might be given as will enable each reader to judge - whether or not they are, or may be, of service. ; I have no doubt the secretaries of all newly formed companies will be ready to furnish readers of The Author with information of interest to writers and readers. Yours faithfully, Broap-NIs. Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author, Vol. 14 Issue 02 (November 1903) Subject The topic of the resource The Author, Vol. 14 Issue 02 (November 1903) Type The nature or genre of the resource Publication Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context 1903-11-02-The-Author-14-2 publications The Author